941.1 ^'^
K29h
V.2
1143086
gInealogy colle
ALLEN COUNTY PUBLIC LIBRARY
3 1833 00674 9128
~h
HISTORY
OF THE
SCOTTISH HIGHLANDS
HIGHLAND CLANS
AND
HIGHLAND REGIMENTS
WITH AN ACCOUNT OF THE GAELIC LANGUAGE, LITERATURE, AND MUSIC
BY THE REV. THOMAS MACLAUCHLAN, LL.D., F.S.A.(SCOT.), AND
AN ESSAY ON HIGHLAND SCENERY BY THE LATE
PROFESSOR JOHN WILSON
EDITED BY
JOHN S. KELT IE, F. S. A. (Scot.)
A NEW EDITION
WITH THE REGIMENTAL PORTION BROUGHT DOWN TO THE PRESENT TIME FROM OFFICIAL SOURCES
By WILLIAM MELVEN, M.A., GLASGOW
ILLUSTEATED
\1
I
LONDON:
WILLIAM MACKENZIE, 69 LUDGATE HILL
EDINBURGH AND GLASGOW
i
CONTENTS OF VOLUME n.
114308
/f~»
CilAPTER PAGE
Part First confmuec?.— GENEEAL HISTORY OF THE HIGHLANDS. . 1
XLII. Social Condition of the Highlands — Chiefs — Land Distriljutinn -Agriculture —
Agricultural Implements — Live Stock — Pasturage — Farm Servants — Harvest
Work — Fuel — Food — Social Life in Former Days — Education — Dwellings —
Habits — Wages — Eoads — Present State of Highlands, .... 1
XLIII. State of Highlands subsequent to 1745 — Progress of Innovation — Emigration —
Pennant's account of the country — Dr Johnson — Wretched condition of the
Western Islands — Introduction of Large Sheep Farms — Ejection of Small
Tenants — The Two Sides of the Highland Question — Large and Small Farms
— Depopulation — Kelp — Introduction of Potatoesinto the Highlands — Amount
of Progress made during latter part of 18th century, , . . .31
XLIV. Progress of Highlands during the present century — Depopulation and Emigration
— Sutherland clearings — Recent State of Highlands — Conclusion, . . 54
XLV. Gaelic Literature, Language, and Music. By the Rev. Thomas Maclauchlan,
LL.D., F.S.A.S., 66
Part Second.— HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
I. Clanship— Principle of Kin — Momiaordoms — Traditions as to Origin of Clans —
Peculiarities and Consequences of Clanship — Customs of Succession — High-
land Marriage Customs— Position and Power of Chief— Influence of Clanship
on the People — Number and Distribution of Clans, &c., . . .116
II. The Gallgael or Western Clans— Lords of the Isles— The various Island Clans—
The Macdonalds or Clan Donald— The Clanranald Macdonalds— The Mac-
donneUs of Glengarry, . . . . . , . .131
III. The Macdougalls— Macalisters— Siol Gillevray— Macneills— Maclachlans— Mac-
Eweus — Siol Eachern — MacdougaU Campbells of Craignish— Lamonds, 139
IV. Robertsons or Clan Donnachie — Macfarlanes — Argyll Campbells and offshoots —
Breadalbane Campbells and offshoots — Macleods, . . . .169
V. ClanChattan — Mackintoshes — Macphersons — MacgiUivrays — Shaws — Farquhar-
sons— Macbeans — Macphails — Gows— Macqueens — Cattauachs, . .197
VI, Camerone — Macleans- -Macnaughtons — Mackenricks — Macknights — Macnayera —
Macbraynes — Munroes — MacmiUans, . . . . . .217
VII. Clan Anrias or Ross— Mackenzies—Mathiesons— Siol Alpine— Macgregors— Grants
— Macnabs— Clan Duffie or Macfie — Macquarries — Macaulays, . . 235
VIII. Mackays — Macnicols — Sutherlands — Gunns — Maclaurin or Maclaren— Macraes —
Buchanans — Colquhouns — Forbeses — Urquharts, .... 265
IX. Stewarts— Frasers-Menzies—Chisholms— Stewart Murray (Athole)— Drummonds
— Grahams — Gordons— Ciunmings — Ogilvies — Fergusons or Fergussous, 297
IV
CONTENTS.
Part Third.— HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS,
INTRODUCTION.— Military Character of the Highlands, .
42nd Rotal Highlanders (Am Freiceadan Dubh, " The Black Watch "),
Loudon's Highlanders, 1745-1748, ....
Montgomery's Highlanders, or 77th Regiment, 1757-1763,
Eraser's Highlanders, or Old 78th and 71st Regiments —
Old 78th, 1757-1763,
Old 71st, 1775-1783, .....
Keith's and Campbell's Highlanders, or Old 87th and 88th Regiments
89th Highland Regiment, 1759-1765, ....
Johnstone's Highlanders, or 101st Regiment, 1760-170-3,
71ST Highland Light Infantry, formerly the 73rd or Lord Macleod's Highlanders,
Argyle Highlanders, or Old 74th Regiment, 1778-1783,
Macdonald's Highlanders, or Old 76th Highland Regiment, .
Athole Highlanders, or Old 77th Regiment, 1778-1783,
72nd Regiment, or Duke of Albany's Own Highlanders (now 1st Battalion Seaforth
Highlanders), ......
Aberdeenshire Highland Regiment, or Old 81st, 1777-1783, .
Royal Highland Emigrant Regiment, or Old 84th, 1775-1783, .
73rd Royal Highlanders, .....
74th Highlanders, ......
75th Gordon Highlanders, .....
78th Highlanders or Ross-shire Buffs (now Seaforth),
79th Queen's Own Cameron Highlanders, ,
91 ST Argyll and Sutherland Highlanders,
92nd Gordon Highlanders, .....
93rd Argyll and Sutherland Highlanders,
Fencible and other Corps, .....
Index, ........
page
321
321
467
469
473
481
491
494
495
495
539
540
542
544
595
495
596
603
654
661
749
788
834
867
900
904
GENERAL HISTORY AND SOCIAL CONDITION
OF THE HIGHLANDS.
GAELIC LANGUAGE, LITEEATURE, AND MUSIC.
CHAPTER XLII.
Social coiidilion of the Highlands — Black Hail —
Watch Money — The Law — Power of the Chiefs —
Land Distribution — Tacksmen — Tenants — Rents —
Thirlage — Wretched State of Agriculture — Agricul-
tural Implements — The Caschroim — The RecstU —
Methods of Transportation — Drawbacks to Cultiva-
tion— Management of Crops — Farm Work — Live
Stock — Garrons — Sheep — Black Cattle — Arable
Land — Pasturage — Farm Servants — The Bailte
Gcamhre — Davoch-lands — Milk — Cattle Drovers —
Harvest Work — The Quern — Fuel — Food — Social
Life in Former Days — Education — Dwellings —
Habits — Oartmore Papers — Wages — Roads — Pre-
sent State of the Highlands. \
As Ave have already (in cli. xviii.) given a
somewhat minute description of the clan-
system, it is imnecessary to enter again in
detail upon that subject here. We have, per-
haps, in the chapter referred to, given the most
brilliant side of the picture, still the reader
may gather, from what is said there, some
notion of what had to be done, what immense
barriers had to be overcome, ere the High-
lander coidd be modernised. Aiiy further de-
tails on this point will be learned from the
Introduction to the History of the Clans.
As might have been expected, for some time
after the allaying of the rebellion, and the
passing of the various measures already referred
to, the Highlands, especially those parts which
bordered on the Lowlands, Avere to a certain
extent infested by what were loiOAvn as cattle-
lifters — Anglice, cattle-stealers. Those who
took part in such expeditions Avere generally
" broken " men, or men Avho belonged to no
particular clan, OAvned no chief, and who were
regarded generally as outlaws. In a paper
aaid to have been Avritten in 1747, a very
gloomy and lamentable pictiu'e of the state of
u.
the country in this respect is given, although
Ave suspect it refers rather to the period pre-
ceding the rebellion than to that succeeding it.
HoAvever, Ave shall quote Avliat the Avriter says
on the matter in question, in order to give the
reader an idea of the natiu-e and extent of
this system of pillage or '' requisition :" —
" Although the poverty of the people prin-
cipally produces these practices so ruinous to
society, yet the nature of the country, Avhich
is thinnely inhabitate, by reason of the ex-
tensive moors and mountains, and Avhich is
so well fitted for conceallments by the many
glens, dens, and cavitys in it, does not a little
contribute. In such a country cattle are pri-
vately transported from one place to another,
and securely hid, and in such a country it is
not easy to get informations, nor to apprehend
the criminaUs. People lye so open to their
resentment, either for giving intelligence, or
prosecuting them, that they decline either,
rather than risk their cattle being stoln, or
their houses burnt. And then, in the piu'suit
of a rogue, though he Avas almost in hands,
the grounds are so hilly and unequaU, and so
much covered Avith Avood or brush, and so full
of dens and hollows, that the sight of him is
almost as soon lost as he is discovered.
" It is not easy to determine the number of
persons employed in this Avay ; but it may be
safely affirmed that the horses, coavs, sheep,
and goats yearly stoln in that country are in
value equall to £5,000 ; that the expences lost
in the fruitless endeavours to recover them Avill
not be less than £2,000 ; that the extraordi-
nary expences of keeping herds and servants
to look more narroAvly after cattle on account of
GENEE.VL HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
Btealiing, otlierways not necessary, is £10,000.
There is paid in hlachnail or icatch-money,
openly and privately, £5.000 ; and there is a
yearly loss by understocking the grounds, by
reason of theifts, of at least £1 5,000 ; which
is, altogether, a loss to landlords and farmers
in the Higlilands of £37,000 sterling a year.
Uut, besides, if Ave consider that at least one-
lialf of these stollen effects quite perish, by
reason that a part of them is buried under
ground, the rest is rather devoured than eat,
and so -what would serve ten men in the ordi-
nary Tvay of liA'ing, swallo-\vcd up by two or
three to p\it it soon out of the way, and that
some part of it is destroyed in concealed parts
when a discovery is suspected, we must allow
that there is £2,500 as the value of the half
of tho stollen cattle, and £15,000 for the
article of understock quite lost of the stock of
the kingdom.
** These last mischiefs occasions another,
which is still worse, although intended as a
remedy for them — that is, the engaging com-
panys of men, and keeping them in pay to
prevent these thiefts and depredations. As
the government neglect the country, and don't
protect the subjects in the possession of their
property, they have been forced into this
method for their o\ni security, though at a
charge little less than the land-tax. The per-
son chosen to command this tvatch, as it is
called, is commonly one deeply concerned in
the theifts himself, or at least that hath been
in correspondence vriih. the thieves, and fre-
quently who hath occasioned tliiefts, in order
to make this watch, by which he gains con-
siderably, necessary. The people employed
traveU through the country armed, night and
day, under pretence of enquiring after stollen
cattle, and by tliis means know the situation
and circumstances of the whole country. And
as the people thus employed are the very
rogaies that do these mischiefs, so one-half of
them are continued in their former bussiness
of stcalling that the busieness of the other
half may be necessary in recovering." ^
This is probably a somewhat exaggerated
account of the extent to which this species of
robbery was carried on, especially after the
suppression of the rebellion ; if written by one
^ Oartmorc JIS. iu Appoudix to Burt's LclUrs.
of the Gartmore family, it can scarcely be r&
garded as a disinterested account, seeing that
the Gartmore estate lies just on the southern
skirt of the Highland parish of Aberfoylc,
formerly notorious as a haunt of the Macgregors,
affording every facility for lifters getting rapidly
out of reach with their " ill-gotten gear." Still,
no doubt, ciu'bed and dispirited as the High-
landers were after the treatment they got from
Cumberland, from old habit, and the assumed
necessity of living, they Avoidd attempt to re-
sume their ancient practices in this and other
respects. But if they were carried on to any
extent immediately after the rebellion, when
the Gartmore paper is said to have been writ-
ten, it could not have been for long ; the law
had at last reached the Higlilands, and this
practice ere long became rarer than highway
robbery in England, gradually dwindKng down
until it was carried on here and there by one
or tAvo " desperate outlawed" men. Long be-
fore the end of the century it seems to have
been entirely given up. " There is not an in-
stance of any country having made so sudden
a change in its morals as that of the Higli-
lands ; security and civilization now possess
every part ; yet 30 years have not elapsed since
the whole was a den of thieves of the most
extraordinary kind." -
As we have said above, after the suppres-
sion of the rebellion of 17-45-6, there are no
stin-ing narratives of outward strife or inward
broil to be narrated in connection with tho
Highlands. Indeed, the history of the High-
lands from this time onwards belongs strictly
to the liistory of Scotland, or rather of Britain,
StiU, before concluding this division of tho
work, it may be well to give a brief sketch of
the progress of the Highlands from the time of
the suppression of the jurisdictions down to
the present day. K"ot that after their disar-
mament the Highlanders ceased to take pare
in the Avorld's strife ; but the important part
they have taken during the last century or
more in settling the destmies of nations, falls
to be narrated in another section of this work.
"WHiat we shall concern ourselves with at
present is the consequences of the abolition of
the heritable jurisdictions (and Avith them tlie
importance and power of the chiefs), on the
- Peuuant's Tuur in Scotland.
POWER OF THE CHIEFS.
internal state of the Highlands ; Ave shall en-
deavour to show the alteration which took place
in the social condition of the people, their
mode of life, their relation to the chiefs (now
only landlords), their mode of farming, their
religion, education, and other points.
From the nature of clanship — of the relation-
ship between ch ief and people, as Avell as from tlie
state of the laAV and the state of the Highlands
generally — it Avill be perceived that, previous
to the measure which followed Culloden, it
was the interest of every chief to surround
himself with as many followers as he could
muster ; his importance and power of injury
and defence were reckoned by government and
his neighbours not according to his yearly
income, but according to the number of men
he could bring into the field to fight his own
or liis country's battles. It is told of a chief
that, when asked as to the rent of his estate,
he replied that he could raise 500 men. Pre-
vious to '45, money was of so little use in
the Highlands, the chiefs were so jealous
of each other and so ready to take advantage
of each other's weakness, the law was so
utterly poAverless to repress crime and redress
■wrong, and life and property Avere so insecure,
that almost the only security Avhich a chief
could have was the possession of a small army
of foUoAvers, AAdio Avoidd protect himself and his
property ; and the chief safety and means of
livelihood that lay in the j^OAver of the ordi-
nary clansman AA^as to place himself under the
protection and among the folloAvers of some
powerful chief. "Before that period [1745]
the authority of laAV Avas too feeble to afford
protection. 3 The obstructions to the execution
2 As a specimen of the manner in which justice was
administered in old tiipes in the Highlands, we give
the following : In the second volume of the Spalding
Club Miscellany, p. 128, we read of a certain "John
MacAlister, in Dell of Rothemurkus," cited on 19th
July 1594 "before the Court of Regality of Spynie."
Ho was "decerned by the judge — ryplie aduysit with
the action of spiiilzie persewit contrane him be the
Baron of Kincardine, .... to have vrongouslie in-
tromittit with and detenit the broune horse lybellit,
and thairfor to content and pay to the said Com-
plainer the soume of threttene schillings and four
pennis money." The reader will notice the delicate
manner in which what looks very like a breach of the
eighth commandment is spoken of in a legal docu-
ment of that period. John the son of Alister " con-
fessed" the intromission with the brown horse, but
pled in defence that he "took him away ordowrlie
and uocht spulyed, but be vertue of the Act of Athell,
of any legal Avarrant Avere such that it Avas
only for objects of great public concern that
an extraordinary effort was sometimes made to
overcome them. In any ordinary case of
private injury, an indiAddual could have little
expectation of redress unless he could avenge
his OAvn cause ; and the only hope of safety
from any attack was in meeting force by force.
In this state of things, every person above the
common rank depended for his safety and his
consequence on the number and attachment
of his servants and dependants ; Avithout
people ready to defend him, ho could not
expect to sleep in safety, to j^reserve his house
from pillage or his family from murder; he
must have submitted to the insolence of every
neighbouring robber, unless he had maintained
a numerous train of folloAvers to go Avith him
into the field, and to fight his battles. To
this essential object every mferior consideration
Avas sacrificed ; and the principal advantage of
landed property consisted in the means it
afforded to the proprietor of multiplying his
dependants."*
Of course, the chief had to maintain liis
followers in some Avay, had to find some
means by Avhich he would be able to attacl;
them to himself, keep them near him, and
command their services Avhen he requhed
them. There can be no doubt, however chi-
merical it may appear at the present day, that
the attachment and roA^erence of the High-
lander to his chief Avere quite independent of
any benefits the latter might be able to confer.
The eAridence is indubitable that the clan
regarded the chief as the father of his people,
and themselves as his chikben ; he, they
believed, Avas bound to protect and maintain
them, while they Avere bound to regard his
Avill as laAV, and to lay doAvn their lives at his
command. Of these statements there can be
boynd for ane better horse spuilzeat be the said per-
sewar from the said Defender." Whether this was
the truth, or whether, though it were true, John the
son of Alister was justified in seizing upon the Baron's
broune horse in lieu of the one taken by the Baron
from him, or whether it was that the Baron was the
more powerful of the two, the judge, it will have
been noticed, decerned against the said John M 'Alis-
ter, not, however, ordaining him to return the horse,
but to pay the Baron " thairfor " the sum of thirteen
shillings. — Memorials of Clan Shaiv, by Rev, W. G.
Shaw, p. 24.
* Observations on the Present State of Wi'jJilands,
by the Ear] of Selkirk, p. 13.
GENERAL HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
QO doubt, '• Tiiis power of the chiefs is not
supported by interest, as they are landlords,
but as lineally descended from the old
patriarchs or fathers of the families, for they
hold the same authority when they have lost
their estates, as may appear from several, and
particularly one who commands in his clan,
though, at the same time, they maintain him,
having nothing left of liis OAvn."^ Still it was
assuredly the interest, and was imiversally
regarded as the duty of the chief, to strengthen
that attachment and his own authority and
influence, by bestowing upon his followers
what material benefits he could command, and
thus shoAV himself to be, not a thankless
tyrant, but a kind and gratefid leader, and an
afi'ectionate father of his people. Theoretically,
in the eye of the law, the tenure and distribu-
tion of land in the Higlilands was on the same
footing as in the rest of the kingdom; the
chiefs, like the lowland barons, were supposed
to hold their lands from the monarch, the nomi-
nal proprietor of aU landed property, and these
again in the same way distributed portions of
this territory among then- followers, who thus
bore the same relation to the chief as the latter
did to his superior, the king. In the eye of
the law, we say, this was the case, and so
those of the chiefs who were engaged in the
rebellion of 1715-45 were subjected to forfei-
ture in the same way as any lowland rebel.
But, practically, the great body of the High-
landers knew nothing of such a tenure, and
even if it had been possible to make them
understand it, they would probably have
repudiated it with contempt. The great prin-
ciple which seems to have rided all the rela-
tions that subsisted between tlie chief and his
clan, including the mode of distributing and
holding land, was, previous to 1746, that of
the family. The land was regarded not so
much as belonging absolutely to the chief, but
as the property of the clan of which the chief
was head and representative. Not only was
tli8 clan bound to render obedience and reve-
rence to their head, to whom each member
supposed himself related, and whose name was
the common name of all his people ; he also
was regarded as bound to maintain and protect
^ Burt's LcKcrs, vol. ii. p. 5.
his people, and distribute among them a fail
share of the lands which he held as their
representative. " The chief, even against the
laws, is bound to protect his followers, as they
are sometimes caUed, be they never so criminal.
He is their leader in clan quarrels, must free
the necessitous from their arrears of rent, and
maintain such Avho, by accidents, are fallen
into decay. If, by increase of the tribe, any
small farms are wanting, for the support of
such addition he spKts others into lesser por-
tions, because all must he somelioio provided
for ; and as the meanest among them pretend
to be his relatives by consanguinity, they insist
upon the privilege of taking him by the hand
wherever they meet him."*^ Thus it was con-
sidered the duty, as it was in those turbulent
times imdoubtedly the interest, of the chief to
see to it that every one of those who looked
upon him as their chief was provided for;
while, on the other hand, it was the interest
of the people, as they no doubt felt it to be
their duty, to do all in then* power to gain the
favour of their chiefs, whose Avill was law, who
could make or immake them, on whom their
very existence was dependent. Latterly, at
least, this u.tter dependence of the people on
their chiefs, their being compelled for very
life's sake to do his bidding, appears to have
been regarded by the former as a great hard-
ship ; for, as we have already said, it is well
known that in both of the rebellions of last
centiuy, many of the poor clansmen jDled in
justification of their conduct, that they wore
compelled, sorely against their inclination, to
join the rebel army. This only proves how
strong must have been the power of the chiefs,
and how completely at their mercy the people
felt themselves to be.
To understand adequately the social life of
the Highlanders previous to 1746, the distri-
bution of the land among, the nature of their
tenures, their mode of farming, and similar
matters, the facts above stated must be borne
in mind. Indeed, not only did the above in-
fluences affect these matters previous to the
suppression of the last rebellion, but also for
long after, if, indeed, they are not in active
operation in some remote corners of the High
® Burt's Letters, vol. ii. x>. 5
TACKSMEiN"— TENANTS.
I
lands even at the present day; moreover,
they afford a key to much of the confusion,
misunderstanding, and miser}'- that followed
upon the abolition of the heritable jurisdic-
tions.
Next in importance and dignity to the chief
or laird were the cadets of his family, the
gentlemen of the clan, who in reference to the
mode in wliich they held the land allotted to
them, were denominated tacksmen. To these
tacksmen Avere let farms, of a larger or smaller
size according to their importance, and often
at a rent merely nominal ; indeed, they in
general seem to have considered that they had
as much right to the land as the chief himself,
and when, after 1746, many of them were
deprived of their farms, they, and the High-
landers generally, regarded it as a piece of gross
and unfeeling injustice. As sons were born to
the chief, they also had to be provided for,
which seems to have been done either by cut-
ting down the possessions of those tacksmen
further removed from the family of the laird,
appropriating those which became vacant by
the death of the tenant or otherAvise, and by the
chief himself cutting off a portion of the land
inmiediately in his possession. In this way
the descendants of tacksmen might ultimately
become part of the commonalty of the clan.
Next to the tacksmen were tenants, Avho held
their farms either directly from the laird, or as
was more generally the case, from the tacks-
men. The tenants again frequently let out
part of their holdings to sub-tenants or cottars,
who paid their rent by devoting most of their
time to the cultivation of the tenant's farm,
and the tending of his cattle. The folloAving
extract from the Gartmore paper written in
1747, and published in the appendix to Burt's
Letters, gives a good idea of the manner gene-
rally followed in distributing the land among
the various branches of the clan : —
" The property of these Highlands belongs
to a great many different persons, who are
more or less considerable in proportion to the
extent of their estates, and to the command of
men that live upon them, or folloAv them on
account of their clanship, out of the estates of
others. These lands are set by the landlord
during pleasure, or a short tack, to people
whom they call good-men, and Avho are of a
superior station to the commonality. These
are generally the sons, brothers, cousins, or
nearest relations of the landlord. The younger
sons of famillys are not bred to any business
or employments, but are sent to the French or
Spanish armies, or marry as soon as they are
of age. Those are left to their own good
fortune and conduct abroad, and these are
preferred to some advantageous farm at home.
This, by the means of a small portion, and the
liberality of their relations, they are able to
stock, and which they, their children, and
grandchildren, possess at an easy rent, till a
nearer descendant be again preferred to it.
As the propinquity removes, they become less
considered, tiU at last they degenerate to be of
the common j)eople ; unless some accidental
acquisition of Avealth supports them above
their station. As this hath been an ancient
custom, most of the farmers and cottars are of
the name and clan of the proprietor ; and, il
they are not really so, the proprietor eithel
obliges them to assume it, or they are glaid to
do so, to jorocure his protection and favoiu\
" Some of these tacksmen or good-men pos-
sess these farms themselves ; but in that case
they keep in them a great number of cottars, to
each of whom they give a house, grass for a
cow or two, and as much ground as Avill soav
about a boll of oats, in places Avhich their own
plough cannot labour, by reason of brush or
rock, and which they are obliged in many
places to delve with spades. This is the only
visible subject Avhich these poor people possess
for supporting themselves and their famillys,
and the only wages of their whole labour and
service.
" Others of them lett out parts of their farms
to many of these cottars or subtennants ; and
as they are generally poor, and not allways in
a capacity to stock these small tenements, the
tacksmen frequently enter them on the ground
laboured and sown, and sometimes too stocks
it Avith cattle ; all Avhich he is obliged to re-
deHA'er in the same condition at his removal,
Avliich is at the goodman's pleasure, as he is
usually himself tennent at pleasure, and for
Avhich during his possession he pays an extra-
vagantly high rent to the tacksman.
" By this practice, farms, which one family
and four horses are sufficient to laboiu-, will
GENEEAL HISTOEY OF THE inGHLAXDS.
Lave from foiix to sixteen famillys living upon
them." 7
" In tlio case of A'ery groat families, or -when
the domains of a chief became very extensive,
it "u'as usual for the head of the clan occasion-
ally to grant large territories to the younger
branches of his family in retui-n for a trifling
quit-rent. These j^ersons were called chieftains,
to whom the lower classes looked up as their
immediate leader. These chieftains were in
later times called tacksmen ; but at all periods
they Avere considered nearly in the same light
as proprietors, and acted on the same prin-
ciples. They were the officers who, under the
chief, commanded in the military expeditions
of the clans. This was their cmplojonent ;
and neither their own dispositions, nor the
situation of the country, inclined them to
engage in the drudgery of agriculture any
farther than to supply the necessaries of life
for their own families. A part of their land
was usually sufficient for this purpose, and the
remainder was let off in small portions to cot-
tagers, who differed but little from the small
occupiers who held their lands immediately
from the chief; excepting that, in lieaof rent,
they were bound to a certam amount of labour
for the advantage of their immediate superior.
The more of these people any gentleman
could collect around his habitation, Avith the
greater facility could he carry on the Avork of
his own farm ; the greater, too, was his per-
sonal safety. Besides this, the tacksmen,
holding their lands from the chief at a mere
quit-rent, were naturally solicitous to merit his
favour by the number of their immediate de-
pendants AA^hom they could bring to join his
standard."^
Thus it Avill be seen that in those times
every one Avas, to a more or less extent, a cul-
tivator or renter of land. As to rent, there
Avas very little of actual money paid either by
tlie tacksmen or by tliose beneath them in
position and importance. The retiu-n expected
by the laird or chief from the tacksmen for
the farms he alloAved them to hold, was that
they should be ready when required to produce
as many lighting men as possible, and give
him a certain share of the produce of the land
7 15urt's LdUrs, vol. ii. pp. 341-3.
^ Lcautks of Scotland, vul. v. pp. 184, 5.
they held from him. It AA'as thus the interest
of the tacksman to parcel out their laud into
as small lots as possible, for the more it Avas
subdivided, the greater Avould be the number
of men he could have at his command. This
liability on the part of the subtenants to bt
called upon at any time to do service for the
laird, no doubt counted for part of the rent of
the pendicles allotted to them. These pendi-
cles were often A'ery small, and evidently of
themselves totally insufficient to afford the
means of subsistence even to the smallest
family. Besides this liability to do service
for the chief, a A^ery small sum of money AA'as
taken as part of the rent, the remainder being
paid in Icind, and in assisting the tacksmen to
farm Avhatever land he may have retained in
his OAvn hands. In the same Avay the cottars,
Avho Avere subtenants to the tacksmen's tenants,
had to devote most of their time to the service
of those from AA'liom they immediately held
their lands. Thus it Avill be seen that, although
nominally the various tenants held their land
from their immediate superiors at a merely
nominal rent, in reality Avhat Avas actually
given in return for the use of the land Avould,
in the end, probably turn out to be far more
than its value. From the lau'd to the cottar
there Avas an incessant series of exactions and
services, grievous to be borne, and fatal to
every kind of improvement.
Besides the rent and serA^ces due by each
class to its immediate superiors, there Averc
numerous other exactions and services, to
Avhich all had to submit for the benefit of
their cliief. The most grievous perhaps
of these Avas tliirlage or multiu'e, a due
exacted from each tenant for the use of the
mill of the district to convert theu" grain into
meal. All the tenants of each district or
parish Avere thirled or bound to take their
grain to a particular mill to be ground, the
miller being allowed to appropriate a certain
proportion as payment for the use of the mill,
and as a tax payable to the laird or chief. In
this way a tenant A\'as often deprived of a con-
siderable quantity of his grain, varying fi'om
one- sixteenth to one-eighth, and even more.
In the same Avay many parishes Avere thliied to
a particular smith. By these and similar ex-
actions and contributions did the proprietors
EENTS.
and uliief men of the clan manage to support
themselves off the produce of their land, keep
a numerous band of retainers around them,
have plenty for their o-wn use, and for all who
had any claim to their hospitality. This seems
especially to have been the case when the
Highlanders were in their palmiest days of
independence, when they were but little mo-
lested from without, and when their chief
occupations were clan-feuds and cattle raids.
But latterly, and long before the abolition of
lieri table jm-isdictions, this state of matters
had for the most part departed, and although
the chiefs still valued themselves by the num-
ber of men they could produce, they kept
themselves much more to themselves, and
showed less consideration for the inferior
members of the clan, whose condition, even
at its best, must appear to have been very
wretched. " Of old, the cliieftain was not so
much considered the master as the father of
his numerous clan. Every degree of these
followers loved him with an enthusiasm, which
made them cheerfully undergo any fatigue or
danger. Upon the other hand, it was his in-
terest, his pride, and his chief glory, to requite
such animated friendship to the utmost of his
power. The rent paid him was cliiefly con-
sumed in feasts given at the habitations of his
tenants. What he was to spend, and the time
of his residence at each village, was knoAvn
and provided for accordingly. The men Avho
provided these entertainments partook of them ;
they all lived friends together ; and the de-
parture of the chief and his retinue never fails
to occasion regret. In more polished times,
the cattle and corn consumed at these feasts
of hospitality, were ordered up to the land-
lord's habitation. What was friendship at the
first became very oppressive in modern times.
Till very lately in this neighbourhood, Camp-
bell of Auchinbreck had a right to carry off the
best cow he could find upon several properties
Scots Money. English.
Donald mac Oil vie ille Challum ...£3 10 4 £0 5 10|
Murdoch mac ille Christ 5 17 6 0 9 9i
Duncaa mac ille Phadrick 7 0 6 0 12 3)
at each Martinmas by way of mart. The
Island of Tslay paid 500 such cows yearly, and
so did Kintyre to the ]\Iacdonalds."^ Still,
there can be no doubt, that previous to 17IG
it was the interest of the lairi and chief tacks-
men to keep the body of the people as con-
tented as possible, and do all in their power to
attach them to their interest. Money was of
but little use in the Higlilands then ; there
was scarcely anything in Avhich it could bo
spent ; and so long as his tenants furnished
him with the means of maintaining a substan-
tial and extensive hospitality, the lahd was not
likely in general to complain. " The poverty of
the tenants rendered it customary for the chief,
or laird, to free some of them every year, from
all arrears of rent ; this was supposed, upon an
average, to be about one year in five of the
whole estate."^
In the same letter from which the last sen-
tence is quoted. Captain Burt gives an extract
from a Highland rent-roll, of date probably
about 1730 j we shall reproduce it here, as it
will give the reader a better notion as to how
those matters were managed in these old times,
than any description can. " You Avill, it is
likely," the letter begins, "think it strange
that many of the Highland tenants are to
maintain a family upon a farm of twelve
merks Scots per annum, which is thirteen
shillings and fourpence sterling, with perhaps
a cow or two, or a very few sheep or goats ;
but often the rent is less, and the cattle are
wanting.
"In some rentals you may see seven or
eight columns of various species of rent, or
more, viz., money, barley, oatmeal, sheep,
lambs, butter, cheese, capons, &c. ; but every
tenant does not pay all these kinds, though
many of them the greatest part. What fol-
lows is a specimen taken out of a Highland
rent-roll, and I do assure you it is genuine, and
not the least by many : —
Butter.
Stones. Lb. Oz.
OatmeaL
Bolls. B. P. Lip.
0 3 2
0 2 13
0 6 4
0 3 3 3
0 7 8
1 0 3 04
Muttons.
1 and A
\ and iV
4 and i
I shaR here give you a computation of the
furst article, besides wliich there are seven more
" Old Statistical Account of North Kuapdale.
of the same farm and rent, as you may perceive
by the fraction of a sheep in the last column : — •
1 Burt's Letters, vol. ii. p. o7.
GENEEAL HISTORY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
The money £0 5 IQi Sterlinfj.
The butter, three pounds two ounces, at 4d. per lb 0 1 l.|
Oatmeal, 2 bushels, 1 peck, 3 lippys and ^, at Cd. per peck... 0 4 0] and i
Sheep, one-eighth and one-sixteenth, at 2s 0 0 4^
The yearly rent of the farm is £0 12 l.\ and i\.
It is plain that in tlie majority of cases the
farms must have been of very small extent,
almost equal to those of Goldsmith's Golden
Age, " when every rood maintained its man."
" In the head of the parish of Buchanan in
Stirlingshire, as well as in several other places,
there are to he found 150 families living upon
groimds which do not pay above £90 sterling
of yearly rent, that is, each family at a medium
rents lands at twelve shillings of yearly rent."^
Tliis certamly seems to indicate a very wretched
state of matters, and would almost lead one to
expect to hear that a famine occui'red every
year. But it must be remembered that for the
reasons above given, along with others, farms
were let at a very small rent, far beloAV the real
value, and generally merely nominal ; that be-
sides money, rent at that time Avas all but uni-
versally paid in kind, and in services to the
laird or other superior ; and that many of the
people, especially on the border lands, had
other means of existence, as for example,
cattle-lifting. Nevertheless, making all these
allowances, the condition of the great mass of
the Highlanders must have been extremely
wretched, although they themselves might not
have felt it to be so, they had been so long
accustomed to it.
In such a state of matters, Avith the land so
much subdivided, with no leases, and with
tenures so uncertain, with so many oppressive
exactions, with no incitements to industry or
improvement, but with every encouragement
to idleness and inglorious self-contentment, it
is not to be supposed that agriculture or any
otlier industry would make any great progress.
For centuries previous to 1745, and indeed for
long after it, agriculture appears to have re-
mained at a stand-still. Tlie implements in
use were rude and inefficient, the time devoted
to the necessary farming operations, generally
a few weeks in spring and autumn, was totally
bisufficient to produce results of any impor-
' Gartmoie MS.
tance, and consequently the crops raised, sel
dom anything else but oats and barley, were
scanty, wretched in quahty, and seldom sufli-
cient to support the cultivator's family for
the half of the year. In general, in the High-
lands, as the reader will already have seen,
each farm Avas let to a number of tenants, who,
as a rule, cultivated the arable ground on the
system of run-rig, i.e., the ground was divided
into ridges Avhich were so distributed among
the tenants that no one tenant possessed two
contiguous ridges. Moreover, no tenant
could have the same ridge for two years
running, the ridges having a new culti-
vator every year. Such a system of allo-
cating arable land, it is very evident, must
have been attended with the worst results so
far as good farming is concerned. The only
recommendation that it is possible to urge in
its favour is that, there being no inclosures, it
would be the interest of the tenants to join
together in protecting the land they thus held
in common against the ravages of the cattle
Avhich Avere alloAved to roam about the hiUs,
and the dej)redations of hostile clans. As we
have just said, there were no inclosures in the
Highlands previous to 1745, nor Avere there
for very many years after that. While the
crops Avere standing in the ground, and liable
to be destroyed by the cattle, the latter Avero
kept, for a feAV Aveeks in summer and autumn,
upon the hills; but after the crops were
gathered in, they Avere alloAved to roam un-
heeded through the Avhole of a district or
parish, thus affording facilities for the cattle-
raids that formed so important an item in the
means of obtaining a Hveliliood aroiong the
ancient Highlanders.
As a rule, the only crops attempted to be
raised Avere oats and barley, and sometimes a
little flax ; green crops Avero almost totally
unknoAvn or despised, till many years after
1745 ; even potatoes do not seem to haA'O
been at all common tiU after 1750, although
latterly they became the staple food of the
WRETCHED STATE OF AGRICULTURE.
liigiilanders. Rotation of crops, or indeed
any approach to scientific agriculture, was
totally unknown. The ground was divided
into infield and outfield. The infield was
constantly croj)ped, either with oats or bear ;
one ridge being oats, the other bear alter-
nately. There was no other croj) except a
ridge of flax where the ground was thought
proper for it. The outfield was ploughed
three years for oats, and then pastured for
six years with horses, black cattle, and sheep.
In order to dung it, folds of sod were made
for the cattle, and what were called flakes or
rails of wood, removable at pleasure, for fold-
ing the sheep. A farmer who rented 60, 80,
or 100 acres, was sometimes under the neces-
sity of buying meal for his family in the Bum-
mer season. 3
Their agricultural implements, it may easily
be surmised, were as rude as their system of
farming. The chief of these were the old
Scotch plough and the caschroim or crooked
spade, which latter, though primitive enoufb
seems to have been not badly suited to the
turning over of the land in many parts of
the Highlands. The length of the Highland
plough was about four feet and a half, and
had only one stilt or handle, by which the
ploughman directed it. A slight mould-board
was fastened to it with two leather straj)s, and
1, Old Scotch plough. 2. Caschroim, or crooked spade.
the sock and coulter were bound together at
the point with a ring of rron. To this plough
there were yoked abreast four, six, and even
more horses or cattle, or both mixed, in traces
made of thongs of leather. To manage this
unwieldy machine it required three or four
men. The ploughman walked by the side of
the plough, holding the stilt with one hand ;
the ch-iver walked backwards in front of the
horses or cattle, having the reins fixed on a
cross stick, which he appears to have held in
his hands.^ Behind the ploughman came one
3 Old Statistical Acconnt, vol. ix. p. 494.
4 "When I first saw this awkward method as I then
thought it, I rode up to the person who guided the
machine, to ask him some questions concerning it : he
spoke preLty good English, which made me conclude
II.
and sometimes two men, whose business it
was to lay down with a spade the turf that
he was a gentleman ; and yet, in quality of a proprie-
tor and conductor, might, without dishonour, employ
himself in such a work. My first question was,
whether that metliod was common to the Highlands,
or peculiar to that part of the country ? and, by way
of answer, he asked me, if they ploughed otherwise
anywhere else ? Upon my further inquiry why the
man went backwards ? he stopped, and very civilly
informed me that there were several small rocks,
which I did not see, that had a little part of them
just peeping on the surface, and therefore it was
necessary his servant should see and avoid them, by
guiding the horses accordingly, or otherwise his
plough might be spoiled by the shock. The answer
was satisfactory and convincing, and I must here take
notice that many other of their methods are too well
suited to their own circumstances, and those of the
country, to be easily amended by such as under-
take to deride them." — Burt's Letters, vol. ii. pp. 42,
43.
10
GENERAL HISTORY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
M'as torn off. In tlie Hebrides and some other
jiiaces of the Highlands, a curious instrument
called a Reestle or Resile, was used in conjunc-
tion witli this plough. Its coulter was shaped
somewhat like a sickle, the instrument itself
Ijeing otherwise like the plough just described.
It was drawn by one horse, which was led by
a man, another man holding and directing it
by the stilt. It was drawn before the plough
in order to remove obstructions, such as roots,
tough grass, &c., which would have been apt
to obstruct the progress of a weak plough like
the above. In this way, it will be seen, five
or six men, and an equal number if not
more horses or cattle, were occupied in this
single agricultural operation, performed now
mucli more effectively by one man and two
horses.^
The Caschrowi, i.e., the crooked foot or spade,
was an instrument pecidiarly suited to the cul-
tivation of certain parts of the Highlands,
totally inaccessible to a plough, on account of
the broken and rocky nature of the ground.
Moreover, the land turned over with the cas-
chroim was considerably more productive than
that to which the above plough had been used.
It consists of a strong piece of wood, about six
feet long, bent near the lower end, and having
a thick flat wooden head, shod at the extremity
svith a sharp piece of iron. A piece of wood
projected about eiglit inches from the right
side of the blade, and on this the foot was
placed to force the instrument diagonally into
the ground. " With this instrument a High-
lander will open up more ground in a day, and
render it fit for the sowing of grain, than could
be done by two or three men with any otlier
spades that are commonly used. He will dig
as much ground in a day as will sow more
than a peck of oats. If he works assiduously
from about Cluistmas to near the end of April,
he will prepare land sufficient to sow five bolls.
After tliis he will dig as much land in a day as
will sow two pecks of here ; and in the course
of the season wiU cidtivate as much land with
his spade as is sufficient to supply a family of
seven or eight persons, the year round, with
meal and potatoes. ... It appears, in general,
that a field laboured mth the caschroim affords
usually one-third more crop than if laboured
* "W^IVpj-'s Uehridcs, vol. i. p. 122.
with the plough. Poor land will afi'ord near
one-half more. But then it must be noticed
that this tillage with the plough is very imper-
fect, and the soil scarcely half laboured."^ No
doubt this mode of cultivation w^as suitable
enough in a country overstocked with popula-
tion, as the Highlands were in the early part
of last century, and where time and laboui*
were of very little value. There Avere plenty ol
men to spare for such work, and there was
little else to do but provide themselves with
food. Still it is calculated that this spade
labour Avas three times more expensive than
that of tlie above clumsy plough. The cas-
chroim Avas frequently used where there would
have been no difficulty in working a plough,
the reason apparently being that the horses and
cattle were in such a AArretched condition that
the early farming ojjerations in spring com-
pletely exhausted them, and therefore much ol
the plougliing left imdone by them had to be
performed Avith the crooked spade.
As to harroAvs, Avhere they Avei'e used at all,
they appear to have been of about as little use
as a hand-rake. Some of them, Avhich re-
sembled hay-rakes, Avere managed by the hand ;
others, draAvn by horses, Avere light and feeble,
with wooden teeth, which might scratch the
surface and cover the seed, but coidd liave no
effect in breaking the soil.' In some parts of
the Highlands it Avas the custom to fasten the
harroAv to the horse's tail, and AA'hen it became
too short, it was lengthened with tAvdsted
sticks.
To quote further from Dr Walker's Avork,
which describes matters as they existed about
1760, and the statements in wliich wiU apply
Avith still greater force to the earlier half of the
century : — " The want of proper carriages in
the Higlilands is one of the great obstacles to
the progress of agriculture, and of every im-
provement. HaAong no carts, their corn, straw,
manures, fuel, stone, timber, seaweed, and kelp,
the articles necessary in the fisheries, and every
other bulky commodity, must be transported
from one place to another on horseback or on
sledges. This must triple or quadruple the
expense of their carriage. It must prevent
particularly the use of the natural manures
with Avhich the coimtry abounds, as, Avith-
* W alker's Hebrides, vol. i. p. 127. ^ Idem, 131.
MANAGEMENT OF CROPS
11
out clieap carriage, they cannot be rendered
profitable. Tlie roads in most places are so
bad as to render tlie use of wheel-carriages
impossible; but they are not brought into
use even where the natural roads would admit
them." 8
As we have said already, farming operations
in the Highlands lasted only for a few weeks
in spring and autumn. Ploughing in general
did not commence till March, and was con-
cluded in May ; there was no autumn or winter
ploughing ; the ground was left untouched and
unoccupied except by some cattle from harvest
to spriilg time. It was only after the introduc-
tion of potatoes tbat the Highlanders felt
tliemselves compelled to begin operations about
January. As to the modus operandi of the
Highland farmer in the olden time, we quote
the following from the old Statistical Account
of the parish of Dunkeld and Dowally, wliich
may be taken as a very fair representative of
all the other Highland parishes ; indeed, as
being on the border of the lowlands, it may be
regarded as having been, with regard to agri-
culture and other matters, in a more advanced
state than tlie generahty of the more remote
parishes : — " The farmer, whatever the state of
the weather was, obstinately adliered to the
immemorial practice of beginning to plough on
Old Candlemas Day, and to sow on the 20th
of March. Summer fallow, turnip crops, and
sown grass were unknown ; so were compost
dunghills and the purchasing of lime. Clumps
of brushwood and heaps of stones everywhere
interrupted and deformed the fields. The
customary rotation of their general crops was
— 1. Barley; 2. Oats; 3. Oats; 4. Barley; and
each year they had a part of the farm employed
in raising flax. The operations respecting
these took place in the following succession.
They began on the day already mentioned to
rih the ground, on which they intended to sow
barley, that is, to draw a wide furrow, so as
merely to make the land, as they termed it,
red. In that state this ground remained till
the fields assigned to oats were ploughed and
sown. This was in general accomplished by
the end of April. The farmer next proceeded
to prepare for his flax crop, and to sow it,
which occupied him till tlie midtUe of May,
*> Walker's Hchrides, vol. i. p. 133.
when he began to harrow, and dung, and sow
the ribbed barley land. This last was some-
times not finished tiU the month of June."'
As to draining, fallowing, methodical manur-
ing and nourishing the soil, or any of the
modern operations for making the best of the
arable land of the coimtry, of these the High-
lander never even dreamed; and long after ^
they had become common in the low country,
it was with the utmost difficulty that his rooted
aversion to innovations could be overcome.
They literally seem to have taken no thought
for the morrow, and the tradition and usage of
ages had given them an almost insuperable
aversion to manual labour of any kind. This pre-
judice against workAvas not the result of inherent
laziness, for the Highlander, both in ancient and
modern times, has clearly shown that his capacit}-
for work and willingness to exert himself are as
strong and active as those of the most indus-
trious loAvlander or Englishman. The humblest
Highlander believed liimself a gentleman, hav-
ing blood as rich and old as his chief, and he
shared in the belief, far from being obsolete
even at the present day, that for a gentleman
to soil his hands with labour is as degrading
as slavery.^ This belief was undoubtedly one
^^ Old Statistical Account, vol. xx. p. 74.
^ " Nothing is more common than to hear the High-
landers boast how much their country might be im-
proved, and that it would produce double what it does
at present if better hu.sbandry were introduced among
them. For my own part, it was always the only
amusement I had in the hills, to observe every minute
thing in my way ; and I do assure you, I do not re-
member to have seen the least spot that would bear
corn uncultivated, not even upon the sides of the hills,
where it could be no otherwise broke up than with a
spade. And as for manure to supply the salts ami
enrich the ground they have hardly any. In sunmicr
their cattle are dispersed about the sheelings, and
almost all the rest of the year in other parts of the
hills ; and, therefore, all the dung they can have must
be from the trifling quantity made by the cattle while
they are in the house. I never knew or heard of any
limestone, chalk, or marl, they have in the country ;
and, if some of their rocks might serve for limestone,
in that case their kilns, carriage, and fuel worxld ren-
der it so expensive, it would be the same thing to
them as if there were none. Their great dependence
is upon the nitre of the snow, and they lament the
disappointment if it does not fall early in the season."
— Burt's Letters, vol. ii. p. 48-9.
^ " An English lady, who found herself something
decaying in her health, and was advised to go among
the hills, and drink goat's milk or whey, told me
lately, that seeing a Highlander basking at the foot of
a hill in his full dress, while his wife and her mother
were hard at work in reaping the oats, she asked the
old woman how she could be contented to see her
daughter labour in that manner, while her husband
GENEEAL IIISTOEY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
of the strongest principles of action which
guided the ancient HigManders, and accounts,
we tliink, to a great extent for his apparent
laziness, and for the sloA^enlj^ and laggard way
in which farming operations were conducted.
There were, however, no doubt other reasons
tor the wi'etched state of agriculture in the
Higlilauds previous to, and for long after, 1745.
The Highlanders had much to struggle against,
and much calculated to dishearten them, in the
nature of the soil and climate, on which, to a
great extent, the success of agricultural operations
is dependent. In many parts of the Highlands,
especially in the west, rain falls for the greater
l^art of the year, thus frequently preventing
tlie completion of the necessary processes, as
Avell as destroying the crops when put into the
ground. As to the soil, no unprejudiced man
Avho is competent to judge vnll for one moment
deny that a great part of it is totally unsuited
to agriculture, but fitted only for the pasturage
of sheep, cattle, and deer. In the Old Statis-
tical Account of Scotland, this assertion is
being constantly repeated by the various High-
land ministers who report upon the state of
theu^ parishes. In the case of many Higliland
districts, one could conceive of nothing more
hopeless and discouraging than the attempt to
force from them a crop of grain. That there are
sjiots in the Highlands as susceptible of high
culture as some of the best in the lowlands
cannot be denied ; but these bear but a small
proportion to the great quantity of ground that
is fitted only to yield a sustenance to cattle
and sheep. ISTow all reports seem to justify
the conclusion that, previous to, and for long
after 1745, the Highlands were enormously
overstocked with inhabitants, considering the
utter want of manufactiues and the few other
was only an idle spectator ? And to this the woman
answered, that her son-in-law was a gentleman, and it
would be a disparagement to him to do any such work ;
and that botli she and her daughter too were suffi-
ciently honoured by the alliance. This instance, I
own, has something particular in it, as such ; but the
thing is very common, a la Palatine, among the mid-
dling sort of peojile." — Burt's Letters, vol. ii. p. 45.
The Highlander at home is indolent. It is with
impatience tliat he allows himself to be diverted
from his favourite occupation of traversing the
mountains and moors in looking after his flocks, a
few days in sjiring and autumn, for the purposes of
his narrow scheme of agriculture. It is remarked,
however, that the Highlander, when removed beyond
his native bounds, is found capable of abundant exer-
tion aud industry. — Graham's Perthshire, 235.
outlets there were for labour. Thus, we think
the Highlander would be apt to feel that any
extraordinary exertion was absolutely useless,
as there was not the smallest chance of Ms
ever being able to improve his position, or to
make himself, by means of agriculture, better
than his neighbour. All he seems to have
sought for was to raise as much grain as would
keep himself and family in bread during the
miserable winter months, and meet the de-
mands of the laird.
The small amount of arable land was no
doubt also the reason of the incessant cropping
which prevails, and Avliich ultimately left the
land in a state of complete exhaustion, " To
this sort of management, bad as it is, the inha-
bitants are in some degree constrained, froni
the small proportion of arable land upon their
farms. From necessity they are forced to raise
what little gi'ain they can, though at a great
expense of labour, the produce being so incon-
siderable. A crop of oats on outfield ground,
without nianm-e, they find more beneficial than
the pasture. But if they must manure for n
crop of oats, they reckon the crop of natiu'al
grass rather more profitable. But the scarcity
of bread corn — or rather, indeed, the want of
bread — obliges them to pursue the less profit-
able practice. Oats and bear being necessary
foi their subsistence, they must prefer them to
every other produce. The land at present in
tillage, and fit to produce them, is very limited,
and inadequate to the consumption of the
inhabitants. They are, therefore, obliged to
make it yield as much of these grains as pos-
sible, by scourging crops." ^
Another great discoiu'agement to good farm-
ing was the multitude and grievous nature of
the services demanded from the tenant by the
landlord as part payment of rent. So multi-
farious were these, and so much of the farmer's
time did they occupy, that frequently his O'vvn
farming affairs got little or none of his per-
sonal attention, but had to be entrusted to hia
wife and family, or to the cottars whom he
housed on his farm, and who, for an acre or so
of ground and liberty to pasture an ox or two
and a few sheep, performed to the farmer ser-
vices similar to those rendered by the latter to
his laird. Often a farmer had only one day in
* Walker's Jlehrides, &c., vol. i. p, 197.
FARM WORK.
3
tlie week to himself, so undefined and so un-
limited in extent were these services. Even
in some parishes, so late as 1790, the tenant
for his laird (or master, as he Avas often called)
had to plough, harroAV, and manure his land
in spring ; cut corn, cut, winnow, lead, and
stack liis hay in summer, as well as thatch
office-houses with liis own (the tenant's) turf
and straw ; in harvest assist to cut down the
master's crop whenever called upon, to the
latter's neglect of his own, and help to store it
in the cornyard ; in winter frequently a tenant
had to thrash his master's crop, whiter his
cattle, and find ropes for the ploughs and for
binding the cattle. Moreover, a tenant had
to take his master's graia from him, see that it
was properly put tlirough all the processes
necessary to convert it into meal, and return it
ready for use ; place his time and his horses at
the laird's disposal, to buy in fuel for the
latter, run a message whenever simimoned to
do so ; in short, the condition of a tenant in
the Higldands during the early part of last
century, and even down to the end of it in
some places, was little better than a slave.*
iN'ot that, previous to 1745, this state of mat-
ters was universally felt to be a grievance by ten-
ants and farmers in the Highlands, although it
had to a large extent been abolished both in
England and the lowlands of Scotland. On the
contrary, the people themselves appear to have
accepted tliis as the natural and inevitable
state of things, the only system consistent with
the spirit of clanship with the supremacy of the
chiefs. That this was not, however, univer-
sally the case, may be seen from the fact that,
so early as 1729, Brigadier Macintosh of Bor-
lum (famous in the afiair of 1715) published a
book, or rather essay, on Waijs and Means for
Enclosing, Fallowing, Planting, ^'c, Scotland,
wluchhe prefaced by a strongly- worded exhorta-
tion to the gentlemen of Scotland to abolish this
degrading and suicidal system, which was as
much against their own interests as it was op-
pressive to the tenants. Still, after 1745, there
seems to be no doubt that, as a rule, the ordinary
Highlander acquiesced contentedly in the esta-
blished state of tilings, and generally, so far as
liis immediate wants were concerned, suffered
tittle or nothing from the system. It was only
* Old Siatislical Account, vol. x. p. 17.
after the abolition of the jurisdictions that the
grievous oppressive hardsliip, injustice, and
obstructiveness of the system became evident.
Previous to that, it was, of course, the laird's
or chief's interest to keep Ins tenants attached
to him and contented, and to see that they did
not want; not only so, but previous to that
epoch, what was deficient in the supply ot
food produced by any parish or district, was
generally amply compensated for by the levies
of cattle and other gear made by the clans
upon each other when hostile, or upon their
laAvfid prey, the Lowlanders. But even witli
all this, it would seem that, not unfrequcnth',
the Higlilanders, either universally or in cer-
tain districts, were reduced to sore straits, and
even sometimes devastated by famine. Their
crops and other supplies were so exactly squared
to their wants, that, whenever the least failure
took place in the expected quantity, scarcity or
cruel famine Avas the result. According to Dr
Walker, the inhabitants of some of the Western
Isles look for a failure once in every four years.
jNIaston, in his Description of the Western-
Islands, complained tliat many died from
famine arising from years of scarcity, and
about 1742, many over all the Higlilands ap-
pear to have shared the same fate from the
same cause.^ So that, even under the old
system, when the clansmen were faithful and
obedient, and the chief was kind and liberal,
and many cattle and otlier productions were
imported free of all cost, the majorit)'- of the
people lived from hand to mouth, and fre-
quently suffered from scarcity and want. In-
finitely more so was this the case when it ceased
to be the interest of the laird to keep around
him numerous tenants.
All these things being taken into considera-
tion, it is not to be Avondered at that agricul-
ture in the Highlands was for so long in sucli
a wretched condition.
They set luacli store, hoAvever, by their small
black cattle and diminutive slieep, and appear
in many districts to have put more dependence
upon them for furnishing the means of exist-
ence, than upon what the soil could yield.
The live-stock of a Highland farm consisted
mainly of horses, sheep, and cattle, all of them
^ See accounts of various IliglilanJ parishes in the
Old lilatlstlcal Accov.nl.
u
GEXEEAL HISTOEY OF THE IIIGnLANDS.
of a peculiarly small breed, and capable of
yielding but little profit. The number of
horses generally kept by a farmer was out of
aU proportion to the size of his farm and the
number of other cattle belonging to him. The
proportion of horses to cattle often ranged from
one in eight to one in four. For example,
Dr Webster mentions a farm in Kintail, upon
wliich there were forty milk cows, which with
the young stock made one hundred and twenty
head of cattle, about two hundred and fifty
goats and ewes, young and old, and ten horses.
The reason that so great a proportion of horses
was kept, was evidently the great number that
were necessary for the operation of ploughing,
and the fact that in the greater part of the
Highlands carts Avere unknown, and fuel,
grain, manure, and many other things gene-
rally carried in machines, had to be conveyed
on the backs of the horses, which were of a
very small breed, although of wonderful
strength considering their rough treatment and
scanty fare. They were frequently plump,
active, and endurable, though they had neither
size nor strength for laborious cultivation.
They were generally from nine to twelve hands
high, short-necked, chubby-headed, and thick
and flat at the withers.^ " They are so small
that a middle-sized man must keep his legs
almost in lines parallel to their sides when
carried over the stoiiy ways ; and it is almost
incredible to those who have not seen it how
nimbly they skip with a heavy rider among
the rocks and large moor-stones, turning zig-zag
to such places as are passable."'^ Walker
believes that scarcely any horses could go
through so much labour and fatigue upon so
little sustenance.^ They were generally called
^ Walker's Hebrides, &c., vol. ii. p. 159.
^ Burt's Letters, vol. ii. p. 38.
_ ^ Still they would seem to have been of compara-
tively little use for farming operations ; for Dr
"Walker, writing about 1760, when the breed was at
least no worse than it was previous to 1715, speaks
thus : — " The number of horses is by far too great
upon every Highland farm. They are so numerous,
because they are ineflicieut ; and tliey are inefficient,
because they have neither stature nor food to render
them sufficiently useful. Their number has never
been restrained by the authority of the landlords, like
that of the sheep. For in many places, they are bred
and sold oil the farm to advantage, being sent in
droves to the south. In this case, their numbers upon
afarm may be proper. But in general, there arc six,
eight, or ten liorses upon the smaller farms, and
sixteen, twenty, or more upon the larger ; without
any being bred ibr sale, and even few for supporting
garrons, and seem in many respects to havo
resembled the modern Shetland pony. These
horses for the greater part of the year were
allowed to run wild among the hills, each
having a mark indicating its owner ; during
the severest part of winter they were sometimes
brought down and fed as well as their owners
could afford. They seem frequently to have
been bred for exportation.
Sheep, latterly so intimately associated with
the Highlands, bore but a very small propor-
tion to the number of black cattle. Indeed,
before sheep-farming began to take place upon
so large a scale, and to receive encouragement
from the proprietors, the latter were generally
in the habit of restricting theu" tenants to a
limited number of sheep, seldom more than one
sheej^ for one cow. This restriction appears ti
have arisen from the real or supposed interest
of the landlord, who looked for the money pari
of his rent solely from the produce of sale ol
the tenants' cattle. Sheep were thus con-
sidered not as an article of profit, but merely
as part of the means by which the farmer's
family was clothed and fed, and therefore the
landlord was anxious that the number should
not be more than was absolutely necessary.
In a very few years after 1745, a complete
revolution took place in this respect.
The old native sheep of the Highlands, now
rare, though common in some parts of Shetland,
is thus described by Dr Walker. " It is the
smallest animal of its kind. It is of a thin
lank shape, and has short straight horns. The
face and legs are white, the tail extremely
short, and the wool of various colours ; foi',
beside black and white, it is sometimes of a
bluish grey colour, at other times brown, and
sometimes of a deep russet, and frequently an
individual is blotched with two or three of
these different colours. In some of the low
islands, where the pasture answers, the wool of
this small sheep is of tlie finest kind, and the
same with that of Shetland. In the moun-
tainous islands, the auimal is found of the
smallest size, with coarser wool, and with this
the stock. None of them perform the work of a
horse ; even where such numbers are kept, and purely
for labour, each of them, in many places, do not
plough two acres of land annually. They get no food
the whole year round, but what they can pick up
upon the hills, and their sustenance is therefore
unluckily accounted as nothing.'
SHEEP— BLACK CATTLE— ARABLE LAND.
15
very remarka"ble character, that it has often
four, and sometimes even six horns.
" Such is the original breed of sheep over all
the Highlands and Islands of Scotland. It varies
much indeed in its properties, according to the
climate and pasture of different districts ; but, in
general, it is so diminutive in size, and of so
bad a form, that it is requisite it should be
given u.p, wherever sheep-farming is to be fol-
lowed to any considerable extent. From this
there is only one exception : in some places the
wool is of such a superior quahty, and so
valuable, that the breed perhaps may, on that
account, be with advantage retained."
The small, shaggy black cattle, so well
IvnoAvn even at the present day in connection
with the Highlands, was the principal live-
stock cultivated previous to the alterations
which followed 1745. This breed appears to
have been excellent in its kind, and the best
adapted for the country, and was quite capable
of being brought to admirable perfection by
proper care, feeding, and management. But
little care, however, was bestowed on the
rearing of these animals, and in general they
were allowed to forage for themselves as best
they could. As we have said already, the
Higlrland farmer of those days regarded his
cattle as the only money-producing article with
which his farm was stocked, all the other pro-
ducts being necessary for the subsistence of
himself and his family. It was mainly the
cattle that paid the rent. It was therefore
very natural that the farmer should endeavour
to have as large a stock of tliis commodity as
possible, the result being that, blind to his own
real interests, he generally to a large extent
overstocked his farm. According to Dr Walker,^
over all the farms in the north, there was kept
above one-third more of cattle than what under
the then prevailing system of management
could be properly supported. The consequence
of' coujse was, that the cattle were generally in
a half-fed and lean condition, and, during
\vinter especially, they died in great numbers.
As a rule, the arable land in the Highlands
bore, and still bears, but a very small propor-
tion to that devoted to pasture. The arable
land is as a rule by the sea-shore, on the side
of a river or lake, or m a valley ; while the
Hehridcs, &c., vol. ii. p. 50.
rest of the farm, devoted to pasturage, stretches
often for many miles away among the hills.
The old mode of valuing or dividing lands in
Scotland was into shilling, sixpenny, and
tlireepenny lands of Scotch money. Latterh'
the English denomination of money was used,
and these divisions were termed penny, ^ half-
penny, and farthing lands. A tacksman gene-
rally rented a large number of these penny
lands, and either farmed them himself, or, as
was very often done, sublet them to a number
of tenants, none of whom as a rule held more
than a penny land, and many, having less than
a farthing land, paying from a few shillings to
a few pounds of rent. Where a number of
tenants thus rented land from a tacksman oi
proprietor, they generally laboured the arable
land in common, and each received a portion
of the produce proportioned to his share in the
general holding. The pasturage, whicb formed
by far the largest part of the farm, they had in
common for the use of their cattle, each tenant
being allowed to pasture a certain number of
cattle and sheep, so?<?/ie(i or proportioned ^ to the
quantity of land he held. " The tenant of a
penny land often keeps four or five cows, with
what are called their followers, six or eight horses,
and some sheep. The followers are the calf, a
one-year-old, a two-year-old, and a three-year-
old, making in all with the cow five head of
black cattle. By frequent deaths among them,
the number is seldom complete, yet this penny
land has or may have upon it about twenty or
twenty-five head of black cattle, besides horses
and sheep." The halfpenny and farthing lands
seem to have been allowed a larger proportion
of live stock than the penny lands, considering
their size.^ It was seldom, however, that a
tenant confined himself strictly to the number
for which he Avas soumed, the desire to have
as much as possible of the most profitable
commodity frequently inducing to overstock,
and thus defeat his main purpose.
During summer and autumn, the cattle and
other live stock were confined to the hills to
prevent them doing injury to the crops, for
1 A penny land apparently contained about the
tenth part of a davoch, i.e., about forty acres.
" The rule in souming seems to have been that one
cow was equal to eight, in some places ten, sheep,
and two cows equal to one horse.
^ Walker's Hebrides, &c., vol. i. p. 5G.
16
GEKERAL HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAm)3.
tli3 lands were totally unprotected by enclo-
sures. After the ground was cleared of the
crops, the auimals were allowed to roam pro-
miscuously over the whole farm, if not over
the farms of a whole district, having little or
nothing to eat in the winter and spring but
what they could pick up ia the fields. It
seems to have been a common but very absurd
notion in the Highlands that the housing of
cattle tended to enfeeble them ; thus many
cattle died of cold and starvation every winter,
those who survived were mere skeletons, and,
moreover, the farmer lost all their dung which
could have been turned to good use as manure.
Many of the cows, from poverty and disease,
brought a calf only once in two years, and it
was often a month or six weeks before the
cow could give sufficient ndlk to nourish her
offspring. Thus many of the Highland cattle
frere starved to death in their calf's skin.
A custom prevailed among the Highlanders
of old, common to them with other mountainous
pastoral countries, e.g., S^vitzerland. Dming
winter the tenants of a farm with their families,
sottars, and servants, lived in the Bailie
Geamhre, or winter toAvn, in the midst of the
arable land ; but in summer, after all the
sowing was done, about the middle of June, a
general migration was made to the hills along
\vith the cattle, tlie arable ground with all its
appurtenances being allowed to take care of
itself. The folloAving passage, quoted from the
old Statistical Account of Boleskine and Aber-
tarflf, Inverness-sliire, will give a notion of the
working of this practice : —
" The whole country, with two exceptions,
consists of a variety of half davoch-lands, each
of which was let or disponed by the Lovat
family or their chamberlain to a wadsetter or
principal tacksman, and had no concern with
the sub-tenantry ; each sub-tenant had again a
variety of cottars, equally iinconnected vrvih. the
principal tacksman ; and each of these had a
number of cattle of all denominations, propor-
tional to their respective holdings, with the
produce whereof he fed and clad himself and
whole family. As there Avere extensive sheal-
lings or grasings attached to this coimtry, in
the neighbourhood of the lordship of Badenoch,
the inhabitants in the beginning of summer
removed to these sheallings with their -whole
cattle, maU; woman, and child ; and it was no
uncommon thing to observe an infant in one
creel, and a stone on the other side of the
horse, to keep up an equilibrium ; and when
the grass became scarce in the sheallings, they
returned again to their principal farms, where
they remained while they had sufficiency of
pasture, and then, in the same manner, Avent
back to their sheallings, and observed this
ambulatory coiu"se during the seasons of vege-
tation ; and the only operations attended to
during the summer season was their peats or
fuel, and repairing their rustic habitations.
When their small crops were fit for it, all
hands descended from the hills, and continued
on the farms till the same was cut and secured
in barns, the walls of Avhich Avere generally
made of dr}- stone, or AAreathed with branches
or boughs of trees ; and it was no singular
custom, after harvest, for the whole inhabit-
ants to retiu-n to their sheallings, and to
abide there till driven from thence by the
snow. Dui'ing the AAinter and spring, the
Avhole pasturage of the country Avas a common,
and a poind-fold Avas a tiling totally unknoAvn.
The cultiA'ation of the country was all per-
formed in spring, the inhabitants having no
taste for folio Aving green crops or other modern
improA^ements."
The milk produced by the small Higliland
coAvs Avas, and indeed is, small in quantity, but
in quality it resembles what in the Lowlands
is knoAvn as cream. Of course, the butter and
cheese made from such niUk is unusually rich.
About the end of August or beginning of
September, the cattle had generallj' been got
into good condition by their summer feeding,
the beef then, according to Captain Burt,
being " extremely sweet and succulent." It
Avas at this time that the drovers collected their
herds, and drove them to the fairs and markets
on the borders of the lowlands, and sometimes
so far south as the north of England. As from
the AA'ant of good roads and any means of rapid
conveyance, the drovers took a considerable
time to reach their destination, and had in the
meantime to be fed, a certain sum per head had
to be paid to the OAvners of the territories
through which they passed, for the liberty of
being allowed grazing for the cattle, Burt
gives the folloAving grapliic account of a scene
CATTLE DEOVERS— HAEVEST WOEK.
he liimself witnessed on the march south of one
of these herds of cattle. " I have several times
seen them driving great numbers of cattle
along the sides of the mountains at a great
distance, but never, fcxcept once, was near them.
This was in a time of rain, by a wide river,
vvhere there was a boat to ferry over the
drovers. The cows were about fifty in number,
and took the water like spaniels ; and when they
were in, their drivers made a hideous cry to
urge them forwards : this, they told me, they
did to keep the foremost of them from turning
about ; for, in that case, the rest would do
the like, and then tliey would be in danger,
especially the weakest of them, to be driven
away and drowned by the torrent. I thought
it a very odd sight to see so many noses
and eyes just above water, and nothing of
them more to be seen, for they had no horns,
and upon the land they appeared like so many
large Lincolnshire calves." These di'overs do
not seem as a rule to have been the owners of
cattle, but a class of men whose bushiess it was
to collect into one herd or drove the saleable
cattle of a number of farmers, take them south to
the markets and bring back the money, receiving
a small commission for their trouble. As a rule
they seem to have been men who, when their in-
tegrity was relied on, made it a point of honour to
be able to render a satisfactory account of every
animal and every farthing ; although probably
no one would be more ready to join in a creach
or cattle-liftiag expedition, which in those days
was considered as honourable as warfare. The
drovers " conducted the cattle by easy stages
across the country in trackways, which, whilst
they were less circuitous than public roads,
were softer for the feet of the animals, and he
often rested at night in the open fields with his
herds,"* A good idea of the character of this
class of Highlanders may be obtained fi'om Sir
Walter Scott's Chronicles of the Ganongate.^
* Logan's Scottish Gael, vol. ii. p. 65.
^ The following remarks, taken from the Garfroiore
MS. at the end of Burt's Letters, gives one by no means
a favourable idea of these drovers, but it must be borne
in mind that the -writer lived on the border of the
most notorious and ill-behaved part of the Highlands,
Rob Roy's country, and that he himself was properly
a Lowlaader. The extract will serve to show how busi-
naes transactions were conducted in the Highlands.
*' It is allodgcd, that much of the Highlands lye at a
great distance from publick fairs, mercates, and places
of commerce, and that the access to these places is both
TI.
All the other operations connected with or
arising out of agriculture were conducted ia
as rude and ineffective a manner as those above
mentioned. The harvest was always an anxious
season with the Highlander, as from the wet-
ness of the climate and the early period at
which rain set in, their crops might never come
to useful perfection, or might be swept away by
floods or heavy rains before they could be
gathered m.^ Dr Walker declares that in the
Hebrides and Western Highlands the people
made up their minds to lose one harvest in
four on account of the wetness of the climate.
If the crops, however, escaped destruction from
the elements, the farmers were glad to get them
reaped as quickly as possible. As a rule, the
common sickle seems to have been used fur
cutting down the grain, although it appears
to have been not uncommon to tear it from the
difficult and dangerous ; by reason of all which, trad-
ing people decline to go into the country in order to
traffick and deal with the people. It is on this account
that the farmers, having no way to turn the produce
of their farms, which is mostly cattle, into money,
are obliged to pay their rents in cattle, which the land-
lord takes at his own price, in regaird that he must
either grase them himself, send them to distant mar-
kets, or credite some person with them, to be againe at
a certain profite disposed of by him. This introduced
the busieness of that sort of people commonly known
by the name of Drovers. These men have little or no
substance, they must know the language, the diffei'ent
places, and consequently be of that country. The far-
mers, then, do either sell their cattle to these drovers
upon credite, at the drovers price (for ready money
they seldom have), or to the landlord at his price, for
payment of his rent. If this last is the case, the land-
lord does again dispose of them to the drover upon
credite, and these drovers make what profites they can
by selling them to grasiers, or at markets. These dro-
vers make payments, and keep credite for a few yeai's,
and then they either in reality become bankrupts, or
pretend to be so . The last is most frequently the case,
and then the'subject of which they have cheated is pri-
vately transferred to a confident person in whose name,
upon that reall stock, a trade is sometimes carried on,
for their behoof, till this trustee gett into credite, and
prepaire Ms affairs for a bankruptcy. Thus the farmers
are stiU keept poor ; they first sell at an under rate, and
then they often lose alltogether. The landlords, too,
must either turn traders, and take their cattle to mar-
kets, or give these people credite, and by the same
means suffer." — 'Rwxt's Letters, vol. ii. pp. 364, 365.
® ' ' The latter part of the season is often very wet ;
and the corn, particularly oats, suffer very much.
June and August are the months which have least rain.
September and October are frequently very wet : during
these months, not only a greater quantity of rain falls,
but it is more constant, accompanied iDy a cold and
cloudy atmosphere, which is very unfiivourable either
to the ripening of grain, or drying it after it is cut.
In July and August a good deal of rain falls ; but it is
in heavy showers, and the intervals are fine, the sun
shining clear and bright often for several days to-
gether."— Garndt's Toxir, vol, i. p. 24.
C
18
GENERAL HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
earth by the roots J The harvest work seems
to have been generally iierformed by women, as
is indeed the case still in some parts of Scotland.
This, Burt thinks, tended much to retard the
harvest, as it sometimes took a woman and a
girl a fortnight to do what with the aid of a
man might have been done in a couple of
days.^ So short-lived was the supply of gram,
and so ill-off were the people sometimes, that
it was not uncommon for them to pluck the
ears as they ripened, like fruit, and even scorch
the grain when green and squeeze it into an
unwholesome j^ulp.'
The flail appears to have been the only article
used to sepai'ate the grain from its husk, and the
only winnowing it got was from the draiight
that passed through the rude barn, which had
two doors opposite each other for the purpose.
The quern or hand-mill is the oldest machine
used for grinding grain. It consisted of two
stones, one above the other, the former turned
round by a handle and having an opening in
^ Buchanau's Travels in the Hebrides, p. 154.
^ " In larger farms belonging to gentlemen of the
clan, M'here there are any number of women emploj'ed
in harvest-work, they all keep time together by seve-
ral barbarous tones of the voice, and stoop and rise
together as regularly as a rank of soldiers when they
ground their arms. Sometimes they are incited to
their work by the sound of a bagpipe, and by either
of these they proceed with great alacrity, it being dis-
graceful for any one to be out of time with the sickle."
This custom of using music to enable a number of
common workers to keep time, seems to have been in
vogue in many operations in the Highlands. We
ipiote the following graphic account of the process of
fulling given by Burt in the same letter that contains
the above quotation, (vol. ii. p. 48.) "They use the
same tone, or a piper, when they thicken the newly-
woven plaiding, instead of a fulling-mill. This is
done by aix or eight women sitting upon the gi'ound,
n^.ar some river or rivulet, in two opposite ranks,
with the wet cloth between them ; their coats are
tucked up, and with their naked feet they strike one
against another's, keeping exact time as above men-
tioned. And among numbers of men, employed in
any work that requires strength and joint labour
(as the launching a large boat, or the like), they must
have the piper to regulate their time, as well as usky
to keep up their spirits in the performance ; for pay
they often have little, or none at all. " — Burt's
Letters.
» Burton's Scotland (1689-1748), vol. ii. p. 395.—
" The poverty of the field labourers hereabouts is de-
plorable. I was one day riding out for air and exercise,
and in my way I saw a woman cutting green barley in
a little \A(A Ix-tove her hut : this induced me to turn
aside and ask her what use she intended it for, and
shetold me it was to make bread for her family. The
grain was so green and soft that I easilv pressed some
of it between my fingers ; so that when she had pre-
pared it, certainly it must have been more like a poul-
tice than what she called it, bread. "—Burt's Letters,
vol. i. p. 224.
the top to admit the grain. This primitivo
kind of mill, even for long after 1 745, was used
all over the Highlands to convert the scanty
supply of grain into meal. The quern was gene-
rally driven by two women sitting opposite each
Quern, from the collection of the late Sir James Y.
Simpson, Bart,
other, but it was also adapted to a rude water-
wheel, the axle of which was fixed in the upper
stone. This rude water-mill is still used in Shet-
land, and is of the very simjolest construction.
A common method of preparing the grain for
the quern was called graddaning, which con-
sisted in taking a handful of corn in the
stalk, setting fire to it, and when it had burnt
long enougli, knocking the grain from the head
by means of a stick ; thus both thrashing and
drying it at the same time. This of course
was a wretched and most extravagant mode of
procedure, blackening and otherwise spoiling
the grain, and wasting the straw. This pro-
cess Avas common in the Western Islands, where
also tliere was a kind of very rude kiln, on th
bare ribs of which were put the heads of the
grain, which, when dried, were pulled down
on the floor and immediately thrashed and
winnowed, and stored up hot in plates, ready
for the quern. Thus could a man have cut
the sheaves, dry and thrash the barley, clean
it for the quern, and make his breakfast" thereof
after it was ground.^ Another method common
in Badenoch and the central Highlands w^as
to switch the corn out of the ear with a stick,
separate it from the chaff, and put it in a pot
on the fire, Avhilo a person kept stirring it
^ Buchanan's Uzbrides, p. 156.
THE QUERN— FUEL.
19
with a wooden spatiila. '' I have seen," says a
gentleman from Laggan, " the com cut, diied,
ground, baked, and eaten in less than two hours. ^
There must, however, have been a mill on a
somewhat larger scale than either the hand or
water-quom, situated in a great many of the
Highland districts, as it is well known that in
the Higlilands as well as the Lowlands, multure
and thu'lage were common exactions by which
the tenants were oppressed. The tenants would
be no doubt glad in many cases to escape the
heavy mill-dues by grinding their grain for
themselves, as well as their rude contrivances
would allow them. But the convenience of a
well-constructed mill in a district is evident, and
of course it is but fair that those who take advan-
tage of the mill should pay for it. IMoreover,
in early tunes, when large mills Avere first
introduced into a district by the lau'd or pro-
prietor, it was natural eiiough that he should
endeavour, either by bargain or force, to get his
tenants to take their grain to the district-mill
to be ground, as only by this means could the
expense of building and keeping up of the mill
be defrayed and a miller induced to rent
it. As money was scarce in those days, aud as
rent and other dues were paid in kind, it was
natural and fair enough that the landlord should
exact a small portion of the grain taken to his
mill as due to him for keeping the mill up, and
also for the miUer to take payment for his trouble
and time by keeping to himself a certain
proportion of the meal into which he had con-
verted the grain. But like every other custom,
this was liable to abuse, and did in tlie end
turn out to be a most grievous exaction and a
great hindrance to agricultural improvement.
Eveiy farmer was thirled to a particular mill,
thiiiage being a due payable to the landlord ;
and the miller, besides having a croft or small
farm attached to the mill, was allowed to exact
multure, or a proportion of meal, to pay himself
for his trouble. Besides these there appears to
have been other exactions which could be made
by the miller on various pretexts, and the
amount of which depended pretty much upon
his own caprice. Altogether they not un-
frequently amounted to an eighth or a tenth of
the meal pi-oduced by the grain. Yet for long
after 1745, even into the present century, did
* Logan's Oacl, vol. ii p. 97
these exactions continue to be in force in many
parts of the country; and an almost universal
complaint by the writers of the articles on the
Highland parishes in the Old Statistical Ac-
count, is the grievous nature of these and
other exactions.
Almost the only fuel used by the High-
landers, not only in the early part but dm-ing
the whole of last century, was p)eat, still used
in many Highland districts, and the only fuel
used in a great part of Orkney and Shetland.
The cutting and preparing of the fuel, com-
posed mainly of decayed roots of various i"»lants,
consumed a serious part of the Highlander's
time, as it was often to be found only at a
great distance from his habitation ; and he
had to cut not only for himself but for his
laird, the process itself being long and trouble-
some, extending from the time the sods were first
cut till they Avere formed in a stack at the side
of the farmer's or cottar's door, over five or six
months; and after all, they frequently turned
out but a Avretched substitute for either wood or
coal; often they Avere little else than a mass of
red earth. It generally took five people to cut
peats out of one spot. One cut the peats, which
were placed by another on the edge of the trench
from Avhich they Avere cut ; a third spread
them on the field, Avhile a fourth trimmed them,
a fifth resting in the meantime ready to relievo
the man that Avas cutting.
As Avould naturally be expected, the houses
and other buildings of the Higlilanders Avere
quite in keeping Avitli their agricultural im-
plements and general mode of life. Even
the tacksmen or gentlemen of the clan,
the relations of the chief, lived in huts or
hovels, that the poorest farmer in most parts
of Scotland at the present day, would shudder
to house his cattle in. In most cases they ap-
pear to have been pretty much the same as those
of the small farmers or cottars, only perhaps
a little larger. Biu't mentions sucli a house
belonging to a gentleman of the clan, Avliich ho
visited in one of his peregrinations round
Inverness. He says^ it consisted of one long
apartment Avithout any partition, " where the
family was at one end, and some cattle at the
other." The owner of this rude habitation must
haA^e been somoAvhat shreAvd and sensible, as he
* Letlers, vol. ii. p. 7.
20
GEXERAL HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
could not only perceive the disadvantages of this
mode of life to which he was doomed, but had
insight and candour enough to be able to account
for his submission to them. " The truth is,"
Captain Burt reports him to have said, " we
are insensibly inured to it by degrees ; for, when
very young, we know^ no better ; being grown
up, wc are inclined, or persuaded by our near
relations, to marry — thence come children, and
fondness for them : but above all," says he,
" is the loce of our chief, so strongly is it in-
culcated to us in our infancy ; and if it were
not for that, I think the Highlands would be
much thinner of people than they now are."
How^ much truth there is in that last statement
is clearly evidenced by the history of the country
after the abolition of the hereditary jurisdic-
tions, which was the means of breaking up the
old intimate relation between, and mutual de-
pendence of, chief and people. Burt says else-
where, that near to Inverness, there were a few
gentlemen's houses bdlt of stone and lime, but
that in the inner part of the mountains there
were no stone-buildings except the barracks,
and that one might have gone a hundred miles
without seeing any other dwellings but huts of
turf. By the beginning of last century the
houses of most of the chiefs, though compara-
tively small, seem to have been substantially
built of stone and Hme, although their food and
manner of life would seem to have been pretty
much the same as those of the tacksmen. The
children of chiefs and gentlemen seem to have
been allowed to run about in mucli the same ap-
parently uncared for condition as those of the ten-
ants, it having been a common saying, according
to Burt, " that a gentleman's bairns are to be
distinguished by their speaking English." To
illustrate this lie tells us that once when dining
with a laird not very far from Inverness — pos-
sibly Lord Lovat — he met an English soldier at
the house who was catching birds for the laird
to exercise his hawks on. This soldier told Burt
that for three or four days after his first coming,
lie had observed in tlie kitchen (" an out-house
liovel") a parcel of dirty children half naked,
whom he took to belong to some poor tenant,
but at last discovered they were part of the
family. " B\it," says the fastidious English
Captain, "although those were so little regarded,
the young laird, about the age of foiuieon, was
going to the university ; and the eldest daugh-
ter, about sixteen, sat with us at table, clean
and genteelly dressed."'*
There is no reason to doubt Burt's statement
when he speaks of what he saw or heard, but
it must be remembered he was an Englishman,
with all an EngUshman's prejudices in favour
of the manners and customs, the good living,
and general fastidiousness which characterise
his own half of the kingdom, and many of an
Englishman's prejudices against the Scotch gen-
erally and the turbulent Highlanders in parti-
cular. His letters are, however, of the utmos:
value ingivingus a clearand interesting ghmjjse
into the mode of life of the Highlanders shortly
before 1745, and most Scotchmen at least will b(?
able to sift what is fact from w^hat is exagger-
ation and English colouring. Much, no doubt,
of what Burt tells of the Highlanders when
he was there is true, but it is true also of people
then living in the same station in other parts
of Scotland, Avhere however among the better
classes, and even among the farmers, even then,
there was generally a rough abundance com-
bined with a sort of affectation of rudeness of
manner. It is not so very long ago since the
son of the laird, and he might have been a duke,
and the son of the hind were educated at the
same parish school ; and even at the present
day it is no uncommon sight to see the sons of
the highest Scottish nobility sitting side by side
on the same college-benches with the sons of day-
labourers, ploughmen, mechanics, farmers, and
small shop-keepers. Such a sight is rare in the
English universities ; where there are low-born
intruders, it will in most cases be found that they
belong to Scotland. We do not make these re-
marks to prejudice the reader in any way against
the statements of Burt or to depreciate the value
of his letters; all we wish the reader to under-
stand is that he w-as an Englishman, rather fond
of gossip, and perhaps of adding point to 3. story
at the expense of truth, with all the prejudices
and want of enlightenment and consmopolitan-
ism of even educated EngHshmen of 150 years
ago. He states facts correctly, but from a
peculiar and very un-Scottish point of view.
His e\'idence, even w^hen stripped of its slight
colouring, is invaluable, and, oven to the
* Burt's Letters, vol. ii. p. 9G.
SOCIAL LIFE m I'OEMEE DAYS.
21
modern Highlander, must prove that his an-
cestors lived in a very miserahle way, although
they themselves might not have realised its dis-
comfort and wretchedness, but on the contrary,
may have been as contented as the most well-to-
do English squire or prosperous English farmer
Even among the higher members of the clans,
the tacksmen and most extensive farmers, the
fare does not seem to have been by any means
abundant, and generally was of the commonest
kind. For a few months in the end of the year,
when tlie cattle and sheep were in condition to
be killed, auimal food appears to have been plen-
tiful enough, as it must also have been after
any successful cattle-foray. But for the rest of
the year, the food of even the gentlemen in
many places must have been such as any mo-
dern farmer would have tiu'ned up his nose at.
In other districts again, where the chief was
well-off and liberal, he appears to have been will-
ing enough to share what he had vnth his rela-
tions the higher tenants, who again would do
their best to keep from want the under tenants
and cottars. Still it will be seen, the living of all
was very precarious. "It is impossible for me,"
says Biu't,^ " from my own knowledge, to give
you an account of the ordinary way of living
of these gentlemen ; because, when any of us
(the English) are invited to their houses there
is always an appearance of plenty to excess ;
and it has been often said they will ransack
all their tenants rather than we should think
meanly of their housekeeping : but I have heard
it from many whom they have employed, and
perhaps had little regard to their observations as
inferior people, that, although they have been at-
tended at dinner by five or six servants, yet, with
all that state, they have often dined upon oat-
meal varied several ways, pickled herrings, or
other such cheap and indiiferent diet." Burt
complains much of their want of hospitality ;
but at this he need not have been surprised. He
and every other soldier stationed in the High-
lands would be regarded with suspicion and even
dislike by the natives, who were by no means
likely to give them any encouragement to fre-
quent their houses, and pry into their secrets
and mode of life. The Highlanders were weU-
laiown for their hospitality, and are so in many
' Letters, vol. ii. p. 97.
places even at the present day, resembling in
this respect most people living in a wild and
not much frequented country. As to the every-
day fare above mentioned, those who partook
of it would consider it no hardship, if indeed
Burt had not been mistaken or been deceived
as to details. Oatmeal, in the form of pomdgo
and brose, is common even at the present day
among the lower classes in the country, and
even among substantial farmers. As for the
other part of it, there must have been j)len1y
of salmon and trout about the rivers and
lochs of Inverness-sliire, and abundance of
grain of various kinds on the hills, so that the
gentlemen to whom the inquisitive Captain
refers, must have taken to porridge and pickled
herring from choice: and it is well known, that
in Scotland at least, when a guest is expected,
the host endeavours to provide something better
than common for his entertainment. Burt also
declares that he has often seen a laird's lady
coming to church with a maid behind her car-
rying her shoes and stockings, which she put
on at a little distance fi^om the church. Indeed,
from what he says, it would seem to have
been quite common for those in the position of
ladies and gentlemen to go about in this free
and easy fashion. Their motives for doing so
were no doubt those of economy and comfort-
not because they had neither shoes nor stock-
ings to put on. The practice is quite common at
the present day in Scotland, for both respectable
men and women when travelling on a dusty
road on a broUing summer-day, to do so on their
bare feet, as being so much more comfortable
and less tiresome than travelling in heavy boots
and thick worsted stockings. No one tliinks
the worse of them for it, nor infers that they
must be wretchedly ill off. The practice has
evidently at one time been much more common
even among the higher classes, but, like many
other customs, lingers now only among the com-
mon people.
From all we can learn, however, the cliiefs and
their more immediate dependants and relations
appear by no means to have been iU-off, so far
as the necessaries of life went, previous to the
rebellion of 1745. They certainly had not a
superfluity of money, but many of the chiefs
were profuse in their hospitality, and had al-
ways abundance if not variety to eat and di'ink.
22
GEXEEAL HISTORY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
Indeed it is weU known, that about 200 years
before the rebellion, an enactment had to be
made by parhament limiting the amount of
wine and brandy to be used by the various
chiefs. Claret, in Captain Burt's time, was as
common in and around Inverness as it was in
Edinburgh; the English soldiers are said to
have found it selling at sixpence a quart, and
left it at three or four times that price. In
their habits and mode of life, their houses and
other surroundings, these Highland gentlemen
were no doubt rough and rude and devoid of
luxuries, and not over particular as to cleanli-
ness either of body or untensils, but still always
dignified and courteous, respectful to their supe-
riors and affable to their inferiors. Highland
pride is still proverbial, and while often very
amusing and even pitiable, has often been of
considerable service to those who possess it,
stimulating them to keep up their self-respect
and to do their best in whatever situation they
may be placed. It was this pride that made
the poorest and most tattered of the tacksmen
tenants with Avhom Burt came in contact,
conduct himself as if he had been lord of
all he surveyed, and look Avith suspicion and
perhaps with contempt upon the unknown
English red-coat.
As a kind of set-off to Burt's disparaging ac-
count of the condition of Highland gentlemen,
and yet to some extent corroborating it, we
quote the following from the Old Statistical
Account of the parish of Boleskine and Aber-
tarf in Inverness-shire. The district to which
this account refers was at least no worse
than most other Highland parishes, and in
some respects must have been better than those
that were further out of the reach of civilisa-
tion.*' "Till the beginning of this century, all
the heritors and wadsetters in this parish
lived in houses composed of cupple trees, and
the walls and thatch made up of sod and
divot ; but in every wadsetter's house there was
^ Tlie following quotations from Mr Diuibar's
Social Life in Former Days, giving details of house-
hold furniture and expenses, may be taken as " a
correct index of the comforts and conveniences " of
the best off of the old Highland lairds: for as they
refer to ]\Iorayshire, just on the borders of the High-
lands, they cannot be held as referring to the High-
lands generally, the interior and western districts of
which were considerably behind the border lands in
many respects : —
JE200
0
0
10
0
0
5
6
8
5
0
a
3
0
0
1
0
0
5
5
0
3
6
8
7
0
0
1
6
8
£41
5
0
a spacious hall, containing a large table, where he
and his family and dependants eat their two
"Sir Robert Gordon's Allowance for his Ladi and
Ffamilt, frou December 14th 1740 to Decembek 14tk
1741.
Sterling.
£ s. D.
Imprimis, to 36 bolls malt, at 8 shillings and 4 pence
per boll, 15 0 0
Item, to 36 bolls meal, at same price, . . . 15 0 0
Item, to 10 bolls wheat, at 13 shillings and 4 pence
per boll, 6 13 4
Item, to 12 beeves at £1 per piece, ... 12 0 0
Item, to meal to servants without doors, . . . 1) 7 6
Item, to servants' wages within and without doors, 41 5 0
Item, to cash instantly delivered, . . . . 50 6 2
Item, to be paid monthly, £4, 4s., . . . 50 8 0
"Servants' Tr«^« 1741.
Imprimis to gentlewomen, ....
Item, to hve maids,
Item, to two cooks.
Item, to two porters, . ...
Item, to Robin's servant,
Item, to the groom
Item, to the neighbour, ....
Item, to three oout-servants,
Item, to two herds, . .
" Inventar op Plenishing in Thdnderton's Lodging in
DuFFUS, May 25, 1708.
" Strypt Room.
" Camlet hangings and curtains, feather bed and bolster, two
pillows, five pair blankets, and an Inglish blanket, a gi-een and
white cover, a blew and white chamber-pot, a blew and white
bason, a black jopand table and two looking-glasses, a jopand
tee-table with a tee-pat and plate, and nine cups and nine dyshes,
and a tee silver spoon, two glass sconces, two little bowles, with a
leam stoap and a pewter head, eight black ken chairs, with eight
silk cushcns conform, an easie chair with a big cuslien, a jopand
cabinet with a walnut tree stand, a grate, shuffle, tonges, and
brusli ; in the closet, three piece of paper hangings, a chamber
box, with a pewter pan therein, and a brush for cloaths.
" Closet next the Strnpt Room.
" Four dishes, two assiets, six broth plates, and twelve flesh
plates, a quart flagon, and a pynt flagon, a pewter porenger, and
a pewter tiacket, a white Iron jaculate pot, and a skellet pann,
twenty-one timber plates, a winter for warming plates at the
fire, two Highland plaids, and a sewed blanket, a bolster, and
four pillows, a chamber-box, a sack with wool, and a white iron
dripping pann.
" In thefarest Closet.
"Seventeen drinking glasses, with a glass tumbler and two
decanters, a oil cruet, and a vinegar cruet, a urinal glass, a large
blew and wliite posset pot, a white leam posset pat, a blew and
white bowl, a dozen of blew and white leam plates, three milk
dishes, a blew and white leam porenger, and a white leam
porenger, four jelly pots, and a little butter dish, a crying chair,
and a silk ciaddle.
" In the Moyhair Room.
"A sute of stamped cloath hangings, and a moyhair bed with
feather bed, bolster, and two pillows, six pair blankets, and an
Inglish blanket and a twilt, a leam chamber-pat, five moyhair
cliiiirs, two looking-glasses, a cabinet, a table, two stands, a
table cloak, and window hangings, a chamber-box with a
pewter pann, a leam bason, with a grate and tongs and a
brush ; in the closet, two cai-pets, a piece of Arres, three pieces
lyn'd strypt hangings, three wawed strypt curtains, tjvo piece
gilded leather, three trunks and a craddle, a chamber-box, and a
pewter pann, thirty-three pound of heckled lint, a ston of vax,
and a firkin of sop, and a brush for cloaths, two paii- blankets,
and a single blanket.
" In the Dyning-Room.
" A sute of gilded hangings, two folding tables, eighteen
low-backed ken chairs, a grate, a fender, a brass tongs, shuffle,
brush, and timber brush, and a poring iron, and a glass kes.
" In my Lady's Room.
" Gilded hangings, standing bed, and box bed, stamped
drogged hangings, feather bed, bolster, and two pillows, a
pallise, five pair of blankets, and a single one, and a twilt, and
two pen to,r chamber-pots, six chairs, table, and looking-glass
a little folding table, and a chist of drawers, tonges, shuffle,
ponin-iron, and a bnish, two window curtains of linen; in the
Laird's closet, two trunks, two chists, and a cilrcna cabinet, a
EDL CATION— DWELLINGS.
23
meals a-(lay with this single distinction, that
he and his family sat at the one end of the
table, and his dependants at the other; and it
^yas reckoned no disparagement for the gentle-
men to sit with commoners in the inns, such
as the country then afforded, where one caji,
and afterwards a single glass, went round the
Avhole company. As the inhabitants exjie-
rienced no want, and generally lived on the
produce of their farms, they were hospitable
to strangers, providing they did not attempt a
settlement among them. But it was thought
then disgraceftil for any of the younger sons
of these wadsetters to follow any other profes-
sion than that of arms and agriculture; and
it is in the remembrance of many now living,
when the meanest tenant would think it dis-
paraging to sit at the same table with a manu-
facturer."
The following quotation from the Statistical
Account of Eannoch, in Perthshire, will give
an idea of another phase of the life of High-
land gentlemen in those days, as well as enable
the reader to see how it was, considering the
general poverty of the country, the low rent,
table, and a looking-glasg, the dow holes, two carpet chairs, and
a chamber-box with a pewter pan, and a little beU, and a brush
for cloath.
" My Lady's Closet.
"A cabinet, three presses, three kists, and a spicerle box, a
dozen learn white plates, a blew and white leam plate, a little
blew butter plate, a white leam porenger, and three gelly
pots, two leam dishes, and two big timber capes, four tin coiigs,
a new pewter basson, a pynt chcipen, and mutchken stoups, two
copper tankers, two pewter salts, a pewter mustard box, a white
iron peper and suggar box, two white iron graters, a pot for
starch, and a pewter spoon, thirteen candlesticks, five pair
snuffers and snuf dishes conform, a brass mortar and pistol, a
lantern, a timber box, a dozen knives and a dozen forks, and a
carpet cliair, two milk congs, a milk cirn, and kirn staff, a
sisymilk, and creamen dish and a cheswel, a neprie basket, and
two new pewter chamber pots.
" A Note of Plate.
"Three silver salvers, four salts, a large tanker, a big spoon, and
thirteen littler spoons, two jugs, a sugar box, a mustard box, a
peper box, and two little spoons.
" An Account of Bottles in the Salt Cellar.
'^ June the first 1708.
Of Sack, five dozen and one, 5 1
Of Brandie, three dozen and three, 3 3
Of Vinegar and Aquavitie, seven, 0 7
Of Strong Ale, four dozen and four, ... 4 4
Of other Ale, nine dozen, .90
In the ale cellar, fifteen dozen and ten, . . 15 10
In the liamper, five dozen empty, ... .50
In the wine cellar, nine with Inglish Ale, . .09
WTiite Wine, ten, 0 10
Of Brandy, three, .... ... 0 3
With Brandy and Surop, two, 0 2
With Claret, fifteen, " 1 3
With Mum, fifteen, .13
Throw the house, nineteen, .... 17
There is in all, forty-nine dozen and two, . . 49 2
And of mutchkin bottles twenty-flve, ... 21
"Received ten dozen and one of chapen bottles fuU of claret.
More received — eleven dozen and one of pynt bottles, whereof
there was six broke in the home-coming. 1709, June the 4th,
received from Elgin forty-three chopen bottles of claret."
the unproductiveness of the soil, and the low
price of cattle, they were still able to keep
open table and maintain more retainers than
the land could support. " Before the year
1745 Eannoch was in an uncivilized barbarous
state, under no check, or restraint of laws.
As an evidence of this, one of the principal pro-
prietors never could be compelled to pay bis
debts. Two messengers were sent from Pertli,
to give him a charge of horning. He ordered
a dozen of his retainers to bind them across two
hand-barrows, and carry them, in this state, to
the bridge of Cainachan, at nine miles distance.
His proj)erty in particular was a nest of
thieves. They laid the whole country, from
Stirling to Coupar of Angus, under contribu-
tion, obliging the inhabitants to pay them
Black Meal, as it is called, to save their pro-
perty from being plundered. This was the
centre of tliis kind of traffic. In the months
of September and October they gathered to the
number of about 300, built temporary huts,
drank whisky all the time, settled accounts for
stolen cattle, and received balances. Ever;y
man then bore arms. It would have required
a regiment to have brought a thief from that
country."
As to the education of the Highland gentry,
in this respect they seem not to have been so far
behind the rest of the country, although latterly
they appear to have degenerated in this as in other
respects ; for, as will be seen in the Chapter
on Gaelic Literature, there must have been
at one time many learned men in the High-
lands, and a taste for literature seems not to
have been uncommon. Indeed, from various
authorities quoted in the Introduction to Stu-
art's Costume of the Clans, it was no uncommon
accomplishment in the 16th and 17th centuries
for a Highland gentleman to be able to use
both Gaelic and Latin, even when he could
scarcely manage English. " If, in some in-
stances," says Mrs Grant,''' " a chief had some
taste for literature, the Latin poets engaged
his attention more forcibly than the English,
which he possibly spoke and wrote, but inward-
ly despised, and in fact did not understand well
enough to relishits delicacies, or taste its poetry."
" Till of late years," says the same writer on
' Essays, vol. i. p. 30.
24
GENEEAL IIISTOEY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
the same page, " letters were unknown in the
Highlands except ainong the highest rank of
gentry and the clergy. The first were but
partially enlightened at best. Their minds
had been early imbued Avitli the stores of know-
ledge peculiar to their country, and having no
view beyond that of passing their lives among
their tenants and dependants, they were not
much, anxious for any other In some
instances, the younger brothers of patrician
fain dies were sent early out to lowland sem-
inaries, and immediately engaged in some active
pursuit for the advancement of their fortune."
In short, so far as education went, the majority
of the Highland lairds and tacksmen appear
to have been pretty much on the same footing
with those in a simdar station in other parts of
the kingdom.
From what has been said then as to the
condition of the chiefs or lairds and their
more immediate dependants the tacksmen, pre-
vious to 1745, it may be inferred that they
were by no means ill-off so far as the necessa-
ries and e^en a few of the luxuries of life went.
Their houses were certainly not such as a
gentleman or even a well-to-do farmer would
care to inhabit now-a-days, neither in build
nor in furnishing ; but the chief and principal
tenants as a rule had always plenty to eat and
drink, lived in a rough Avay, were hospitable
to their friends, and, as far as they were able,
kind and lenient to their tenants.
It was the sub-tenants and cottars, the
common people or peasantry of the Higlilands,
whose condition called for the utmost com-
miseration. It was they who suffered most
from the poverty of the land,the leanness of the
cattle, the want of trades and manufactures,
the want, in short, of any reliable and systematic
means of subsistence. If the crops failed, or
disease or a severe winter killed the half of the
cattle, it was they who suffered, it was they
who were the victims of famine, a thing of not
rare occurrence in the Highlands. ^ It seems
indeed impossible that any one now liA^ing could
imagine anything more seemingly wretched and
miserable than the state of the Highland sub-
tenants and cottars as described in various con-
8 There appears to have been a dreadful one just
three years before '45. See Stat. Account of various
Highland jiarishcs.
temporary accounts. The dingiest hovel in the
dirtiest narrowest " close " of Edinburgh may be
taken as a fair representative of the house in-
habited formerly in the Highlands by the great
mass of the farmers and cottars. And yet
they do not by any means appear to have le-
garded themselves as the most miserable of
beings, but on the contrary to have been light-
hearted and well content if they could manage
to get the year over without absolute starvation.
No doubt this Avas because they knew no bet-
ter state of things, and because love for the
chief would make them endure any thing with
patience. Generally the houses of the sub-
tenants and cottars who occupied a farm were
built in one spot, " all irregularly placed,
some one way, some another, and at any dis-
tance, look like so many heaps of dirt."
They were generally built in some small valley
or strath by the side of a stream or loch, and
the collection of houses on one farm was knoAvu
as the " toon " or town, a term still used in Shet-
land in the very same sense, and in many parts
of Scotland applied to the building occupied by
even a single farmer. The cottages were gene-
rally built of round stones without any cement,
thatched with sods, and sometimes heath •
sometimes they were divided into two apart-
ments by a slender partition, but frequently no
such division was made. In the larger half
resided the famdy, this serving for kitchen, eat-
ing, and sleeping-room to all. In the middle
of this room, on the floor, Avas the peat fire,
above which Avas a gaping hole to alloAv the
escape of the smoke, very little however of this
finding its way out, the surplus, after every
corner of the room was filled, escaping by
the door. Tlie other half of the cottage was
devoted to the use of the live-stock Avhen " they
did not choose to mess and lodge with the
family." ^ Sometimes these cottages were built
of turf or mud, and sometimes of wattle-Avork
like baskets, a common system of fencing even
yet in many parts of the Highlands where
young Avood is abundant. As a rule these huts
had to be thatched and otherAvise repaired
every year to keep them habitable ; indeed, in
many places it Avas quite customary every
spring to remove the thatch and use it as man-
» Ganiett's Tmir, vol. i. p. 121.
dw£lli:ngs.
25
ure, liucliauan, eveu in the latter half of the | spect at least, it is not likely they were iu
13tk century, thus speaks of the dwellings of worse pliglit than those who laved in the early
tenants in the Western Isles; and, m this re- part of the century. " The huts of the op-
A Cottage iu Islay. From Pennant's Voyage to the Hebrides, 1774.
pressed tenants are remarkably naked and open ;
quite destitute of furniture, except logs of
timbers collected from the wrecks of tlie sea, to
sit on about the fire, which is placed in the
middle of the house, or upon seats made of
straw, like foot hassacks, stuffed with straw or
stubble. Many of them must rest satisfied
with large stones placed around the fire in
order. As all persons must have their own
blankets to sleep in, they make their beds in
whatever corner suits their fancy, and in the
mornings they fold them up into a small
compass, with all their go"\ms, cloaks, coats,
and petticoats, that are not in use. The
cows, goats, and sheep, with the ducks, hens,
and dogs, must have the common benefit of
the fire, and particularly the young and ten-
derest are admitted next to it. This filthy
sty is never cleaned but once a-year, when
they place the dung on the fields as manure
for barley crops. Thus, from the necessity of
laying litter below these cattle to keep them
dry, the dung naturally increases in height
almost mid-wall high, so that the men sit low
II,
about the fire, while the cattle look down from
above upon the company. " "We learn from tho
same authority that in the Hebrides every
tenant must have had his own beams and side
timbers, the walls generally belonging to the
tacksman or laird, and these were six feet
thick with a hollow wall of rough stones,
packed with moss or earth in the centre, A
tenant in removing carried his timbers with
him to his new location, and speedily mounted
them on the top of four rude walls. But in-
deed the condition of many of the Western Isles
both before and after 1745 and even at the pres-
ent day, was frequently much more wretched
than the Highlands in the mainland gene-
rally. Especially was this the case after
1745, although even before that tlieh condi-
tion can by no means be taken as typical of
the Higlilands generally. The following, how-
ever, from the Statistical Account of the island
of Tiree, might have applied at the time
(about 1745), to almost any part of the High-
lands. " About 40 years ago, a great part
of the lands in this pnrish lay in their uatu-
D
20
GENERAL HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
ral uncultivated state, and siicli of tliem as
\\(iro iu culture produced jooor starved crops.
TJio tenants were in poor circumstances, the
rents low, tlie farm houses contemptible.
The communication from place to place was
along paths which were to be known by the
footsteps of beasts that passed tlirough them.
No turnips, potatoes, or cabbages, unless a
few of the latter in some gardens; and a
great degi'ee of poverty, indolence, and mean-
ness of sjjirit, among the great body of the
people. The appearance of the jDeopIe, and
their mode of thinking and acting, were but
mean and indelicate; their jDcats were brought
home in creels; the few tilings the farmer
had to sell were carried to market upon the
backs of horses; and their dunghills Avere hard
by theu" doors." "We have reliable testimon}',
however, to prove, that even the common
Highland tenants on the mainland were but
little better off than those in the islands ; their
houses were almost equally rude and dirty, and
their furniture nearly as scanty. The Sta-
tistical Account of the parish of Fortingal, in
Perthshire, already quoted, gives a miserable
account of the country and inhabitants pre-
vious to 1745, as does also the letters of Cap-
tain Burt in reference to the district which
came under his observation; and neither of
these districts was likely to be iu M'orse con-
dition than other parts of the Highlands,
further removed from intercourse with the
Lowlands. "At the above period [174;")], the
bulk of the tenants in Eannoch had no such
thing as beds. They lay on the ground, Avith
a little heather, or fern, under them. One single
blanket was all their bed-cloaths, excepting
their body-cloaths. Now they have standing-
up beds, and abundance of blankets. At that
time the houses in Eannoch Averc huts of, Avhat
they called, ' Stake and Eife.' One could
not enter but on all fours; and after enterin'T,
it Avas impossible to stand upright. Noav
there are comfortable houses built of stone.
Then the people were miserably dirty, and
foul- skinned. Noav they are as cleanly,
and are clothed as Avell as their circumstances
will admit of. The rents of the parish, at
that period, Avere not much above £1500,
and the people Avcre starving. Noav they pay
X4GG0 per annum, and upAvards, and the
people have fulness of bread. It is hardly
possible to believe, on how little the High-
landers formerly lived. They bled their coavs
scA^eral times in the year, boiled the blood,
eat a little of it like bread, and a most lasting
meal it Avas. The present incumbent has
knoAvn a poor man, Avho had a small farm
hard by him, by this means, Avith a boU of
meal for every mouth in his family, 2:)ass the
Avhole year." This bleeding of the cattle to
eke out the small supply of oatmeal is testi-
fied to by many other Avitnesses. Captain
Eurt refers to it;i and Kjiox, in his View of
the British Empire,^ thus speaks of it: — "In
Avinter, Avhen the grounds are covered Avith
snoAV, and Avlien the naked Avilds afford them
neither shelter nor subsistence, the feAV coaa's,
small, lean, and ready to drop doAvn through
Avant of pasture, are brought into the hut Avhere
the family resides, and frequently share Avith
them their little stock of meal, Avhich had
been purchased or raised for the flimily only,
Avhile the cattle thus sustained are bled occa-
sionally to afford nourishment for the children,
after it has been boiled or made into cakes."
It must be borne in mind that at that time
potatoes Avere all but unknoAvn in the Iligli-
lands, and even in the LoAvlands liad scarcely
got beyond the stage of a garden root. The
staple food of the common Highlander A\'as the
various preparations of oats and barley; even
fish seems to have been a rarity, but Avhy it is
difficult to say, as there Avere plenty both in
the sea and in freshwater rivers and lochs.
For a month or tAVO after jMichaelmas, the
luxury of fresh, meat seems to haA^e been not
uncommon, as at that time the cattle Avere in
condition for being slaughtered; and the more
provident or less needy might even go the
length of salting a quantity for AA^nter, but
eA^en this practice does not seem to have been
common except among the tacksmen. ' " No-
thing is more deplorable than the state of this
people in time of Avinter." Then they Avere
completely confined to their narroAV glens, and
A^ery frequently night and day to their houses,
on account of the seA^ere snoAV and rain storms.
" They have no diversions to amuse them, but
sit brooding in the smoke over the fire liU
' Ldkrs, vol. ii. 2S. = Vol. i. p. 124.
I1AI5ITS.
27
tlieir legs and thighs are scorclied to an extra-
ordinary degree, and many have sore eyes and
some are quite blind. This long continuance
in the smoke makes them almost as black as
chimney-sweepers; and when the huts are not
water-tight, which is often the case, the rain
tliat comes through the roof and mixes Avitli
the soootiness of the inside, where all tlie
sticks look like charcoal, falls in drops like
ink. Lilt, in this circumstance, the Iligli-
landers are not very solicitous about their
outward appearance." ^ We need not wonder
under these circumstances at the prevalence of
a loathsome distemper, almost peculiar to the
Highlands, and the universality of various kinds
of vermin ; and indeed, had it not been that
the people spent so much of their time in the
open air, and that the pure air of the moun-
tains, and been on the whole temperate in
drinking and correct in morals, their condition
must have been much more miserable than it
really was. The misery seems to have been
apparent only to onlookers, not to those whose
lot it was to endure it. J^o doubt they were
most mercilessly oppressed sometimes, but even
this oppression they do not seem to have re-
garded as any hardship, as calling for com-
plaint on their part: — they were willing to en-
dure anything at the hands of tlie chief, who,
they believed, could do no wrong.
As a rule the chiefs and gentlemen of the clan
appear to have treated tlieir inferiors with kind-
ness and consideration, although, at the same
time, it was their interest and the practice of
most of them to encourage the notions the
people entertained of their duty to their chiefs,
and to keep them in ignorance of everything that
would tend to diminisli this profitable belief.
No doubt many of the chiefs themselves be-
lieved as firmly in the doctrine of clanship as
their people; but there is good reason to believe,
that many of them encouraged the old system
from purely interested and selfish motives.
Burt tells us that when a chief wanted to get
rid of any troublesome fellow, he compelled
him, under threat of perpetual imprisonment
or the gallows, to sign a contract for his own
banishment, when he was shipped off from the
nearest port by the first vessel bound for the
^ Burt, ii. p. "i.
AVost Indies, deferring no doubt toLordl.ovat,*
he informs lis that this versatile and long-
headed chief acted on the maxim that to ren-
der his clan poor would double the tic of their
obedience; and accordingly he made use of all
oppressive means to that end. " To prevent
any diminution of the number of those who
do not offend him, he dissuades from their
purpose all such as show an inclination to
traffic, or to put their children out to trades,
as knowing they would, by such an alienat on
shake off at least good part of their slavish at-
tachment to him and his fiimily. This he
does, Avhen downright authority fails, by tell-
ing them hoAV their ancestors chose to live
sparingly, and be accounted a martial people,
rather than submit themselves to low and mer-
cenary employments like the LoAvlanders,
whom their forefathers always despised for the
want of that Avarlike temper Avhich they (his
vassals) still retained, &c." This cunning cliief
Avas in the habit, according to Dr Chambers's
Domestic Annals, of sending from Inverness
and paying for the insertion in the Edinburgh
Courant and Mercurn of glaring accounts of
feasts and rejoicings given by himself or held
in his honour.^ And it is well known that
this same lord during his life-time erected a
handsome tombstone for himself inscribed Avith
a glowing account of his heroic exploits, in-
tended solely for the use of his clansmen. Uy
these and similar means would crafty selfish
lairds keep their tenants and cottars in ignor-
ance of their rights, and make them resigned
to all the oppressive impositions laid upon
them. ISTo doubt Lovat's Avas an extreme
case, and there must have been many grada-
tions of oppressions, and many chiefs Avho
really cared for their people, and did their
best to make them happy and comfortable, al-
though, considering their circumstances and
general surroundings, it is difficult to see hoAv
they could succeed. Yet notA^dthstanding their
miserable and filthy huts, their scanty and poor
food, their tattered and insufficient clothes,
their lean cattle and meagre crops, their
country Avet above and beloAV, their apparent
Avant of all amusements and of anything to
lighten their cheerless condition, and the op-
■• Letters, vol. i. p. 51.
j ' Fraser-Mackiiitosli's Antiquarian Notcx, p. 1.
28
GENEIUL HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
pressive exactions of their chiefs, the High-
landers as a body certainly do not seem to have
been an imhapj^y or discontented people, or to
have had any feeling of the discomfort attend-
ing their lot.^ There seems to have been little
or no grumbling, and it is a most remarkable
fact that suicide was and probably is all but
unknown among the Highlanders. Your
genuine Higlilander Avas never what could
strictly be called a tuerry man; he never had
any of the effervescence of the French Celt,
nor of the inimitable never failuig light-heart-
ed humour of his Irish brother; but, on the
other hand, under the old system, ab heart he
showed little or no discontent, but on the
contrary seems to have been possessed of a
self-satisfied, contented cheerfulness, a quiet
resignation to fate, and a belief in the poAver
and goodness of his chief, together with an
ignorance and contempt for all outside his own
narroAv sphere, that made him feel as happy
and contented as the most comfortable pea-
sant farmer in France. They only became
discontented and sorely cut up Avlien their
chiefs, — it being no longer the interest of the
latter to multiply and support their retainers, —
began to look after their own interests solel}',
and shoAV little or no consideration for those who
regarded them with reverence alone, and who
thought their chief as much bound to support
and care for them and share his land and his
bread with them, as a father is to maintain
his children. After the heritable jurisdictions
were aboL'shed, of course everything was
changed; but before that there is every reason
to believe that the Highland tenants and cot-
tars were as contented and ha2:)py, though by
no means so well off, as the majority of those
in the same condition throughout the United
Kingdom. Indeed the evils which prevailed
formerly in the Higlilands, like all otlier evils,
® " The manners and habits of this parish [as of
all other Highland parishes] have nndergone a mate-
rial change within these 50 years ; before that period
they lived in a plain simple manner, experienced few
wants, and possessed not the means, nor had any
desire, of procuring any commodities. If they had
salt [upon which there was a grievous duty] and
tobacco, paid their ]iittance of rents, and performed
their ordinary services to their superiors, and that
their conduct in general met their approbation, it
seemed to be the height of their ambition."— Wrf
Statistical Account of Boluskin and Abcrtarf, Tnvcr-
ncss-sJnre (170S).
look far worse in prospect (in this case retro-
spect) than they do in reality. Misery in
general is least perceived by those who are in
its midst, and no doubt many poor and ap-
parently miserable people wonder what chari-
table associations for their relief make so much
fuss about, for they themselves see nothing to
relieve. Not tliat this misery is any the less
real and fruitful of evil consequences, and de-
manding reHef ; it is simply that those who are
in the midst of it can't, very naturally, see it in
its true light. As to the Highlands, the tra-
dition remained for a long time, and we believe
does so still in many parts, that under the old
regime, chiefs were always kind as fathers,
and the people faithful and loving as children ;
the men were tall and brave, and the women
fair and pure ; the cattle were fat and plentiful,
and the land produced abundance for man and
beast; the summers were always warm, and
the winters mild ; the sun was brighter than
ever it has been since, and rain came only
when wanted. In short everybody had plenty
with a minimum of Avork and abundance of
time for dancing and singing and other amuse-
ments; every one was as happy as the day was
long. It Avas almost literally " a land floAving
Avith milk and honey," as Avill be seen from tlie
folloAving tradition -J — " It is now indeed idle,
and appears fabulous, to relate the crops raised
here 30 or 40 years ago. The seasons Avere
formerly so Avarm, that the people behoved to
unyoke their ploughs as soon as the sun rose,
when soAving barley ; and persons yet living,
tell, that in traveling through the meadoAVs in
the loan of Fearn, in some places drops of
honey Avere seen as the dcAV in the long grass
and plantain, sticking to their shoes as they
passed along in a May morning ; and also in
other parts, their shoes Avere oiled as Avith
cream, going through such meadoAvs. Honey
and bee hives Avere then very plenty. . . Cattle,
butter, and cheese, Avere then very plenty and
cheap." This gloAA^ng tradition, Ave fear, must
melt aAvay before the authentic and too sober
accounts of contemporaries and eye-Avitnesses.
As for Avages to day-labourers and mechanics,
in many cases no money whatever Avas giA'en ;
every service being frequently paid for in kind ;
" Old Statistical Account of Fearn. Ross-sliiie.
WAGES.
29
where money was given, a copper or two a day-
was deemed an ample remuneration, and was
probably sufficient to provide those who earned
it with a maintenance satisfactory to them-
selves, the price of all necessary provisions
being excessively low. A pound of beef or
mutton, or a fowl could be obtained for about
a penny, a cow cost about 30 shillings, and a
boll of barley or oatmeal less than 10 shillings ;
butter was about twopence a pound, a stone
(21 lbs.) of cheese Avas to be got for about two
shillings. The following extract, from the
Old Statistical Account of Caputh, will give
the reader an idea of the rate of Avages, where
servants were employed, of the price of pro-
visions, and how really little need there was for
actual cash, every man being able to do many
things for himself which would now require
perhaps a dozen workmen to perform. This
parish being strictly in the lowlands, but on
the border of the Highlands, may be regarded
as having been, in many respects, further
advanced than the majority of Highland
parishes.* " The ploughs and carts were usually
made by the farmer himself; with little iron
about the ploiigh, except the colter and share ;
none upon the cart or harroAvs ; no shoes upon
the horses ; no hempen ropes. In short, every
Instrument of farming was procured at small
expense, Avood being at a very Ioav price. Salt
Avas a shilling the bushel : little soap Avas used :
^ " The spades, plouglis, harrows, and sledges, of
the most feeble and imperfect kinds, with all tlieir
harnessing, are made by the farmer and his servants ;
as also the boats, with all their tackle. — The boat lias
a Highland plaid for a sail; the running rigging is
made of leather thongs and willow twigs ; and a large
stone and a heather rope serve for an anchor and
cable ; and all this, among a people of much natural
ingenuity and perseverance. There is no fulling mill
nor bleachfield; no tanner, maltster, or dyer; all the
yarn is dyed, and all the cloth fulled or bleached by
the women on the farm. The grain for malt is steeped
in sacks in the river ; and the hides are tanned, and
the slioes made at home. There are, indeed, itinerant
shoemakers, tailors, wrights, and masons, but none
of these has full employment in his business, as all
the inhabitants, in some measure, serve themselves in
these trades : hence, in the royal boroughs of Inver-
aray, Carapbelton, and Inverness, and in the con-
siderable villages of Crieff, Callander, Oban, Mary-
burgh, Fort Augustus, and Stornoway, there are fewer
tradesmen, and less demand for the workmanship of
mechanics, than in any other places of the same size ;
yet these are either situated in, or are next adjacent
to, a more extensive and populous country, than any
other similar towns or A'illages in Scotland. "' — "Walker's
Hebrides, vol. ii. pp. Zli, 5.
they had no candles, instead of Avhich they
spHt the roots of fir trees, which, though
brought 50 or 60 miles from the Highlands,
Avere purchased for a triilc. Their clothes were
of their OAvn manufactui'ing. The average
price of Aveaving ten yards of such cloth Avas
a shUling, Avhich Avas paid partly in meal and
partly in money. The taUor worked for a
quantity of meal, suppose 3 pecks or a firlot a-
year, according to the number of the farmer's
family. In the year 1735, the best ploughman
Avas to be had for L.8 Scots (13s. 4d.) a year,
and Avhat Avas termed a bounty, Avhicli con-
sisted of some articles of clothing, and might
be estimated at lis. 6d. ; in all L.l, 43. lOd.
sterling. Four years after, his Avages rose to
L.24 Scots, (L.2) and the bounty. Female
serA^ants received L.2 Scots, (3s. 4d.) and a
bounty of a similar kind ; the whole not ex-
ceeding 6s. or 7s. Some years after their
Avages rose to 15s. Men recei\^ed for harvest
Avork L.6 Scots, (lOs.); Avomen, L.5 Scots,
(8s. 4d.). Poultry was sold at 40 pennies
Scots, (3Jd.) Oat-meal, bear and oats, at L.4
or L.5 Scots the boll. A horse that then cost
100 merks Scots, (L.5 : 11 : If) Avould noAv
cost L.25. An ox that cost L.20 Scots,
(L.l : 13 : 4) Avould now be Avorth L.8 or L.9.
Beef and mutton Avere sold, not by Aveight, but
by the piece ; about 3s. 4d. for a leg of beef of
3 J stones ; and so in proportion, i^o tea nor
sugar was used : little Avhisky was drunk, and
less of other spirits : but they had plenty of
good ale; there being usually one malt barn
(perhaps tAVo) on each farm."^
When a Highlander Avas in need of anytliing
Avhich he could not produce or make himself,
it Avas by no means easy for him to obtain it,
as by far the greater part of the Highlands Avas
utterly destitute of toAvns and manufactures ;
there was little or no commerce of any kind.
The only considerable Highland toAvnwasInA^er-
ness, and, if Ave can believe Captain Eurt, but
little business Avas done there ; the only other
places, Avhich made any pretensions to be toAvns
Avere StornoAvay and CampbeltoAvn, and these
at the time we are Avriting of, Avere little bettor
than fishing villages. There Avere no manufac-
tures strictly speaking, for although the people
' Old Stat. Account, vol. ix. pp. 194, fi.
30
GENERAL HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
spun their own wool and made their own
cloth, exi^ortation, except perhaps in the case
of stockings, seems to have been unknown.
In many cases a system of merchandise some-
wliat sunilar to the ruinous, oppressive, and
obstructive system still common in Shetland,
seems to have been in vogue in many parts of
the Highlands. By this system, some of the
more substantial tacksmen would lay in a
stock of goods such as would be likely to be
needed by their tenants, but Avhich these could
not procure for themselves, such as iron, corn,
wine, brandy, sugar, tobacco, &c. These goods
the tacksmen would supply to his tenants as
they needed them, charging nothing for them
at the time ; but, about the month of IMay, the
tenant would hand over to his tacksman-mer-
chant as many cattle as the latter considered
an equivalent for the goods supplied. As
the people wotdd seldom have any idea of the
real value of the goods, of course there was
ample room for a dishonest tacksman to realise
an enormous profit, which, we fear, was too
often done. " By which traffic the poor
wretched people were cheated out of their
effects, for one half of their value ; and so are
kept in eternal poverty."'
As to roads, with the exception of those made
for military purposes by General Wade, there
seems to have been none whatever, only tracts
here and there in the most frequented routes,
frequently impassable, and at all time unsafe
without a guide. Captain Burt could not
move a mile or two out of Inverness without a
guide. Bridges seem to have been even rarer
than slated houses or carriages.
We have thus endeavoured to give the reader
a correct idea of the state of the country and
people of the Highlands previous to the abo-
lition of the heritable jurisdictions. Our only
aim has been to find out the truth, and we
have done so by appealing to the evidence of
contemporaries, or of those whose witness is
almost as good. We have endeavoured to ex-
hibit both the good and bad side of the pict'ore,
and we are only sorry that space will not
permit of giving further details. However,
from what lias been said above, the reader must
see how much liad to be accomplished by the
' Uavtmorc Paper, in Eurt's Lclicrs, vol. ii. p. 364.
Highlanders to bring them up to the level of
the rest of the country, and will bo able to
understand the nature of the changes which
fixim time to time took place, the difficidties
which had to be overcome, the prejudices which
had to be swept away, the hardships which
had to be encountered, in assimilating the
Highlands with the rest of the country.
Having thus, as far as space permits, shov.Ti
the condition of the Highlands previous to
1745, we shall now, as briefly as possible,
trace the history down to the present day,
showing the march of change, and we hope, cf
progress after the abolition of the heritable
jurisdictions. In doing so Ave must necessarily
come across topics concerning which there has
been much rancorous and iinprofitable contro-
versy ; but, as Ave have done in the case of
other disputed matters, Ave shall do our best to
lay facts before the reader, and alloAV him to
form his opinions for himself. The history
of the Highlands since 1745 is no doubt in
some respects a sad one; much misery and cruel
disappointment come under the notice of fho
iuATstigator. But in many respects, and, Ave
have no doubt in its ultimate results, the his-
tory is a bright one, shoAving as it docs thi
progress of a people from semi-barbarism and
slavery and ignorance toAvards high civilisation,
freedom of action Avith the Avorld before them,
and enlightenment and knoAvledge, andAagorous
and successful enterprise. Eormerly the High
landers were a nuisance to their neighbours, and
a drag npon the progress of the country ; noAV
they are not surpassed by any section of her
IMajesty's subjects for character, enterprise,
education, loyalty, and self-respect. Consider-
ing the condition of the country in 1745, Avhat
could we expect to take place on the passing
and enforcing of an act such as that Avhich
abolished the heritable jurisdictions'? Was it
not natural, unavoidable that a fermentation
should take place, that there should be a Avar of
apparently conflicting interests, that, in short,
as in the achievement of all great results by
nations and men, there should be much experi-
menting, much groping to find out the best way,
much shuffling about by the people to fit them-
selves to their ncAV circumstances, before matters
could again fall into something like a settled con-
dition, before each man Avould find liis place in tlie
PRESENT STATE OF THE HIGHLANDS.
!1
ucw adj ustment of society ? Moreover, the Hi l;] i-
landers had to learn an inevitable and a salutary
lesson, that in this or in any country under one
government, where prosperity and harmony are
desired, no particular section of the people is to
consider itself as having a right to one par-
ticular part of the country. The Highlands
for the Highlanders is a barbarous, selfish,
obstructive cry in a united and progressive
nation. It seems to be the law of nature, as
it is the law of progress, that those Avho can
make the best use of any district ought to have
it. This has been the case with the world at
large, and it has turned out, and is still turning
out to be the case M'ith this country. The
Higlilands now contain a considerable lowland
population, and the Highlanders are scattered
over the length and breadth of the land, and
indeed of the world, honourably fulfilling the
noble part they have to play in the world's
history. Ere long there will be neither High-
lander nor Lowlander ; we shall all be one
people, having tlie best qualities of the blood of
tlio formerly two antagonistic races running in
our veins. It is, we have no doubt, with men
as •with, other animals, the best breeds are
got by judicious crossings.
Of course it is seldom the case that any
great changes take place in the social or political
policy of a country without much individual
suffering : this was the case at all events in the
Highlands. Many of the poor people and
tacksmen had to undergo great hardships
during the process of this new adjustment of
affairs ; but that the lairds or chiefs were to
blame for this, it would be rash to assert. Some
of these were no doubt unnecessarily harsh and
unfeeling, but even where they were kindest and
most considerate with their tenants, there was
much misery prevailing among the latter. In
the general scramble for places under the new
arrangements, every one, chief, tacksman,
tenant, and cottar, had to look out for himself
or go to the Avail, and it Avas therefore the most
natural thing in the world that the instinct of
self-preservation and self-advancement, which
is stronger by far than that of universal bene-
volence, should urge the chiefs to look to their
own interests in preference to those of the people,
who unfortunately, from the habit of centuries,
looked to their superiors alone for that help
which they should have l>cen able to give
tliemselves. It appears to us that the results
which have followed from the abolition
of the jurisdictions and the obliteration of
the power of the chiefs, were inevitable ; that
they might have been brought about in a much
gentler way, with much less suffering and
bitterness and recrimination, there is no doubt ;
but Avhile the process was going on, who had
time to think of these things, or look at the
matter in a calm and rational light 1 Certainly
not those Avho Avere the chief actors in bringin»
about the results. With such stubbornness,
bigotry, prejudice, and ignorance on one side,
and such poAver and poverty and necessity for
immediate and decided action on tlie other, and
Avith selfishness on both sides, it was all but
inevitable that results should have been as thoy
turned out to be. We shall do Avhat Ave can
to state plainly, briefly, and fairly the real
facts of the case.
CHAPTEE XLIII.
State of Highlands subsequent to 1745 — Progress of
innovation — First mention of Emigration — Pen-
nant's account of the country — Dr Johnson —
Emigration fairly commenced in 1760— The Tacks-
men the first to suffer and emigrate — Consequences
to those who remained — Wretched condition of
the Western Islands — Introduction of large sheep-
farms — Ejection of small tenants — "Mailers" —
Hebrides — Real Highland grievance — Title-deeils — ■
The two sides of the Highland Question — Truth on
both sides — Excessive population — Argument of
those who condemn depopirlation — The senti-
mental and military arguments — Testimony as
to Avretched condition of Highlanders — High-
lands admirably suited for sheep — Effect of
sheep-farming on Highland scenery — Highlands
unsuited to black cattle — Large and small farms
— Interference — Fishing and farming cannot be
successfully united — Raising rents — Depopulation
— How far the landlords were to blame — Kelp —
Advantages and disadvantages of its manufacture
— Potatoes — Introduction into the Highlands —
Their importance — Failures of Crop — Disease — ■
Amount of progress made during latter part of
18th centurj'.
As we have said already, the Highlanders,
chiefs and people, Avere so confounded, and
prostrated by the cruel proceedings and strin-
gent measures Avhich followed Culloden, that
it was some time ere they could realise the
ncAV position of affairs. Little alteration ap-
pears to have, for some years, been effected
32
GENERAL HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
in the relatiousliip subsisting "between people
and chiefs, the hitter being now simply land-
lords. The gentlemen and common people of
the clans continued to regard theu* cliief in
the same light as they did previous to the
abolition of the juiisdictions, for they did not
consider that their obedience to the head of the
clan was m the least dependent upon any
legislative enactments. They still considered
it their duty to do what they could to support
their chief, and were still as ready as ever to
make any sacrifice for his sake. At the same
time, their notions of the chief's duty to his
people remained unaltered ; he, they thought,
was bound as much as ever to see to it that
they did not want, to share with them the land
which belonged to the chief not so much as a
])roprietor, but as the head and representative
of his people. The gentlemen, especially, of
the clan, the tacksmen or large farmers, most
tiiinly and sincerely believed that tliey had as
much right to a share of the lands as the chief
liimself, their relation; he was as much bound
to provide for them as a father is bound to
make provision for his children. There is no
doubt also that many of the chiefs themselves,
especially the older ones, held the same belief
on this matter as their subordinates, so that in
many instances it was not till the old laird
had passed away, and a new one had filled his
place, that the full efi'ect of the measures already
described began to be felt. Of course, many
of the chiefs and gentlemen who had taken
part in the rebellion had been compelled to
leave the country in order to save their lives, and
many of the estates had been forfeited to govern-
ment, which entrusted the management of them
to commissioners. It was probably these estates
upon which changes began to be first efiected.
All the accounts Ave liaA'C of the Highlands
from travellers and others down to the end of
the 18th century, show the country in a state
of commotion and confusion, resulting from the
changes consequent on the rebellion, the break-
ing up of old relationships, and the gradual
encroachment of lowland civilisation, lov/land
modes of life, and lowland methods of agricul-
ture. Up to the end of the century, the
positive cliaugcs do not appear to have been
great or extensive, they seem more to have been
of a tentative experimental kind, attempts to
find out the most suitable or profitable Avay of
working under the new regime. The result of
these experiments of this unsettling of many-
century-old customs and ideas, and of the con-
sequent shifting and disturbing of the people,
was for a long time much discontent and
misery. The progress of change, both witli
regard to place and in respect of the nature of
the innovations, Avas gradual, beginning, as a
rule, Avith those districts of the Highlands
which bordered on the lowlands, and proceed-
ing in a direction somewhat north-Avest. It
Avas these border districts Avhich got first settled
doAvn and assimilated in all respects to the
loAvlands, and, although in some instances the
commotion was felt in the Western Islands and
Higlilands a fcAv years after 1746, yet these
localities, as a rule, Avere longest in adjusting
themselves to the ncAv state of things ; indeed,
in many Avestern districts, the commotion has
not yet subsided, and consequently misery and
discontent still frequently prevail. In the
same Avay it Avas only little by little that
changes Avere efiected, first one old custom
giving way and then another, their places
being filled by others Avhich had prevailed in
the loAvlands for many years before. Indeed,
we think the progress made by the Highlands
during the last century has been much gi'eater
than that of the loAvlands during the same
period ; for Avhen, in the case of the Higlilands,
the march of progress commenced, they Avere in
many respects centuries behind the rest of
the countrj^ Avhereas at the present day, Avith
the exception of some outlying districts above
mentioned, they are in almost every respect as
far forv,^ard and as eager to advance farther as
the most progressive districts of the soutli.
This is no doubt OAving to the extra pressure
Avhich Avas brought to bear upon them in the
shape of the measures Avhich foUoAved CuUoden,
Avithout Avhicli the}^ no doubt must have pro-
gressed, but at a much sloAver rate. Perhaps
this is the reason Avhy certain outlying districts
have lagged behind and are still in a state of
unsettlement and discontent, the people, and
often the lairds, refusing to acknoAvledge anJ
give Avay to the necessity for change, but even
yet attempting to live and act in accordance
Avith the old-fashioned clannisli mode of manag-
ing men and land.
EMIGRATION FAIRLY COMMEXCED IN 17G0.
33
The unsettled state of the Highlands, and
the fact that many Highlanders were leavmg
the countiy, attracted attention so early as about
1750. For in 1752, a pamphlet was published
by a Islv John Campbell, pretending to give
" A Full and Particular Description of the
Highlands," and propounding a scheme Avhich,
in the author's estimation, would " prove
effectual in bringing in the most disaffected
among them." There is little said in this book
of the actual condition of the Highlanders
at that time, only a few details as to their
manners, funeral-customs, marriages, &c., and a
lamentation, ever since repeated, that so many
should be compelled to leave their native land
and settle among foreigners. The author does
not mention emigration to America; what he
chiefly deplores is the fact that so many High-
landers, from the unkindness of their superiors
at home, sliould have taken service in various
capacities, civil and military, in other European
countries, frequently fighting in foreign armies
against their fellow-countrymen. However,
from the general tone of his remarks, it may be
gathered that he refers mainly to those who
were cornpelled to leave the country on account
of the part they took in the late rebellion, and
not on account of any alterations which had yet
taken place in the internal affairs of the High-
lands. Still it is plainly to be inferred that
already much misery and discontent prevailed
in the country.
Pennant made his two tours in Scotland in
the years 1769 and 1772. His travels in the
Highlands were confined mainly to the Western
Islands and the districts on the west coast,
and his account is little else than a tale of
famine and wretchedness from beginning to
end. What little agriculture there was, was
as bad as ever, the country rarely jDroducing
enough of grain to supply the inhabitants, and
in many places he fears " the isles annually
experience a temporary famine." In the island
of Islay a thousand pounds worth of meal was
annually imported, and at the time of Pennant's
visit ' ' a famine threatened. " Indeed, the normal
state of the Western Higlilands at least appears
for long to have been one bordering on famine,
or what would have been considered so in any
less wretched country; and periodically many
seem to have died from absolute want of food.
II.
Here is a sad picture of misery; Pennant is
speaking more particularly of Skye, but his
remarks might have been applied to most of
the Western Islands. "The poor are left to Pro-
vidence's care ; they prowl like other animals
along the shores to pick up limpets and other
shell-fish, the casual repasts of hundreds during
part of the year in these unhappy islands. Hun-
dreds thus annually drag through the season
a wretched life; and numbers, unknoAvn, in all
parts of the Western Highlands, fall beneath
the pressure, some of hunger, more of the
putrid fever, the epidemic of the coasts,
originating from unwholesome food, the dire
effects of necessity."^ ISTo change for the
better to record in agriculture, the farms still
overstocked with horses, black cattle and men,
the fishing still all but neglected, hovels
wretched as ever, and clothes as tattered and
scanty — nothing in short to be seen but want
and wretchedness, with apparently no inclina-
tion in the people to better their condition.
Johnson, who visited the Western Islands in
the autumn of 1773, has a very similar rejoort
to make. Everything seemed to be in a state
of transition ; old relationships were being
broken up, and a spirit of general discontent
and feeling of insecurity were abroad. As to
the poor condition of the people generally,
Johnson essentially confirms the statements oi
Pennant, although he hints that they did by
no means appear to be unhappy, or able to
realise their Avretched condition.
At the time of Pennant's and Johnson's
visits to the Highlands, the new leaven of
change had fairly begun to work. Already
had depopulation and emigration begun, and to
some extent sheep-farming on a large scale had
been introduced.
Emigration from the Highlands to America
seems to have faii'ly commenced shortly after
1760, as, in a pamphlet^ published in 1784, it
is stated that between the years 1763 and 1775
above 20,000 Highlanders left their homes to
settle on the other side of the Atlantic. The
first apparently to suffer from the altered state
of things in the Highlands, the decreasing
value of men and the increasing value of
money, were the tacksmen, or large farmers,
1 Pennant's Tour, vol. ii. p. 305.
'^ A View of-tJie Highlands, cfec.
34
GENERAL IIISTOEY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
the relations of the okl chiefs, who had held
their farms from generation to generation, who
regarded themselves as having about as much
liglit to the land as the lairds, and who had
liitherto been but little troubled aboiit rent.
After a time, when the chiefs, now merely
lau'ds, began to realise their new position and
to feel the necessity of making their land yield
them as large an income as possible, they very
naturally sought to get a higher rent for the
farms let to these tacksmen, who, in most
cases, were the only immediate holders of land
from the proprietor. These tacksmen, in many
cases, appear to have resented this procedure
as they would a personal injmy from their
dearest friends. It was not that the addition
to the rents A\'as excessive, or that the rents
were already as high as tlie land could bear,
for generally the additions seem to have been
trifling, and it is well known that the pro-
prietors received nothing like the rents their
lands shoidd have yielded under a proper
system of management. What seems to have
hurt these gentlemen Avas the idea that the
laird, the father of his people, should ever
think of anything so mercenaiy as rent, or
shoidd ever by any exercise of his authority
indicate that he had it in his power to give or
let his farms to the highest bidders. It was
bad enough, they thouglit, tliat an alien
government should interfere with their old
ways of doing ; but that their chiefs, the heads
of their race, for whom they were ready to lay
down their lives and the lives of all over whom
they had any power, should turn against them,
was more than they could bear. The con-
sequence was that many of them, especially in
the west, tlirew up their farms, no doubt
thinking that the lairds would at once ask
them to remain on the old terms. This, how-
ever, was but seldom done, and the consequence
was that many of these tacksmen emigrated to
America, taking with them, no doubt, servants
and sub-tenants, and enticing out more by the
glowing accounts they sent home of their good
fortune in that far-off land.
In some cases, the farms thus vacated were
let to other tacksmen or large tenants, but in
most instances, the new system was introduced
of letting the land directly to what were for-
merly the sub-tenants, those who had held the
land immediately from the ousted tacksmen.
A number of these sub-tenants would take a
large farm among them, sub- dividing it as they
chose, and each becoming liable for his propor-
tion of the rent. The farms thus let were gene-
rally cultivated on the run-rig system alread}^
referred to, the pasture being common to all the
tenants alike.
That certain advantages folloAved these
changes there is no doubt. Every account Ave
have of the Highl-uids during the earlier
part of the 18th century, agrees in the
fact that the Highlands Avere over-peopled
and over-stocked, that it Avas impossible
for the land to yield sufficient to support
the men and beasts Avho lived upon it.
Hence, this drafting off of a considerable por-
tion of the population gave that Avhich remained
breathing-room ; feAver people Avere left to
support, and it is to be supposed that the
condition of these Avould be improved. More-
over, they Avould pi'obably have their farms at
a cheaper rent than under the old system, Avheii
the demands of both tacksmen and laird had
to be satisfied, the former, of course, having
let the land at a much higher rate than that at
Avhich they held it from their superior. Now,
it Avas possible enough for the laird to get a
higher rent than before, and at the same time
the people might have their farms at a loAver
rent than they had previously given to the
tacksmen. There Avould also be fewer oppres-
sive services demanded of these small tenants
than under the old system, for noAv they had
only the laird to satisfy, Avhereas preA'iously
they iiad both him and the tacksman. There
Avould still, of course, be services required by
the laird from these tenants, still would part of
the rent be paid in kind, still would they be
thirled to particular mills, and have to submit
to many similar exactions, of the oppressiveness
of Avhich, hoAvever, it Avas long before they
became conscious ; but, on the Avhole, the
condition of those districts from which emigra-
tions took place must to some extent have been
the better for the consequent thinning of the
population. Still no alteration appears to have
taken place in the mode of farming, the nature
of tenures, mode of paying rent, houses, clothes,
food of the people. In some parts of tlie High-
lands and islands, no alteration Avhatevcr appears
CONSEQUENCES OF EMIGRATION.
1113
08
O 35
to have been made on tlie old system ; the tacks-
men were allowed to remain undisturbed, and
the people lived and held land as foriperly.
Cut even in those districts from which einigra-
tions were largely made, Kttle or no improve-
ment seems to have been the consequence, if
we may trust the reports of those who saw how
tilings stood with their own eyes. Pennant,
Johnson, Buchanan,^ Newte,* the Old Statisti-
cal Account, all agree that but little imjirove-
ment was noticeable over the greater part of
the Higlilands from 1745 down till near the
end ot the 18th century.
One reason why emigration made so little
difference in the way of improvement on the
condition of those wlio remained in tlie country
was, that no check was put upon the over-
stocking of the farms with men and animals.
f n spite of emigration, the population in many
districts increased instead of diminished. A
common practice among those tenants who con-
jointly held a large farm was for a father, on
the marriage of a son or daughter, to divide liis
share of the farm with the young couple, who
either lived in the old man's house or built a
hut for themselves and tried to make a living
out of the share of the pendicle allotted to them.
To such an extent was this practice carried, that
often a portion of land of a few acres, originally
let to and sufficient to maintain one family,
might in a few years be divided among six or
eight families, and which, even if cultivated in
the best manner possible, could not support its
occupants for more than two or three months a
year. On account of this ruinous practice,
Skye, which in 1750 had 15,000 inhabitants,
most of whom were in a condition of misery
and want, in 1857, in spite of large and
repeated emigrations, had a population of about
23,000. This custom Avas common in many
Highland (cliiefiy western) districts down to
only a few years ago, and was friutful of many
pernicious consequences — of frequent famines,
the constant impoverishing of the soil, the
over-stocking of pastiu'e-land, and continual
wretchedness.
In some cases, the farms vacated by the old
tacksmen, instead of being let to the old sub-
tenants, were let to whatever stranger would
^ Travels in the JVestem Islaiids.
* Tour in England and Scotland (1785;.
give the higliest otfer. On farms so let, the
condition of the sub-tenants who were con-
tinued on the old footing, appears often to have
been miserable in the extreme. These new-
come tacksmen or middlemen cared nothing
either for chiefs or people ] they paid their rent
and were determined to squeeze from those
under them as large a return as possible for their
outlay. In confirmation of these statements,
and to show the sad conditio.i of many parts
of the Highlands in their state of transition,
we quote the following passage from Buchanan's
Travels in the Hebrides, referring to about
1780. Even allowing for exaggeration, al-
though there is no reason to bcHeve the writer
goes beyond the truth, the picture is almost
incredibly deplorable : —
" At present tliey are obliged to be muclt
more submissive to tlieir tacksmen than ever
they Avere in former times to theii' lairds or
lords. There is a great difference between that
mikl treatment which is shown to sub-tenants
and even scallags, by tlie old lessees, descended
of ancient and honourable families, and the
outrageous rapacity of those necessitous stran-
gers who have obtained leases from absent
proprietors, who treat the natives as if they
were a conquered and inferior race of mortals.
In short, they treat them like beasts of bu)--
tlien ; and in all respects like slaves attached
to the soil, as they cannot obtain ncAV habita-
tions, on account of the combinations already
mentioned, and are enthely at the mercy of
the laird or tacksman. Formerly, the per-
sonal service of the tenant did not usually ex-
ceed eight or ten days in the year. There lives
at present at Scalpa, in the Isle of Harris, a
tacksman of a large district, who instead of
six days' work paid by the sub-tenants to his
predecessor in the lease, has raised the predial
service, called in that and in other parts of
Scotland, manerial bondage, to fifty-two days
in the year at once ; besides many other
services to be performed at different though
regular and stated times : as tanning leather
for brogues, making heather ropes for thatch,
digging and drying peats for fuel ; one pan-
nier of peat charcoal to be carried to the
smith ; so many days for gathering and shear-
ing sheep and lambs ; for ferrying cattle from
island to island, and other distant places, and
36
GENERAL HISTORY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
several days for going on distant errands ;
so many pounds of Avool to be spun into
yarn. And over and above all this, they
must lend their aid upon any unforeseen
occuiTence whenever they are called on. The
constant service of two months at once is per-
formed at the proper season in the making of
kelp. On the Avhole, this gentleman's sub-
tenants may be computed to devote to his
service full three days in the week. But this
is not all : they have to paj' besides yearly a
certain number of cocks, hens, butter, and
cheese, called Caorigh-Ferrix, the Wife's
Portion ' This, it must be owned, is one of
the most severe and rigorous tacksmen de-
scended from the old inhabitants, in all the
AYestern Hebrides : but the situation of liis
sub-tenants exliibits but too faithful a picture
of the sub-tenants of those places in general,
and the exact counterpart of such enormous
oppression is to be found at Luskintire."
Another cause of emigration and of depopu-
lation generally, was the introduction of sheep
on a large scale, involving the junction into
one of several small farms, each of which
might before have been occupied by a number
of tenants. These subjects of the introduction
of sheep, engrossing of farms, and consequent
depojjulation, have occupied, and still to some
extent do occupy, the attention of all those
who take an interest in the Highlands, and of
social economists in general. Various opinions
have been passed on the matters in question,
some advocating the retention of the people at
all costs, while others declare that the greatest
part of the Highlands is fit only for pasture,
and it would be sheer madness, and shutting
our eyes wLLfully to the sad lessons of experi-
ence, to stock a land Avith people that is fit
only to sustain sheep, and which at its very
best contains mere specks of arable ground,
wlrich, even when cultivated to the utmost,
can yield but a poor and unprofitable return.
Whatever opinion may be passed upon the
general question, there can be no doubt that at
first the introduction of sheep was fruitful of
misery and discontent to those who had to
vacate their old home and leave their native
glens to find shelter they knew not well where.
Many of those thus displaced by sheep and by
one or two lowland shepherds, emigrated like
tlie discontented tacksmen to America, those
who remained looking witli ill-will and an evil
eye on the lowland intruders. Although often
the intruder came from the South country,
and brought his sheep and his shepherds with
him, still this was not always the case ; for
many of the old tacksmen and even sub-
tenants, after they saw how immensely moro
profitable the new system was over the old,
wisely took a lesson in time, and following the
example of the new lowland tenant, took largo
farms and stocked them with sheep and cattle,
and reduced the arable land to a minimum.
But, generally speaking, in cases where farms
formerly subdivided among a number of
tenants were converted into sheep farms, the
smaller tenant had to quit and find a means
of living elsewhere. The landlords in general
attempted to prevent the ousted tenants from
leaving the country by setting apart some
particular spot either by the sea-shore or on
waste land which had never been touched by
plough, on which they might build houses and
have an acre or two of land for their support.
Those who were removed to the coast were
encouraged to prosecute the fishing along with
theu' agricultural labours, while tliose who
were settled on Avaste land Avere stimulated to
bring it into a state of cultivation. It was
mainly by a number of such ousted High-
landers that the great and arduous undertaking
Avas accompHshed of bringing into a state of
cultivation Kincardine Moss, in Perthshire.
At the time the task Avas undertaken, about
1767, it AA'as one of stupendous magnitude;
but so successfully Avas it carried out, that
in a few years upAvards of 2000 acres of fine
clay-soil, Avhich for centui-ies had been covered
to the depth of seven feet Avith heath and
decayed vegetable matter, Avere bearing luxu-
riant crops of all kinds. In a similar Avay,
many spots tliroughout the Higlilands, for-
merly yielding nothing but heath and moss,
were, by the exertions of those Avho were de-
prived of theu' farms, brought into a state
of cultivation. Those Avho occupied ground
of this kind were knoAvn as mailere, and, as
a rule, they paid no rent for the first few
years, after Avhich they generally paid the
proprietor a shilhng or tAvo per acre. AA'hich
was gradually increased as the land improved
KEAL HIGHLAND GRIEVANCES.
37
and its cultivation extended. For the first
season or two the proprietor usually either lent
or presented them witli seed and implements.
In the parish of Urray, in the south-east of
Eoss-shire, about the year 1790, there were
218 families of this kind, most of whom had
settled there witliin the previous forty years.
Stdl the greater number of these, both tacks-
men and sub-tenants, who were deprived of
their farms, either on account of the raising of
the rents or because of their conversion into
large sheep-walks, emigrated to America. The
old Statistical Account of North Uid says
that between the years 1771 and 1775, a
space of only four years, several thousands
emigrated from the Western Highlands and
Islands alone. At first few of the islands
appear to have been put under sheep ; where
any alteration on the state of things took
place at all, it was generally in the way of
raising rents, thus causing the tacksmen to
leave, who were succeeded either by strangers
who leased the farms, or by the old sub-tenants,
among whom the lands were divided, and who
held immediately from the laird. It was long,
however, as Ave have already indicated, before
the innovations took thorough hold upon the
Hebrides, as even down almost to the present
time many of the old proprietors, eitlier from
attachment to their people, or from a love of
feudal show, struggle to keep up the old
system, leaving the tacksmen undisturbed,
and doing all they can to maintain and keep
on their property a large number of sub-
tenants and cottars. Almost invariably, those
proprietors who thus obstinately refused to
succumb to the changes going on around them,
suffered for their unwise conduct. Many of
them impoverished their families for genera-
tions, and many of the estates were disposed of
for behoof of their creditors, and they them-
selves had to sink to the level of landless
gentlemen, and seek their living in commerce
or otherwise.
Gradually, however, most of the proprietors,
especially those whose estates were on the
mainland Highlands, yielded, in general no
doubt wdlrugly, to change, raised their rents,
abolished small tenancies, and gave their
lands up to the sheep farmers. The temptation
was, no doubt, often very great, on account
of the large rents offered by the lowland
graziers. One proprietor in Argyleshire, who
had some miles of pasture let to a number of
small tenants for a few shillings yearly, on
being offered by a lowlander who saw the
place £300 a year, could not resist, but, how-
ever ruefully, cleared it of his old tenants, am l
gave it up to the money-making lowlander.
It was this engrossing of farms and the turning
of immense tracks of country into sheep-walks;
part of which was formerly cultivated and in-
habited by hundreds of people, that was the
great grievance of the Higlilanders during the
latter part of last century. Not that it could
aggravate their wretchedness to any great ex-
tent, for that was bad enough already even
before 1745 ; it seems to have been ratlier the
fact that their formerly much-loved chiefs sliould
treat them worse than they could strangers,
prefer a big income to a large band of faithful
followers, and eject those who believed them-
selves to have as great a right to the occupancy
of the land as the chiefs themselves. "The
great and growing grievance of the Higlilands
is not the letting of the land to tacksmen, but
the making of so many sheep-walks, whicli
sweep off both tacksmen and sub-tenants all
in a body."'^ The tacksmen especially felt
naturally cut to the quick by Avhat they deemed
the selfish and unjust policy of the chiefs.
These tacksmen and their ancestors in most
cases had occupied their farms for many gene-
rations ; their birth was as good and their
genealogy as old as those of the chief himself,
to whom they were all blood relations, and to
whom they were attached with the most un
shaken loyalty. True, they had no writing, no
document, no paltry "sheep-skin," as they called
it, to show as a proof that they had as much
right to their farms as the laird himself. But
what of that 1 Who would ever have thought
that their chiefs would turn against them, and
try to wrest from them that which had been
gifted by a former chief to their fathers, who
would have bitten out their tongue before they
would ask a bond 1 The gift, they thought,
was none the less real because there was no
written proof of it. These parchments were
quite a modern innovation, not even then uni
® Newte.
38
GENERAL HISTORY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
versally aclmowledged among tlie Highlanders,
to wliom tlie only satisfactory proof of pro-
prietorsliip and cliiefsliip was possession from
time immemorial. Occasionally a chief, who
could produce no title-deed to his estate, was
by law deprived of it, and his place filled by
another. But the clan would have none of
this ; they invariably turned their backs upon
the intruder, and acknowledged only the ousted
chief as their head and the real proprietor,
whom they were bound to support, and whom
they frequently did support, by paying to him
the rents which were legally due to the other.
In some cases, it would seem,'' the original
granters of the land to the tacksmen conveyed
it to them by a regular title-deed, by which, of
course, they became proprietors. And we
think there can be no doubt, that originally
when a chief bestowed a share of his property
upon his son or other near relation, he intended
that the latter should keep it for himself and
his descendants ; he was not regarded merely
as a tenant Avho had to pay a yearly rent, but
as a sub-proprietor, who, from a sense of love
and duty would contribute what he could to
Bupport the chief of his race and clan. In
many cases, we say, this was the light in which
chief, tacksmen, and people regarded these
farms tenanted by the gentlemen of the clan ;
and it only seems to have been after the value
of men decreased and of property increased,
that most of the lairds began to look at the
matter in a more commercial, legal, and less
romantic light. According to Newte — and
what he says is supported to a considerable
extent by facts — " in the southern parts of
Argyleshire, in Perthshire, Aberdeenshire,
Moray, and Ross, grants of land were made in
writmg, while in Inverness-shire, Sutherland-
sliire, the northern parts of Argyleshire, and
the Western Islands, the old mode was con-
tinued of verbal or emblematical transference.
In Ross-shire, ]iarticularly, it would appear
that letters and the use of letters in civil
affairs had been early introduced and widely
spread ; for property is more equally divided
La that coimtry than in most other counties in
Scotland, and than in any other of the High-
lands. Agreeably to these observations, it is
*= Newte's Travels, p. 1 27.
from tlie great estates on the northerii and
western sides of Scotland that the descendants
of the original tacksmen of the land, with
their families, have been obliged to migrate by
the positive and unrelenting demands of rent
beyond what it was in their power to give,
and, indeed, in violation of those conditions
that were understood and observed between
the original granter and original tenant and
their posterity for centuries."^ These state-
ments are exceedingly plausible, and we be-
lieve to a certain extent true ; but it is umie-
cessary here to enter upon the discussion of
the question. What we have to do with is the
unquestionable fact that the Highland pro-
prietors did in many instances take advantage
of the legal power, which they undoubtedly
possessed, to do with tlniir land as they pleased,
and, regardless of the feelings of the old
tacksmen and sub-tenants, let it to the highest
bidders. The consequence was that these
tacksmen, who to a certain extent were
demoralised and knew not how to use the land
to best advantage, had to leave the homes ot
their ancestors ; and many of the small farmers
and cottars, in the face of the new system of
large sheep-farms, becoming cumberers of the
ground, were swept from the face of the
country, and either located in little lots by the
sea-side, where they became useful as fishers
and kelp-burners, or settled on some waste
moor, which they occupied themselves in re-
claiming from its native barrenness, or, as was
frequently the case, followed the tacksmen; and
sought a home in the far west, where many
of them became lairds in tlieir own right.
These then are the great results of the
measures which followed the rebellion of
1745-6, and the consequent breaking vip of
the old clan system — extensive sheep-farming,
accompanied with a great rise in tlie rent of
land, depopulation, and emigration. As to the
legality of the proceedings of the proprietors,
there can be no doubt; as little doubt is there
that the immediate consequence to many of the
Highlanders w^as great suffering, accompanied
by much bitterness and discontent. As to the
morality or justice of the laird's conduct,
various opinions have been, and no doubt for
^ Newte's Travels, p. 127.
THE TWO SIDES OF THE HIGHLAND QUESTION.
30
long will be, expressed. One side maintains
that it was the duty of these chiefs upon whom
1 he people depended, whom they revered, and
i'or whom they were ready to die, at all events,
to see to it that their people were provided for,
and that 'ultimately it would have been for the
interest of the proprietors and the country at
large to do everything to prevent from emigrat-
ing in such numbers as they did, such a
splendid race of men, for whose services to the
country no money equivalent could be found.
It is maintamed that the system of large farms
is pernicious in every respect, and that only by
the system of moderate sized farms can a
country be made the best of, an adequate rural
population be kept up, and self-respect and a
liigh moral tone be nourished and spread
throughout the land. Those who adopt this
side of the question pooh-pooh the common
maxims of political economy, and declare that
laws whose immediate consequences are wide-
spread suffering, and the unpeopling of a
country, cannot be founded on any valid basis ;
that proprietors hold their lands only in trust,
and it is therefore their duty not merely to
consider their own narrow interests, but also
to consult the welfare and consult the feelings
of their people. In short, it is maintained by
this party, that the Highland lairds, in acting
as they did, showed themselves to be unjust,
selfish, heartless, unpatriotic, mercenary, and
blind to their own true interests and those ol
their country.
On the other hand, it is maintained that
what occurred in the Highlands subsequent to
1745 was a step in the right direction, and that
it was only a pity that the innovations had not
been more thorough and systematic. For long
previous to 1745, it is asserted the Highlands
were much over-peopled, and the people, as a
consequence of the vicious system under which
they had lived for generations, were incurably
lazy, and could be roused from this sad
lethargy only by some such radical measures as
were adopted. The whole system of Highland
life and manners and habits were almost bar-
barous, the method of farming was thoroughly
pernicious and unproductive, the stock of
cattle worthless and excessive, and so badly
managed that about one half perished every
winter. On account of the excessive popula-
tion, the land was by far too much subdivided,
the majority of so-caUed farmers occupying
farms of so small a size that they could furnisii
the necessaries of life for no more than six
months, and consequently the peo}ilc were
continually on the verge of starvation. 1'he
Higldands, it is said, are almost totally uu-
suited for agriculture, and fit only for pasturage,
and that consequently this subdivision into
small farms could be nothing else than pei-
nicious; that the only method by which the
land could be made the most of was that of
large sheep-farms, and that the proprietors,
while no doubt studying their own interests,
adopted the wisest policy wdien they let out
their land on this system. In short, it is
maintained by the advocates of innovations, the
wdiole body of the Highlanders were thoroughly
demoralised, their number was greater by far
than the land could support even if managed
to the best advantage, and was increasing every
year; the whole system of renting land, of
tenure, and of farming was ruinous to the
people and the land, and*that nothing but a
radical change could cure the many evils with
which the country was aftlicted.
There has been much rather bitter discussion
between the advocates of the tAVO sides of the
Highland question; often more recrimination
and calling of names than telling argument
This question, we think, is no exception to the
general rule which governs most disputed
matters; there is truth, we believe, on botli
sides. We fear the facts abeady adduced in
this part of the book comprise many of the
assertions made by the advocates of change.
As to the wretched social condition of the
Highlanders, for long before and after 1745,
there can be no doubt, if we can place any re-
liance on the evidence of contemporaries, and
we have already said enough to show that the
common system of farming, if worthy of the
name, was ruinous and inefficient ; while their
small lean cattle were so badly managed that
about one half died yearly. That the popula-
tion was very much greater than the land,
even if used to the best advantage, could
support, is testified to by every candid writer
from the Gartmore paper^ down almost to tho
8 Burt's Letters, Appoiidix.
40
GENEKAL HISTORY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
proseut (lay. The author of the Gartmore
paper, written about 1747, estimated that the
population of the Highlands at that time
amounted to about 230,000 ; " but," he says,
•' according to the present economy of the
Higldands, there is not business for more than
(jUo half of that number of people, . . The
other half, then, must be idle and beggars
while in the country." " The produce of the
crops," says Pennant,^ " very rarely are in any
degree proportioned to the wants of the inhabi-
tants ; golden seasons have happened, when
they have had superfluity, but the years of
famine are as ten to one." It is probable,
from a comparison with the statistics of Dr
Webster, taken in 1755,^ that the estimate of
the author of the Gartmore paper was not far
from being correct; indeed, if anything, it
must have been under the mark, as in 1755
the population of the Highlands and Islands
amounted, according to Webster, to about
290,000, which, in 1795, had increased to
325,566,2 in spite of the many thousands who
had emigrated. This great increase in the
l)opulation during the latter part of the 18th
(■entury is amply confirmed by the writers of
the Statistical Accounts of the various Highland
parishes, and none had better opportunities of
knowing the real state of matters than they.
The great majority of these writers likewise
assert that tlie population was far too large in
proportion to the j^roduce of the land and
means of employment, and tliat some such
outlet as emigration was absolutely necessary.
Those who condemn emigration and depopula-
tion, generally do so for some merely senti-
mental reason, and seldom seek to show that
it is quite possible to maintain the large popu-
lation without disastrous results. It is a pity,
they say, that the Highlander, possessing so
many noble qualities, and so strongly attached
to his native soil, should be compelled to seek
a home in a foreign land, and bestow i;pon it
the services which might be profitably em-
ployed by his mother country. By permitting,
they say, these loyal and brave Highlanders to
leave the country, Britain is tlirowing away
some of the finest recruiting material in the
3 Toin\ ii. 306.
^ See AValkcr's Ilchridrs, vol. i. pp.
* Walker, vol. i. p. 31.
24, 28.
world, for — and it is quite true — the Highland
soldier has not his match for bravery, moral
character, and patriotism.
These statements are no doubt true; it
certainly is a pity that an inoffensive, brave,
and moral people should be compelled to leave
their native land, and devote to the cultivation
of a foreign soil those energies which might be
used to the benefit of their own country. It
would also be very bad policy in government
to lose the chance of filling up the ranks of
the army with some of the best men obtainable
anywhere. But then, if there was nothing for
the people to do in the country, if their con-
dition was one of chronic famine, as was
undoubtedly the case with the Higlilanders, if
the whole productions of the country were
insufficient even to keep them in bare life, if
every few years the country had to contribute*
thousands of pounds to keep these people
alive, if, in short, the majority of them Avero
little else than miserable beggars, an encum-
brance on the progress of their country, a
continual soui'ce of sadness to all feeling men,
gradually becoming more and more demoralised
by the increasingly wretched condition in which
they lived, and by the ever-recurring necessity
of bestowing upon them charity to keep them
alive, — if such Avere the case, the advocates for
a thinning of the population urge, "whom Avould
it profit to keep such a rabble of half-starved
creatures huddled together in a corner of the
country, reaping for themselves nothing but
misery and degradation, and worse than useless
to everybody else. Moreover, as to the mili-
tary argument, it is an almost universal state-
ment made by the writers of the Old Statistical
Account (about 1790), that, at that time, in
almost all the Highland parishes it was scarcely
possible to get a single recruit, so great was the
aversion of the people both to a naval and
military life. Besides, though the whole of
the surplus population had been willing to
volunteer into the army, of what value woidd
it have been if the country had no use for
them; and surely it would be very question-
able policy to keep thousands of men in
idleness on the bare chance that they might
be required as soldiers.
The sentimental and military arguments are
no doubt very touching and very convincing to
THE TWO SIDES OE THE HIGHLAND QUESTION.
41
men in whom impulse and imagination pre-
dominate over reason and clearness of vision,
and are fitting subjects for a certain kind of
poetry, which has made much of them ; but
they cannot for one moment stand the test of
facts, and become selfishly cruel, impracticable,
and disastrous, when contrasted with the
teachings of genuine humanity and the best
interests of the Highlanders. On this subject,
the writer of the Old Statistical Account of the
parish of Lochgoilhead makes some remarks
so sensible, and so much to the point, that we
are tempted to quote them here. "It is
frequent," he says, "with people who wish
well to their country, to inveigh against the
practice of turning several small farms into one
extensive grazing, and dispossessing the former
tenants. If the strength of a country depends
upon the number of its inhabitants, it appears
a pernicious measure to drive away the people
by depriving them of their possessions. This
complaint is very just with regard to some
places in Scotland ; for it must be greatly
against the interest of the nation to turn rich
arable land, which is capable at the same time
of supporting a number of people, and of pro-
ducing much grain, into pasture ground. Eut
the complaint does not seem to apply to tliis
country. The strength of a nation cannot
surely consist in the number of idle people
which it maintains ; that the inhabitants of
this part of the country were formerly sunk in
indolence, and contributed very little to the
wealth, or to the support of the state, cannot
be denied. The produce of this parish, since
sheep have become the principal commodity, is
at least double the intrinsic value of what it
was formerly, so that half the number of hands
produce more than double the quantity of j^ro-
visions, for the support of our large towns, and
the supply of our tradesmen and manufac-
turers ; and the system by which land returns
the most valuable produce, and in the greatest
abundance, seems to be the most beneficial for
the country at large. Still, however, if the
people who are dispossessed of this land
emigrated into other nations, the present system
might be justly condemned, as diminishing the
strength of the country. But this is far from
being the case ; of the great number of people
who have been deprived of their farms in this
»
parish, for thirty years past, few or none liavo
settled out of the kingdom ; they generally
went to sea, or to the populous toAvns upon the
Clyde. In these places, they have an easy
opportunity, which they generally embrace, of
training up their cliildren to useful and profit-
able employments, and of rendering them
valuable members of society. So that the
former inhabitants of this country have been
taken from a situation in which they contri-
buted nothing to the Avealth, and very little to
the support of the state, to a situation in which
their labour is of the greatest public utility.
jSTor has the present system contributed to
make the condition of the inhabitants of the
country worse than it was before ; on the con-
trarj'', the change is greatly in their favour.
The partiality in favour of former times, and
the attachment to the place of their nativity,
which is natural to old people, together Avith
the indolence in Avhich they indulged them-
selves in tliis countiy, mislead them in drawing a
comparison between their past and their present
situations. Eut indolence Avas almost the only
comfort Avhich they enjoyed. There Avas
scarcely any variety of wretchedness with
Avhicli they Avere not obliged to struggle, or
rather to Avhich they Avere not obliged to sub-
mit. They often felt Avhat it Avas to want
food ; the scanty crops which they raised were
consumed by their cattle in Avinter and spring;
for a great part of the year they lived wholly
on milk, and even that in the end of spring
and beginning of Avinter Avas very scarce. To
such extremity Avere they frequently reduced,
that they Avere obliged to bleed their cattle in
order to subsist for some time upon the blood;
and even the inhabitants of the glens and
valleys repaired in croAvds to the shore, at the
distance of three or four miles, to pick up the
scanty provision Avhich the shell-fish aff"orded
them. They were miserably HI clothed, and
the huts in Avhich they lived Avere dirty and
mean beyond expression. Hoav diff'erent from
their present situation? They noAV enjoy the
necessaries, and many of the comforts of life
in abundance : even those who are supported
by the charity of the parish feel no real Avant.
Much of the wretchedness which formerly pro-
vailed in this and in other parishes in the
Highlands, Avas OAving to the indolence of the
42
GENEIiAL HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
people, and to their "waut of management ; but
a country which is neither adapted for agricul-
ture nor for rearing black cattle, can never
maintain any great number of people com-
fortably."
jS'o doubt the very men who deplore what
they call the depopulation of the Highlands
would advocate the advisability of emigration
in the case of the unemployed surplus pojoula-
tion of any other part of the country. If their
arguments against the emigration of the High-
landers to another country, and in favour of
their being retained in their own district were
logically carried out, to what absiu'd and
disastrous consequences would they lead?
Supposing that all the people Avho have
emigrated from this country to America, Aus-
tralia, and elsewhere, had been kept at home,
where would tins country have been 1 There
woidd scarcely have been standing room for the
jiopidation, the gi-eat majority of whom must
have been in a state of indescribable misery.
The country would have been ruined. The
same arguments might also be used against the
emigration of the natives of other countries,
many of Avhom are no doubt as attached to
their native soil as the Highlanders ; and if
the principle had been rigidly carried out,
what direful consequences to the Avorld at
large would have been the result. In fact,
there would have been little else but universal
barbarism. It seems to be admitted by all
thoughtful men that the best outlet for a
redundant or idle population is emigration ; it
is beneficial to the mother country, beneficial
to the emigrants, and beneficial to the new
country in which they take up their abode.
Only thus can the earth be subdued, and made
the most of.
Why then should there be any lamentation
over tlie Highlanders leaving their country
more than over any other class of respectable
willing men? Anything more hopelessly
■wretched than their position at various times
from 1745 down to tlie present day it would
be impossible to imagine. If one, hoAvever,
trusted the descriptions of some poets and
sentimentalists, a happier or more comfortably
situated people than the Higlilanders at one
time were could not be found on the face of
the globe. They Avcre always clean, and tidy,
and Avell dressed, lived in model cottages,
surrounded by model gardens, had always
abundance of pilain wholesome food and drink,
were exuberant in their hospitality, doated on
their chiefs, carefully cultivated their lands
and tended their flocks, but had plenty of
time to dance and sing, and narrate round the
cheerfid winter hearth the legends of their
people, and above all, feared God and honoured
the king. Xow, these statements have no
foundation in fact, at least Avithin the historical
period ; but generally the writers on this side
of the question refer generally to the period
previous to 1745, and often, in some cases, to
a time subsequent to that. Every writer who
pretends to record facts, the result of observa-
tion, and not to draAv imaginary Arcadian
pictures, concurs in describing the country as
being sunk in the loAvest state of wretchedness.
The description we have already given of the
condition of the people before 1745, applies
Avith intensified force to the greater part of the
Highlands for long after that year. Instead
of improving, and often there Avere favourable
opportunities for improvement, the people
seemed to be retrograding, getting more and
more demoralised, more and more miserable,
more and more numerous, and more and more
famine-struck. In proof of Avhat Ave say, avb
refer to all the Avriters on and travellers in the
Highlands of last century, to Pennant, Bos^A'ell,
Johnson, XeAvte, Buchanan,^ and especially the
Old Statistical Account. To let the reader
judge for himself as to the value of the state-
ments Ave make as to the condition of the
Highlands during the latter part of last
century, Ave quote beloAv a longish extract
from a pamphlet Avritten by one who had
visited and enquired into the state of the
Highlands about the year 1780.'* It is Avritten
^ Western Isles.
* " Upon the whole, the situation'of these people, in-
habitants of Britain ! is such as no language can
describe, nor fancy conceive. If, Avith great labour
and fatigue, the farmer raises a slender crop of oats
and barley, the autumnal rains often baffle his utmost
efforts, and frustrate all his expectations ; and instead
of being able to pay an exorbitant rent, he sees his
family in danger of perishing during the ensuing
winter, when he is precluded from any t)ossibility of
assistance elsewhere.
"Nor are his cattle in a better situation; in summer
they pick up a scanty support amongst the morasses
or heathy mountains ; but in winter, when the grounds
are covered with snoAV, and when the naked wilds
WRETCHED CONDITION OF IIIGIILANDEES.
43
by one who deplores the extensive emigration
which was going on, but yet who, we are in-
afford neither shelter nor subsistence, the few cows,
small, lean, and ready to drop down throngh want of
pasture, are brought into the hut where the family
resides, and frequently share with them the small
stock of meal which had been purchased, or raised, for
the family only ; while the cattle thus sustained, are
bled occasionally, to afford nourishment for the chil-
dren after it hath been boiled or made into cakes.
'* The sheep being left upon the open heaths, seek to
shelter themselves from the inclemency of the weather
amongst the hollows upon the lee-side of the moun-
tains, and here they are frequently buried under the
snow for several weeks together, and in severe seasons
during two months or upwards. They eat their own
and each other's wool, and hold out wonderfully under
cold and hunger ; but even in moderate winters, a
considerable number are generally found dead after
the snow hath disappeared, and in rigorous seasons
few or none are left alive.
"Meanwhile the steward, hard pressed by letters from
Almack's or Newmarket, demands the rent in a tone
which makes no great allowance for iinpropitious
seasons, the death of cattle, and other accidental mis-
fortunes ; disguising the feelings of his own breast —
his Honour's wants must at any rate be supplied, the
bills must be duly negotiated.
"Such is the state of farming, if it may be so called,
throughout the interior parts of the Highlands ; but
as that country hath an extensive coast, and many
islands, it may be supposed that the inhabitants of
those shores enjoy all the benefits of their maritime
situation. This, however, is not the case ; those gifts
of nature, which in any other commercial kingdom
would have been rendered subservient to the most
valuable purjjoses, are iu Scotland lost, or nearly
so, to the poor natives and the public. The only
difference, therefore, between the inhabitants of the
interior parts and those of the more distant coasts,
consists in this, that the latter, with the labours of
the field, have to encounter alternately the dangers of
the ocean and all the fatigues of navigation.
' ' To the distressing circumstances at home, as stated
above, new difficulties and toils await the devoted
farmer when abroad. He leaves his family in Octo-
ber, accompanied by his sons, brothers, and frequently
an aged parent, and embarks on board a small open
boat, in quest of the herring fishery, with no other
provision than oatmeal, potatoes, and fresh water ; no
other bedding than heath, twigs, or straw, the cover-
ing, if any, an old sail. Thus provided, he searches
from bay to bay, through turbulent seas, frequently
for several weeks together, before the shoals of herrings
are discovered. The glad tidings serve to vary, but
not to diminish his fatigues. Unremitting nightly
labour (the time when the herrings are taken), pinch-
ing cold winds, heavy seas, uninhabited shores covered
with snow, or deluged with rains, contribute towards
filling up the measure of his distresses ; while to men
of such exquisite feelings as the Highlanders generally
possess, the scene which awaits him at home does it
most effectually.
' ' Having disposed of his capture to the Blisses, he
returns in January through a long navigation, fre-
quently admidst unceasing hurricanes, not to a com-
fortable home and a cheerful family, but to a hut
composed of turf, without windows, doors, or chim-
ney, environed with snow, and almost hid from the
eye by its astonishing depth. Upon entering this
solitary mansion, he generally finds a part of his
family, sometimes the whole, lying upon heath or
straw, languishing through want or e]iidemical disease ;
while the few surviving cows, which possess the other
clined to believe, has slightly exaggerated the
misery of the Highlanders in order to make
the sin of absentee chiefs, who engross farms,
and raise enormously the rents, as great as
possible. Still, when compared with the state-
ments made by other contemporary authorities,
the exaggeration seems by no means great, and
making allowances, the picture presented is a
mocking, weird contrast to the fancies of the
sentimentalist. That such a woful state of
things required radical and uncompromising
measures of relief, no one can possibly deny.
Yet this same writer laments most pitiably that
20,000 of these wretched people had to leave
their wretched homes and famine-struck con-
dition, and the oppression of their lairds, for
lands and houses of their own in a fairer and
more fertile land, where independence and
affluence were at the command of all who
cared to bend their backs to labour. What
good purpose, divine or human, could be served
by keeping an increasing population in a land
that cannot produce enough to keep the life in
one-haK of its people 1 Nothing but misery,
and degradation, and oppression here ; happi-
ness, advancement, riches, and freedom on the
other side of the water. Is there more than
one conclusion 1
In spite of all the emigration that has taken
place from this country, no one has, we daresay,
any real dread of depopulation ; the population
is increasing over aU the land every year, not
excepting the Highlands. As for soldiers, no
end of the cottage, instead of furnishing further
supplies of milk or blood, demand his immediate
attention to keep them in existence.
" The season now approaches when he is again to
delve and labour the ground, on the same slender
prospect of a plentiful crop or a dry harvest. The
cattle which have survived the famine of the winter,
are turned out to the mountains ; and, having put his
domestic affairs into the best situation which a train
of accumulated misfortunes admits of, he resumes the
oar, either in quest of the herring or the white fishery.
If successful in the latter, he sets out in his open boat
upon a voyage (taking the Hebrides and the opposite
coast at a medium distance) of 200 miles, to vend his
cargo of dried cod, ling, &c., at Greenock or Glasgow.
The produce, which seldom exceeds twelve or fifteen
pounds, is laid out, in conjunction with his com-
panions, upon meal and fishing tackle ; and he returns
through the same tedious navigation.
" The autumn calls his attention again to the field ;
the usual round of disappointment, fatigue, and dis-
tress awaits him ; thus dragging through a wretched
existence in the hope of soon arriving in that country
where the weary .shall be at rest." — A View of the
Highlands, tOc, pp. 3-7.
44
GENERAL HISTORY OE THE HIGHLANDS.
doubt plenty will be forthcoming when wanted;
if not so, it is not for want of men well enough
fitted for the occupation. As every one
knows, there is seldom a Avant of willing
workers in this country, but far more fre-
quently a great want of Avork to do.
That by far the larger part of the surface
of the Higliland districts is suited only for
the pasturage of sheep, is the testimony of
every one Avho knoAvs anything about the
subject. Those who speak otherwise must
either ignore facts or speak of Avhat they
do not knoAV, urged merely by impulse and
sentimentalism. True, there are many spots
consistmg of excellent soil suited for arable
purposes, but generally Avhere such do occur
the climate is so rmfavourable to successful
agricultiu'c that no expenditure Avill ever pro-
duce an adequate return.^ Other patches
again, not, hoAvever, of frequent occurrence,
have everything in their favour, and are as
capable of producing luxuriant crojjs as the
most fertile district of the loAvlands. But
nearly all these arable spots, say those Avho
advocate the laying of the Avhole country imdcr
sheep, it is absolutely necessary to retain as
winter pasturage, if sheep-farming is to be
carried on successfully. The mountainous dis-
tricts, comprising nearly the Avhole of the
Highlands, are admirably suited for sheep
pasturage Avhen the Aveather is mild ; but in
winter are so bleak and cold, and exposed to
destructive storms, that unless the sheep
during Avinter can be brought doAvn to the Ioav
and sheltered grounds, the loss of a great part
of the flocks Avould inevitably be the con-
sequence. Hence, it is maintained, unless
nearly the Avhole of the country is alloAved to
lie Avaste, or \inless a sheep farmer makes up
his mind to carry on an unprofitable business,
the arable spots in the valleys and elscAvhere
must, as a rule, be retained as pasture. And
this seems to be the case in most districts. It
must not be imagined, hoAvever, that the
surface of the Higlilands is one universal
expanse of green and brown fragrant heather ;
every tourist knoAvs that in almost every glen,
by the side of many lochs, streams, and bogs,
patches of cultivated land are to be met Avith,
* See Old and New iStahdical Accounts, x'ci^snii.
bearing good crops of oats, barley, potatoes,
and turnips. These productions chioiiy belong
to the large sheep farmers, and are intended
for the use of themselves, their servants, and
cattle, and but seldom have they any to dis-
pose of. Others of these arable spots belong to
small farmers, the race of Avhom is happily not
yet extinct. Eut, on the Avhole, it Avould
seem that so far as agricultural products are
concerned, the Highlands seldom, if ever, pro-
duce sufficient to supply the Avants of the
inliabitants, importation being thus necessary.
A curious and interesting point connected
AA'ith the introduction of sheep mto the High-
lands may be mentioned here : — By means of
this innovation, the Avhole aspect of the
country seems to have been changed. Pre-
vious to that, the Avhole country seems to have
borne a universal aspect of blackness, rarely
relieved by a spot of green, arising from the
fact that almost the only product of the moun-
tains Avas dark-broAvn heath. Captain Burt
and others Avho visited the Highlands previous
to the extensive introduction of sheep, indulge
in none of the raptm-es over Highland scenery,
that the most common-place and prosy tourist
thinks it his duty to get into at the present
day. They speak of the country almost Avith
horror, as a black hoAvling Avilderuess, full of
bogs and big boulders, and almost unfit for
human habitation. They coidd see no beauty
in the country that it slioidd be desired ; it
Avas a place to get out of as soon as possible.
HoAv far these sentiments may have been
justified by facts it is impossible noAV to say ;
but it is the almost universal assertion by the
Avriters in the Old Statistical Account, that the
appearance of the Highland hills Avas rapidly
changing, and that instead of the universal
dark-brown heath Avhich previously covered
them, there was springing up the light-broAvn
heath and short green bent or strong grass so
Avell knoAvn to all modern tourists. If the
Highland hills formerly bore anything like
the aspect presented at the present day by
the dreary black Avet liills of Shetland, the
remarks of Burt and others need not cause
astonishment. But as the great outlines and
peculiar features of the country must have
been the same then as noAV, avc suspect that
these early English adventurers ijiio ihc High-
HIGHLANDS UN^ SUITED TO BLACK CATTLE.
45
lands ■wanted training in scenery or were
determined to see nothing to admire. Eut,
indeed, admiration of and hunting for fine
scenery seem to be quite a modern fashion,
and were quite unknown to our ancestors
in the beginning of last century, or were
confined to a few crazy poets. Men require
to be trained to use tlieir eyes in this as in
many other respects. There can be no doubt
that the first impulse to the admiration of
the Highlands and Highlanders was given by
the poems and novels of Sir Walter Scott ;
it Avas he who set the sheepish stream of
tourists agoing, and indirectly to him many a
Highland hotel-keeper owes a handsome for-
tune. The fact at all events seems unquestion-
able, that the extensive introduction of sheep
has to a large extent changed the external
aspect of the Highlands.
It must not be imagined that, previous to
the changes we are spealdng of, there were no
sheep in the Highlands ; there were always a
few of a very small native breed, but the
staple stock of the Higliland farmer was, as we
previously mentioned, black cattle. The sheep,
however, have also to a very large extent
superseded them, a fact which is deplored by
those who lament the many innovations which
Avhich have been introduced since 1745. But
by all accounts much of the country is un-
fiuitcd to the pasturage of black cattle, and as
cattle and sheep do not thrive well together,
the only alternative seems to be the introduc-
tion of sheep alone into those districts unsuited
for cattle. " More tlaan one-third of the
country consists of mountains and declivities
too steep and abrupt for black cattle, and the
grass they produce too short and fine to afford
them a tolerable pasture except in the height
of summer. The greater part of the pasture is
therefore lost, though it might aU be benefi-
cially consumed with sheep. A flock of sheep
will thrive where cows and oxen would starve,
and will go at all seasons of the year to such
heights as are inaccessible to black cattle. . . .
In a situation of this kind the very wool of a
flock would amount to more than the whole
profit to be obtained by black cattle."^ The
only conclusion to be drawn from these state-
' Walker's Hebrides and Highlands.
ments is, that the wisest thing that could be
done Avas to introduce sheep into those dis-
tricts which Avere being Avasted on black
cattle.
Along Avith the introduction of sheep, in-
deed, to a great extent caused by that, Avas the
enlargement of farms, Avhich Avith the raising
of rents led to the depopulation of many dis-
tricts. The old system of letting farms in
the Highlands has already been sufficiently
explained, and the introduction of sheep
seems to have rendered it necessary that this
old system slxould be abolished, and tiiat
a large extent of country sliould be taken
by one man. The question betAveen largo
and small farms does not appear to us to
be the same as between the old and ncAv
system of letting land. Under the old system,
a farm of no great extent Avas often let to a
large number of tenants, Avho frequently sub-
divided it still more, by either sub-letting part,
or by sharing their respective portions witli
their ncAvly-married sons and daughters. TIio
testimony as to the perniciousness of this old
system is universal ; it Avas, and until recently
continued to be, tlie chief source of all tiie
misfortunes that have afflicted the Highlands.
As to Avhether, hoAVCA^er, this old system should
have been entirely abolished^ or Avhether some
modification of it might not have been retained,
has been a matter of dispute. Some maintain
that the Highlands can be profitably managed
only on the large farm system, and only thus
can sheep be made to pay, Avhile others assert
that, though many districts are suitable for
large farms, still there are others that might
Avith great profit be divided into small hold-
ings. By this latter method, it is said, a fair
proportion of all clases would be maintained
in the Highlands, noblemen, gentlemen,
farmers large and small, cottars, labourers,
and that only Avhen there is such a mixture
can a country be said to be prosperous.
Moreover, it is held a proprietor, who in this
country should be considered as a steAvard
rather than the absolute owner of his estate,
has no right to exclude the small farmer from
having a chance of making a respectable living
by the occupation for which he is suited ; that
he stands in the way of liis OAvn and his
comitry's interests when he discourages tlio
46
GENERAL HISTORY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
small fanner, for oiily by a mixture of the two
systems can the laud be made the most of;
and that, to say the least of it, it is selfish and
wrong ill proprietors not to consider the case
of the poor as well as the rich.
On the question as to the expediency of
large or small farms we cannot pretend to be
able to judge ; we know too little of its real
merits. However, it appears to us that there
is no reason why both systems cannot be very
well combined in many parts of the Highlands,
although there are many districts, Ave believe,
totally unsuited for anytliing else but sheep-
farms of the largest dimensions. "Were the
smaU farms made large enough to sufficiently
support the farmer and his family, and remu-
nerate liim for his outlay and labour, Avere
precautions taken against the subdivision of
these moderate-sized holdings, and Avere leases
of sufficient duration gi-anted to all, it seems to
us that there is notliing in the nature of tilings
why there should not be farms of a small size in
the Highlands as Avell as farms covering many
miles in extent. We certainly do tliink it too
bad to cut out the small respectable class of
farmers entirely, and put the land of the
country in the hands of a sort of farmer aris-
tocracy ; it is unfair and prejudicial to the
best interests of the country. But the small
farmers must first shoAv that they deserve to
be considered ; certainly the small farmers
under tlie old Highland system, Avhich Ave
believe is not yet quite extinct in some
remote districts, deserved only to have the
land they so mismanaged taken from them and
given to others avIio could make a better use of
it. Some consideration, Ave tliink, ought to be
liad towards tlie natives of tlie country, those
Avhose ancestors have occupied the land for
centuries, and if they are able to pay as good
a rent as others, and sliow themselves Avillino-
to manage the land as Avell, in all humanity
they ought to have the preference. But tliese
are matters Avhich we think ought to be left to
adjust themselves according to the inevitable
laAvs which regulate all human affairs. Inter-
ference in any way betAveen landlord and
tenant by Avay of denunciation, vituperation, or
legislation, seems to us only to make matters
woise. It seems to us that the simplest com-
mercial maxims— the laws of proht and loss, if
they ha\"e fair play — Avill ultimately lead to
the best system of managing the land of the
Highlands and of every other district, both in
the interests of the proprietors and those of
the tenants. If proprietors find it most pro-
fitable to let their lands in large lots, either
for agriculture, for cattle, for sheep, or for
deer, there is no reason Avhy they should not
do so, and there is no doubt that in the end
AAdiat is most advantageous to tlie proprietor is
so to the tenant, and vice versa, as also to the
country at large. If, on the other hand, it be
found that letting land in small lots is more
profitable than the other practice, fcAV pro-
prietors, Ave daresay, Avould hesitate to cut up
their land into suitable lots. But all this, we
think, must be left to experiment, and it can-
not be said that the Highlands as a Avhole
have as yet got beyond the stage of probation ;
changes from small to large and from large to
small farms — mostly the former — and change?
from sheep to deer and deer to sheej:) are still
going on ; but, no doubt, ere long both pro-
prietors and tenants of land Avill find out Avhat
their real common interest is, and adjust them-
selves in their proper relations to each other.
It is best to leave them alone and allow them
to fight the battle out between themselves.
Interference Avas attempted at the end of last
century to stop emigration and to settle the
ousted tenants on small lots by the sea-shore,
Avhere both fishing and farming could be
carried on, but tlie interference did no good.
Emigration Avas not diminished, although
curiously it AA^as the proprietors themseh'es,
who subsequently did their best to promote
emigration, that at this time attempted to stop
it. The people seem generally until lately to
have been quite Avilling and even anxious to
emigrate at least tliose of most intelligence ;
not that they cared not for their country, but
that, hoAvever much they loved it, there Avas
no good in staying at home Avhen nothing but
misery and starvation stared them in the face.
We say that the landlords and others, includ-
ing the Highland Society, interfered, and
endeavoured to get gOA'crnment to interfere, to
prevent the great emigrations Avhich Avere
going on, and Avhich they feared would ere
long leave the country utterly peopleless. But
the interference Avas of no use, and Avas quite
FISHING AND FAEMING CANNOT BE rEOFITABLY UNITED.
uncalled for. Emigration still went on, and
■will go on so long as there is a necessity for
it ; and the country will always have plenty of
inliabitants so long as it can afford a decent
subsistence. When men know better the laws
of sociology — the laws which govern human
aiiairs — interference of this kind will be simj)ly
lauglicd at.
The scheme of the landlords — Avho, Avhile
they raised the rents and extended their farms,
were still loath to lose their numerous tenants
and retainers — of settling those on the coast
wliere they could combine farming and fishing,
failed also, for the simple reason that, as it has
been fairly proved, one man cannot unite
successfully the two occupations in his own
person. In this sense " no man can serve two
masters." " No two occupations can be more
incompatible than farming and fishing, as the
seasons which require undivided exertion in
fishing are precisely those in which the greatest
attention should be devoted to agriculture.
Grazing, which is less incompatible with
fishing than agricultiu'e, is even found to dis-
tract the attention and prevent success in
either occupation. This is demonstrated by
the very different success of those who unite
both occupations from those who devote them-
selves exclusively to fishing. Indeed, the
industrious fisher finds the whole season barely
sufticient for the labours of liis proper occupa-
tion."'' It seems clear, then, that the High-
land proprietors should be left alone and
allowed to dispose of their land as they think
fit, just as the OAvner of any other commercial
commodity takes it to whatever market he
chooses, and no harm accrues from it. If the
Highland peasantry and farmers see it to be to
their advantage to leave their native land and
settle in a far-oflf soil where they Avill have
some good return for hard work, we do not
see that there is any call for interference or
lamentation. Give all help and counsel to
those who require and deserve them by all
means either to stay at home or go abroad ; but
to those who are able to think and free to act
for themselves nothing is necessary but to be
left alone.
As we have already said, another cause
' Essay on The Fislicrics of Scotland, in Hicjhland
Society Prize Essays, vol. ii.
of emigration besides sheep-farming, thougli
to some extent associated with it, was the
raising of rents. Naturally enough, Aviicn
the number of tenants upon a laird's estate
ceased to make him of importance and give
him power, he sought by raising his rents to
give himself the importance derived from a
large income. There can be no doubt that,
previous to tliis, farms were let far below their
real value, and often at a merely nominal rent ;
and thus one of the greatest incitements to
industry was wanting in the case of the High-
land tenants, for when a man knoAvs that his
landlord Avill not trouble him about his rent,
but Avould rather let him go scot-free than lose
him, it is too much to expect of human nature
in general that it Avill bestir itself to do Avhat
it feels there is no absolute necessity for.
Thus habits of idleness Avere engendered in the
Highlanders, and the land, for Avant of indus-
trious cultivation, Avas allowed to run compara-
tively Avaste. That the thinning of the popu-
lation gave those Avho remained a better chance
of improving their condition, is testified to
by many Avriters in the Old Statistical Accoimt,
and by other contemporary authorities, in-
cluding even Dr Walker, Avho Avas no friend
to emigTation. He says,® " these measures
in the management of property, and this emi-
gration, Avere by no means unfriendly to the
popidation of the country. The sub-tenants,
Avho form the bulk of the people, Avere not
only retained but raised in their situation, and
rendered more useful and independent." It is
amusing noAV to read Dr Walker's remarks on
the consequences of emigration from the High-
lands ; had his fears been substantiated, — and
had they been well grounded, they ought to
have been by this time, for sheep-farming,
rent-raising, depopulation, and emigration have
been going on rapidly ever since his time — the
Highlands must noAV have been " a waste
hoAvling AAdlderness." " If the [Highlanders],"
he says,^ " are expelled, the Highlands never
can be reclaimed or improved by any other set
of men, but must remain a mere grazing-field
for England and the South of Scotland. By
this alteration, indeed, the present rents may,
no doubt, be augmented, but they must become
" Hebrides and Highlands, vol. ii. p. 406.
9 Idem, p. 409.
48
GENEEAL HISTOllY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
immediately stationary, without any prosi^ect
of further advancement, and will in time from
obvious causes be liable to great diminution.
All improvement of the country must cease
Avhen the people to improve it are gone, Tho
soil must remain luisubdued for ever, and the
progress of the Highlands must be finally
stopt, while all the cultivated wastes of the
kingdom are advancing in population and
wealth." How these predictions have been
belied by facts, all who know anytliing of the
jirogrcss of the Highlands dming the present
century must perceive. All these changes and
even grievances have taken place, and yet the
Highlands are far enough from anything
approximating to depopulation or unproduc-
tiveness, and rents, we believe, have not yet
ceased to rise.
Notwithstanding the largo emigration which
lias been going on, the population of the
Highlands at the census of 1861 M^as at least
70,000 greater than it was in tho time of Dr
"\\\alker.^ The emigration, especially from the
west, does not seem to have been large enough,
for periodically, up even to the present day,
a rueful call for help to save from famine
comes from that quarter." This very year
(1863) the cry of destitution in Skye has been
loud as ever, and yet from no part of the
Highlands has there been a more extensivo
emigration. From the very earliest period in
the history of emigration down to this date,
Skye has been largely drawn upon, and yet the
body of the people in Skye were never more
Avretched than at this moment." 2 Dr Walker
himself states that, in spite of an emigration of
about 6000 betAveen the years 1771 and 1794
from the Hebrides and Western Highlands, the
population had increased by about 40,000
during the forty years subsequent to 1750.3
Yet though he knew of the wretched condition
of the country from an over-crowded popula-
tion, practical man as he was, he gives way to
the vague and unjustifiable fears expressed
above. It is no doubt sad to see the people of
a country, and these possessing many high
qualities, compeUedto leave it in order to get
room to breathe ; but to tirade against emigra-
» Social Science Transactions for 1863 p 60S
^ Idem. '
' Hebrides, &c., vol. ii. p. 401
tion as Dr Walker and others do in the face
of such woful facts as are laiown concerning
the condition of the Highlands is mere selfish
and wicked sentimentalism.
Another fact, stated by the same author, and
which might have taught him better doctrines
in connection with some of the border parishes,
is worth introducing here. The population of
seventeen parishes in Dumbartonshire, Perth-
shire, and Argyllshire, bordering on the low
country, decreased in population between 1755
and 1795, from 30,525 to 26,748, i.e., by 3,787;
these parishes having been during that time to
a great extent laid out in cattle and sheep.
Now, according to the Old Statistical Account
(about 1795), these very j)arishes Avere on the
whole among the most prosperous in tho
Highlands, those in which improvements were
taking j)lace most rapidl}', and in Avliich tho
condition of the people Avas groAAdng more and
more comfortable. It appears to us clear that
the population of the Highlands did requu'c a
A'ery considerable thinning ; that depopulation
to a certain extent Avas, and in some places
still is, a necessary condition to improvement.
The main question is, we think, hoAV to get
these districts which are in a state of An^etch*
edness and retrogression from over-population
rid of the surplus. Unless some sudden
check be piit upon the rate of increase of
the general population, there ncA^er Avill be
a lack of hands to bring in the Avaste places
AAdien AA'anted, and to supply all other de-
mands for men. No doubt, it is a pity, if it
be the case, that any extensive districts which
coidd be brought to a high style of culti-
vation, and would then be better employed
than in pasture should be alloAved to lie Avastc,
Avhen there is every necessity for the land
being made to yield as much as possible. And
if the Higlilanders are Avilling, it certainly does
seem to be better to keep them at home and
employ them for such piu^poses rather than let
them go abroad and give their services to
strangers. We should fancy the larger a
population there is in a country Avhere there is
room enough for them, and Avhich can give
them enough to eat and drink, the better for
that country. All Ave maintain is, that it
being proved that the population in many
parts of the Highlands having been redundant,
EAISmG EEXTS— DEPOPULATION.
49
so much so as to lead to misery and degrada-
tion, it was far better that the surplus should
emigrate than that they should be kept at
Iiome to increase the misery and be an ob-
struction to the progress of the country. Keep
them at home if possible ; if not, permit them
without any Aveak sentimental lamentation to
go abroad. It has been said tliat if the High-
lander is compelled to leave his native glen,
he would as soon remove to a distance of 4000
as to a distance of 40 miles ; and that indeed
many of them, since they must move, prefer
to leave the country altogether rather than
settle in any part of it out of sight of their
native hills. There is no doubt much truth
in this, so that the outcry about keeping the
Highlanders at home is to a great extent
uncalled for ; they don't wish to stay at home.
Still many of them have been willing to settle
in the lowlands or in other parts of the High-
lands. We have already referred to the great
services rendered by the ousted tenants on the
borders of the Perthshire and Dumbartonshire
Highlands who settled in the neighbourhood
of Stirling and reclaimed many thousand acres
of Kincardine moss, now a fertile strath.
Similar services have been rendered to other
barren parts of the country by many High-
landers, who formerly spent their time in
lolling idleness, but who, when thus given the
opportunity, showed themselves to be as
capable of active and profitable exertion as
any lowland peasant or farmer. Many High-
landers also, when deprived of their farms,
removed to some of our large towns, and by
their exertions raised themselves and their
famihes to an honourable and comfortable
position, such as they could never have hoped
to reach had they never left their native hills.
By all means keep the Highlanders at home if
they are willing to stay and there is work for
them to do ; but what purpose can be served
in urging them to stay at home if the conse-
quence be to increase the already enormous
■sort of pauperism 1
That the landlords, the representatives of
the old chiefs, were not accountable for much
of the evO. that flowed from tbe changes of
wliich we have been speaking, no one who
knows the history of the Highlands during the
la.ct century wiU venture to assert. Had they
all uniformly acted towards their old tenants
with humanity, judiciousness, and unselfish-
ness, much misery, misunderstanding, and
bitter ill-will might have been avoided. It
is, we venture to believe, quite against th"?
spirit of the British constitution as it now
exists, and quite out of accordance with en-
lightened reason and justice, not to say huma-
nity, that these or any other landed proprietors
should be allowed to dispose of their land as
they choose without any consideration for the
people whose fathers have been on it for cen-
turies, or without regard to the interests of the
comatry to Avhich the land belongs. Many of
the Highland proprietors, in their haste to get
rich, or at least to get money to spend in the
fashionable Avorld, either mercilessly, and Avith-
out AA'arning, cleared their estates of the tenants,
or most imseasonably oppressed them in the
matter of rent. The great fault of many of the
landlords— for they Avere not all alike — Avas
in bringing about too suddenly changes, in
themselves, perhaps, desirable enough, Eents
seem to have been too suddenly raised to such
a rate as tended to inspire the tenant Avith de-
spair of being able to meet it. Some also, in
their desire to introduce the large farm system,
swept the tenants off the ground without Avarn-
ing, and left them to provide for themselves ;
AA'hile others made a shoAV of providing for
them by settling them in hamlets by the sea-
side, Avhere, in general, they were worse olT
than ever. It Avas in their utter Avant of con-
sideration for these old tenants that many of
the Highland landlords Avere to blame. Had
they raised the rents gradually, extended the
size of their farms sloAvly, giving the old
tenants a chance under the neAV system, and
doing tlieir best to put these necessarily ejected
in a Avay of making a living for themselves,
tried to educate their people up to the age iii
the matter of agricidture, social habits, and
other matters; lived among them, and shoA\'n
them a good example; — in short, as proprietors,
rigidly done their duty to their tenants, as
descendants of the old chiefs treated with
some tender consideration the sons of those
Avho worshipped and bled for the fathers of
their clan, and as men, shoAvn some charity and
kindness to their poorer brethren, the improve-
ment of tbe Highlands might have been brought
50
GEXEIIAL IIISTOEY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
about at a much less expense of misery and
rancour. That these old Hignlanders were
open to improvement, enlightenment, and edu-
cation, when judiciously managed, is proved
by what took place in some of the border and
other districts, where many improvements were
effected without great personal inconvenience
tD any one, and without any great or sudden
diminution of the popidation. Especially in
the "Western and Northern Highlands and the
Islands, the landlords went to extremes in
both directions. Some of them acted as we
have just indicated, while others again, moved
by a laudable consideration for, and tenderness
towards the old tenants, retained the old system
of small holdings, which they allowed to be now
and then still more subdivided, endeavouring,
often unsuccessfully, to obtain a rise of rent.
In most cases the latter course was as fatal and
as productive of misery and ruin as tlie former.
Indeed, in some cases it was more so ; for not
only was the lot of the tenant not improved,
but the laird had ultimately to sell his estate
for behoof of his creditors, and himself emi-
grate to the lowlands or to a foreign coimtry.
This arose from the fact that, as the number
of tenants increased, the farms were diminished
in size more and more, until they could neither
support the tenant nor yield the landlord a
rent adequate to his support. In this Avay
have many of the old hospitable chiefs with
small estates dropped out of sight ; and their
places filled by some rich lowland merchants,
who would show little tenderness to the
helpless tenantry.
But it is an easy matter now to look calmly
back on these commotions and changes amono-
O o
the Highlanders, and allot praise or blame to
chiefs and people for the parts they played,
forgetting all the time how difficult tliese parts
were. Something decisive had to be done to
prevent the Highlands from smking into in-
conceivable misery and barbarism; and had the
lairds sat still and done notliing but allowed
their estates to be managed on the old footing,
ruin to tliemselves and their tenants would
have been the consequence, as indeed was the
case with most of those who did so. It was
very natural, then, that thoy should deem it
better to save themselves at the expense of
their tenants, than that both land and tenants
should be involved in a common ruin. They
were not the persons to find out the best mode
of managing their estates, so that they them-
selves might be saved, and the welfare of their
tenants only considered. In some cases, no
doubt, the lairds were animated by utter in
difference as to the fate of their tenants; but
we are inclined to think these were few, and
that most of them would willingly have done
much for the Avelfare of their j^eople, and many
of them did what they could ; but their first
and most natural instinct was that of self-
preservation, and in order to save themselves,
they were frequently compelled to resort to
measures which brought considerable suffering
upon their poor tenants. We have no doubt
most did their best, according to their know-
ledge and light, to act well their parts, and
deal fahly witli their people; but the parts
were so difficult, and the actors were so un-
accustomed to their new situation, that they
are not to be too severely blamed if they
sometimes blundered. No matter how gently
changes might have been brought about, suf-
fering and bitterness would necessarily to a
certain extent have followed; and however
much we may deplore the great amount of un-
necessary suftering that actually occurred, still
we think the lasting benefits which have ac-
crued to the Higlilands from the changes whicli
were made, far more than counterbalance this
temporary evih
What Ave have been saying, whUe it applies
to many recent changes in the Highlands, re-
fers chiefly to the period between 1750 and
1800, during Avhich the Highlands Avere in a
state of universal fermentation, and chiefs and
people Avere only beginning to realise their
position and perceive Avhat Avere their true in-
terests. We shall A'ery briefly notice one or
tAvo other matters of interest connected Avith
that period.
The only manufacture of any consequence
that has ever been introduced into the High-
lands is that of kelp, Avhich is the ashes of
A'arious kinds of sea-weed containing some of
the salts, potash, and chiefly soda, used in
some of the manufactures, as soap, alum, glass,
&c. It is used as a substitute for barilla, im-
ported from Spain, America, and other places,
during the latter part of last century, on
MANUFACTURE OF KELr.
51
account of the American and continental wars,
as well as of tlie liigli duties imposed on the
importation of salt and similar commodities.
The weeds are cut from the rocks with a hook
or collected on tlie shore, and dried to a cer-
tain degi-ee on the beach. They are afterwards
burnt in a kiln, in which they are constantly
stirred with an iron rake until they reach a
lluid state ; and when they cool, the ashes be-
come condensed into a dark blue or whitish-
coloiu'ed mass, nearly of the hardness and
solidity of rock. The manufacture is carried
on during June, July, and August ; and even
at the present day, in some parts of the Islands
and Highlands, aifords occupation to consider-
able numbers of both sexes.* This manufac-
ture seems to have been introduced into some of
the lowland parts of the Scottish coast early in
the eighteenth century, but was not thoroughly
established in the Highlands till about the
year 1750. At first it was of little import-
ance, but gradually the manufacture spread
until it became universal over all the western
islands and coasts, and the value of the article,
from the causes above-mentioned, rose rapidly
from about £1 per ton, when first introduced,
to from £12 to £20 per ton^ about the. begin-
ning of the present century. While the great
value of the article lasted, rents rose enor-
mously, and the income of proprietors of kelp-
shore rose in proportion. As an example, it
may be stated that the rent of the estate of
Clanranald in South Uist previous to 1790 was
£2200, which, as kelp increased in value,
rapidly rose to £15,000.« WhUe the kelp
season lasted, the whole time of the people Avas
occupied in its manufacture, and the wages
they received, while it added somewhat to
their scanty income, and increased their com-
fort, were small in proportion to the time and
labour they gave, and to the prices received by
those to whom the kelp belonged. Moreover,
while the kelp-fever lasted, the cultivation of
the ground and other agricultural matters seem
to have been to a great extent neglected, ex-
travagant habits were contracted by the pro-
prietors, whose incomes were thus so consider-
ably increased, and the permanent iraprove-
* Beauties of Scotland, vol. v. p. 95.
* New Statistical Account of Baray.
* New Stat. Account of South Uist
ment of their estates were neglected in their
eagerness to make the most of an article Avhose
value, they did not perceive, was entirely
factitious, and coidd not be lasting. Instead
of either laying past their surplus uicome or
expending it on the permanent improvement of
their estates, they very foolishly lived up to it,
or borrowed heavily in the belief that kelp
would never decrease in value. The conse-
quence was that when the duties were taken
off the articles for which kelp was used as a
substitute in the earlier part of the lOtli
century, the price of that article gradually
diminished till it could fetch, about 1830-40,
only from £2 to £4 a ton. With this the
incomes of the proprietors of kelp-shores also
rapidly decreased, landing not a few of them
in ruin and bankruptcy, and leading in some
instances to the sale of the estates. Tlie
income above mentioned, after the value of
kelp decreased, fell rapidly from £15,000 to
£5000. The manufacture of this article is still
carried on in the West Highlands and Islands,
and to a greater extent in Orkney, but although
it occupies a considerable number of hands, it
is now of comparatively little unportance, much
more of the sea- weed being employed as manure.
While it was at its best, however, the manu-
facture of this article undoubtedly increased to
a very large extent the revenue of the West
Highlands, and gave employment to and kept
at home a considerable number of people who
otherwise might have emigrated. Indeed, it
was partly on accou.nt of the need of many
hands for kelp-making that proprietors did all
they coidd to prevent the emigration of those
removed from the smaller farms, and tried to
induce them to settle on the coast. On the
whole, it would seem that this sudden source
of large income ultimately did more harm than
good to the people and to the land. Wliile
this manufacture flourished, the land was to a
certain extent neglected, and the people some-
what unfitted for agricultural labour ; instead
of looking upon this as a temporary source of
income, and living accordingly, both they and
the proprietors lived as if it should never fail,
so that when the value of kelp rapidly de-
creased, ruin and absolute poverty stared both
proprietors and people in the face. Moreover,
by preventing the small tenants from leavmg
52
GEXEUAL HTSTOEY OF TPIE HIGIILAXDS.
the country, and accumulating them on the
coasts, tlie country became enormously over-
peopled, so that when the importance of this
Bource of employment waned, multitudes were
left with little or no means of liveliliood, and
the temporary benefits which accrued to the
Iliglilanders from the adventitious value of
kelp, indirectly entailed upon them ultimately
liardships and misfortunes greater than ever
they experienced before, and retarded consider-
ably their progress towards permanent im-
provement.
Ey all accounts the potato, introduced from
\ Chili into Spain about the middle of the
sixteenth century, Avas first introduced into
Ireland by or through the instrumentality of
Sir "Walter Ealeigh about the end of that cen-
tury. Erom Ireland it seems shortly after to
have been introduced into England, although
its cultivation did not become anything like
common till more than a century afterwards,
and its use seems to have been restricted to the
upper classes. '^ Its value as a staple article
of food for the poorer classes remained for long
unappreciated. According to the Old Statisti-
cal Account of Scotland, potatoes were first
cultivated in the fields there in the county of
Stirling, in the year 1739, although for long
after that, in many parts of the country, they
were planted only as a garden vegetable.
According to Dr Walker, potatoes were first
introduced into the Hebrides from Ireland in
the year 1743, the island of South Uist being
the first to welcome the strange root, although
the welcome from the inhabitants seems to
have been anything but hearty. The story of
its introduction, as told by Dr Walker,^ is
amusing, though somewhat ominous wlien read
in the light of subsequent melancholy facts.
" In the spring of that year, old Clanronald
was in Ireland, upon a visit to his relation,
IMacdonnel of Antrim ; he saw with surprise
and approbation the practice of the country,
and having a vessel of his own along with him,
brought home a large cargo of potatoes. On
his arrival, the tenants in the island were con-
vened, and directed how to plant tliem, but
they all refused. On this they were all com-
mitted to prison. After a httle confinement,
' PMral Cydopccdin, article roTATO.
* Hebrides and Highlands, vol. i. p. 251.
they agreed, at last, to plant these unknown
roots, of which they had a very unfavourable
opinion. Wlien they Avere raised in autunm.
they were laid down at the cliieftain's gate, by
some of the tenants, who said, the Laird in-
deed might order them to plant these foolish
roots, but they would not be forced to eat
them. In a very little time, however, the in-
habitants of South Uist came to know better,
when every man of -them would have gone to
prison rather than not plant potatoes."
By the year 1760 liotatoes appear to have
become a common crop all over the country ;
and by 1770 they seem to have attained to
that importance as a staple article of food for
the common people which they have ever since
maintained.^ The importance of the introduc-
tion of this valuable article of food, in respect
both of the weal and the woe of the Highlands,
cannot be over-estimated. As an addition to
the former scanty means of existence it was
invaluable ; had it been used only as an addi-
tion the Highlanders might have been spared
much suffering. Instead of tliis, however, it
ere long came to be regarded as so all-impor-
tant, to be cultivated to such a large extent,
and to the exclusion of other valuable produc-
tions, and to be depended upon by the great
majority of the Highlanders as almost their
sole food, that one failure in the crop by disease
or otherwise must inevitably have entailed
famine and misery. For so large a share of
their food did the common Highlanders look
to potatoes, that, according to the Old Sfatia-
tlcal Account, in many places they fed on little
else for nine months in the year.
The first remarkable scarcity subsequent to
1745 appears to have been in the year 1770,^
arising apparently from the unusual severity of
the weather, causing the destruction of most of
the crops, and many of the cattle. That, hoAV-
eA'er, of 1782-83 seems to haA^e been still more
terrible, and universal over all the Highlands,
according to the Old Statistical Account It
Avas only the interference of government and
the charity of private individuals that prevented
multitudes from dying of starvation. ^N'either
of these famines, hoAvever, seem to have been
^ Tennant's Toiir, a'oI. ii. p. 306.
^ Jolinson's 2'owr,'p. 196, and PeiiEont m several
places .
PROGRESS MADE IN THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY.
53
caused by any failure iii the potato crop from
disease, but simply by the inclemeney of
seasons. But when to this latter danger there
came subsequently to be added the liability of
the staple article of food to fail from disease,
tlie cliances of frequently recurring famines
came to be enormously increased. About
1838 jootatoes constituted four-fifths of the
food of tlie common Higlanders.^ However,
we are anticipating. It is sufficient to note here
as a matter of great importance in connection
with the later social history of the Highlands,
the universal cultivation of the potato some-
time after the middle of the eighteenth cen-
tury. Even during the latter part of last cen-
tury, potato-disease was by no means unknown,
tliough it appears to have been neither so
destructive nor so Avidespread as some of the
forms of disease developed at a later period.
New forms of disease attacked the root during
the early part of the present century, working
at times considerable havou, but never appa-
rently inducing anything approaching a fixmine.
But about 1840, the potato disease par excel-
lence seems to have made its first appearance,
and after visiting various parts of the Avorld,
including the Higlilands, it broke out generally
in 1845, and in 1846 entailed upon the High-
lands indescribable suffering and hardship.
Of this, however, more shortly. One efiect
attributed frequently in the Old Statistical
Account to the introduction and immoderate
use of the potato is the appearance of diseases
before unknown or very rare. One of the
principal of these was dropsy, which, whether
owing to the potato or not, became certainly
more prevalent after it came into common use,
if we may trust the testimony of the writers of
the Statistical Account.
In looking back, then, by the aid of the
autliority just mentioned, along with others,
on the progress made by the Higlilands during
the latter half of the eighteenth century,
while there is much to sadden, still there is
much that is cheering. The people generally
apijear in a state of ferment and discontent
with themselves, and doing their best blindly
to grope their way to a better position. While
btill tliere remain many traces of the old
« Fullarton k Baird's Remarks on the Highlands
and Islamls, p. 10. 183S.
thraldom, there are many indications that-
freedom and a desire after true progress were
slowly spreading among the people. Many of
the old grievous services were still retained ;
still were there many districts thirled to par-
ticular mills ; stiU were leases rare and tenures
uncertain, and rents frequently paid in kind ;
in many districts the liouses were still unsiglitly
and uncomfortable huts, tlie clothing scanty,
and the food wretched and insufiicient. In
most Highland districts, we fear, the old
Scotch plough, with its four or five men, and
its six or ten cattle, was still the principal
instrument of tillage; drainage was all but
unknown ; the land was overstocked in many
places with people and cattle ; the ground was
scourged Avith incessant cropping, and much
of the produce Avasted in the gathermg and in
the preparing it for food. Education in many
places Avas entirely neglected, schools few and
far betAveen, and teachers paid Avorse tliau
ploughmen ! The picture has certainly a black
enough background, but it is not unrelieved by
a feAV bright and hopeful streaks.
On many parts of the border-Highlands im-
provements had been introduced Avhich placed
them in every respect on a level with the Ioav-
lands. Man)"- of the old services had been
abolished, leases introduced, the old and in-
efficient agricultural instrument replaced by
others made on the most approved system.
Houses, food, and clotliing Avere all improved ;
indeed, in the case of the last article, there is
frequent complaint made that too much atten-
tion and money Avere expended on mere orna-
mentation. The old method of constant^
cropping had in not a few districts been
abolished, and a proper system of rotation
established ; more attention was paid to pro-
per manuring and ingathering, and instead of
restricting the crops, as of old, to oats and
barley, many other new cereals, and a variety
of green crops and grasses had been intro
duced. Not only in the districts bordering ou
the LoAvlands, but in many other parts of the
Highlands, the breed of sheep, and cattle, and
horses had been improved, and a much more
profitable system of management introduced.
By means of merciful emigration, the by far
too redundant population of the Highlands
had been considerably reduced, the position
54
GEXERAL illSTOKY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
of those wlio left the country vastly iinjDroved,
and more room and more means of living
afforded to those who remained. A more
rational system of dividing the land prevailed
in many places, and sheep-farming — for which
alone, according to all unprejudiced testimony,
the greater part of the surface of the Highlands
is fitted — had been extensively introduced.
The want of education was beginning to be
felt, and in many districts means were being
taken to spread its advantages, while the
moral and religious character of the people, as
a whole, stood considerably above the average
of most otlier districts of Scotland. In short,
the Highlanders, left to themselves, were
advancing gradually towards that stage of
improvement wliich tlie rest of the countr}^
liad reached, and tlie natural laws wliich
govern society had only not to be thwarted
and impertinently interfered with, to enable
the Higlilanders ere long to be as far forward
as the rest of tlieir countrymen. From the
beginning of this century down to the present
time they have had much to struggle with,
many trials to undergo, and much unnecessary
interference to put up with, but then- progress
has been sure and steady, and even compara-
tively rapid. We must glance very briefly at
tlic state of the Higldands during tlie present
century ; great detail is uncalled for, as much
that has been said concerning the previous
period applies with equal force to the present.
CHAPTER XLIV.
Progress of Highlands during present century — De-
population and emigration— Questions between
landlords and tenants— Hardships of the ousted
tenants — Sutherland clearings — Compulsory emigra-
tion--Famines— Poorer tenants compelled to take
seryico— Sir John M'Neill's Report —Changes com-
plained of inevitable — Emigration the only remedy
—Large and small farms— Experiments— High-
landers succeed when left to themselves— Substitu-
tion of deer for sheep— Pecent state of Highlands-
Means of improvement— Increased facflities for
intcreourse of great value— Population of chief
Highland counties— Highland colonies— Attach-
nient of Highlanders to their old home— Conclu-
sion.
The same causes have been at work and the
same processes going on since 1800, as there
were during tlio latter half of last century.
Taking stand at the date, about 184.0,
of the New Statidical Account, and looking
back, the conclusion which, we think, any
unprejudiced inrpiirer must come to is,
that the Highlands as a wliole had im
proved immensely. AYith the exception c^f
some of the Western Islands, agriculture and
sheep-farming at the above date were generally
abreast of the most improved lowland system,
and the social condition of the people was but
little, if any, belrind that of the inhabitants of
any other part of the country. In most places
the old Scotch plough was abolished, and the
improved two-horse one introduced ; manuring
was properly attended to, and a system of
rotation of crops introduced ; runrig was all
but abolislied, and the land properly inclosed ;
in short, during the early half of the pre-
sent century the most approved agricultural
methods had been generally adopted, where
agriculture was of any importance. Thii'l-
age, multures, services, payment in kind,
and other oppressions and obstructions to
improvement, were fast dying out, and over a
great part of the country the houses, food;
clotliing, and social condition of the people
generally were vastly improved from what they
were half a century before. Education, more-
over, was spreading, and schools were multi-
plied, especially after the disruption of tlie
Established Church in 1843, the Free Church
laudably planting schools in many places where
they had never been before. In short, one
side of the picture is bright and cheering
enough, although the other is calculated to fill
a humane observer with sadness.
Depopulation and emigration Avent on even
more vigorously tlian before. Nearly all the
old lairds and those imbued with the ancient
spirit of the chiefs had died out, and a young
and new race had now the disposal of the
Highland lands, a race who had little s}^n23athy
with the feelings and prejudices of the people,
and who were, naturally, mainly anxious to
increase as largely as possible their rent-roll
In the earlier part of the centirry at least, as in
the latter half of the previous one, few of the
proprietors wished, strictly spealving, to depopu-
late their estates, and compel the inhabitants
to emigrate, but simply to clear the interior of
tlie small farms into which many propertiuo
DEPOPULATION AND EMIGRATION.
55
were divided, convert the whole ground into
sheep pasture, let it out in very large farms,
and remove the ejected population to the
coasts, there to carry on the manufacture of
kelp, or engage in fishing. It was only when
the value of kelp decreased, and the fishing
proved unprofitable, that compulsory emigra-
tion was resorted to.
It is unnecessary to say more here on the
(^aestion of depopulation and emigration, the
question between Highland landlords and
Highland tenants, the dispute as to whether
large or small farms are to be preferred, and
whether the Highlands are best suited for
sheej) and cattle or for men and agriculture.
Most that has been written on the subject has
been in advocacy of either the one side or the
other ; one party, looking at the question exclu-
sively from the tenant's point of view, while
the other writes solely in the interests of the
landlords. The question has scarcely yet been
dispassionately looked at, and perhaps cannot
be for a generation or two yet, when the bitter
feelings engendered on both sides shall have
died out, when both landlords and tenants
will have found out what is best for themselves
and for the country at large, and when the
Highlands will be as settled and prosperous as
the Lothians and the Carse of Gowrie. There
can be no doubt, however, that Yery frequently
landlords and their agents acted with little or
no consideration for the most cherished old
feelings, prejudices, and even rights, of the
tenants, Avhom they often treated with less
clemency than they would have done sheep
and cattle. It ought to have been remembered
that the Highland farmers and cottars were in
a condition quite difi'erent from those in the
lowlands. Most of them rented farms wliich
had been handed down to them from untold
generations, and which they had come to re-
gard as as much belonging to them as did the
castle to the chief. They had no idea of low-
land law and lowland notions of property, so
that very often, when told to leave their famis
and their houses, they could not realise the
order, and could scarcely believe that it came
fj-om the laird, the descendant of the old
chiefs, for whom their fathers fought and died.
Hence the sad necessity often, of laying waste
their farms, driving ofF their cattle, and burn-
ing their houses about their ears, before the legal
ofiicers could get the old tenants to quit the
glens and hill-sides where their fathers had for
centuries dwelt. It was not sheer pigdieaded
obstinacy or a wish to defy the law wliich
induced tliem to act thus ; only once, we think,
in Sutherland, was there anything like a dis-
turbance, when the people gathered together
and proceeded to drive out the sheep whicli
were gradually displacing themselves. The
mere sight of a soldier dispersed the mob, and
not a drop of blood was spilt. When forced
to submit and leave their homes they did so
quietly, having no spirit to utter even a word
of remonstrance. They seemed like a people
amazed, bewildered, taken by surprise, as much
so often as a family would be did a father turn
them out of his house to make room for stran-
gers. In the great majority of instances, the
people seem quietly to have done what they
were told, and removed from their glens to the
coast, Avhile those who could afibrd it seem
generally to have emigrated. Actual violence
seems to have been resorted to in very few
cases.
Still the hardships which had to be endured
by many of the ousted tenants, and the unfeel-
ing rigour with which many of tliem were
treated is sad indeed to read of. Many of
them had to sleep in caves, or shelter them-
selves, parents and children, under the lee of a
rock or a dyke, keeping as near as they could
to the ruins of their burnt or fallen cottage, and
living on what shell-fish they could gather on
the shore, wild roots dug with their fingers, or
on the scanty charity of their neighbours ; for
all who could had emigrated. ]\Iany of the
proprietors, of course, did what they could to
provide for the ousted tenants, believing that
the driving of them out was a sad necessity.
Houses, and a small piece of ground for eacli
family, were provided by the shore, on some
convenient spot, help was given to start the
fishing, or employment in the manufacture of
kelp, and as far as possible theii" new condi-
tion was made as bearable as possible. Indeed,
we are inclined to believe, that but few of the
landlords acted from mere wantonness, or were
entirely dead to the interests of the old tenants ;
but that, their own interests naturally being of
the greatest importance to them, and seme
56
GEXERAL HISTORY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
radical change being necessary in the manage-
ment of lands in the Highlands, the lairds
tlioughtlessly acted as many of them did. It
vas the natural rebound from the old system
when the importance and wealth of a cliicf
were rated at the number of men on liis estate ;
and although the consequent suffering is to be
deplored, still, perliaps, it was scarcely to be
avoided. It is easy to say tliat had the chiefs
donethisor tliegovcrnment done the other thing,
much suffering might liave been spared, and
mucli benefit accrued to the Highlanders ; but
all the su(fei-ing in the Avorld might be
spared did peoi)le know exactly when and how
to interfere. It would be curious, indeed, if
in tlie case of the Highlands the faults were
all on one side. AVe believe that the pro-
prietors acted frequently Avith harshness and
selfishness, and did not seek to realise the
misery they were causing. They were bound,
more strongly bound perhaps than the pro-
prietors of any otlier district, to show some
consideration for the peojde on their estates,
and not to act as if i)roprietors had the sole
right to benefit by the land of a country, and
that the peo2)le had no right whatever. Had
they been more gentle, introduced the changes
gradually and judiciously, and given tlie native
Higldanders a chance to retrieve tliemselves,
mucli permanent good might liave been done,
and much suffering and bitterness spared.
But so long as the world is merely learning
how to live, groping after what is best, so long
as men act on blind unreasoning impulse,
until all men learn to act according to the
imnmtable laws of Xature, so long will scenes
such as Ave have been referring to occur. The
blame, however, should be laid rather to igno-
rance than to wanton intention.
Of all the Highland counties, perhaps
Sutherland is better known than any other in
connection Avith the commotions Avhich a"-i-
tated the Highlands during the early part of
tills century, and, according to all accounts,
the depopulation is more marked there than
anywhere else. The clearance of that county
of the old tenants, their removal to the coast,
and the conversion of the country into large
sheep-farms commenced about 1810, under the
Marquis of Stafford, who had married the
ueiress of the Sutherland estate. The clearing
was, of course, carried out by j\Ir Sellar, the
factor, A\dio, on account of some of the proceed-
ings to Avhich he was a party, Avas tried before
a Court of Justiciary, held at Inverness Lu
1816, for culpable homicide and oppression.
Many Avitnesses Avere examined on both sides,
and, after a long trial, the jury returned a
verdict of " Xot guilty," in Avhich the judge,
Lord Pitmilly, completely concurred. This,
Ave think, Avas the only verdict that could
legally be given, not only in the case of the
Sutherland clearings, but also in the case
of most of the other estates where such mea-
sures Avere carried on. The tenants Avere all
duly warned to remove a considerable nimiber
of Aveeks before the term, and as feAv of them
had many chattels to take Avith them, this could
easily have been done. Most of them gene-
rally obeyed the Avarning, although a few,
generally the A'ery poor and very old, refused to
budge from the spot of their birth. The factor
and his officers, acting quite according to laAv,
compelled them, sometimes by force, to quit
the houses, which were then either burnt or
pulled to the ground. As a rule, these officers
of the laAv seem to have done their duty as
gently as law officers are accustomed to do ;
but hoAvever mildly such a duty had been per-
formed, it could not but entail suffering to
some extent, especially on such a people as
many of the Highlanders were avIio kneAv not
hoAv to make a living beyond the bounds of
their native glen. The pictures of suffering
draA\Ti, some of thorn Ave fear too true, are
sometimes A^ery harroAving, and any one Avho
has been brought up among the hills, or has
dwelt for a summer in a sweet Highland glen,
can easily fancy with hoAV sad a heart the
Highlander must have taken his last long
lingermg look of the little cottage, hoAvever
rude, Avhere he passed his happiest years, nest-
led at the foot of a sunny brae, or guarded
by some towering crag, and surrounded Avitb
the midtitudinous beauties of wood and A'ale,
heather and ferns, soft knoll and rugged
mountain. The same result as has followed in
the Highlands has likcAvise taken place in other
parts of the country, Avithout the same outcry
about depopulation, suffering, emigration, &c.,
simply because it has been brought about
gradually. The process commenced in the
FAMINES.
57
Higlilands only about a hundred years since,
was commenced in the lowlands and elsewhere
centuries ago ; the Highlanders have had im-
provements thrust upon them, while the low-
landers were allowed to develope themselves.
After the decline in the price of kelp (about
1820), when it ceased to be the interest of the
proprietors to accumulate people on the shore,
they did their best to induce them to emigrate,
many proprietors helping to provide shipis for
those wliom they had dispossessed of their
lands and farms. Indeed, until well on in the
present century, the Highlanders generally
seem to have had no objections to emigrate,
but, on the contrary, were eager to do so when-
ever they could, often going against the will of
the lairds and of those who dreaded the utter
depopulation of the country and a dearth of
recruits for the army. But about 1840 and
after, compulsion seems often to have been
used to make the people go on board the ships
j)rovided for them by the lairds, who refused
to give them shelter on any part of their pro-
pert}^ But little compulsion, however, in the
ordinary sense of the term, seems to have been
necessary,, as tlie Highlanders, besides having
a hereditary tendency to obey their superiors,
were dazed, bewildered, and dispirited by what
seemed to them the cruel, heartless, and unjust
proceedings of their lairds.
The earliest extensive clearing probably took
place on the estate of Glengarry, the traditional
cause of it being that the laird's lady had
taken umbrage at tlie clan. " Summonses of
ejection were served over the whole property,
even on families most closely connected with
the chief." ^ From that time doAvn to the
present day, the clearing off of the inhabi-
tants of many parts of the Highlands has been
steadily going on. We have already spoken of
the Sutherland clearings, which Avere con-
tinued down to a comparatively recent time.
All the Highland counties to a greater or less
3 Those who wish further details may refer to the
following pamphlets : — The Glengarry Evictions, by
Donald Ross ; Hist, of the Hebrides, by E. 0. Tre-
gelles ; Twelve Days in Shye, by Lady M'Caskill ;
Exterminations of the Seottish Peasantry, and other
works, by Mr feobertson of Dundonnachie ; High-
land Clearances, by the Rev. E. J. Findlater ; Suther-
land as it was and is ; and the pamphlet in last note.
On the other side, see Selkirk on Emigration ; Sir J.
M'Neill's report and article in Edin. Rcvieio for Oct.
1857.
II.
extent have been subjected to the same kind of
thinning, and have contributed their share of
emigrants to America, Australia, New Zea-
land, and elsewhere. It Avould serve no pur-
pose to enter into details concerning the clear-
ing of the several estates in the various
Highland counties ; much, as we have said,
has been written on both sides, and if faith
can be put in the host of pamphlets that have
been issued during the present century on the
side of the ejected Higlilanders, some of the
evictions were conducted with great cruelty ;^
much greater cruelty and disregard for the
people's feelings tlian we think there was any
need for, however justifiable and necessary the
evictions and clearings were.
We have already referred to the frequent
occurrence of famines during the past and
present centuries in the Highlands, arising
from the failure of the crops, principally,
latterly, through the failure of the potatoes.
These frequent famines gave a stimulus to
emigration, as, of course, the jDcople were
anxious to escape from their misery, and the
l^roprietors were glad to get quit of the poor
they would otherwise have had to support.
Besides the failure of the crops, other causes
ojDerated, according to Mr Tregelles, in the
pamphlet already referred to, to produce the
frequent occurrence of distress in the High-
lands ; such as the relation of landlord and
tenant, the defective character of the poor-law,
the excessive division and subdivision of the
land, the imprudence and ignorance of some of
the peasantry, inertness, also consequent on
chronic poverty, want of capital. Every few
years, up even to the present time, a cry of
distress comes from the Highlands, Besides
the famines already referred to in 1837 and
1846, a still more severe and distressing one
occurred in 1850, and seems, according to the
many reports and pamphlets issued, to have
continued for some years after. In the one of
1837, many Highland proprietors and private
gentlemen, forming themselves into an associa-
tion, did v/hat they could to assist the High-
landers, mainly by way of emigration. Not
only was it for the advantage of Highland pro-
prietors, in respect of being able to let their
•* The Deiwpulation Systcmin the Highlands, by an
Eye- Witness. Pamphlet. 1849.
58
GENEEAL HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
lands at a better rent, to do what they could
to enable the people to emigi-ate, but by doing
so, and thus diminishing the number of poor
on their estates, they considerably decreased
the large tax they had to pay under the recent
Scotch Poor-law Act. "Formerly the poor
widows and orphans and destitute persons
were relieved by the parish minister from the
poors' box, by voluntary subscriptions, which
enabled the extremely needy to receive four or
five shillings the quarter ; and this small pit-
tance was felt on all hands to be a liberal
bounty. The landlord added his five or ten
pound gift at the beginning of the year, and a
laudatory announcement appeared in the news-
paper. But the Act for the relief of the poor
of Scotland now provides that a rate shall be
levied on the tenant or occupier, and some of
those who formerly paid £10 per annum, and
were deemed worthy of much commendation,
have now to pay £400 per annum Avithout
note or comment ! Can we be surprised, then,
that some of the landlords, with increased
claims on their resources, and perhaps with
diminished ability to meet such claims, should
look round promptly and earnestly for a re-
medy ] One of the most obvious and speedy
remedies was emigration ; hence the efforts to
clear the groiuid of those who, with the lapse
of time, might become heavy encumbrances.
It need not be matter of surprise that the
landlord should clear his ground of tenants
who, for a series of years, had paid no rent ;
although perhaps a wiser and better course
would have been to have sought for and found
some good means of continued lucrative em-
ployment. . . . The lands are cUvided and
subdivided until a family is found existing on
a plot Avhich is totally inadequate for their
support; and here we see their imprudence
and ignorance, Famihes are reared up in
misery, struggling with impossibilities, pro-
ducing at last that inertness and dimness of
vision which result from a sick heart." ^ Most
of tliose who write, like Mr Tregelles, of the dis-
tress of the Higldands in 1850 and succeeding
years, do so in the same strain. They declare
there is no need for emigration, that the land
and sea, if properly worked, are quite suffi-
" Tregelles' ni7ifs on the Ilehrlf'""-
cient to support all the inhabitants tliat were
ever on it at any time, and that the people
only need to be helped on, encouraged and
taught, to make them as prosperous and the
land as productive as the people and land of
any other part of the kingdom. While this
may be true of many parts, we fear it will not
hold with regard to most of the Western
Islands, where until recently, in most places,
especially in Skye, the land was so subdivided
and the population so excessive, that under
the most productive system of agriculture the
people could not be kept in food for more than
half the year. Even in some of the best off of
the islands, it was the custom for one or more
members of a family to go to the south during
summer and harvest, and earn as much as
would pay the rent and eke out the scanty
income. " The fact is, that the working
classes of Skye, for many years anterior to
1846, derived a considerable part of their
means from the wages of labour in the south.
Even before the manufacture of kelp had been
abandoned, the crofters of some parts at least
of Skye appear to have paid their rents chiefly
in money earned by labour in other parts of
the kingdom. When that manufacture ceased,
the local employment was reduced to a small
amount, and the number who went elsewhere
for wages increased. The decline of the
herring-fishery, which for several years had
yielded little or no profit in Skye, had a simi-
lar effect. The failure of the potato crop in
184G still further reduced the local means of
subsistence and of employing labour, and forced
a still greater number to work for wages in
different parts of the country. From the
Pentland Firth to the Tweed, from the Lewis
to the Isle of Man, the Skye men sought the
employment they could not find at home ; and
there are few families of cottars, or of crofters
at rents not exceeding £10, from which at
least one individual did not set out to earn by
labour elsewhere the means of paying rent and
buying meal for those who remained at home.
Before 1846, only the younger members of the
family left the district for that purpose ; since
that year, the crofter himself has often found
it necessary to go. But young and old, crofters
and cottars, to whatever distance they may
have gone, return home for the "wdnter, with
SIR JOHN M'NEILL'S EEPOET.
59
rare exceptions, and remain there nearly alto-
gether idle, consuming the produce of the
croft, and the proceeds of their own labour,
till the return of summer and the failure of
their supplies Avarn them that it is time to set
out again. Those whose means are insufficient
to maintain them till the winter is past, and
who cannot find employment at that season at
home, are of course in distress, and, having
exhausted their own means, are driven to
various shifts, and forced to seek charitable
aid."
The above extract is from the Report by
Sir John M'Neill, on the distress in Highlands
and Islands in 1850-51, caused by the failure
of the crops. He went through most of the
western island and western mainland parishes
examining into the condition of the people,
and the conclusion he came to was, that the
population was excessive, that no matter how
the land might be divided, it could not support
the inhabitants mthout extraneous aid, and
that the only remedy was the removal of the
surplus population by means of emigration.
Whether the population was excessive or not,
it appears to us, that when the sudden, deep,
and extensive distresses occurred in the High-
lands, it was merciful to help those who had
no means of making a living, and Avho
were half starving, to remove to a land
where there was plenty of well-paid work.
Sir John believes that even although no pres-
sure had been used by landlords, and no dis-
tresses had occurred, the changes wliich have
been rapidly introduced into the Highlands,
extending farms and diminishing population,
would have happened all the same, but would
have been brought about more gradually and
with less inconvenience and suffering to the
population. " The change which then (end of
last century) affected only the parishes bor-
dering on the Lowlands, has noAV extended to
the remotest parts of the Highlands, and,
whether for good or for evil, is steadily advanc-
ing. Every movement is in that direction,
because the tendency must necessarily be to
assimilate the more remote districts to the rest
of the country, and to carry into them, along
with the instruction, industry, and capital, the
agricultural and commercial ecotiomy of the
wealthier, more intelligent, and influential
majority of the nation. If it were desirable to
resist this progress, it would probably be found
impracticable. Every facility afforded to com-
munication and intercourse must tend to hasten
its march, and it is not to be conceived that
any local organisation could resist, or even
materially retard it. If nothing had occurred
to disturb the ordinary course of events, thia
inevitable transition would probably have been
effected Avithout such an amount of suffering as
to call for special intervention, though no such
change is accomplished Avithout suffering. The
crofter Avould have yielded to the same power
that has elsewhere converted the holdings of
small tenants into farms for capitalists ; but
increased facilities of communication, and in-
creased intercourse, might previously have done
more to assimilate his language, habits, and
modes of living and of thinking to those of
men in that part of the country to Avhich he is
noAV a stranger, and in Avhich he is a foreigner.
" There Avould thus have been opened up to
him the same means of providing for his sub-
sistence that Avere found by those of his class,
Avho, during the last century, have ceased to
cultivate land occupied by themselves. But
the calamity that suddenly disabled him from
producing his food by his OAA^n labour on his
croft, has found him generally unprepared
to provide by either means for his maintenance.
All the various attempts that have yet been
made in so many parishes to extricate the
Avorking classes from the difficulties against
which they are unsuccessfully contending,
have not only failed to accomplish that object,
but have failed even to arrest the deterioration
in their circumstances and condition that has
been in progress for the last four years. In
every parish, Avith one or tAVO exceptions, men
of all classes and denominations concur unani-
mously in declaring it to be impossible, by
any application of the existing resources, or
by any remunerative application of extra-
neous resources, to provide for the perma-
nent subsistence of the whole of the present
inhabitants ; and state their conviction that the
population cannot be made self-sustaining, unless
a portion removes from the parish The
AA'orking classes in many parishes are convinced
that the emigration of a part of their number
affords the only prospect of escape from a
60
GEXEEAL HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
position otherwise hopeless ; and in many
cases individuals have earnestly prayed for aid
to emigrate. Petitions numerously signed by
persons desirous to go to the North American
colonies, and praying for assistance to enable
them to do so, have been transmitted for pre-
sentation to Parliament. In some of the
parishes where no desire for emigration had
been publicly expressed, or Avas supposed to
exist, that desire began to be announced as
soon as tne expectation of extraneous aid was
abandoned. It has rarely happened that so
many persons, between whom there was or
could have been no previous concert or in-
tercourse, and Avhose opinions on many im-
portant subjects are so much at variance,
have concurred in considering any one mea-
sure indispensable to the "svelfare of the
commiuiity; and there does not appear
to be any good reason for supposing that
this almost unanimous opinion is not well
founded." ^
These are the opinions of one who thoroughly
examined into the matter, and are corroborated
by nearly aU the articles on the Higliland
parishes in the N'ew Statistical Account. That
it was and is still needful to take some plan
to prevent the ever-reciu-ring distress of the
Western Highlands, and especially Islands, no
one can doubt ; that emigration is to some ex-
tent necessary, especially from the islands, we
believe, but that it is the only remedy, we are
inclined to doubt. There is no doubt that
many proprietors, whose tenants though in
possession of farms of no great size were yet
very comfortable, have cleared their estate,
and let it out in two or three large farms solely
for sheep. Let emigration by all means be
brought into play where it is necessary, but
it is surely not necessary in all cases to go from
one extreme to another, and replace thousands
of men, women, and children by half-a-dozen
shepherds and their dogs. Many districts may
be suitable only for large farms, but many
others, we think, could be divided into farms
of moderate size, lai-ge enough to keep a farmer
and his family comfortably after paying a fair
rent. Tliis system, we believe, has been pur-
sued with success in some Highland districts,
^ Sir John J/'AriVZ's licjmi, pp. xxxiv.-xxxv.
especially in that part of Inverness-shire occu-
pied by the Grants.
In Sir John M'jSTeiU's report there are
some interesting and ciuious statements wliich,
we think, tend to shoAV that when the High-
landers are allowed to have moderate-sized
fanns, and are left alone to make what they
can of them, they can maintain themselves in
tolerable comfort. In the island of Lewis,
where the average rent of the farms was £2,
12s., the farmer was able to obtain from his
farm only as much produce as kept himself
and family for six months in the year; his
living for the rest of the year, his rent and
other necessary expenses, requiring to be ob-
tained from other sources, such as fishing,
labour in the south, &c. So long as things
went well, the people generally managed to
struggle through the year Avithout any great
hardship; but in 1846, and after, when the
potato crops failed, but for the interference of
the lu'oprietor and others, many must have
perished for want of food. In six years after
1846, the proprietor expended upwards of
£100,000 in providing work and in charity, to
enable the people to live. Various experiments
were tried to provide work for the inhabitants,
and more money expended than there was
rent received, with apparently no good result
whatever. In 1850, besides regular paupers,
there Avere above 11,000 inhabitants receiving
charitable relief Yet, notAAdthstanding every
encouragement from the proprietor, Avho offered
to cancel all arrears, provide a ship, furnish
them Avith all necessaries, few of the people
cared to emigrate. In the same Avay in Harris,
immense sums Avere expended to help the
people to liA^e, Avith as little success as in
LcAvis; the number of those seeking relief
seemed only to increase. As this plan seemed
to lead to no good results, an attempt Avas
made to improve the condition of the people by
increasing the size of their farms, Avhich in the
best seasons sufficed to keep them in pro-
visions for only six months. The foUoAving is
the account of the experiment given by Mr
Macdonald, the resident factor : — " At Whit-
sunday 1848 forty crofters Avere removed from
the island of Bernera, then occupied by eighty-
one ; and the lands thus vacated Avere divided
among the forty-one Avho remained. Those
EFFORTS FOR IMPROVEMENT.
61
who wei"e removed, with tAvo or three excep-
tions, were placed in crofts upon lands pre-
viously occupied by tacksmen. Six of the
number who, with one exception, had occupied
crofts of about five acres in Bernera, were
settled in the Borves on crofts of ten acres of
arable, and hill-grazing for four cows, and their
followers till two years old, with forty sheep
and a horse, — about double the amount of
stock which, with one exception, they had in
Bernera. The exceptional case referred to was
that of a man who had a ten-acre croft in
Bernera, with an amount of black cattle stock
equal to that for which he got grazing in the
Borves, but who had no sheep. They are all
in arrear of rent, and, on an average, for up-
wards of two years. These six tenants were
selected as the best in Bernera, in respect to
their circumstances. I atti'ibute their want
of success to the depreciation in the price of
black cattle, and to their not having sufficient
capital to put upon their lands a full stock
when they entered. Their stipulated rent in
the Borves was, on an average, £12. Of the
forty-one who remained, with enlarged crofts,
in Bernera, the whole are now largely in
arreai', and have inci-eased their arrears since
their holdings were enlarged."
The result was, in both cases, a failure, in-
volving considerable pecuniary loss to the
proprietor. An attempt "made at the same
time to establish some unsuccessful agricul-
tural crofters practised in fishing, as fisher-
men, on lands previously occupied by tacks-
men, where each fisherman got a croft of
about two acres of arable land, with gi-azing
for one or two cows, and from four to six
sheep, at a rent of from <£1 to £2 sterling,"
was equally unsuccessful and unfortunate.
Not one of the occupants of the holdings
(though many, if not all, were provided with
proper fishing appliances) was able to pay
his rent, notwithstanding that it did not
amoxmt to one-third of what had been paid
by the tacksman for the same area.
Another experiment of the nature of a
club farm, tried in North Uist in 1851-52,
under the auspices of the Committee of the
Highland Destitution Relief Fund of 1847,
and described in the Edinburgh Eevleio for
October 1857, had no better fate, the only
result being the expenditure of £3000 "in
making worse a piece of the worst possible
land, in prolonging the delusions and suffer-
ings of the local population, and in supplying
one more proof of the difficulty or im^jos-
sibility of accomplishing, and the great mis-
chief of attempting, what so many paper
authorities in Highland matters assume as
alike easy and beneficial." From results
obtained elsewhere, it is, however, clear that
under favoui'able conditions of soil, climate,
and individual exertion, it was perfectly pos-
sible for tenants to carry on, without ex-
traneous interference, the small or moderate
farm system, even on the old principle of
runrig, with comfort to themselves and profit
to the proprietors.^
In spite of this, however, it must be
confessed that Sir John M'Neill's Rejjort,
and the other more recent Parliamentary
Blue Books dealing with the condition of the
Highlands, fomn but melancholy reading
to the patriotic Scotchman, who must ever
keenly regret the causes that have led to the
state of matters disclosed in these publica-
tions. "The affair of the Forty-five," says
the late Dr Carruthers of Inverness,^ refer-
ing particularly to the Hebrides, though his
account applies equally to the whole of the
Highlands, " was the primary cause of the
pecuniary burdens which long encumbered
and ultimately overwhelmed the Macleod, and
many other Highland proj)erties. The system
of agriculture then pursued in the Hebrides
was of the most wretched description. The
undrained land was perpetually subject to
mildew or fi'ost, and little winter food being
provided for the herds of black cattle that
crowded every hill and strath, whenever a
severe season came the cattle died in scores.
Even the straw that might have helped to
maintain them was wasted and destroyed, in
consequence of the people preparing their corn
by means of fire instead of threshing and
kiln-drying it. The higher hills contained
^ See Sir John M'NcilVs Rciwrt, xxvi., xxvii., as
to tlie prosperity of Applecross in Ross-shire.
" Introduction to Boswell's Tour to the Hebrides
(1852).
62
GENERAL HISTORY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
tracts of fine Alpine pasturage, but they were
generally inaccessible to the cattle, and only
became of value when sheep husbandry was
extensively introduced. Under such a system,
high rents were ruinous— even moderate rents
could hardly have been paid. Yet after the
era of the Forty-five, when the last remains
of feudal power and homage were lost, most
of the chiefs and other proprietors adopted a
higher scale of rents, and pressed the new
system with prompt and inconsiderate rigour.
The tacksmen, or lai'ge tenants, were deprived
of their peculiar privilege of sub-letting part
of their lands, as the proprietor found he
could obtain a greater amount of rent, and
secure more authority as a landlord, when the
people held directly under himself. The tacks-
men had thus to descend to the condition of
ordinary farmers. They were mostly men of
gentle blood — cadets of the chief's family.
Some had held commissions in the army, and
all were hospitable and profuse, their houses
filled with servants, visitors, and dependents.
The new management and high rents took
them by surprise. They were indignant at
the treatment they received, and selling off
their stock, in disgust or despaii-, they emi-
grated to America. In the twenty years from
1772 to 1792 sixteen vessels with emigrants
sailed from the western shores of Inverness-
shire and Ross-shire, containing about 6400
persons who carried with them in specie at
least £38,400. . . . The chiefs, it must
be admitted, were, in some instances, sorely
tried. The men of Kintail, for example, held
a large tract of land in Glengarry as a sum-
mer sheiling or grazing for their cattle, for
which they paid only £15 of annual rent.
The ground was examined by a sagacious
sheep-farmer from the dales in the south.
He offered no less than £350 of rent — about
half the value of the whole estate — and,
having obtained possession, stocked it with
Cheviot sheep, and died a richer man than his
laird. It was difficult for a needy embarrassed
proprietor to resist temptations like this.
The patriarchal system was forgotten, the
stranger was preferred, and many of the
smaller tenants were dispossessed of their
holdings that the farms might be enlarged
and brought under an imjiroved and more
profitable mode of culture. In the figurative
language of the country, a hundred smokes
had to pass through one chimney ! An ex-
periment of an opposite kind was made by
one benevolent and active proprietor. This
gentleman broke up one of his finest farms in
Skye, in order that he might give occupation
to a number of small tenants born on his
estate. They obtained possession, but proved
unable to cultivate their crofts successfully,
and the only result was a loss of £400 per
annum to the generous and unfortunate chief.
. . . The error of the proprietors — where
there ivas error (for in some instances the
change was effected by mild and gradual
means) — was in raising the rents too suddenly.
Neither the tacksmen, nor the people gene-
rally, had been trained to steady industry.
They had not been allowed time to shake off
the half military, half nomadic habits in which
they were brought up ; and though the chief
was entitled to make the most of his land,
considerations of patriotism and humanity —
old recollections and former ties — should have
operated to prevent undue haste and severity.
The exocbcs continued for many years. . . .
The lairds ultimately became alarmed at the
defection of their people. They held con-
sultations, and solicited Government to stay
the emigrant ships. So late as 1786 a meet-
ing of noblemen and gentlemen took place in
London at which the Earl of Breadalbane
stated that five hundred persons had resolved
to emigrate from the estate of Glengarry, and
had subscribed money and commissioned ships
for the purpose. The meeting took up the
subject warmly, and agreed to co-operate
with Government to frustrate the design.
At the same time they represented the
necessity of improving the fisheries, agri-
culture, and manufactui'es of the country,
adding to their recommendation a subscrip-
tion of £3000. The design was laudable and
patriotic, but it proved a failure. Something
was done towards encouraging the fisheries,
but not on a scale sufficiently extensive,
and no manufactures were iiitroduced. Had
trades or manufactures been planted in the
islands before the southern districts engrossed
POPULATION AND EMIGRATION.
63
the field, a general and permanent ameliora-
tion, might have been effected in the condition
of the people. Though alien at first to their
habits and predilections, they would gradually
have assimilated to their lowland countrymen
in industrial progress, and might have sur-
mounted the disadvantages of soil and climate.
"The next chapter in Hebridean history
shows a complete reversal of the former policy,
yet with results much the same. We have, since
the date of Johnson's visit, made a circuit of
nearly eighty years, and have returned to the
same point. The proprietors at length ceased
to check emigration. Sheep-husbandry was
rapidly extending, roads were made, a high-
class of tenants was obtained, and the large
farms were managed with admirable skill and
perseverance. The people, on the other hand,
when less required to stay became less dis-
posed to emigrate. The more active and
enterprising part of the population was gone.
The epidemic had ceased, the wars were over,
and so long as the herrings visited the lochs,
or potatoes flourished on the soil, or the kelp
manufacture gave a few weeks' profitable
occupation in summer, contentment or listless-
ness prevailed. There was no stringent poor-
law to force attention as to the population ;
small crofts or patches of land were easily
obtained and subdivided at will ; and hence
the little turf-huts multiplied on the hill-side
and moors, the standai'd of civilisation sunk
lower, and the population, despite all military
and emigrant drains, was doubled in amount.
Thus gradually, but inevitably as the people
increased, thousands of families came to
depend almost wholly on one article of food.
That failed, and the sequel is well known.
A destitution crisis commenced in 1846, un-
equalled for intensity, and which involved
both chief and clan, landlord and tenant, in
irretrievable embarrassment and ruin. A
second period of transition, more painful than
that witnessed by Johnson in 1773, was in-
duced, and though the immediate distress
was mitigated by the munificent generosity
of the British nation, there seems to be only
one remedy or palliative for the chronic
malady — emigration."
However mournful it may be to leave one's
native country, emigration does indeed seem
to be the only method of relief for a popula-
tion so congested in districts where no ex-
pansion of means of subsistence seems possible
thi-ough other occupations than farming and
fishing, and the simple trades and arts depend-
ing on them. That such congestion exists
over considerable areas,^ though not every-
where, must be quite clear when it is remem-
bered that in spite of all the depopulation of
the Highlands that took place in the early
period of the present century, the population
of the ten Highland counties of Aberdeen,
Argyll, Banff", Bute, Caithness, Forfai*, Inver-
ness, Perth, Ross and Cromarty, and Suther-
land— where alone, too, the great deer forests
and large sheep farms have during this period
been formed — increased between 1831 and
1881 by as much as 23'3 per cent. In some
districts the increase has been much greater.
Lewis, which had in 1801 a population of
9168, and in 1831 of 14, .5 41, contained in
1881 no fewer than 25,487 persons, and in
spite of the lai'ge sums of money spent by
Sir James Matheson in the reclamation of
land and other improvements, the distress
here has again become chronic and severe.
In fact the evidence given befoi'e the recent
Crofters Commission leads directly to the
conclusion that both in Skye and the Long
Island, while 57 acres a head was stated as
the smallest amount of land on which it would
be possible for the ci'ofter and his family to
subsist in comfort, there was only available
for the purpose, on the basis of the present
population, an average of 19 "43 acres per
head. In some of the western mainland
parishes the average is greater, and some
have over 100 acres a head, while others have
only about 40, and Lochalsh only 24-16, but
taking an average of 10 of them the acreage
per head is 58*60, which is pretty conclusive
that the assertion so often made, " that there
is no need for emigration, as there is plenty
of land in the Highlands and Islands for all
the people they contain, were it only divided
among them," cannot be maintained, not to
mention the fact that " even if this were so,
1 See Report of the Crofters Commission, p. 97
(1884).
64
GENERAL HISTORY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
it is clear that such a division woukl involve
the exclusion of the whole wealthy and wage-
paying class, a result which no one acquainted
with the Highlands could contemplate with-
out concern."
"It is," says Mr Macdonald, factor for
Harris, as quoted in Sir John M'Neill's
Report, " my conscientious belief and firm
conviction, that if this property were all
divided into small holdings amongst the
present occupants of land, the result would
be, that in a few years the rent recoverable
would not be sufficient to pay the public
burdens, if the potatoes continue to fail, and
the price of black cattle does not materially
improve." Unfortunately since that time
the potato crop has never become again
what it once was, and so far from the price
of cattle improving, the country is in the
midst of one of the worst periods of agricul-
tui-al depression that has probably ever been
known. The increase of population and con-
sequent greater struggle for existence, com-
bined with this decrease in the value of
agricultural produce, and a long succession of
bad seasons, have again produced the old
results, and large areas have become the prey
of chronic discontent and misery.
A series of lawless acts perpetrated in con-
sequence by the crofters of the North and
West between 1870 and 1880 had the effect
of drawing fresh attention to the condition of
the peasantry of the Highlands and Islands,
often, certainly, bad enough, but as often, we
fear, much misrepresented by the aid of profes-
sional agitators working on " dense and most
curious prejudices, and many most erroneous
conceptions, both of the past and of the
present," which, " with a people living in
remote districts, speaking a language which
is still more remote from all the ideas and
conceptions of modern life, clinging with
affectionate remembrance to habits and usages
which belong to primitive ages, recollecting
only what was really beautiful, and forgetting
or glorifying much that was miserable and
even horrid," makes it a comparatively easy
matter " to make them hate and to misrepre-
sent every step which has brought them nearer
to the conditions of modern society, and has
led them along a path in which their country
has only followed later than others the progress
of all the civilized countries of the world." ^
Public attention having thus been called to
the point, a Eoyal Commission was, in March
1883, appointed to investigate the whole
subject, and " to inquire into the condition of
the Crofters and Cottars in the Highlands
and Islands of Scotland, and all matters
affecting the same or relating thereto." Be-
tween May and December the same year, the
six commissioners nominated held sixty-one
meetings at different stations within the eight
counties in which the principal crofting areas
lay, and after receiving the testimony of nearly
800 witnesses presented in 1884 a Report on
the results of their investigation, with sug-
gestions for improvements.
It is impossible, in the space here at com-
mand, to go fully into the conclusions at which
the Commission arrived, or the evidence on
which these results were based. The testi-
mony of witnesses was of a wide and varied
nature, but much of it had practically to be
set aside for reasons stated in the Report. ^
The recommendations for improvement may
best be given as briefly summarised by the
Chairman, Loixl Napier of Ettrick.^
"1. Land. — Recognition of the crofters' township.'*
Provisions for its protection, improvement, and com-
pulsory enlargement ; for the vohuitary formation of
townships and small holdings with State aid ; for
the division of commontj', the consolidation of hold-
ings, the prevention of suhdivision and squatting.
Proposals for the institution of improving leases, for
compen^'ation for improvements, for the commutation
of labour, rents, and services ; for the purchase of
the fee-simple by the occupier, with the co-operation
of Government ; for the regulation of eviction and
the recovery of rent; for the protection and encourage-
ment of the separate crofter unconnected with a
township.
" 2. Fisheries and Communications . — Proposals for
the formation of harbours, piers, and landing-places ;
for the acquisition and sale of sites by Government
for the habitations of fishermen ; for the supply of
boats and fishing-gear ; for the extension of postal
and telegraphic communications ; for the develop-
ment of roads and steam-traffic ; for the construction
of a new railway, with a terminus on the western coast,
by State agency or assistance ; for the protection and
improvement of the lobster and herring fisheries.
^ The Duke of Argyll : in the Nineteenth Century,
vol. xvi.
^ See Report, p. 2.
^ See Nineteenth Century, vol. xvii.
* The "township " is defined in the Bcport as "a
farm or part of a farm occupied in common or in
division by several tenants,"
«3
'SmmiMiMiiih 'M!ci^(:^jLii£^ili#£J,£:MmMM
-^.ffitii? .mwnm^!fe'Si
RECOMMENDATIONS OF CROFTER COMMISSION.
65
' ' 3. Education. — Proposals for the encouragement
of regular attendance in elementary schools for in-
creased State aid in the case of exorbitant school
rates ; for the cancelment of excessive debts incurred
for school-buildings in poor districts ; for the increase
of the educational staff and the employment of
female agency ; for the institution of secondary
schools and the encouragement of higher education ;
for the adoption and cultivation of the Gaelic language
as an instrument in teaching English ; for the pre-
servation of Gaelic music and poetry.
"4. Justice. — Suggestions for the more convenient
administration of justice, for the improvement of the
l)Osition of sheriff-substitute, for the enforcement of
a knowledge of the Gaelic language among judicial
officers, for the prevention of an excessive concentra-
tion of local offices in a single person, for the restric-
tion of procurators- fiscal and sheriff-clerks to the
proper duties of their respective employments.
"5. Decr-Forests and Game. — Provisions enforcing
the erection of deer fences round crofters' land, grant-
ing to the crofter the right to kill deer on his holding
on the basis of the Grourtd Game Act, prohibiting
the afforestment of crofters' lands ; alternative pro-
posals for tlie restriction of future deer-forests to
lands at a high altitude above the sea, or to lands
not adapted to cultivation and small tenancy ; sug-
gestions for tlie creation of plantations and improve-
ments in connection with future deer-forests, and for
the protection of small tenants against the ravages of
ground and flying game.
" 6. Emigration. — Proposals for the institution of
p. Scottish agency for emigration, by whose interven-
tion the transport, employment, and settlement of
selected families might be conducted, either under
engagements with private employers of labour in the
several colonies, or with the colonial governments ;
proposals for the purchase of the stock belonging to
tlie crofting emigrant by the proprietor, and for the
consolidation of the vacated holding under a specified
value with existing holdings of the same class. "
It is impossible here to dwell on the details
of these different headings,^ especially as by
the suggestion of such very considerable state
aid and interference in matters that are in the
case of other classes left to be managed by
those concerned, a wider question is raised
than the mere condition of the crofters.
Though certain of the changes suggested
^ A full discussion of the more recent aspects of the
Highland question will be found in Malcolm's Po^m-
lation, Crofts, Sheep- JValks, and Deer-Forests of the
Highlands and Islands (Edinb. 18S3) ; Blackie's
AUavona (1883), The Highland Crofters, in the
" Nineteenth Century " for April 1883, Scottish High-
landers and the Land Laws (1885) ; The Duke of
Argyll's Crofts and Farms in the Hebrides (Edinb.
1883), On the Economic Condition of the Highlands
of Scotland, in the "Nineteenth Century" forFebruary
1883, A Corrected Picture of the Highlands, in the
"Nineteenth Century" for November 1884, and
Scotland as it was and is (Edinb. 1887); Sellar's
Sutherland Evictions of 1S44 (1883) ; Crofters' Com-
mission Report (1884) ; Lord Napier's The Highland
Crofters, in tlie "Nineteenth Century" for March
1885; Mackenzie's History of tlie Highland Clear-
ances (Inverness, 1883), and Analysis of the Crofter
Loyal Commission Report (Inverness, 1884) ; Report
of Commission on Agricirlture (1881).
II.
under Education and Justice seem somewhat
needless, yet education itself must form an
imjiortaut factor in the solution of the High-
land problem. The wider its influence, the
clearer Avill become the idea that improve-
ment must spring from individual effort.
As to deer-forests (a comparatively fresh
grievance), great complaint has been made
that the recent increase in the area devoted
to them — bringing up their acreage to over
two millions, or more than 16 per cent, of
the total area of the ten Highland counties
already mentioned — is a wanton abuse of
ownership, as it is a harsh and unjust pro-
ceeding to depopulate a whole district for the
sake of sport, and to substitute for such a
useful animal as the sheep an animal like the
deei', which fulfils no useful purpose ; but on
the other hand the answer is made that in
many cases it is no longer possible to carry on
sheep-farming in these districts with profit,
owing to the low price of wool and the ex-
cessive cost of wintering, and that if, as
seems indeed to be the case,- "a very wide-
spread and well-marked deterioration of
mountain pastures is going on from the con-
stant and severe depasturage of heavy stocks
of sheep without any compensatoiy return of
fertilising substances to the lands in question,
then there is furnished by this fact a sound
economical reason for resorting, for a time at
least, to a different system of occupation of
these lands, in order that they may recover
their fertility ;" and also that as regards popu-
lation, more people are provided for, and
moi"e wealth brought into a district by a deer-
forest than by a sheep-farm. The general
question of rights of way and enjoyment of
scenery is one that might be easily settled by
the wisdom of proprietors and tenants alike,
were they but to exercise with care and con-
sideration any possible right of exclusion
they may perhaps possess. To the subject
of emigration we have already alluded.
The great majority of the early Highland
emigrants preferred, as do also many of those
of the present day, British North America to
any other colony, and most districts of the
- See Transactions of the Highland and AgricvlluraX
Society for 1882.
C6
GENERAL HISTORY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
Dominion of Canada contain a large High-
land population, proud of tlieir origin, and in
many instances still keeping up their original
Gaelic. The latest addition to the number is
the settlement established in Manitoba in
1883 by Lady Gordon-Cathcart of Cluny, the
proprietrix of North XJist. One of the earliest
American Highland settlements was, however,
in Georgia, -where in 1738 a Captain Mac-
kintosh settled along with a consideralile num-
ber of followers from Inverness-shire, the
township receiving the name of New Invei'-
ness, A favourite destination, also, of the
earlier emigrants was North Carolina, to
which, from about 17G0 till the breaking out
of the American War, many hundreds removed
from Skye, and others of the Western Islands;
and during the war these colonists almost to
a man adhered to the home government, and
formed themselves into the Royal Highland
Emigrant Regiment, which did good service,
as will be seen in the account of the High-
land Regiments. At the conclusion of the
war many removed to Canada, where land
was allotted them by Government.^
Some of the recommendations of the Com-
mission have already been carried out by the
appointment, under the Crofters Holdings
(Scotland) Act, of June 1886, of three Com-
missioners to provide judicially for security
of tenure under certain conditions, and to fix
rent and size of holdings ; and these have al-
ready investigated the condition of the crofters
in Sutherlandshire, Skye, Tyree, Coll, and
North and South XJist, and have made in
many cases considerable reductions in the
rent of the holdings, though these often
do not amount to much more than might
be expected from the present depression in
Agriculture, and in some instances, such as
on the Duke of Sutherland's estates, to a sum
so comparatively small as to show that the
stories of rack rents ai'e not altogether to be
taken as generally applicable. Other pro-
posed changes of the law are at present under
the consideration of Parliament.
On the subject of the late much-to-be-re-
^Sce Selkirk on Emigration, and for an account of
their present condition Macrae's American Sketches
(1869).
gretted and ill-advised resistance offered to
the constituted authorities in carrying out the
provisions of the law, in Skye and else-
where when the civil power has had to be sup-
ported by a military force, it is not necessary
here to speak ; but siich occurrences must
certainly be ever regretted by all who have
the true welfare of the Highlands and High-
landers thoroughly at heart.
CHAPTER XLV.
GAELIC LITEIUTUEE, LANGUAGE,
km MUSIC.
ET THE REV. THOMAS MACLAUCnLAN,LL.D.,P.S.A.S.
Extciit of Gaelic literature — Claims of Ireland — Cir-
cumstances adverse to preservation of Gaelic lite-
rature— "The Lament of Deirdre" — "The Children
of Usnoth"— " The Book of Deer"— The Legend of
Deer — The memoranda of grants — The "Albanic
l^uan" — " IMuireadliach Albannach" — Gaelic char-
ter of 140S — Manuscripts of the 15th century —
"The Dean of Lismore's Book" — Macgrcgor, Dean
of Lismore — "Ursgeul" — " Bas Dhiarmaid " —
Ossian's Eulog_y on Fingal — Macpherson's Ossian —
" Fingal " — Cuchnllin's chariot — " Tomora " —
Smith's Sean Dana" — Ossianic collections — Fin-
gal's address to Oscar — Ossian's address to the setting
sun — -John Knox's Liturgy — Kirk's Gaelic Psalter —
Irish Bible — Shorter Catechism — Confession of Faith
— Gaelic Bible — Translations from the English —
Original prose writings — Campbell's Ancient High-
land Tales — " ]\Iaol A Chliobain " — "The man in
the tuft of wool" — Alexander ]\Iacdonald — JMacin-
tyre — Modern poetry — School-books — The Gaelic
language — Gaelic music.
The literature of the Highlands, although not
extensive, is varied, and has excited not a little
interest in the world of letters. The exist-
ing remains arc of various ages, carrying us
back, in the estimation of some ^vriters, to the
second century, while contributions are making
to it still, and arc likely to be made for several
generations.
It has been often said that the literature of
the Celts of Ireland Avas much more ex.tensive
than that of the Celts of Scotland — that the
former were in fact a more literary people —
that the ecclesiastics, and medical men, and
historians (sccmacMes) of Scotland had less
culture than those of the sister island, and
that they must bo held thus to have been a
stage behind them in civilisation and pro-
gress. Judging by the remains which exist,
there seems to be considerable ground for such
CLAIMS OF lEELAND DISCUSSED.
67
a conclusion, Scotland can produce nothing
like the MS. collections in possession of Trinity
College Dublin, or the Eoyal Irish Academy.
There are niunerous fragments of considerable
value in the Advocates' Library, Edinburgh,
and in the hands of private parties throughout
Scotland, but there is notliing to compare with
the Look of Lecan, Leahliar na h-uidhre, and
the other remains of the ancient literary culture
cf Ireland, which exist among the collections
now brought together in Dublin ; nor with
such remaiiis of Avhat is called Irish scholar-
ship as are to be found in Milan, Brussels, and
other places on the continent of Europe.
At the same time there is room for ques-
tioning how far tlio claims of Ireland to the
whole of that literature are good. Irislr schoLars
arc not baclnvard in pressing tiie clahus of
their own country to everything of any interest
tliat may be called Celtic. If we acquiesce in
these claims, Scotland will be left without a
shred of aught which she can call her OAvn in
the way of Celtic literature ; and there is a
class of Scottish scholars who, somewhat more
generous than discriminating, have been dis-
posed to - acc[uiesce but too readily in those
claims. We have our doubts as to Ireland
having furnished Scotland with its Gaelic popu-
lation, and we have still stronger doubts as
to Ireland having been the source of all the
Celtic literature wdiicli she claims. A cer-
tain class of writers are at once prepared to
allow that the Bobbio MSS. and those other
continental Gaelic j\ISS. of which Zcuss has
made such admirable use in liis Grmnmatica
Celtica, are all Irish, and they are talcen as
illustrative alike of the zeal and culture of the
early Irish Church. And yet there is no evi-
dence of such being the case. Tlie language
certainly is not Irish, nor are the names of such
of the Avriters as are usually associated with the
v/ritings. Columbanus, the founder of the
Lobbio Institution, may have been an Irish-
man, but he may have been a Scotchman. Ho
may have gone from Durrow, but he may have
gone from lona. The latter was no less
famous than the former, and had a staff of men
quite as remarkable. We have authentic
information regarding its ancient history. It
sent out Aldan to Is'orthumberland, and nume-
rous successors after him, and tlierc is much
presumptive evidence that many of these early
missionaries took their departm'o from Scotland,
and carried with tlicni their Scottish literature
to the Continent of Europe. And tlic lan-
guage of the writers is no evidence to the con-
trary. In so far as the Gaelic was written at tliis
early period, the dialect used was common to Ire-
land and Scotland. To say that a work is Irish
because written in what is called the Irish dia-
lect is absurd. There was no such thing as an
Irish dialect. TlicAvrittcn language of the whole
Gaelic race was long the same throughout, and
it Avould ha^-e been impossible for any man to
have said to Avhich of the sections into which
that race Avas divided any piece of writing
belonged. This has long been evident to men
who liave inade a study of the question, but
recent relics of Scottish Gaelic which have
come to light, and have been pidjlished, put tho
matter beyond a doubt. IMr Whitley Stokes,
than -whom tlierc is no better authority, has
said of a passage in tho " Book of Deer" that tho
language of it is identical with that of the MSS.
which form the basis of the learned grammar
of Zcuss : and there can be no doubt that tho
'' Book of Deer" is of Scottish authorship. It
is difficult to convince Irish scholars of this,
but it is no less true on that account. Indeed,
what is called the Irish dialect has been cm-
ployed for literary purposes in Scotland down
to a recent period, the first book in the ver-
nacular of the Scottish Iliglilands having been
printed so lately as tho middle of last century.
And it is important to observe that this lite-
rary dialect, said to be Irish, is nearly as far
apart from the ordinary Gaelic vernacular of
Ireland as it is from that of Scotland.
But besides this possibility of having writings
that are reaUy Scottish counted as Irish from
their being written in the same dialect, tho
Gaelic literature of Scotland has suffered from
other causes. Among these were the changes
in the ecclesiastical condition of the country
which took place from time to time. Eirst of
all there was the change which took placo
under the government of IMaleolm III. (Ceann-
mor) and his sons, which led to the downfall
of tho ancient Scottish Church, and the sup-
planting of it by tho Eoman Hierarchy,
Any literature existing in the 12th century
would have been of the older church, and
G8
GENERAL HISTORY OE THE HIGHLANDS.
■would liave little interest for the institution
■which took its place. That there was such
a literature is obvious from the " Book of
Deer," and that it existed among all the insti-
tutions of a like kind in Scotland is a fair and
reasonahle inference from the existence and
character of that book. Why this is the only
fragment of such a literature remaining is a
question of much interest, wliich may per-
haps be solved by the fact that the clergy
of the later church could have filt little in-
terest in preserving the memorials of a period
"wliich they must have been glad to have seen
passed aAvay. Then the Scottish Reformation
and the rise of the Protestant Church, how-
ever favourable to literature, would not have
been favourable to the preservation of such
literature. The old receptacles of such Avritings
were broken up, and their contents probably
destroyed or dispersed, as associated with what
was now felt to bo a superstitious worship.
There is reason to believe that the Kilbride
collection of MSS. now hi the Advocates'
Library, and obtained from tlie family of
Maclaclilan of Kilbride, Avas to some extent a
portion of -the old library of lona, one of the
last Abbots of which was a Eerrpihard
M'Lachlan.
Besides these influences, unfavourable to the
preservation of the 'ancient literature of the
Scottish Highlands, Ave have the fierce raid
of Edward I. of England into the country, and
the carrying away of all the national muni-
ments. Some of these Avcrc in all probability
Gaelic. A Gaelic king and a Gaelic kingdom
Avere then things not long past in Scotland ;
and seeing they are found elscAvhere, is there
not reason to believe that among tliem Avere
lists of Scottish and Pictisli kings, and other
documents of historical importance, such as
formed the basis of those Bardic addresses
made by the royal bards to the kings on the
occasion of their coronation? These might
have been among the records afterwards in-
tended to be returned to Scotland, and Avhich
perished in the miserable shipAvreck of the
vessel that bore tliem. These causes may
account for the Avani; of a more extensive
ancient Celtic literature in Scotland, and for
tlie more advantageous position occupied in
this respect by Ireland. Ireland neither suf-
fered from the popular feeling evoked at the
Reformation, nor from the spoliations of an
EdAvard of England, as Scotland did. And
hence the abundant remains still existing of a
past literature there.
And yet Scotland does not altogether Avant
an ancient Celtic literature, and the past foAV
years haA^e done much to bring it to light. It
is not impossible that among our public li-
braries and priA'ate repositories relics may be
still lying of high interest and historical A'alue,
and Avhich more careful research may yet bring
into vicAV. The Dean of Lismore's book has
only been given to the Avorld Avithin the last
six years, and more recently still Ave have the
"Book of Deer," a relic of the 11th or 12th
century.
On taking a survey of this literature, it
might be thought most natural to commence
Aviih the Ossianic remains, both on accoimt of
tlie prominence Avhicli they haA'C recciA'cd and
the interest and controversy they have excited^
and also because ihcj are held by many to have
a claim to the highest anticpaity, — to be the off-
spring of an age not later than the 2d or 3d
century. But it is usual to associate literature
AA'ith Avriting, and as the Gaelic language has
been a Avritten one from a A'ery early period,
Are think it best to keep up this association,
and to take U23 the Avritten remains of the
language as nearly as may ]jc in their chrono-
logical order. The fost of tlicac to Avhich refer-
ence may be made is
The Laaient of Deirdee.
This poem is found in a AIS. given to the
Highland Society by Lord Baiinatyne, and
noAV in the archives of the Advocates' Library.
The date of the MS. is 12 38, but there is
every reason to believe that the poem is of
much higher antiquity. The preserved copy
bears to have been Avritteu at Glenniasan, a
mountain valley in the parish of Dunoon, in
CoAval. The MS. contains other fragments of
tales in prose, but Ave shall refer only to the
poetical story of Deirdre, or, as it is usually
called in Gaelic, " Dan Chloinn Uisneachain."
The tale is a famous one in the Highlands,
and the heroes of it, the sons of Usnoth, have
given name to Dun INlhac Uisneachain, or Dun
^lac Sniochain, said to be the Roman Berf^
THE LAMENT OF DEIRDRE.
69
goniam, in the parisli of Ardcliattan in Argyle- | poem as it appears in the Report of the lligh-
shirc. "We give the following version of the I land Society on the Poems of Ossian (p. 298).
Bo deck Dcardir ar a heisc ar crichihh Alhan, ckjus
TO chan an Laoidh • —
Imiiain tir in lir iiJ tlioir,
Allia coiia Hngantaibh
Noclia ticfiiinn oisili illc
]\[ana tisain le Naiso.
Inmain Dun Fidlicrlui is Dun Finn
Ini]iain in Dun os a cinu
Inmain Inis Draignde
Is inmain Dun Silibnei.
(^aill cuan gar tigeailh Ainnlc mo nuar
Fagair lim ab Litan
Is Naise an oirear Alhan.
Glend Laidh do chollain fan niLoirmin caoinib
lasg is sieng is saill bruicli
Fa hi mo chuid an Glcnd laigh.
Glend masain ard a cvimh geal a gasain
Do nimais colladh corrach
Os Inbhar niungach ]\[asain.
Glend Eitchi ann do togbhus mo died ligh
Alaind a fidh iar neirgho
Buaile grene Glilind eitchi.
]\[o chen Glend Urchaidh
I'a hedh in Glend direach dromcliain
Uallcha feara aoisi ma Naise
An Glend Urchaidh,
Glend da ruadli
Mo chen gach fear da na dual
Is binn guth cuach
Ar craeib chruim
Ar in mbinn os Glenndaruadh
Inmain Draighen is tren traigh
Inmain Auichd in ghainimh glain
Nncha ticfuin eisde anoir
Maiia tisuinn lem Inmain.
There is some change in the translation as
compared with that given in the Highland
Society's Eeport, the meaning, however, being
nearly identical in both. The tale to which
this mournful lyric is attached, — the story of
the children of Usnoth and their sad fate,
bears that Conor was king of Ulster. Visiting
on one occasion the house of Feilim, his sean-
achie, Eeilim's wife, was delivered of a daughter
while the king was in the house. Cathbad the
Pruid, who was present, prophesied that many
disasters should bcfal Ulster on account of the
child then born. The king resolved to bring
her up as his own future wife, and for this
end enclosed her in a tower where she was
excluded from all intercourse with men, except
her tutor, her nurse, and an attendant called
Lavarcam. It happened that in the course of
time, by means of this Lavarcam, she came to
see Naos, the son of Usnoth. She at once
formed a warm aflTection for him; the affection
English Translation.
Dcirdrc loolrd back on the land of Allan, and sung
this lay : —
lieloved is that eastern land,
Alba (Scotland), with its lakes.
Oh that I might not depart from it,
Unless I were to go with Naos ! ■
Deloved is Dunligha and Dunfui.
Beloved is the Dun above it.
Beloved is Inisdraiyen (Imstrynich?),
And beloved is Dun Sween.
The forest of the sea to which Ainnle would come,
alas !
I leave for ever,
And Naos, on the seacoast of Alban.
Glen Lay (Glen Lny ?), I would sleep liy its geutlo
murnnu'.
Fish and venison, and the fat of meat boiled,
Such would be my food in Glen Lay.
Glenmasan ! High is its wild garlic, fair its
branches.
I would sleep wakefully
Over the shaggy Invermasan.
Glen Etive ! in which I raised my first house,
Delightful were its groves on rising
When the sun struck on Glen Etive,
My delight was Glen Urchay ;
It is the straight vale of many ridges.
Joyful were his fellows around Naos
In Glen Urchay.
Glendaruadh (Glendaruel ?),
My delight in every man who belongs to it.
Sweet is the voice of the cuckoo
On the bending tree,
Sweet is it above Glendaruadh.
Beloved is Drayen of the sounding shore I
Beloved is Avich (Dalavich ?) of tiie pure sand.
Oh that I might not leave the east
Unless it were to come along with me ! Beloved —
was reciprocated, and Naos and Deirdre, by
which name the young woman was called, fled
to Scotland, accompanied by Ainle and Ardan,
the brothers of Naos, Here they Avere kindly
received by the king, and had lands given them
for their support. It is not unlikely that these
lands were in the neighbourhood of Dun
Mhac Uisneachain in Lorn. Here they lived
long and happily. At length Conor desired
their return, and sent a messenger to Scotland,
promising them Avelcome and security in Ire-
land if they would but return. Deirdre strongly
objected, fearing the treachery of Conor, but
she was overruled by the urgency of her hus-
band and his brothers. They left Scotland,
Deirdre composing and singing the above
mournful lay. In Ireland they Averc at flrst
received with apparent kindness, but soon after
the house in which they dwelt was surrounded
by Conor and his men, and after deeds of
matchless valour the three brothers were put
70
GENEEiVL HTSTOEY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
to death, in defiance of Conor's pledge. The
broken hearted Dcirdre cast herself on the
grave of ISTaos and died, having first composed
and sung a lament for his death. This is
one of the most touching in the catalogue of
Celtic tales ; and it is interesting to observe
the influence it exerted over the Celtic mind
Ly its effect upon the topographical nomen-
clature of the country. There are several Dun
Deirdres to he found still. One is prominent
in the vale of the Xevis, near Fortwilliam, and
another occupies tlie summit of a magnificent
rock overhanging Loch Ness, in Stratherrick.
Naos, too, lias given his name to rocks, and
Avoods, and lakes rangiiig from Ayrshire to
Inverness-shire, hut the most signal of all is
tlie great lake whicli fills tlie eastern portion
of the Caledonian valley, Loch Ness. The
old Statistical Account of Inverness states
that the name of this lake Avas understood to
he derived from some mythical person among
the old Celts; and there can he little doubt
tliat the person Avas Naos. The lake of Naos
(Waise in the genitive), lies beloAV, and over-
hanging it is the ToAvcr of Deirdre. The pro-
pinquity is natural, and the fact is eA'idence of
the great antirpiity of the tale.
There are other MSS. of high antiquity in
existence said to be Scotch; but it is sufficient
to refer for an account of these to the Appendix
to the Eeport of the Highland Society on the
Poems of Ossian, an account Avritten by an
admirable Celtic scliolar, Dr Donald Smith,
the brother of Dr John Smith of Campbel-
toAvn, so distinguished in the same field.
The next relic of Celtic literature to Avhicli
v.'c refer is
The Look op Deer.
This is a vellum MS. of eighty-six fulios,
about six- inches long by three broad, discovered
in the University Library of Cambridge, by
jNIr BradshaAv, tlie librarian of the University.
It had belonged to a distinguished collector of
books, T'ishop IMoore of NorAvich, and after-
wards of ]':iy, Avliose library Avas presented to
the University more tlian a century ago. The
chief portion of the book is in Latin, and is
said to be as old as the 9th century. This
portion contains the Gospel of St John, and
portions of the other three Gospels. The MS.
also contains part of an Ofiice for the visitation
of the sick, and the Apostles' Creed. There is
much interest in this portion of the book as
uidicative of the state of learning in the Celtic
Church at the time. It shoAvs that the eccle-
siastics of that Church kept pace Avith the ago
in Avhich thej^ lived, that they knoAV tlicir
Bible, and could both AAaite and read in
Latin. The MS. belonged to a Culdee estab-
lishment, and is therefore a memorial of the
ancient Celtic Church. It is a pity that Ave
possess so fcAV memorials of that Church, con-
A'inced as Ave are that, did Ave knoAV the trutli,
many of the statements made regarding it by
men of a different age, and belonging to a
diflerently constituted ecclesiastical system,
Avould bo found to be unsupported by the
evidence. It is strange that if tlie Culdee
establishments Avere Avhat many modern Avriters
make them to liaA^e been, they should have had
so many tokens of their popularity as this
A'olume exhibits ; and Ave kiiOAV Avell that that
Church did not fall before the assaults of a
hostile population, but before those of a hostile
king.
But the more interestmg portion of the
BooJc of Deer, in connection Avith our inquiry,
AvUl 1)0 found in the Gaelic entries on the
margin and in the vacant spaces of the volume.
These have all been given to the Avorld in the
recent publication of portions of the book by
the Spalding Club, under the editorship of
Dr John Stuart. Celtic scholars are deeply
indebted to the Spalding Club for this admir-
able publication, and although many of them
Avill differ from the editor in some of the vioAvs
AA"hich he giA'es in his accompanying disquisi-
tions, and eA'en in some of the readings of the
Gaelic, they cannot but feel indebted to hhn
for the style in Avhich he has furnished then;
Avith the original, for it is really so, in tli^
plates Avhich the volume contains. On these
every man can comment for liimself and form
his OAvn inferences. Wo have given ns jui
this ]\rs.
THE LEGEND OF DEER.
71
The Legend of Deer.
Columcillo aciisclrosti'in mac cosgreg ndalta tan-
gator ahi marroalseg dia doib gonic abbordoboir acus-
bedo cruthncc robomormajr bdchan aragmii acusesso
rothi'dnaig doib ingathriiig sain insaere gobraith omor-
maer aciisotliosoc.tangator asadthle sen incathraig elc
acusdoraten ricolumcillo si iarfallan doratli do acus-
dorodloeg arinmorma3r'i'b6d6 gondas tabrad do acus-
nitliarat'acusrogab mac do galar iarncre naglcrec acus-
robomarob act madbec iarscn docliuid inmormacr
dattiic naglcrec gondendffis ernacde les inmac gondisad
slante do acusdoi'at inedbairt doib nacloic intiprat
goniec chloic petti niic garnait doronsat innernacdo
acnstanic slante do; larsen dorat collumcille dodros-
tan inchadraig sen acusrosbenact acusforacaib ini-
bretlier gcLe tisaid ris nabad blicnec buadacc tangator
dcara drostan arscarthain fri collimicille rolaboir
columcillc bedear anim 6 liunu imac(5.
Such is iLe legenJ of the foundation of the
old monastery of Deer, as preserved in this hook,
and Avritten prol3a'bly in the twelfth century. It
was in all proLaLility handed doAvn from the
close of the sixth or from a later period, but it
must not ho forgotten that a period of six hun-
dred years had elapsed LetAA'een the events here
recorded and the record itself as it appears.
It is hard to say whether Coluuiba ever made
tliis expedition to Buchan, or whether Drostan,
whose name is in all likelihood British, lived
in the time of Columha. The Aberdeen
Breviary makes him nephew of the saint, but
there is no mention of him in this or any
other connection by early ecclesiastical writers,
and there is every reason to believe that he
belonged to a later period. It was of some
consecpjence at this time to connect any such
establishment as that at Deer with the name of
Columba, There is nothing improbable in its
having been founded by Drostan.
It is interesting to observe several things
which are bronglit to light by this legend of
the twelfth century. It teaches us what the
men of the period believed regarding the sixth.
The ecclesiastics of Deer believed that their
own institution had been founded so early as
tlic sixth centiny, and clearly that they were
the successors of the founders. If this be true,
gospel light shone among the Picts of Buclian
almost as soon as among the people of lona.
It has been maintained that previous to Co-
lumba's coming to Scotland the country had felt
English Translation.
Columcille and Drostan, son of Cosgrog, his pupil,
came from I as God revealed to them to Aberdour, and
Bede the Pict was Mormaor of Buchan before them,
and it was he who gifted to them that town in free-
dom for ever from mormaor and toiseach. After that
they came to another town, and it pileased Columcillc,
for it was full of the grace of God, and he asked it of
the Mormaor, that is Bede, that he would give it to
him, and he would not give it, and a sun of his took
a sickness after refusing the clerics, and lie was dead
but a little. After that the IMormaor went to entreat
of the clerics that they would make prayer for the son
that health might come to him, and he gave as an
offering to thein from Cloch an tiprat (the stone of the
well) as far as Cloch Pit mac Garnad (the stone of
Pitmacgarnad). They made the prayer, and liealth
came to him. After tliat Collumcille gave that town
to Drostan, and he blessed it^ and left the wonl,
"Whosoever comes against it, let him not be long-
lived or successful. Drostan's tears came (Deara) on
separating from Collumcille. Collumcille said, Let
Deer (Tear) be its name from hence forward.
powerfully the influence of Christianity,- an>l
the legend of Deer would seem to corroborate
the statement. From the palace of Brude the
king, in the neighbourhood of Inverness, on to
the dwelling of the Mormaor, or Governor of
Buclian, Christianity occupied the country so
early as the age of Columba. But this is a
legend, and must not be made more of than it
is worth. Then this legend gives us some
view of the civil policy of the sixth century, as
the men of the twelfth viewed it. The chief
governor of Buchan was Bede, the same name
Avith that of the venerable Northumbrian
historian of the eighth century. lie is simply
designated as Cruthnec (Cruitlmeach) or the
Pict. A\^as this because there were other in-
habitants in the country besides Picts at tlie
time, or because they were Picts in contrast
with the people of that day 1 The probability
is, that these writers of the twelfth century
designated Bede as a Pict, in contradistinction
to themselves, who Avere probably of Scotic
origin. Then the names in tliis document arc
of interest. Besides that of Bede, avo have
Drostan and Cosgrcg, his fathei', and Garnaid.
Bede, Drostan, Cosgreg, and Garnaid, aro
names not knoAvn in the Gaelic nomenclature
of Scotland or Ireland. And tlicre are names
of places, Aberdobhoii", knoAS'n as Aberdour to
this day, Buchan also iji daily use, Cloch in
tiprat not known noAA', and Pit mac garnaid a];50
^ Earhj Scottish Church, p. 146.
73
GENEE.VL HISTORY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
become obsolete. Abordobhoir (Aberdwfr) is
purely a British name ; Buchaii, derived from
tlie British Bwch, a cow, is also British ; Pit
mac garnaid, with the exception of tlie Mac, is
not Gaelic, so that the only Gaelic name in the
legend is Cloch in tiprat, a merely descriptive
terra. This goes far to show what the cha-
racter of the early topography of Scotland
really is.
Tlien there is light tlirown upon the civil
arrangements of the ("cltic state. "We read
nothing of chiefs and clans, but we have Mor-
niaors (great officers), and Toiseachs (leaders),
tlio next officei in point of rank, understood
to be connected ^.-ith the military arrangements
of the country, the one being the head of the
civil and tlie other of the military or^janisation.
At this time there was a Celtic kingdom in
Scotland, with a avlII established and well
organised government, entirely different from
what appears afterwards under the feudal
system of the Anglo-Saxons, when the people
Ijccame divided into clans, each under their
separate chiefs, waging perpetual war with each
other. Of all this the Book of Deer cannot
and does not speak autlioritatively, but it
indicates the belief of the twelfth century with
regard to the state of the sixth.
The farther Gaelic contents of the Book of
Deer arc notices of grants of land conferred by
the friends of the institution. Xone of these
are real charters, but the age of charters had
come, and it Avas important that persons hold-
ing lands should have some formal title to
them. Hence the notices of grants inscribed
uu the margin of this boiik, all without date,
save that there is a copy of a Latin charter of
David L, who l)egan his reign in the year
1121.
The memoranda of grants to tlie monastery
are in one case headed with the following
blessing — Acus hcnnact inchomdcd arcc.cmor-
mar acusarcecfoscch chomaVfas aciisdansil
danels. "And the blessing of the one God on
every governor and every leader wlio keeps
this, and to their seed afterwards." The first
grant recorded follows immediately after the
legend given above. It narrates that Com-
gcall mac cda gave from Orti to Furene to
Columba and to Drostan ; that Moridacn
M'Morcunn gave Pit mac Garnait and Achad
toche tenini, the former being Mormaor and
the latter Toiseach. Matain M'Caerill gave a
Mormaor's share in Altin (not Altcre, as in the
Spalding Club's edition), and Culn (not Culii)
M'Batin gave the share of a Toiseach. Dom-
nall ]\['Giric and Maelbrigte M'Cathail gave
Pett in muilenn to Drostan. Cathal ]M'j\Ior-
cunt gave Achad naglerech to Drostan. Dom-
nall jSI'Euadri and jSIalcolum ISI'Culeon gave
Bidbin to God and to Drostan. i\Ialcolum
M'Cinatha (Malcolm the Second) gave a king's
share in Bidbin and in Pett M'Gobroig, and
two davachs above Posabard. ]\Ialcolum
]\I']\Iailbrigte gave the Delerc. ]\falsnecte
j\['Luloig gave Pett Malduib to Drostan.
DomnaU M'Meic Dubhacin sacrificed every
offering to Drostan. Cathal sacrificed in the
same manner his Toiseach's share, and gave
the food of a hundred every Christmas, and
every Pasch to God and to Drostan. Kenneth
j\Iac meic Dobarcon and Cathal gave Alterin
alia from Te (Tigh) na Camon as far as
the birch tree between the two Altcrins.
Domnall and Cathal gave Etdanin to God
and to Drostan. Cainneach and Domnall and
Cathal sacrificed all these offerings to God and
to Drostan from beginning to end free, from
i\Ioriiiaors and from Toiseachs to the day of
j udgment.
It will be observed that some of the words in
this translation are different from those given
in the edition of the Spalding Club. Some
of the readings in that edition, notwithstand
ing its general accuracy, are doubtful. In
the case of riethe na camonc, unless the 71g
is understood as standing fov from, there is no
starting point at all in the passage describing
tlie grant. Besides, we read Altin allend, as
tlic name of Altin or Alterin in another grant.
This seems to have escaped the notice of tlie
learned translator.
These grants are of interest for vai'ious rea-
sons. We have first of all the names of the
grantees and others, as the names common
during the twelfth and previous centuries, for
these grants go back to a period earlier than the
reign of Malcolm the Second, when the first
change began to take place in the old Celtic
system of polity. We have such names as Com-
(jeall Mac Eda, \)Vo\>ix\>\.y MacAoidh, or, as spolt
now in English, Mackay j Moridach M'Mor-
NAMES OCCUEKING IN ANCIENT GRANTS.
73
cunn {Morgan), or, as now spelt, M'Morran;
Matain MCaerill, Matthew M'KerroU ; Culn
]\PBatin, Colin M'Bean; Domhnall M^Girig,
Donald M'Erig (Gregor or Ericl); Malhrigte
M'Cathail, Gilbert M'Kail; Cathal M'Mor-
cnnt, Cathal M'Morran ; Domhnall M'Rtiadri,
Donald M'Eory ; Malcolum ilf'C«?eo^^,]\Ialcolln
M'Colin ; Malcolum M'Cinnatha, Malcolm
M'Kenneth, now M'Kenzie. This was king
Malcolm, the Second, whose Celtic designation
is of the same character Avith that of the other
parties in the notice. Malcolum M'Mailbrigte,
Malcolm M'Malbride; the nearest approach to
the latter name in present use is Gilbert.
Malsnecte M'Luloig, Malsnechta M^Lulaieh.
The former of these names is obsolete, but
M'Lullich is known as a surname to this day.
I)omnall TM'Meic Dubhacin (not Dubbacin),
the latter name not known now. The name
Dohltarcon is the genitive of Dobharcu, an
otter. The names of animals were frequently
applied to men at the time among the Celts.
The father of King Erude was Mlalclm, a
greyhound. Loilgheach (Lulach), a man's
name, is in reality a milch cow.
Tlie next set of grants entered on the mar-
gin of this remarkable record are as follows :
— Donchad M'Meic Bead niec Hidid (pro-
bably the same with Eda, and therefore Aoidh),
gave Acchad jNladchor to Christ and to Dros-
tan and to Cohumcille ; Malechi and Comgell
and Gillecriosd M'Eingun witnesses, and Mal-
coluim M'jMolini. Cormac M'Ccnnedig gave as
far as Scali merlcc. Comgell M'Caennaig, the
Toiscach of Clan Canan, gave to Christ and
to Drostan and to Columcille as far as the
Gortlio nior, at the part nearest to Aldin
Alenn, from Dubuci to Lurcliara, both hill and
field free from Toiseachs for ever, and a blessing
on those who observe, and a curse on those
Avho oppose this.
The names here are different from those in
the former entry, Avith few exceptions. They
\are Duncan, son of Macbeth, son of Hugh or
Ay, Malachi, Comgall, Gilchrist M'Kinnon,
and Malcolm JM'Millan, Comgall M'Caennaig
(M'Coinnich or M'Kenzie ?) In this entry we
have the place which is read Altere and
Alterin by ^Mr Whitley Stokes. It is here
entered as Aldin Alenn, as it is in a former
grant entered as Altin- In no case is the
er -written in full, so that Alterin is a guess.
But there is no doubt that Aldin Alenn
and Alterin alia are the same place. If it
be Alterin the Alia may mean rough, stony,
as opposed to a more level and smooth place
of the same name. It Avill be observed that
in this entry the name of a clan appears
Ckmde Canan {Clann Chanain). There was
such a clan in Argyleshire who Avere treasurers
of the Argyle family, and derived their naine
from the Gaelic Gain, a Tax. It is not impro-
bable that the name in Buchan might have
been applied to a family of hereditary tax-
gatherers.
The next scries of grants entered on the
margin of the " Book of Deer" are a.s follows :
— Colbain Mormaor of Buchan, and Eva,
daughter of Gartnait, his Avifc, and Donnalic
M'Sithig, the Toiseach of Clenni Morgainn,
sacrificed all the offerings to God and to
Drostan, and to Columcilli, and to Peter the
Apostle, from all the exactions made on a
portion of four davachs, from the high monas-
teries of Scotland generally and the high
churclies. The witnesses are Brocein and
Cormac, Abbot of Turbruaid, and Morgann
]\I'Donnchaid, and Gilli Petair j\L'Donnchaid,
and !Mala3chin, and the two M'Matni, and the
chief men of Buchan, all as witnesses in Elain
(Ellon).
The Jiames in this entry are Colban, the
mormaor, a name obsolete now — although it
Avould seem to appear in M'Cubbin — Eva, and
Gartnait. The former seems to have been the
Gaelic form of Eve, and the latter, the name
of Eva's father, is gone out of use, unless it
appear in McCarthy — Donnalic (it is Donna-
chac, as transcribed in the edition of the Spald
ing Club), M'Sithig or Donnalic M'Keich, the
surname well known still in tlie Highlands —
Brocein, the little badger, Cormac, Morgan,
Gillepedair, Malcechin, the servant of Each-
ainn or Hector, and 3I'Matni or M'Mahon, the
English INfatheson. Tliere is another instance
here of a clan, the clan Morgan.
The most of these names must be understood
merely as patronymic, the son called, accord'
ing to the Celtic custom, after the name of his
father. There is no reason to think that these
were clan names in the usual sense. King
Malcolm II, is called Malcolum M'Cinnatha.
K
74
GENERAL HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
or Malcolm the son of Ivennetli, but it would
be sufficiently absurd to conclude that Malcolm
was a Mackenzie. And yet there are two
clans referred to in these remarkable records,
tlie clan Canan and the clan Morgan. There
is no reason to believe that cither the Buch-
anans of Stirlingshire or of Argyleshire had
any connection with the tribe of Canan men-
tioned here; but it is possible that the INIackays
of the Reay country, whose ancient name was
Clan Morgan, may have derived their origin
from Euchan. It is interesting to observe
that the Toiseachs are associated with these
clans, Comgell Mac Cacnnaig being called tlie
Toiseacli of Clan Canan, and Donnallc M-Slthig
the Toiscach of Clan INIorgan, although neither
of the men are designated by the clan name.
It would seem that under the Mormaors the
family system existed and was acknowledged,
the Mormaor being the representative of the
king, and the Toiseacli the head of the sept,
who led his followers to battle when called
upon to do so. At the same time the clan
system woidd seem to have been in an entirely
different condition from that to which it at-
tained after the introduction of the feudal
system, when the chiefs for the first time got
feudal titles to their lands.
Many other inferences might be made from
these interesting records. It is enough, how-
ever, to say that they prove beyond a ques-
tion the existence of a literary culture and a
social organisation among the ancient Celts
for which they do not always get credit ; and
if sucli a book existed at Deer, Avhat reason is
there to doubt that similar boolcs were nume-
rously dispersed over the other ecclesiastical
institutions of the country 1
A eoklia Alban uile,
A shluagh feuta foltbliuidhe,^
Cia ceud gliabhail, au eol duibh,
Ko ghabhasdair Albanbruigli.
Albanus ro gliabh, li;i a slilogh,
Max; sen oirderc Isicon,
Brathair is Briutus gan bratli,
O raitear Alba eathiach.
Ro ionnarb a bratliair bras,
Briotus tar iimir n-Icht-n-amluias,
Ro gabh Briutus Albain ain,
Go rinn fliiadhnach Fotudain.
Fota iar m-Briutus m-blaith, m-bil,
Ro ghabhsad Clanna Nemhidh,
Erglan iar teacht as a loing,
Do aithle thoghla thuir Conuing.
There is one curious entry towards the close
of the MS. — " Forcliiibus caicliduini imhia
arrath in lehran colli, aratardda hendacht
foranmain in truagan rodscrihai 7,"
which is thus translated by Mr Whitley
Stokes : — " Be it on tlie conscience of every
one in whom shall be for grace the booklet
with splendour: that ho give a blessing on the
soul of the wrctchock who wrote it."
This is probably the true meaning of the
Gaelic. But the original might be rendered
in English by the following translation : —
'' Let it be on the conscience of each man
in Avhom shall be for good fortune the
booklet Avith colour, that he give a blessing
on the soul of the poor one Avho An-otc it."
Rath is good fortune, and U is colour, referring
probably to the coloured portions of the Avrit-
ing, and Truaghan is the Gaelic synonym of
the " miserus " or " miserinius " of the old
Celtic church. Mr Whitley Stokes, as quoted
by Dr Stuart, says (p. Ix), " In point of lan-
guage this is identical Avitli the oldest Irish
glosses in Zeuss' Grammatica Celtica."
The Aldanic Duan.
This relic of Celtic literature might have
been taken as chronologically joreceding the
Book of Deer, but Avhile portions of the latter
are looked upon as having been Avritten pre-
vious to the ninth century, tlie former, so
far as we knoAv, is of the age of Malcolm III.
It is said to have been sung by the Gaelic
bard of the royal house at the coronation of
Malcolm. It is transcribed here as it appears
in the Chronicles of the Picts and Scots, Avhere
it is given as copied from the M'Firbis MS.
in the Eoyal Irish Academy : —
English Translation.
Ye learned of Alban altogether
Ye people shy, yellow-haired
AVhicli was the first invasion, do ye know
That took the land of Alban ?
Albanus took it, active his men,
That famous son of Isacon,
The brother of Briutus without guile
From whom Alba of the ships is said.
Briutus banished. his bold brother
Over the stormy sea of Icht.
Briutus took tlie beautiful Alban
To the tempestuous promontory of FotudaiL
Long after Briutus the noble, the good,
The race of Neimhidh took it,
Erglan, after coming out of his ship
After the destniction of the tower of Conaing.
THE ALBANIC DUAN.
75
Cruitlmigh ros gabhsad iarttain,
Tar ttiachtaiii a h-Erean-mhuigh,
.X.iigli tri lichid ligh ran,
Gabhsad diobli an Cruitliean-cblar.
Catliluan an ced rigli diobli-soin,
Aisnedhfead daoibli go ciiniair,
Rob e an righ degheanacli dhibh
An cur calma Cusaintin.
Clanna Eatbacb ina n-diaigli,
Gabhsad Albaiu iar n-airdghliaidh,
Clanna Conairc an chaomhfhir,
Toghaidhe na treun Ghaoidhil.
Tri mec Ere niec Eachdadi ait,
Triar fuair beannachtair Patraicc,
Ghabhsad Albain, ard a n-gus,
Loarn, Fearghus, is Aonghus.
Dech m-bliadhna Loarn, ler bhidh,
I ftlaitheas Oirir Alban,
Tar es Loarn fhel go n-gus,
Seaclit m-bliadhna ficlieat Fearghus.
Doniliangart mac d'Fheargus ard,
Aireanih cuig m-bliadhan ni-biotligarg,
A.XXXIIII. gantroid.
Do Comghall mac Domhangoirt.
Da bhliadhan Conaing gan tair,
Tar es Comhghaill do Gobhran,
Ti bliadhna fo cuig gan roinn
Ba ri Conall mac Conihghoill.
Cethre bliadhna ficheat tall
Ba ri Aodhan na n-iol-rann,
Dech m-bliadhna fo seaclit seol n-gle,
I fflaitheas Eathacli buidlie.
Connchadh Cearr raithe, rel bladh,
A .XVL dia mac Fcarchar,
Tar es Ferchair, feaghaidh rainn,
.XIIII. bliadhna Domhnaill.
Tar es Domlmaill brie na m-bla,
Conall, Dunghall .X. m-bliadhna,
.XIIL bliadhna Domhnaill duinn
Tar es Dunghail is Chonail.
Maolduin mac Conaill na ccreacli
A .XVII. do go dlightheach,
Fearchair fadd, feagha Icat,
Do chaith bliadhain thar .XX.
Da bliadhain Eaehdacli na-n-each,
Ko ba calma an ri rightheach,
Aoin bhliadhain ba ilaith iarttain,
Ainceallach maith mac Fearchair.
Seachd m-bliadhna Dunghail dein,
Acus a ceither do Ailpen,
Tri bliadhna ]\Iuireadhiogh mliaith,
.XXX. do AolUi na ardmiaith.
A ccathair ficheat, nir fhann.
Do bhliadhnaibh do chaith Domhnall,
Da bhliadhain Conaill, cem n-gle,
Is a ccathair Chonail elo.
Naoi m-bliadhna Cusaintin chain,
A naoi Aongusa ar Albain,
Cethre bliadhna Aodha ain,
Is a tri deng Eoghanain.
Triocha bliadhain Cionaoith chrnaidli,
A ceathair Domhnall drechruaidh,
.XXX. bliadhain co na bhrigh,
Don churadh do Cusaintin.
The Cruithne took it after that
On coming out of Erin of the plain,
Seventy noble kings of them
Took the Cruithnean plain.
Cathluan was the first king of them,
I tell it you in order,
The last king of them was
The brave hero Constantino.
The children of Eochy after them
Seized Alban after a great fight,
The children of Couair, the gentle man.
The choice of the brave Gael.
Three sons of Ere the son of Eochy the joyous,
Three who got the blessing of Patrick,
Seized Alban ; great was their courage.
Lorn, Fergus, and Angus.
Ten yearslto Lorn, by which was renown,
In the sovereignty of Oirir Alban,
After Lorn the generous and strong
Seven and twenty years to Fergus.
Domangart, son of the great Fergus,
Had the number of five terrible years.
Twenty-four years without a fight
Were to Comghall son of Domangart.
Two years of success without contempt
After_Comghall to Gobhran.
Three years with five without division
Wasrking Conall son of Comghall.
Four and twenty peaceful j^ears
AVas king Aodhan of many songs.
Ten years with seven, a true tale,
In sovereignty Eochy buy.
Connchadh Cearr a quarter, star of renown.
Sixteen years to his son Ferchar,
After Ferchar, see the poems,
Thirteen years to Donald.
After Donald breac of the shouts.
Was Conall, Dungal ten years.
Thirteen years Donald Donn
After Dungal and Conall.
Maolduin, son of Conall of spoils.
Seventeen years to him rightfully.
Ferchar fadd, see you it
Spent one year over twenty.
Two years was Eochy of steeds.
Bold was the king of palaces.
One year was king after tliat
Aincellach the good, son of Ferchar.
Seven years was Dunga] the impetuous,
And four to Ailpin.
Three years ilurdoch the good.
Thirty to Aodh as high chief.
Eighty, not feeble
Years did Donald spend.
Two years Conall, a noble course,
And four another Conall.
Nine years Constantino the mild.
Nine Angus over Alban,
Four years the excellent Aoilh,
And thirteen Eoghanan.
Thirty years Kenneth the hardy,
Four Donald of ruddy face,
Thirty years with effect
To the hero, to Constantiue,
76
GENEEAL HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAI^DS.
Da bhliadliain, ba ilaor a datli,
Da brathair do Aodli fhionnscothatli,
Domhnall mac Cusaintin chain,
Ko chaith bliadhaiu fa cheatliair.
Cusaintin ba calraa a glilcac,
lio cliaith a se is da fhicheat,
Maolcoluim cethre bliadhna,
londolbh a h-oclit airdiiagla.
Seaebt m-bliadhna Dubhod den
Acus a ceathair Cuilen,
A .XXVII, OS gacli cloinn
Do Cionaoth mac Maolcholuim.
Seaclit m-bliadhna Cusaintin cliiin
Acus a ceatliair Macdhuibh
Triocliadh bliadhain, brcacaid raiiin
Ba ri Monaidh Maolcoluim.
Se bliadhna Donnchaid glain gaoith
.XVII. bliadhna mac Fionnlaoieh
Tar es Mecbeathaidh go m-blaidh
• vii mis i fflaithios Lughlaigh.
Jfaolclioluim anosa as li,
iMac Donnchaidh dhata dhrecLblii,
A re nocha n-fidir neach,
Acht an t-eolach as colacli
A eolclia.
Da rigli for chaogad, cluiac,
Go mac Donnchaidh dicch ruiie,
Do shiol lire ardglilain nnoir,
Gabhsad Albain, a eolaigh.
Althougli tliis poem is given in Gaelic as it
appears in tlie Chronicles of tJio Ptcts and
Scots,- tlic English translation differs in some
places. At p. GO 'Trl Uladlma fo cidg^ is
translated by Mr Skene " tlirec years five
times," while in the same page dech m-
hliadhna fo seaclit is translated "ten years
and seven." There is no apparent ground for
such a distinction. So in p. Gl ceaihar ficheat,
eighty, is translated "four and twenty," -wliicli
is at variance Avith the usus of the Gaelic lan-
guage. The above translation scorns the true
one.
This poem is manifestly of great antiquity
and of deep historical interest. Of the author-
sliip little is known. It has been suggested
that it is of Irish origin.* This is possible, for
judging by the synchronisms of Flann Mainis-
t reach, the Irish seanachics were well informed
on Scottish matters. But whether Irish or
not, the whole poem refers to Scotland, and is
entitled to a place among the Celtic remains
of tlic country. It is our oldest and most
authentic record of the Scottish kings, and in
2 P. 57.
' Fo here and elsewhere in the poem seems to re-
present fa, upon, rather than ar, as Mr Skene sup-
poses.
* Chronicles ofths Pids and Scots, Int. p. xxxvii.
Two years, sad their complexion,
To his brother Aodh the youthfully fair,
Donald, son of Constantine the mild,
Spent a year above four.
Constantine, bold was his conllict
Spent forty and six.
^Malcolm four years.
Indulf eight in high sovereignty.
Seven years Dnbhoda the impetuous,
And four Cuilen.
And twenty-seven over all the tribea
To Kenneth the son of Malcolm.
Seven years Constantine, listen,
And four to JIacdulf,
Thirty years, tlie verses mark it,
Was king of Monaidh, ^Malcolm.
Six years was Duncan of pure wisdom.
Seventeen years the son of Finlay,
After lain Macbeth with renown,
Seven months in sovereignty Lulach.
Malcolm is now the king,
Son of Duncan the yellow-coloured,
J lis time knoweth no one
Lut the knowing one who is knowing,
Ye learned.
Two kings over fifty, listen,
To the son of Duncan of coloured face.
Of the seed of Ere the noble, in the east,
Tossesscd ^Vlban, ye learned.
this respect commended itself to the regard of
Pinkerton, Avho was no friend of anything that
was creditable to the Celts or helped to estab-
lisli their claims.
jMuiRKADiiAcn Aldaxnach.
The name of jMuireadhach Albannacli is well
known among tlie literaiy traditions of Celtic
Scotland. In a curious genealogy by Lachlan
Mac Mhuireadhaich or Yuirich, usually called
Lachlan ^I'Phcrson, given iu the Report oP
the Highland Society of Scotland on Ossian,^
the said Lachlan tra<;es his own genealogy
back tlirough eighteen generations to this
Muireadhach or Murdoch of Scotland, and
states that his ancestors were bards to
M'Donald of Clanronald during the period.
The original Murdoch was an ecclesiastic, and
has probably given their name to the whole
M'Pherson clan. There is a curious poetical
dialogue given in the Dean of Li;unore's Book
between him and Cathal Cr5dhearg, King of
Connauglit, who flourished in the close of the
12th century, upon their entering at Iho same
time on a monastic life. The poeia Avouhl
seem to show Murdoch to have been a man of
6 p. 275.
MUIEEADHACH ALBANNACH.
77
high birth, while his OAvn compositious are
evidence both of his religious earnestness and
his poetical talent. Until the publication of
the Dean of Lismorc's book, it was not knoAvn
that there were any remains of his composi-
IVritlilch (lonih trial! gu tigh Pliarais,
'N nair a' gliuin gun e soirbh.
I'osiiaim an tigli treun gun clioire,
Gun sgeul aig neach 'eil oirnn.
Dean do sriuth ri do sliagaiit
'S coir cuinihne acli gu dlii umad olc.
Na ht'Ar do thigh ligli gun agh
Sgeul a's prionili ri agradh ort.
Na dean Iblchainn a'll pheacadli,
Ge grain ri iunseadli a h-olc ;
Leigeadh de'd chuid an cleith dionihar,
Mur be angair a gabhail ort.
Dean do shith ris an luchd-drcuchd,
Ge dona, ge nnnihuinn le'd chor,
Sguir ri'd lochd, tlo ghul dean domhain,
Mu'm bi olc ri Ihaighinn ort.
Mairg a threigeadh tigh an Ardrigh,
Aig ghradh peacaidh, turagh an ni,
An t-olc ni duinc gu diondiair
lomadh an sin tiaehan mu'n ghniomh.
Aig so searmoin do shiol an Adhainili,
Mar shaoilim nach bheil so an bhrcug,
Fulang a bhais seal gu scachainn
An fear nach donih gu'n teid.
Fhir a chcannaiuh siol an Adhainih
D'lhuil, a cholla, 'us da chridhc,
Air a reir gu'n deanadh sealga,
Ger ge dian ri 'ni pheacadh mi.
It is not necessary to give farther S2)cciinens
of Murdoch of Scotland's poetry here, as those
existing are very similar to the above ; but
several specimens will bo found in the Dean
of Lismore's Look, from which the above is
taken. The original has been difficult to read,
and in consequence to render accurately, but
there is little doubt that the real meaning of
the poem is given. If the IJook of Deer
l>e a specimen of the Gaelic at the close of the
12th centuiy in the east of Scotland, the above
is a specimen of the same language from the
west, probably from the Hebrides.
Gaelic CiiAaTEU,
In 1408, ])onald. Lord of tho Isles, the hero
of Harlaw, made a grant of lands in Islay to
r.rian Vicar Mackay, one of tho old Mackays
of the island. The charter convoying these
lands still exists, and is written in the Gaelic
language. As it is now published by the
Kecord Comniii53iou, it is not necessary to give
it here, but it is a document of much interest,
written by Fergus M'Beth or Beaton, one of
tious in existence, but that collection contains
several, all on religious subjects. The follow-
ing is a specimen of his composition, and
of the Gaelic poetry of the 12th or 13th
century : —
English Translation.
'Tis time for me to go to the house of Paradise
While this ■wound is not easily borne,
Let me win this house, famous, faultless,
AVhile others can tell nought else of us.
Confess th3'self now to thy priest,
I.emeniber clearly all thy sins ;
Carry not to the house of the spotless King
Aught that may thee expose to charge.
Conceal not any of thy sins
However hateful its evil to tell ;
Confess what has been done in secret.
Lest thou expose thyself to wrath ;
Slake thy peace now with the clergy
That thou mayst be safe as to thy state ;
Give up thy sin, deeply repent,
Lest its guilt be found in thee.
"Woe to him forsook the great King's house
For love of sin, sad is the deed ;
The sin a man commits in secret
Jluch is the debt his sin incurs.
This is a sermon for Adam's race,
I think I've nothing said that's false,
Though men may death for a time avoid,
'Tis true they can't at length escape.
Thou who hast purchased Adam's race,
Their blood, their body, and their heart,
Tho things we cherish thou dost assail
However 1 may sin pursue.^
the famous Beatons who were physicians to
the Lord of the Isles, and signed with the
holograph of the great island chief himself.
The lands conveyed are in the eastern part of
tho island, north of the j\Iull of Oa, and
embrace such wcll-know^n places as Baile-
Vicar, Cornabus, Tocamol, Cracobus, &c.
The style of the charter is that of the usual
feudal charters written in Latin, but tho re-
markable thing is to find a document of the
kind written in Gaelic at a tinre when such a
thing -was almost unknown in the Saxon
dialects of either Scotland or England.
Manuscripts of the 15tii Cknturt.
The Highlands seem to have had a large
numl)cr of men of lettei's during the 1 5th
century, and most of our existing manuscript
materials seem to be of that ago. These mate-
rials are of various kinds. They consist of
short theological treatises, with traditional
anecdotes of saints and others ^v^lich seem to
^ From Dean of Limnore's Book, with a few verba]
alterations, p. 157.
78
GENEEAL HLSTOEY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
have been prevalent in the church at the
time. One of the theological treatises now in
the library of the Faculty of Advocates in
Edinburgh, has reference to the Sacrament of
the Supper, and maintains the purely Protestant
doctrine that the sacrament can only profit
those who receive it in faith. There are anec-
dotes of priests, often called by the Gaelic
name of maighistlr, which would indicate that
tlie priests of the period had wives, and that
the doctrine of celibacy had not then entered
the Scottish church.
Some of the manuscripts are genealogical,
and as such are of much value to the Scottish
historian. They shoAv what the ideas of the
seanachics of the thirteenth century were re-
garding the origin of the Highland clans.
Some of these genealogical records have been
published by the lona Club, and are in this
way accessible to the general reader. Tliey
are indicative of tlie care taken at the period
to preserve memorials of family liistory, and
were of value not oiily as conducing to the
gratification of family pride, but to the pre-
servation of family property, inasmucli as these
were the only means in accordance with which
succession to property could be determined.
The consequence is, that they are not always
very reliable, favour being apt to bias the re-
corder on 0}ie side, just as enmity and ill-will
were apt to bias him on the other. It is remark-
able how ready the scanacloj of a hostile clan
was to proclaim the line of the rival race
illegitimate. This afiects the value of these
records, but tliey are valuable notwithstanding,
and are to a considerable extent reliable, espe-
cially within the jieriod where authentic infor-
mation coidd be obtaiiacd by the writer.
A portion of those manuscripts deals with
medical and metapliysical subjects, the two
being often combined. "VVe are hardly prepared
to learn to how great ai^ extent these subjects
were studied at an early period in the High-
lands. We are a]>t to tlmdc that the region
was a barbarous one without cither art or
science. A sight of the .'sculptures which dis-
tinguished the I-lth and 15th centuries is
prone* to remove this impression. Wc find a
style of sculpture still remaining ia ancient
crosses and gravestones that is characteristic
of the Highlands 3 elaborate ornaments of 0
distinct character, rich and well executed
tracery, figures well designed and finished.
Such sculptures, following upon those of the
prehistoric period found still within the ancient
Pictish territory, exist chiefly throughout the
West Highlands, and indicate that one art, at
least, of native growth, distinguished the Gaelic
Celts of the Middle Ages.
The medical manuscripts existing are chieflj
the productions of the famous Macbeths or
Beatons, the hereditary physicians of the Lords
of the Isles for a long series of years. The
charter of lands in Islay, already referred to,
drawn out by Fergus Beaton, is of a date as early
as 1408, and three hundred years after, men of
tlie same race are found occupying the same posi-
tion. Hereditary physicians might seem to offer
but poor prospects to their patients, and that
especially at a time when schools of medicine
were almost if not altogether unknown in the
country ; but the fact is, that this Avas the only
]node in which medical knowledge could be
maintained at all. If such knowledge were not
transmitted from father to son, the probabilit,^
was that it would perish, just as was tlie case
with the genealogical knowledge of the scana-
cJiics. This transmission, however, was pro-
vided for in the Celtic system, and while there
was no doubt a considerable diflerence between
individuals in the succession in point of mental
endowments, they would all possess a certain
measure of skill and acquirement as the result
of family experience. These men were students
of their science as it existed at the time. The
Moors were then the cliief writers on medicine.
Averroes and Avicenna were men whose names
were distinguished, and whose works, although
little known now, extended to folios. Along
with their real and substantial scientific acquire-
ments, they dived deep into the secrets 0^
Astrology, and our Celtic students, while ready
disciples of them in the former study, followed
them most faitlifully and zealously in the lattei"
likcAvisc. There are numerous medical and
astrological treatises still existing written in
the Gaelic language, and taken chiefly from
the works of Moorish and Arabian writers.
How these Avorks reached tlie Scottish High-
lands it is hard to say, nor is it easier to under-
stand how the ingredients of the medical
prescriptions of these practitioners could be
THE DEAN OF LISMOEE'S BOOK.
79
obtained in a region so inaccessible at the 1 Gaelic of medical manuscripts, is taken from
time. The following specimen of the written I Dr O'Donovans grammar : — "^
" LaLhruTU anois do leighes iia h-eslainti so oir is
eigiu nethi imda d'fliaglibliail d'a leighes ; ocus is 6
ced leighes is feiT do dhenanih dhi. 1. na lenna tru-
aillightlii do glanad maille cateifusia; oir a deir
Avicenna 's an 4 Can. co n-dein in folmhugliadh na
leanua loisgi d'inarbad. An 2.ni oilemhain bidli
ocus dighi d'ordughadli doibh ; an tres ni, an t-adhbliar
do dhileagliadh ; an 4.ni a n-innarbadh go li-imlan ;
an 5.ni, fothraicthi do dhenum doibh ; an 6.ni, is eigiu
lictuber comliflmrtachta do thobhairt doib. An 7.ni,
is eigin neithi noch aentuighius riu do thobhairt
doib niunaroib an corp linta do droch-leauuaibh."
This extract is taken from an Irish manu-
script, but the language is identical with that
in use in the writings of the Eeatons, Celtic
Scotland and Celtic Ireland followed the same
system in medicine as in theology and poetry.
The metaphysical discussions, if they may bo
so called, are very curious, being characterised
by the features which distinguished the science
of metaphysics at the time. The most remark-
able thing is that there are Gaelic terms to
express the most abstract ideas in metaphysics;
— terms which are now obsolete, and would
not bo understood by any ordinary Gaelic
speaker. A perusal of these ancient writings
shows liow much the language lias declined,
and to what an extent it was cultivated at an
early period. So witli astrology, its terms are
translated and the science is fully set forth.
Tables are furnished of tlie position of the
stars by means of which to foreteU. the cha-
racter of future events. Whatever literature
existed in Europe in the 14th and 15th
centuries, extended its influence to the Scottish
Iligldands. The nation was by no means in
such a state of barbarism as some writers would
lead us to expect. They had legal forms, for
we have a formal legal charter of lands written
ia Gaelic ; they had medical men of skill and
acquirement; tliey had writers on law and
theology, and tliey had men skilled in archi-
tecture and sculpture.
TUE IJEXN OF LiSMORE's BoOK.
When the Iligldand Society of Scotland
were engaged in preparing their report on tlio
]50ems of Ossian, they thought it important to
search with all possible diligence after such
cources of ancient Gaelic poetry as might have
English Translcdion,
"Let inc noAV speak of the cure of this disease
(scurvy), for many things must be got for its cure ;
tlie first cure which is best to be made is to clean the
corrupt humours with caterfusia ; for Avicenna says
in the fourth Canon that evacuation causes an expul-
sion of the burnt humours. The second thing, to
order the patients a proper regimen of meat and drink :
the third thing, to digest tlie matter ; the fourth thing,
to expel them completely ; tlie fifth thing, to prepare
a bath for them ; the sixth, it is necessary to give
them strengthening lictub. The seventh, it is neces-
sary to give them such things as agree with them,
unless the body be full of bad humours. "
been open to Macpherson, and especially for
such Avritten remains as might stiU be found
in the country. Among others they applied
to the Highland Society of London, whose
secretary at the time, Mr John Mackenzie,
Avas an enthusiastic Highlander, aiid an excel-
lent Gaelic scholar. The Society furnished
several interesting manuscripts which they had
succeeded in collecting, and among these an
ancient paper book which has since been called
the "Book of the Dean of Lismore." This
book, which now lies in tlie library of the
Faculty of Advocates, Edinburgh, is a -small
quarto very much defaced, of about seven inches
square, and one inch and a qiiarter in thickness.
It is bound in a piece of coarse sheepskin, and
seems to have been much tossed about. The
manuscript is written in what may bo called
phonetic Gaelic, the words being speUed on
the same principle as the Welsh and J\Ianx,
although the application of the principle is
very different. " Athair," fatlier, is "Ayr;"
"Saor," free, is "Scyr;" "Fhuair," found, is
'•'Hoar;" '' Leodlias," I.cvns, is "Looyss;"
" iuchair," a hvj, h " ewthir ;" " ghradh," love,
is " Zrau." This principle of phonetic spelling,
with a partial admission of the Irish ecHpsis and
the Irish dot in aspiration, distinguishes the
V\diole manuscript, and has made it very difficult
to interpret. The letter used is the English
letter of the l.liii and IGlh centuries, and
the MS. was transcribed by the late Mr Ewen
M'Lachlan of Aberdeen, an admirable Gaelic
scholar. But no iittempt was made to transfer
its contents into modern Gaelic, or to interpret
them, save in the case of a few fragments which
^Iruh Gram mar, p. 449
80
GENERAL HISTORY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
were transferred and interjjreted by Dr Smith
for the Highland Society. Recently, however,
the whole manuscript, with few exceptions, has
l^ecn transcribed, presented in a modern Gaelic
dress, translated and annotated, by the writer ;
and a historical introduction and additional
notes have been furnished by Dr W. E.
Skene.
The volume is full of interest, as present-
ing a view of the native literature of the
Highlands in the 15th and 16th centuries,
while it contains productions of a much earlier
age. The fragments which it contains are
both Scottish and Irish, showing how familiar
the bardic schools were with the produc-
tions of both countries. Much of the con-
tents consists of fragments of what is usually
called Ossianic poetry — compositions byOssian,
by Fergus filidh his brother, by Conall Mac-
Edirsceoil, by Caoilto ^I'Ronan, and by
poets of a later age, who imitated these
ancient bards, such as Allan MacRorie, Gillie-
callum Mac an OUa, and others. The col-
lection bears on one of its pages the name
" Jacobus M'Gregor decanus Lismorensis,"
James ]\P Greg or, Dean of Lismore, and it has
been conjectured from this fact and the resem-
blance of the writing in the signature to that
of the body of the manuscript, that this was
the compiler of the work. That the manuscript
was the work of a M'Gregor is pretty evident.
It contains a series of obits of important
men, most of them chiefs and other men of
note of the clan Gregor, and there are among
the poetical pieces of a date later than the
A iiouDiPv so Allane M'Royree.
Glennscliee in glenu so rame licive
A binu fcig agus Ion
Menik redcis in nane
Ar on tratli so in dey agon
A glen so fa wenn Zwlbin zwrm
Is liaald tulchi fa zran
Ner wanew a roythi gi dark
In dey lielga o inn na vane
Estitli beg nia zalcw leith
A clruddycht cheive so woym
Er wcnn Zulbin is er inn fail
Is cr Jl'ezoynn skayl troyg
Our lai Ann fa troyg in shelga
Kr Y'r>7.\vn is derk lei
Zv/li di wenn Zwlbia di helga
In Inrkgi nacli fadin erm zei
Lai il'ezwnn uarm ay
Da bay gin dorchirre in tork
Gillir royth ba zoill finn
Is sch^ assne rin do locht
Ossianic, numerous songs in praise of that clan.
It seems, however, that M'Gregor had a brother
called Dougal, who designates himself daor-
oglach, or "apprentice," who had some share in
making the compilation. These M'Gregors
belonged to FortingaU in Perthshire, although
James held office in the diocese of Argyll. Ho
was vicar of the parish of FortingaU, and it is
presumed usually resided there.
In giving specimens from M'Gregor's collec
tion, it may be desirable to treat of the whole
of what is called the Ossianic poetry. It is
in this collection that we find the earliest
written specimens of it, and although Mac-
pherson's Ossian did not appear for two cen-
turies later, it seems better to group the whole
together in this portion of our notice. The
•word "ursgeul" was applied by the High-
landers to these poetical tales. This word
has been translated "a new tale," as if the
?Vr here meant "new" in contradistinction to
older tales. But the word iir meant "noble"
or " great," as well as " new," and the word as
so used must bo understood as meaning a
" nohle tale" in contradistinction to i}xQ sgeu-
laclid, or other tale of less note. From what
source M'Gregor derived his materials is not
said, but the probability is that he was indebted
both to manuscripts and to oral tradition for
them. We shall here give a specimen of the
Dean's collection as it appears in the original,
with a version in regular Gaelic spelling, and
an English translation. It is the poem usually
called "Bas Dhiarmaid," or tlic Death of Dlar-
macL
Modern Gaelic.
A U-bGUDAni so AlLEAN lI'IlUADHRAIDn.
Gleannsith an glcann so ri'm thaolb,
'S am binn foidli agns loin,
Is niinig a rachas an Fheinn
Air an t-sralh so an dcigb an con.
An gleann so fa Bheinn Ghulbaiun gliuirin.
Is aillidh tulcha fo'n glirein,
Na sruthana a ruith gu dearg,
An dcigh shpalg o Fliionn na Fcinn.
Eisdibh boag n;ar dh'flialbh laoch,
A cliuidcacbd chaoiiuh so nam,
Air Bheinn Gluilbainn 'us air Fionn fial,
'Us air M' O'Dhuinn, sgeul truagh :
Gur le Fionn fa truagh an t-sealg
Air Mhac O'Dhuinn a's deirge lith,
Dhol do Bheinn Ghulbainn do shealg
An tuirc nach faodainn airm dhith.
Le Mac O'Dhuinn an airm aigh,
Do'm b'e gu'n torchradh an tore,
Geillear roimhe, bu dh'fhoill Fhian,
Is e esan a rinn do loclid.
THE DEATH OF DIAEMID.
81
Er fa harlow a zail
M'ozuim graw iiin sgoU
Ach so in skayll fa tursycli mnaan
Gavr less ili layve an tork
Zingywal di lach ni wane
Da giirri ea assi gnok
In schenn tork schcc bi garv
Di vag ballcrycli na liclve mok
Soeyth finn is derk dreach
Fa wenn zwlbin zlass in tc]ga
Di fre dinnit less in tork
Mor in tolga a rin a slielga
Di clastich cozar ni wane
Nor si narm teach fa a cann
Ersi in a vest o swoyn
Is glossis woyth cr a glenn
Ciirris ri faggin nin leich
In shen tork schee er freich borb
Bi geyr no ganytli sleygh
Bi traneiseygh na gatli bolga
M'ozwnn ni narm geyr
Frager less in na vest oik
"VVa teive reyll trom navynylli gny
Currir sleygh in dayl in tiirk
Brissir in cran less fa thro
Si chran fa reir er in inwk
In sleygh o wasi war3'crka vlayo
Rait less nochchar hay na coip
Targir in tan lann o troylo
Di chossin mor love in nana
Marviss M'ozunn fest
Di hanyth feyn do licss slane
Tuttis spi'ocht er Inn no wane
Is soyis sea si gnok
Makozunn nar dult dayvc
01k less a hecht slane o tork
Er weith zoyth faddi no host
A durt gar wolga ri ray
Totliiss a zermit o hocht
Ga maid tiy sin tork so id taa
Char ziilt ay a chonyth finn
01k leinn gin a lieacht da hygh
Toissi tork er a zrum
M'ozunn nach trome tr}'gli
Toiss na ye reiss
A zermit gi meine a tore
Fa lattis troygh ya chinn
A zil nin narm rim gort
Ymbeis bi hurrus goye
Agus toissi zayve in tork
Gunne i freich neive garve
Boonn in leich bi zarg in drod
Tuttis in sin er in rein
]\l' O'Zwne nar eyve fcallo
Na la di heive in turk
Ach sen ayd zut gi dorvc
A la schai in swn fa crcay
M' O'Zwne keawe in gleacht
Invakane fullich ni wane
Sin tulli so chayme fa art
Saywic swlzorme essroye
Far la bcrrit boye gi ayr
In dey a horchirt la tork
Fa hulchin a chnokso a taa
Dermit M' O'Zwne oyill
Iluttora tra ead nin noor
Bi gil a wrai no grane ,
Bu derk a wail no blai k . . .
Fa boe innis a alt
Fadda rosk barglan fa lesga
Gurme agus glassi na hwle
Maissi is cassi gowl ni gleacht
Binnis is grinnis na zloyr
Gil no zoid varzerk vlaa
Mayd agis evj'cht sin leich
Fear fa tharladh an gaol,
JIac O'Dhuinn gradh nan sgoil,
Ach so an sgeul fa tursach mnathan,
Gabhar Icis do laimh an tore.
Diongal do laoch na Feinn
Do chuireadh e as a clinoc,
An scann tore Sithe bu ghairbhe.
Do f hac ballardaich na h-alla-muic.
Suidhidh Fionn is deirge dreach,
Fa Bheinn Ghulbainn ghlais an t-seilg,
Do frith dh' imich leis an tore,
Mot an t-olc a rinn a shealg.
Ri claisdeachd co-ghair na Feinn
'N uair 's an arm a teachd fa 'ceann
Eireas a bheisd o shuain,
'Us gluaiseas uath' air a ghleann.
Cuireas ri fagail nan laoch,
An scann tore 'us e air friodh borb,
P)U gheire no gath nan slcagh,
Bu treine a shaigh no gath bolga.
Mac O'Dhuinn nan arm geur,
Freagras leis a' bheisd olc,
0' thaobh thriall trom, nimhnoach, gath,
Cuircar slcagh an dail an tuirc.
Brisear a crann leis fa thri,
Is i a crann fa reir air a' mhuc.
An t-slcflgh o bl'.os bhar-dhoarg, bhlkth,
Raitleis noch char e' na corp.
Tairngear an tan lann o' truaill,
Do choisinn mi'jr hinidli an arm,
Marbhas I\Iac O'Dhuinn a' bheisd,
Do thainig o foin as slan.
Tuiteas sprochd air Fionn na Feinn,
'Us suidhoas c 's a chnoc,
Mac 0' Dhuinn nach do dhiult daimli
Olc leis a thighinn slan o'n tore.
Air bhith dlia fada 'n a thosd,
A dubhairt, god a b' olc ri radh,
Tomhais, a Dhiarmaid o' shoe,
Cia mcud troidh 's an tore a ta.
Char dhiult c athchuinge Fhinn,
Olc leinn gun e thcaehd d'a thigh.
Tomhaisidh an tore air a dhruim,
Mac O'Dhuinn nach trom troidh.
Tomhais 'n a aghaidh a ris,
A Dhiarmaid gu mion an tore ;
Fa leat is truagh dha chinn,
A ghille nan arm roinn ghoirt.
Imicheas, bu thurus goimh,
Agus tomhaisidh dhoibh an tore.
Guinidh a fhriogh nimh, garbh
Bonn an laoich bu gharbh an trod.
Tuiteas an sin air an raon,
Mac O'Dhuinn nior aoibh feall ;
'N a luidhe do thaobh an tuirc,
Ach sin e dhuit gu doirbh.
A ta so an sin fa chreuchd
Mac O'Dhuinn caomh an gleachd ;
Aon mhacan fulangach nam Fiann
'S an tulach so chitheam fa fheart.
Seabhag suilghorm Easruaidh,
Fear le'm beireadh buaidh gach air,
An deigh a thorchairt le tore
Fa thulchain a chnuic so a ta.
Diarmad Mac O'Dhuinn aibheil,
A thuiteam troimh eud ; mo nuar I
Bu ghile a bhragh'd no grian,
Bu dheirge a bheul no blath caora.
Fa buidhe innis a fhalt,
Fada rosg barghlan fa liosg,
Guirnie agus glaise 'n a shuil,
Maise 'us eaise cul nan cleachd.
Binneas 'us grinneas 'n a ghl6ir,
Gile 'u a dhoid bhar-dhearg bhlkth,
Jleud agus eifeachd 's an laoch
n.
82
GEXERAL HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
Seng is ser no Icness bayn
Coythtyc is maaltor bau
IP O'Zwne bi vor boye
In tuixi char hog swlc
O chorrcich wr er a zroy
Imniiu deit eyde is each
For in ueygin creach nar charre
Gilli a bar gasga is seith
Ach troyg mir a teich so gleun
Glennschee.
English Translation.
T;iE Author of this is Allan MTiOkie.
Glenshee the vale that close beside me lies
Where sweetest sounds are heard of deer and elk,
And where the Feinn did oft pursue the chase
Following their hounds along the lengthening vale.
Below the great Ben Gulbin's grassy height,
Of fairest knolls that lie beneath the sun
The valley winds. It's streams did oft run red,
After a hunt by Finn and by the Feinn.
Listen now while I detail the loss
Of one a hero in this gentle band ;
'Tis of Ben Gulbin and of generous Finn
And Mac O'Dnine, in truth a piteous tale.
A mournful hunt indeed it was for Finn
When I\Iac O'Duine, he of the ruddiest hue,
Up to Ben Gulbin went, resolved to hunt
The boar, whom aims had never yet subdued.
Though Mac O'Duine of brightest burnished arms,
Did bravely slay the fierce, and furious boar,
Yet Finn's deceit did him induce to yield.
And this it was that did his grievous hurt.
Who among men was so belov'd as he ?
Brave Mac O'Duine, beloved of the schools ;
Women all mourn this sad and piteous tale
Of him who firmly grasped the murderous spear.
Then bravely did the hero of the Feinn
Bouse from his cover in the mountain side
The great old boai", him so well known in Slice,
The gi'eatest in the wild boar's haunt e'er seen.
Finn sat him down, the man of ruddiest hue.
Beneath Ben Gulbin's soft and grassy side ;
For swift the boar now" coursed along the heath ;
Great was the ill came of that dreadful hunt.
'Twas wlien he heard the Feinn's loud ringing shout,
And saw approach the glittering of their arms.
The monster wakened from his heavy sleep
And stately moved before them down the vale.
First, to distance them he makes attempt
The great old boar, his bristles stilf on end.
These bristles sharper than a pointed spear.
Their point more piercing than the quiver's shaft.
Then Mac O'Duine, with arms well pointed too.
Answers the horrid beast with ready hand ;
Away from his side then rushed the heavy spear.
Hard following on the course the boar pursued.
The javelin's shaft fell shivered into three,
Tlie shaft recoiling from the boar's tough hide.
The spear hurl'd by his warm red-fingered hand.
Ne'er penetrated the body of the boar.
Then from its sheath he drew his thin-leav'd sword,
Of all the arms most crowned with victory.
]\lac O'Duine did then the monster kill
While he himself escaped M'ithout a wound.
Then on Finn of the Feinn did sadness fall,
And on the mountain side he sat him down ;
It grieved his soul that generous Mac O'Duine
Shoidd have escaped unwoiinded by the boar.
For long he sat, and never spake a word.
Then thus he spake, altliough't be sad to tell ;
" Measure, Diarmad, the boar down from the snout,
And tell how many feet 's the brute in length ; "
AVhat Finn did ask he never yet refused ;
Alas ! that he should never see his home.
Seang 'us saor 'n a chneas ban.
Cothaich 'us mealltair bhan,
Mac O'Dhuinn bu mhor buaidh,
'S an t-suiridh cha thog siiil,
0 chuireadli uir air a ghruaidh.
Immirdich fhaoghaid 'us each,
Fear an oigin chreach nar char,
Gille b'fhearr gaisge 'us sitheadh,
Ach is truagh mar a theich 's a ghleann.
Gleanns'ith.
Along the back he measures now the boar,
I>ight-footed Mac O'Duine of active step.
" Measure it the other way against the hair,
And measure, Diarmad, carefully the boar.
It was indeed for thee a mournful deed,
Furtli of the sharply-pointed, piercing arnus.
He went, the errand grievous was and sad,
And measured for them once again the boar.
The envenomed pointed bristle sharply pierced
The soul of him the bravest in the field.
Then fell and lay upon the grassy plain
The noble Mac O'Duine, wliose look spoke truth ;
He fell and lay along beside the boar
And then you have my mournful saddening tale.
There does he lie now wounded to the death.
Brave Mac O'Duine so skilful in the fight.
The most enduring even among the Feinn,
Up there where I see his grave.
The blue-eyed hawk that dwelt at Essaroy
The conciueror in every sore-fought field
Slain by the poisoned bristle of the boar.
Now does he lie full-stretched upon the hill,
Brave, noble Diarmad Mac O'Duine
Slain, it is shame! victim of jealousy.
Whiter his body than the sun's bright light,
Piedder his lips than blossoms tinged with red ;
Long yellow locks did rest upon liis head.
His eye was clear beneath the coverhig brow,
Its colour mingled was of blue and gTay ;
Waving and graceful were his locks behind,
His speech was elegant and sweetly soft ;
His hands the whitest, fingers tipped with re 1 ;
Elegance and power were in his form.
His fair soft skin covering a'faultless shape.
No woman saw him but he won her love.
Mac O'Duine crowned with his countless victories,
Ne'er shall he raise his eye in courtship more ;
Or warrior's wrath give colour to his cheek ;
The following of the chase, the prancing steed.
Will never move him, nor the search for- spoil.
He who could bear him well in wary fight.
Has now us sadly left in that wild vale.
Glenshee.
This is, in every "way, a fair sj^eciinen of the
Dean's MS., and of tlie story of the death of
Diarmad as it existed in Scotland in the year
1512. The story is entirely a Scottish one,
Glenshee Leing a Avell-known locality in, the
county of Perth, and Ben Gulbin a well-known
hill in Glenshee. This has been called an
Ossianic poem, but, according to Dean M'Gregor,
it was not composed by Ossian, but by a poet
obviously of more recent times ; — Allan Mac-
Eorie, who was probably a composer of the 15tli
century. The resemblance of Diarmad to
Achilles will occur at once to the classical
leader, and there is no reason to doubt that
OSSIAN'S EULOGY ON FINGAL,
83
tliere were largo classes iu the Higlilands in
tlie luiddle ages "well acquainted with classical
literature.
Another specimen of the Dean's poems may
be given as one which the compiler attributes
to Ossian. It is Ossian's eulogy on his father
Finn, or Fingal, as he is called by M'Pher-
son: —
3Iodcrn Gaelic.
AUCTOE HUJUS OlSIAN MAC FhINN,
Se la gus an de o nacli fhaca mi Fionn,
Cha-n fliaca ri'm re se bu gliehe learn ;
Mac nighiun O'Theige, righ nam buillean trom,
M'oide, 'us mo rath, mo cliiall 'us mo clion.
Fa filidli fa flatli, fa iigh air glieire,
Fionn flath, righ na Feinn, fa triatli air gach tlr ;
Fa miall mor mara, fa leobhar air leirg,
Fa seabhag glan gaoithe, fa saoi air gacli ceaird.
Fa h-oileanach ceart, fa marcaicli nior mliearbli,
Fa h-ullamh air gbniomh, fa steith air gach seirm ;
Fa fior, ceart, a bhreith, fa tamliaiehe tuaitli.
Fa ionnsaichte 'n a aigh, fa brathach air buaidh ;
Fa h-e an teaehdair ard, air clialm'us air cheol,
Fa diultadh nan daimh o dh'fhag graidh na gloir.
A clineas mar an cailc, a ghruaidh mar an ros,
Bu ghlan gorm a rosg, 'fliolt mar an t-6r.
Fa duil daimh 'us daoine, fa aireach nan agh,
Fa h-ullamh air ghniomli, fa min ri mnatliaibh.
Fa h-e am miall mor, mac muirne gach magh,
B'fhear loinneadh nan lann, an crann os gach fiodli.
Fa saoibhir an rigli, a bhotul mor glas,
D'fhion dhoirt gheur dhoibh, tairbh nochchar threa
broinn bhain
. . . air an t-shiagli, fa bu chruaidh cheum,
Fa chosnadh an gniomh, fa Blianbha nam beann
Gun d'thug am tiath triocliaid catlia fa cheann,
Air sgraite'ach dha, M'Cumhail nior cheil,
A deir fa gho, ui clos go 'n a bheul ;
Ni euradh air neach, a fliuair fear o Fhionn,
Cha robh acli righ grciue, righ riamh os a chionn,
Nior dh'fhag beist an locli, no natliair an nimli,
An Eirinn nan naomh, nar mharbli an saor seimh.
Ni h-innisinn a ghniomh, a bhithinn gu de bhrath,
Nior innisinn iiam, trian a bhuaidh 's a mhaith.
Ach is olc a taim, an deigh Fhinn na Feinn,
Do chaitli leis an fhlatli, gacli maith blia 'na dlieigh.
Gun anghnatli aoin mlioir, gun eineach glan gaoithe,
Gun or 'us mnatliaibli rigli, 's gun bhreitli nan laoch.
Is tuirscach a taim, an deigh chinn nan ceud.
Is mi an crann air clirith, is mo cliiabh air n-eug
Is mi a chno chith, is mi an t-eacli gun srein,
Achadan mi an uair, is mi an tuath gun treitli ;
Is mi Oisian MacFliinn, air trian de'm ghniomh,
An fhad 's bu bhet) Fionn, do bu leam gach ni.
Seachd slios air a tliigh, M'Cumhail gon fleadh,
Seachd fichead sgiath chlis, air gach slios diubh sin ;
Caogac^ uidheam olaidh an timchioU mo righ,
Caogad laoch gun iomagain anns gach uidheam dhiubh.
Deich bleidh ban, 'n a thalla ri 61,
Deich eascradh gorm, deich corn de'n hr.
Ach bir mliaith an treabh, a bh'aig Fionn na Feinn,
Gun doichioll, gun druth, gun gleois, gun gleidh.
Gun tarchuis ann, air aon fhear d'a Fheinn,
Aig dol air gach ni, do bhi each d'a reir.
Fionn flath an t-sluaigh, sothran air a luaidh,
Eich nan uile aigh, roimh dhuine nior dhiiilt.
Nior dhiiilt Fionn roimh neach, ge bu blieag a loinn,
Char chuir as a theach, neach dha'r thainig ann.
Maith an duine Fionn, maith an duine e,
Noch char thiodhlaic neach, leth dhe'r thiodhlaic se.
Se.
This is a specimen of a peculiar kind of
ancient Celtic poetry. It was usually sung to
English Translation.
The Author of this is Ossian, the Son of Fixn.
'Twas yesterday week I last saw Finn,
Ne'er did I feel six days so long ;
Teige's daughter's son, a powerful king ;
My teacher, my luck, my mind, and my light,
Both poet and chief, as brave as a king,
Finn, chief of the Fcine, lord of all lands,
Leviathan at sea, as great on land,
Hawk of the air, foremost in arts,
Courteous, just, a rider bold,
Of vigorous deeds, the first in song,
A righteous judge, firm his rule.
Polished his mein, who knew but victory.
Who is like him in fight or song ?
Eesists the foe in house or field,
Marble his skin, the rose his cheek.
Blue was his eye, his hair like gold.
All men's trust, of noble mind.
Of ready deeds, to women mild,
A giant he, the field's delight.
Best polished spears, no wood like their shafts.
Eicli was the king, his great green bottle
Full of sharp wine, of substance rich.
Excellent he, of noble form.
His people's head, his step so firm,
"Who often warred, in beauteous Banva,
There thirty battles he bravely fought.
With miser's mind from none withheld,
Anything false his lips ne'er spoke.
He never grudged, no, never, Finn ;
The sun ne'er saw king who him excelled,
The monsters in lakes, the serpent by land,
In Erin of saints, the hero slew.
Ne'er could I tell, though always I lived,
Ne'er could I tell the third of his praise.
But sad am I now, after Finn of the Feinn ;
Away with the chief, my joy is all fled.
No friends 'niong the great, no courtesy ;
No gold, no queen, no princes and chiefs;
Sad am I now, our head ta'en away !
I'm a shaking tree, my leaves all gone;
An empty nut, a reinless horse.
Sad, sad am I, a feeble kern,
Ossian I, the son of Finn, strcngthless indeed.
When Finn did live all things were mine ;
Seven sides had the house of Cumhal's son,
Seven score shields on every side ;
Fifty robes of wool around the king ;
Fifty warriors filled the robes.
Ten bright cups for drink in his hall.
Ten blue flagons, ten horns of gold.
A noble house was that of Finn.
No grudge nor lust, babbling nor sham ;
No man despised among the Feinn ;
The first himself, all else like him.
Finn was our chief, easy's his praise ;
Noblest of kings, Finn ne'er refused
To any man, howe'er unknown;
Ne'er from his house sent those who came.
Good man was Finn, good man was he;
No gifts e'er given like his so free.
'Twas yesterday week.
music, and has a remarkable resemblance to
some of the hymns of the early Latin Churcli.
84
GENEEAL HISTOliY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
There is another composition of the same kind
in praise of Gaul, called usually " liosg Glmill,"
or the War-Song of Gaul.
It is unnecessary to give further specimens of
tliese remains of the ancient heroic poetry of the
Highlands here, nor is it necessary to quote any
of the more modern compositions with "which the
Dean of Lismore's MS. abounds. It is enough
to remark how great an amount of poetry was
composed in the Highlands in the 14th, 15th,
and IGth centuries. That was indeed an age
of bards when poetical genius was amply re-
warded by great and liberal chiefs. It is of
interest further to obserA'e how ample the
answer furnished by the Lismore MS. is to the
ill-natured remarks of Dr Johnson, aviio main-
tained that there was not a word of written
Gaelic in the Highlands more than a hundred
years old. "We shall now dismiss the Dean's
MS., but wo shall exhaust the subject of
Ossian's poems b}' a cursory view of the other
and later collections of those poems, and espe-
cially the collection of Mac|iherson.
MAcrnERSON's Ossiax.
It is quite unnecessary here to enter on the
question of the authenticity of the poems of
Ossian, as edited by !Macphcrson.^ Tlie sub-
ject has been so largely treated in numerous
publications, that avc consider it better to give
a short historical sketch of the publication,
with such specunens as may serve to show the
character of the work.
The first of Macphcrson's publications ap-
peared in the year 17G0. It is entitled, " Frag-
ments of Ancient Poetry collected in the High-
lands of Scotland, and translated from the
Gaelic or Erse Language." The first edition
of this volume was immediately followed by a
second, and the deepest interest was excited in
the subject of Celtic literature among literary
men. Tlie Avork originally consisted of fifteen
fragments, to which a sixteenth Avas added in
the second edition. These are all in English,
tliero not being ono word of Gaelic in the
* This question has been recently discussed by the
Kev. Archibald Clerk of Kihnallie, in his elegant
edition of the Poems of Ossian, published since the
above was written, under the auspices of the Marquis
of Bute. AVe refer our readers to Mr Clerk's treatise
lor a great deal of varied and interesting information
on this subject.
book. Not that there is any reason to doubt
tliat the fragments are genuine, and that Mac-
pherson spoke what Avas perfectly consistent
Avith truth A\-hen he said, as he does at the be-
ginning of his preface, " The public may de-
pend on the folloAving fragments as genuine
remains of ancient Scottish {oetry." StiU it
is to be regretted that the original Gaelic of
these compositions Avas not given. It Avould
have enabled the public, in the Highlands at
least, to have judged for themselves on the
question of their authenticity, and it Avoiild
have afforded a guarantee for the accuracy of
the translation. This, hoAvever, Avas not done,
and there are none of the fragments contained
in this little volume, the original of Avhich can
noAV be found anyAvhere.
In his preface to these " Fragments," Mac-
pherson gives the first intunation of the exist-
ence of the poem of "Fingal." He says: —
" It is believed tliat, by a careful inquiry,
many more remains of ancient genius, no les3
valuable than those noAV given to the world,
might be found in the same country Avliere
these have been collected. In particidar, there
is reason to hope that one Avork of considerable
length, and Avhich deserved to be styled aa
heroic poem, might be recovered and trans-
lated, if encouragement Avere given to such au
undertaking. The subject is an invasion of
Ireland by Swarthan, king of Lochlyn, Avhich
is the name of Denmark in the Erse language.
Cucliulaid, the general or chief of the Irish
tribes, upon intelligence of the invasion, assem-
bles his forces ; councils are held, and battles
fought ; but after several unsuccessful engage-
ments tlie Irish are forced to submit. At
length Fingal, king of Scotland, called in this
poem ' The Desert of the Hills,' arrives Avith
his ships to assist Cuchulaid. He expels the
Danes from the country, and returns homo
victorious. This j^oem is held to be of greater
antiquity tlian any of the rest that are pre-
served ; and the author speaks of himself as
present in the expedition of Fingal." In the
"Fragments" the opening of this poem is giA'en,
but Avhether from tradition or MS. is not said.
It proceeds : — " Cucimlaid sat by the A\'all, by
the tree of the rustling leaf. His spear leaned
against the mossy rock. His shield lay by
him on the grass. Whilst he thought on
MACPHERSON'S OSSIAK
85
the mighty Carbre, whom he slew in battle,
the scout of the ocean came, Moran the son
of Fithil." In 1762 there appeared a quarto
volume, edited by Macpherson, containing the
poem of " ringal " and several other composi-
tions. The poem commences, " Cuchullin sat
by Tura's walls; by the tree of the rustling
leaf. His spear leaned against the mossy rock.
His shield lay by him on the grass. As he
thought of mighty Carbar, a hero whom he
slew in war, the scout of the ocean came,
Moran the son of rithil." It will be seen
that there arc several variations in the two
versions, and as we proceed these will appear
to bo more numerous and more marked. It is
somewhat remarkable that the Garve of the
earlier version should become Swaran in the
second. The whole comparison is interesting,
and sheds some light on the progress of the
poems in the hand of the editor. It may be
iuterestmg, in juxtaposition Avith the above
extracts, to give the Gaelic, as furnished at a
later period, by the executors of Macpherson.
It is as follows : — ■
" Shuidh Cucluillin aig balla Timra,
Fo dhiibliia craoibh illmille na fuaini ;
Dli'aoin a shleagli ri carraig nan cos,
A sgiatli mhor r'a thaobh air an iheur.
Bha sniaoiutcan an fhir air Cairbre,
Laoeh a thuit leis an gaibh-cbombrag,
'N uair a thainig fear-coimliid a' chuain,
Liiath mliac Fhitliil nan ccum ard. "
The English in both tlie versions — that of
1760 and that of 1762 — is a pretty accurate
rendering of this. In some cases the Gaelic
expletive is awanting, as in " garbh-chomhrag,"
and the name Moran is, in the last line, substi-
tuted for the Gaelic description, "The swift
son of Fithil, of bounding steps." These, how-
ever, are allowable liberties in such a case.
The variations are, however, more considerable
as the several versions proceed, but that of
1760 turns out to be a mere fragment of the
first book of the great epic of 1762. The
other fragments have also their representatives
in the larger work. Some of them appear in
the poem called " Carrickthura," and some of
them in the ei^ic of " Fingal," but in all these
cases the later compositions are great expan-
sions of the shorter poems given in the earlier
work. A comparison of these versions is full
of interest, and in the hands of fair and acute
criticism, is capable, as already said, of shedding
much light on the whole question of ]\lac-
pherson's Ossian. One thing is beyond ques-
tion, that the names of Ossian's heroes Avero
familiar to the Scottisli Highlanders from tlie
earliest period; that they knew more of 'their
deeds, and spoke more of them than of those
of Wallace and Bruce; that the country Avas
teeming Avith poetical compositions bearing to
haA^e these deeds as their subjects; that Ihe
topography of the country Avas in every quarter
enriched Avith names draAA'n from Fingal and
his men; and that to say that the Avholo of
this Avas the invention of Macpherson, is no-
thing but Avhat the bitterest national prejudice
could alone receive as truth.
There are many of the pieces in Macpherson's
Ossian of marvellous poAver. The description
of Cuchullin's chariot in the first book of
Fingal is equal to any similar composition
among the great classical epics. It proceeds : —
" Carbad ! carbad gavbli a' cliimhraig,
'Ghiasad tliav 'cbonihnard le bas;
Carbad ciiimir, hiatli, Cluichullin,
Sar-mhac Sheiima nan cruaidh chhs.
Tha 'caiT a' lubadh si6s mar tbonn,
No ceo jnii thom nan carragh gcur,
Solus chloclia-buadli inii'n cuairt,
Mar chuan nui eathar 's an oidlichc.
Dli'iubliar faileusacli an crann;
Siiidhear ann air chnamhaibh caoin;
'S e tuincas nan sleagh a th'ann,
Nan sgiatb, nan lann, 's nan laoch.
Hi taobh deas a' mlior-cbarbaid
Cliithear an t-caeli meanmnacli, scidear,
]\Iac ard-mluiingeacli, cliabh-fharsuing, dorcha,
Ard-leumacL, talmhaidh, na beinne;
'S farumach, fuaimear, a clios;
Tha sgaoileadh a dliosain shnas,
Mar clieatliach air aros nan os;
Bu shoilleir a dhreacli, 's bii luatli
'Shiubhal, Sithfada b'e 'ainm.
IJi taobli eile a charbaid tliall
Tha each fiarasach nan srann,
Caol-mhuingeach, aiginucach, brogach,
Luath-chosach, sronach, nam beann.
Dubh-sron-glical a b'ainm air an steud-each.
Lun mhile dh'iallaibh tana
'Ccangal a' charbaid gu li-urd;
Cruaidh chabstar shoilleir nan srian
'Nan gialaibh fo chobhar ban;
Tha clochan-boillsgc le buaidh
'Cromadh sios mu nihuing nan cncli,
Nan each tha mar cheo air sliabli,
A' giulan an triath gu eliliu.
Is liadhaiche na fiadh an colg,
Co laidir ri iolair an neart;
Tha 'm fuaim mar an geanihradh borb
Air Gorm-mhcall miichta fo shneaclid,
'Sa charbad chithear an triath,
Sar mhac treun nan geur lann,
Cuchullin nan gorm-bhallach sgiath,
Mac Sheuma nui'n circadh dan.
A ghruaidh mar an t-iubhair caoin,
A shuil nach b'fhaoin a' sgaoileadh ^rd,
Fo mhala chruim, dhorcha, shaoil ; :'
86
GENEEAL HISTORY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
A cliiabli blmidlie 'n a caoir m'a cheanii,
'Taomadlfmu ghnuis aluinu an f hir,
'S 0 'tarruing a shleagli o 'chul.
Teich-sa, shar clieanuard nan long,
Teich o'n t-sonn 's c 'tighinn a nail,
Mar gliaillinn o glileann nan sruth,"
It is difficult to give an English rendering
of tlie atove passage that would convey the
elegance and force of the original. The ad-
mirer of Gaehc poetry cannot hut regret that
the English reader cannot peruse the Gaelic
version, assiu-ed, as he feels, that his doing so
would raise considerably his estimate of the
Gaelic muse. There is not, perhaps, in any
language a richer piece of poetical description
than the above. Macpherson's English version
of it is as follows : —
" The car, the car of battle comes, like the
flame of death ; the rapid car of Cuchulhn, the
noble son of Semo. It bends behind like a
wave near a rock ; like the golden mist of the
heath. Its sides are embossed with stones,
and sparkle like the sea round the boat of
night. Of poHshed yew is its beam, and its
seat of tlie smoothest bone. The sides are re-
plenished with sj^ears; and the bottom is the
footstool of heroes. Before the right side of
the car is seen the snorting horse, the higli-
maned, broad-breasted, proud, high-leaping,
.strong steed of the hill. Loud and resounding
is his hoof ; the spreading of his mane above
is like that stream of smoke on the heath.
Bright are the sides of the steed, and his name
is Sulin-sifadda. Before tlie left side of the
car is seen the snorting horse; the thin-maned,
high-lieaded, strong-hoofed, fleet, bounding son
of the hill; his name is Dusronnal among the
stormy sons of the sword. A thousand thongs
bind the car on high. Hard polished bits
shine in a wreath of foam. Thin thongs,
bright-studded with gems, bend on the stately
necks of the steeds — the steeds that, like
wreaths of mist, fly over the streamy vales.
The wildness of deer is in their course, the
strength of the eagle descending on her prey.
Their noise is like the blast of Avinter on the
sides of the snow-headed Gormal.
" Within the car is seen the chief, the strong,
stormy son of the SAVord; the hero's name is
Cuchullin, son of Semo, king of shells. His
red cheek is like my polished yew. The look
of his blue rolling eye is wide beneath the dark
arch of his broAv. His hair flies from his head
like a flame, as, bending forward, he wields
the spear. Ely, king of ocean, fly; he conies
like a storm along the streamy vale."
The Gaelic scholar Avill at once observe that
the above is a free but a fair translation of the
original Gaelic, and the character of the trans-
lation is sucli as to give no idea of imposition.
It is just such a translation as a man of poetic
temperament and talent Avould give of the
passage.
In 1763 Macphcrson published a second
quarto containing the poem of Temora in eight
books, along Avith several other pieces. The first
book of the former had appeared in the collection
of 1762, the editor saying that it Avas merely
the opening of the poem ; but the great interest
about the j)ublication of 1763 is that here for
the first time Ave are presented Avith the Gaelic
original of one of the books of the poem. It
is not true that jMacpherson ncA'cr offered to
publish any portion of the original until he
was obliged to do so hj the pressure of public
opinion, for in this case he published the Gaelic
original of a part of the Avork altogether of his
own accord. In a short introductory paragraph
to the Gaelic, he says that he chooses the
seventh book of Temora, " not from any other
superior merit than the variety of its A'crsifica-
tion. To print any part of the former collec-
tion," he adds, " Avas unnecessary, as a copy of
the originals lay for many months in the book-
seller's hands for the inspection of tlie curious."
Of this new publication, liOAvever, he sees it
right to furnish a portion " for the satisfaction
of those Avho doubt the authenticity of Ossian's
poems." The editor adds that " though the
erroneous orthography of the bards is departed
from in many instances in the folloAving speci-
men, yet several quiescent consonants are re-
tained, to show tlie deriA'ation of the words."
He accounts for the uncouth appearance of the
language by the use of the Eomaa letters,
Avhicli are incapable of expressing tfie sounds
of the Gaelic. What kind of orthography
Macpherson Avould have selected he does nob
say. He could not be unacquainted with the
phonetic orthography of the Dean of Lismore'a
book, and may, perhajDS, have had it in view
in the above remarks. But the orthography
which he himself uses is neither tho bardic nor
sjriTirs SEAx dana.
87
the phonetic, and i.s moio uncouth than any
orthography which the barda Avcre in the hahit
of using. One thing is clear^ that the Gaelic
of the seventh book of Temora was never
copied from any manuscript written by a bard.
T]io book opens as follows : — •
" 0 lii.ma doir-choille iia Ixojo
Air iiair, cri' ceo taobh-gliuriu nan ton ;
Nuair dliunas dorsa na h'oiclia
Air iuUuir slmil-grcina nan spcur.
Tomliail, mo Lara nan srutli
Thaoma? du'-nial, as doricha cniaiin ;
Mar ghlas-scia', roi taoma nan nial
Snamli seacliad, ta Gellach na h'oiclia.
Le so edi' taisin o-shean
An dlu-glileus, a nicasc na gaoitli,
'S lad leimiach o osna gn osna
Air dn'-agliai' oicha nan sian.
An taobh oitaig, gn palin nan seoid
Taomas iad ceacli nan spcnr
Gorm-thalla do thannais nach beo
Cu am eii' fon marbh-run nan tend."
Translated by Macpherson thus : —
' ' From the wood-skirted waters of Lego ascend at
times grcj'-bosomed mists ; when the gates of the west
are closed, on the snn's eagle ej-e. Wide over Lara's
.stream is j^oured the vapour dark and deeji ; the moon
like a dim shield, is swimming through its folds.
With this, clothe the spirits of old their sudden
gestures on the wind when they stride from blast to
blast along the dusky night. Often, blended with the
gale, to some warrior's grave, they roll the mist, a
grey dwelling to his ghost untU the songs arise."
Any reader who understands the Gaelic
must allow, without hesitation, that while this
is a free it is a fair rendering of the original ;
while he will be constrained to add that in
point of force and elegance the Gaelic is superior
to the English version. Many of the expletives
in Gaelic are not rendered in English at all,
and these add largely to the poetic force and
beauty of the former. The orthography of
the Gaelic will be seen to be most uncouth
and unphilosoj)hical. "Linna" for ''Linne"
has no principle to warrant it; so with "oicha"
for •' oidhche," " Gellach" for " gealach,"
"cruaini" for " gruaim," "taisin" for " taibh-
sean." Then there are no accents to guide the
reader except that the acute accent is used in
such extraordinary words as "ton," "fon,"
which are written for " tonn," " fonn." Alto-
gether it would appear that the ^vriter of the
Gaelic of this book of Temora Avas to a large
extent unacquainted with Gaelic orthography,
and was unable to write the Gaelic language
accurately. The orthography is, indeed, a
mere jumble. Still the fact is an interesting
and significant one as connected with the whole
history of the Ossianic poetry that, at so early
a period, Macpherson should have given, as a
debt which ho felt to be due to the public, a
large specimen of the original of one of his
jioems. If there is any cause of regret con-
nected with the matter, it is that he did not
let the country knoAv where ho found these
poems, and refer others to the sources whenco
he derived them himself. These have never
been discovered by any body else, although
numerous pieces of Ossianic poetry are well
known in the Highlands to the present day.
There were various versions of Macpherson's
collection, but the most interesting of all was
tlie Gaelic original of the Avliole jDoems pub-
lished in 1807, In this edition a Latin trans-
lation was furnished by Mr Eobert ]\I'Earlane.
The book is a very handsome one, and in ever}'
Avay creditable to its editors. Mr M'Lachlan
of Aberdeen revised the Gaelic, and no man
was more competent for such a duty. The in-
troduction to the edition of 1818 is understood
to have been written by an excellent Gaelic
scholar, the late Eev. Dr Eoss of Lochbroom,
and is an eloquent and powerful composition.
Several translations of Ossian's poems have
appeared, but the interest of the work is mainly
associated with the name and labours of James
Macpherson.
Smith's Sean Dana.
In 1780 appeared a volume of Ossian's
Poems, translated and edited by the Eev, John
Smith of Kilbrandon, afterwards the Eev. Dr
Smith of Campbeltown, The volume is en-
titled " Gaelic Antiquities, &c.," containmg,
among other things, " A Collection of Ancient
Poems, translated from the Gaelic of Ullin,
Ossian, &c." Dr Smith was an admirable
Gaelic scholar, as was evidenced by his trans-
lation of a portion of the Scriptures into that
language, and his metrical version of the
Gaelic Psalms. The Avork before us is a Avork
highly creditable to Dr. Smith's talents and
industry, and although he complains of the
reception Avhich his efforts on behalf of Gaelic
literature met Avith, it is still prized by Gaelic
scholars.
In the year 1787 appeared the Gaelic ver-
sion of the same poems in an octavo volume,
entitled, " Sean Dana le Oisian, Orran, Ulann,
88
GENEEAL IITSTOEY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
&c." It is a pity that the two versions did not
appear simultaneously, as there have not been
M-anting those "svho have charged Dr. Smith,
as was done in the case of ]\Iacpherson, with
composing himself much of the poetry which he
gives as Ossian's. The same has been said of
another collector of the name of Kennedy,
who collected a large number of poems whicli
now lie in MS. in the Advocates' Library in
Edinburgh; but it is a curioiis fact that some
of the pieces which Kennedy is said to have
acknowledged having composed, can be shown
to be ancient.
Dr. Smith's collection begins with the poem
called "Dan an Deirg," the Song of Dargo, or
the Red Man. It is a famous song in the
Highlands, as is indicated by the proverbial
saying, " Gach dan gu dan an Deirg," Eccry
song yields to the song of Dargo. It was sung
to a simple, touching air, which is still knoAvn.
This poem is given by Dr. Smith in tAvo sec-
tions, entitled severally, "A' cheud chuid," and
" An dara cuid." The song is given by the
M'Callums (referred to beloAv), but it is most
perplexing tliat not one Avord of their A'crsion
agrees Avith Dr. Smith's. Their A'ersion is mani-
festly of the ancient form and rhythm, AA'ith the
usual summary at the head of it given by Gaelic
reciters ere beginning one of their songs. Kone
of this is found in Dr. Smith's Aversion, Avhich
is cast very much in the mould of Macpher-
son's Gaelic Ossian. Mr. J. A. Campbell, in
his Poimlar Talcs of the IJlghlands (vol. iii.,
p. 51), gives a fcAv lines of the lament of the
Avife of Dargo for her husband, but they do
not correspond in one line with the version of
Dr. Smith. The same may be said of Dr.
Smith's " Diarmad," Avhich is entirely different
from all the existing versions of the same poem.
The versions of the Dean of Lismore and of
Gillies (mentioned beloAv) are identical, and so
are to a large extent other existing versions
taken doAvn from oral recitation, but Dr.
Smith's differs largely from them in locality,
matter, and rhythm. It removes the story of
the death of this Fingalian hero from Glenshee
to Sliabh Ghaodhail, in Kintp-e. At the
same time, it is quite possible that different
poems existed bearing the same name; and
Dr. Smith's poems are compositions of decided
excellence. They add much to the stores of
the Gaelic scholar, and the English translation
is done with a skill little inferior to that of
]\racpherson himself.
Otuer Collections of Ossianic Poems.
The earliest collector and publisher of the
poems of Ossian was IMr. Jerome Stone at
Dunkeld, Avho furnished the Scots Magazine
in 175G Avith a translation in rhyme of " Eaa
Fhraoich," or the Death of Fraoch. Stone
did not give the Gaelic original of this or of
any other of his collections, but they Avere
found after his death, and a selection of them
is printed in the Report of the Highland
Society on Ossian. A Mr Hill, an English
gentleman, made some collections in Argyle-
shire in 1780; and several jiieccs AA^ere \i\\h-
lishcd by a bookseller of the name of Gillies
at Perth, Avho published an excellent A'olume
of Gaelic poetry in 1786.
Gillies's pieces have the true ring of the
ancient poetry of the Highlands, and are in
many cases to be found lloating still among
the traditional poetry of the people. 'J'lie
Ossianic pieces are nmnerous. Tliey arc —
" Suiridh Oisein air Eamhair aluinn," tlie
Courtship of Ossian and Eviixdifi; " Comhrag
Fhinn agus Mlianuis," the Conflict of Fingcd
and Manas; " Marbhadh Chonlaoich le Cucliu-
lain," the Slaughter of Conlach by Cuchidlin;
" Aisling Mhailmhinc," Malvina's Dream;
"Briathran Fhinn ri Oscar," FingaVs Address
to Oscar; " Eosg Ghuill," the War-song of
Gaid; "Dan na h-Inghin," ilie Song of the
Maiden, usually called "Fainesoluis; "Conn
mac an Deirg," Conn, son of Dargo; "Duan
Fhraoich," the Song of Fraoch; " Cath righ
Sorcha," tlie Battle of the King of Sorcha,
" Marbh-rann Oscair," the Dccdh-song of Oscar ;
" Ceardach JSIhic Luinn, " the Smithy of the
Son of Linn; " Duan a ]\Iliuireartaich," the
Song of Muircartach; " Caoidh Dheirdir,"
Deirdre^s Lament, in Avhich the poem giA'^en
already from the old MS. of 1268 appears as
a part of it. It is most interesting in this case
to compare the AA'ritten Avith the traditional
poem; "Bas Dhiarmaid," the Decdh of Diar-
mad ; " Dearg mac Deirg," the Song of
Dargo , " Teamitachd mor na Feinn," the great
trial of the Fingalians ; " Laoidh Laomuinn
mliic an Uaimh-f hir," the Song of Laomuinn;
riXGAL TO OSCAK.
89
' Eairagan," Earragon; "■ Ka Brataicliean," the
Banners; " Bas Oscair," the Death of Oscar;
ill all twenty-one fragments or Avliole pieces,
sonic of them of considerable length, and al-
most all, if not all, taken down from oral
recitation. This list is given in full, in order
to show what pieces of professed Ossianic
poetry conld he found in tlie Highlands soon
Bjuatiiran Fhixn ri Oscar.
A niliic mo mliic 's c tluililiairt an ilgli,
Oscair, a righ nan 6g fhlath,
Chunnaic mi dealradh do lainne 's b'e m' iiaill
'Bhi 'g amliarc do bhuaidh 's a cliatli.
Lean gu dh"i ri chu do slunnsireachd
'S na dibir a bhi mar iadsan.
'N uair bu bheo Trcunmhor nan ratli,
Us Trathull atliair nan treun laoch,
Chuir iad gach cath le buaidh,
'Us bhuannaich iad cliii gacli teugbliail.
'Us mairidh an iomradh 's an dan
Air chuimhn' aig na baird an deigh so.
O ! Oscair, claoidh thus' an treun-armach,
'S thoir tearmunn do'n lag-lamhach, fheumach;
l>i mar bhuinne-shrutli reotliairt geamhraidii
Thoirt gleachd do naimhdibh na Feinn,
Ach mar fhann-ghaoth sheimh, thlath, shamhraidli,
Bi dhoibhsan a shireas do chabhar.
Mar sin bha Treunmhor nam buadh,
S bha Trathull nan ruag 'n a dheigli ann,
S bha Fionn 'na thaic do 'n fhanu
G a dhion o ainneart luchd-eucoir.
'N a aobhar shininn mo lanih,
Le failte rachainn 'n a choinnimh,
'Us gheibheadh e fasgath 'us caird,
Fo sjrail dhrithlinneach mo loinne.
after the publication of INIacphersou's work by
other and independent compilers. A com-
parison of those pieces with Macpherson's
Ossian is interesting to the inquirer in this
field. The following specimen of one of Gillies's
alleged compositions of Ossian may be given
here : —
English TranslalLon.
AdDRFSS of FlNGAL TO OsCAR.
Son of mj' son, so snid the king,
Oscar, prince of youthful lieroes,
I have seen the glitter of thy blade, and 'twas my pride
To see thy triumph in the conflict.
Cleave thou fast to the fame of thine ancestors,
And do not neglect to be like them.
When Treunmor the fortunate lived,
And Trathull the father of warriors,
They fought each field triumphantly,
And won the fame in every fight.
And their names shall flourish in the song
Commemorated henceforth by the bards.
Oh ! Oscar, crush thou the armed hero,
But spare the feeble and the needy ;
Be as the rushing winter, spring-tide, stream,
Giving battle to the foes of the Fingalians,
But as the gentle, soothing, summer breeze
To such as seek for thy help.
Such was Treunmor of victories.
And Trathull of pursuits, thereafter ,
And Fingal was a help to the weak,
To save him from the power of the oppressor.
In his cause I would stretch out my hand,
"With a welcome I would go to meet him,
And he should find shelter and friendship
Beneath the glittering shade of my sword.
\
The above is a true relic of the ancient
Ossianic poetry, full of power and fidl of life,
and indicates the existence of a refinement
among the ancient Celts for wliich the oppo-
nents of Macpherson would not give them
credit. Gillies tells us that his collection was
made from gentlemen in CA'ery part of the
Highlands. It is perhaps the most interesting
collection of Highland song which we possess.
In 1816 there appeared a collection of Gaelic
poetry by Hugh and John M'Callum. It was
printed at Montrose, and the original Gaelic
version and an English translation were pub-
lished simultaneously. The work is called
" An Original Collection of the Poems of
Ossian, Orann, Ulin, and other bards who
flourished in the same age." There are twenty-
six pieces altogether, and the editors give the
sources whence they were all derived. These
are such as Duncan Matheson in Snizort, Isle
of Skys; Hector M'Phail in Torasay, ISIull;
II.
Donald M'Innes, teacher, Gribun, INIull; Dr.
M'Donald of Killcan, from whom " Teann-
tachd mor na Feinn" was obtained — the Doctor
maintaining, it appears, that his version was
a better one than that given by Gillies ; Archi-
bald M'Callum in Killean; and others who
furnish " Laoidh nan ceann," a poem found in
the collection of the Dean of Lismore, as are
several others of the M'Calliuns' collection.
This collection is a very admirable one,
perfectly honest, and presents us with some
compositions of high poetic merit. The ad-
dresses of Ossian to the sun, Avhich Macpher-
son declines to give in Gaelic, substituting for
one of them a series of asterisks, although he
gives it in English, are here given in both
languages; and the Gaelic versions are perhaps
the finest compositions in the book. The
address to the setting sun is hero given to »
specimen of the M'Callums' coUecticn : — •
90
GENEEAL IIISTOEY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
OisiAx DO '.N- Gnr.Eix an am Luidh.
An d' fliaj; tlia gorm astar nan speur,
A mliic gun blicud a's 6r bhuidli ciaLli ?
Tlia dorsa na h-oidhche dhuit fuin,
Agns pailliuin do clilos 's an lar,
Thig na tonua mu'n cuairt gii mall
'Choinihead an fliir a 's gloine gruaidh,
A' togail fo eagal an ceann
111 'd f liaicinn clio uillidh a'd slmain ;
Thcicli iadsan gun tuar o'd thaoLli.
Gabli-sa codal ann ad uaimli
A glirian, 'us pill an tus le li-aoiblmeas.
Slav bhoillsge grein' 's a glieamhradh
'S c ruitli 'n a dheaun le raon Lena
Is amliuil laitlie nam Fiann.
Jlav glirian cadar frasaibh a' treigsinn
Dli' aom neoil cliiar-dhubh nan speur,
'L^s bliuin iad an deo aoiblnnn o 'n t-sealgair,
Tha lom gbcugan na coill' a' caoidh,
Is rnaoth lusracli an t-sleibli' a' seargadlij
Acli pillidh fathasd a' glirian
l!i doire sgiamliacli nan geug rira,
'Us 111 gacli crann 's a Cheitean gaire
Ag amliarc an aird ri mac an speura.
The collection of the M^Callums was a real
aclditiou to the stores of Gaelic poetry, and is
most liclpfvil in bringing to a satisfactory con-
clusion the v.'hole question of the ancient
Gaelic ]")oetry of Scotland. "Were there no
other Gaelic compositions in existence save
those pieces Avhich this volume contains, they
would be sufficient to prove the high character
of the heroic poetry of the Scottish Gael for
ever3'thiug that constitutes true poetic power.
It would be Avrong in such a sketch as this
to overlook the interesting and ingenious con-
tribution made to the discussion of the Ossianic
question in the third and foiu'th volumes of
Mr. J. Campbell's Tales of the West HUjli-
Icinds. The whole four volumes are full of in-
teresting materials for the student of Gaelic
literature and antiquities, but tlie third and
fouTth volumes are those in which a place is
given to the ancient Ossianic poems. Mr.
Campbell, the representative of a distinguished
Highland family, and unlike many of the class
to Avhichhc belongs, an excellent Gaelic scholar,
made collections on his own account all over
tlic Highlands. He had as his chief coadjutor
in the Avork ]\Ir. Hector M'Lean, teacher in
Islay, and he could not have had a better — Mr
INPLcan being possessed of scholarship, en-
thusiasm, and sound judgment. The result is
a very remarkable collection of the oral litera-
ture of the Highlands, including selections from
a large amount of poetry attributed to Ossian.
This book is a truly honest book, giving the
English Translatwn.
OssiAx's Address to the Setting Sun.
Hast thou left tlie blue course of the sky*
Faultless son of golden locks ?
The gates of tlie night are for thee,
And thy place of repose is in the west.
The waves gather slowl}' around
To sec him of fairest countenance ;
Kaising their heads in fear.
As they witness thy beauty in rcpos'j,
They lied pale from thy side.
Take thou rest in tlij' cave,
0 sun, and return with rejoicing.
As the sunbeam in the winter time
Descending quick on the slope of Lena,
So are the days of the Fingalians.
As the sun becoming darkened among showers,
The dark clouds of the sky descended
And bore awaj' the joj-ous light from the huntsman.
The bare branches of the wood wee]\
And the soft herbage of the mountain withers.
But the sun shall return again
To the beautiful forest of the fresh-clothed branch,
And each bough shall smile in the early summer,
Looking up to the son of the skj'.
compositions collected just as they were found
among the natiA^e Highlanders. We shall take
occasion again to refer to tlie Sgeulachds, or
tales, and shall only refer at present to the
Ossianic remains presented to us by Mr.
Campbell.
Mr. Campbell's collections include most of
the pieces that liaA^e been brought together in
the same Avay, Avitli such variations, of cotu'se,
as must be looked for in the circumstances.
He furnishes us with a version of the Lay of
Diarmad (vol. iii., 50), having peculiar features
of its OAvn, but to a large extent identical Avith
the versions of the Dean of Lismore and of
Gillies. It is of much interest to compare this
Aversion, taken doAvn Avithin the last feAV years,
Avith one taken doAvn one hundred j-ears ago,
and another taken doAvn three hundred and
fifty years ago. The retentive poAver of human
memory for generations is remarkal^ly illus-
trated by the comparison. Mr Campbell also
gives us " The Lay of Oscar," " The Praise of
Gaul," " The Poem of Oscar," and -several
other minor compositions, some of Avhich had
never before been printed. These, Avith Mr.
Campbell's OAvn disquisitions, are full of in-
terest; but for the details Ave must refer the
reader to Mr. Campbell's volumes.
From all that has been AA-ritten on the sub-
ject of these ancient Gaelic poems of Ossian,
it is perfectly clear that Ossian himself is no
creation of James Macpherson. His name has
been familiar to the people both of the High-
MODEEN GAELIC LITERATURE.
91
lands and Ireland, for a thousand years and
more. " Oisian an deigli na Ecinn," Osstaii
after the Fingalians, has "been a proverbial
sa3'ing among them for numberless generations.
Nor did Macpherson invent Ossian's poems.
There were poems reputed to be Ossian's in
the Highlands for centuiies before he Avas
born, and poems, too, ■which for poetic power
and interest are unsurpassed; Avhich speak
home to the heart of every man who can sym-
pathise with popular poetry marked by the
richest felicities of diction; and which entitles
them justly to all the commendation bestoA7ed
upon the poems edited by Macpherson.
]\IoDERN Gaelic Literature.
It will be seen that a large proportion of
the existing Gaelic literature of the early period
is poetical. Is'ot that it is so altogether, by
any means ; and if any large amount of it had
come down to us, there is no reason for be-
lieving that so large a share of it would be
poetical. But the prose MS. Avritmgs of the
ancient Gael have, with the few exceptions
already referred to, perished; and have left us
with such poetical compositions as adhered to
the national memory.
As Ave enter upon the era of printing, we
are disposed to look for a more extensive lite-
rature, and no doubt Ave find it. But Avith the
era of printing came the use of another lan-
guage, and the Gaelic ceased to bo the A'ehicle
for carrying abroad the thoughts of the learned.
Eeligion still contmued to make use of its
services, but it ceased to be the handmaid of
science and philosophy.
The first printed Gaelic book Avhich Ave find
is Bishop Carsewell's Gaelic translation of the
Liturgy of John Knox. It is Avell knoAvn that
Knox compiled a prayer-book for the use of
the Scottish Reformed Church, and that it Avas
thought deshable that this prayer-book should
be translated into the Gaelic language for the
use of the HigUanders. The translation Avas
undertaken by ]Mr. Jolnr CarscAvell, Avho AA^as
appointed superintendent of the ancient dio-
cese of Argyle, Avliich office he filled for many
years. Tlie book Avas printed at Edinburgh,
in 1567. The language is Avliat is in modern
times called Irish, but might in CarscAvell's
time be called Scotch, for none other Avas
Avritten in Scotland in so far as Gaelic Avaa
Avritten at all. There are but three copies
of this book laioAvn to exist — an entire
copy in the library of the Duke of Argyle,
and tAvo imperfect copies, one in the library
of the University of Edinburgh, and one
in the British [Museum. This book Avas
printed before one line of Irish Gaelic A\'as
printed. Extracts from the volume Avill be
found in the Ilujhland Bocieti/s Report upon
Osslan, and in M'Lauclilan's Celtic Gleanings.
The former extract is made to shoAV that the
names of Eingal and the Eingalians Avere Avell
knoAATi in the Highlands at the period of the
Reformation. In 1G31 a translation of Cal-
A'in's Catechism appeared, probably executeil
by CarseAveU.
In 1659 appeared the first fifty of the Psalms
of DaAdd in metre by the Synod of Arg3ie.
It is called " An ceud chaogad do Shalmaibh
Dhaibhidh a meadraclid Gaoidhilg," ilie fird
Fifty of the Psalms of David in Gaelic Metre.
The language of the original here is Avliat is
called Irish, although it is, as is tlie Gaelic oi
CarseAvell, the ordinary Avritten Gaelic of tlie
period. This translation forms the ga-ound-
Avork of all the editions of the Psahns that
have been used since in the Scottish Church.
The rest of the Psalms foUoAved the first fifty
in 1694, and the Psalter of the Argyle Synod
became then complete. The introduction to
the little volume of 1659 details the difficulties
Avhich the authors met in converting the Psalms
mto Gaelic metre, one of Avhich, they say, Avas
the necessity of adapting them to the structure
of the English Psalm tunes. Hoav Gaelic con-
gregational singing Avas conducted in the
Highlands previous to this little book appear-
ing, it is hard to say. The introduction con-
cludes Avith the Avords, " Anois, a Legthora,
dense dithcheall ann sann obair bhigse bhui-
liughadh gu maith, agus guidh ar an Tigh-
earna e fein do bheannughadli an tshoisgeil
ann sua tirthaibh gaoidhlaclisa, agus lasair
shoilleir Ian teasa do dheanamh doir tsraid
bhig do lasadli cheana ionta. Grasa maille
roit."
English Translation.
" And noAV, reader, strive to use this little
work, and pray the Lord that He himself
Avould bless the gospel in these Gaelic lands,
92
GENERAL HISTORY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
and that lie would niako a Lvight flame full
of heat of this little spark uliich has been
now lighted in it."
This little volume is now scarce, Lut full of
interest to the Gaelic student.
Alongside of the Synod of Argyle, another
indefatigahle labourer in the same field was at
work. This was Mr Robert Kirk, minister at
Balquhidder. There seems to liave been no
Rob Roy in the district at the time, and Mr.
Kirk appears to have had a quiet life in his
Highland parish ; more so, indeed, than other
Scottish ministers of the time, for he seems to
have been engaged in his translation during
the heat of the persecution of the Covenanters,
and it was published in 1684, four years
before the Revolution. Kirk is said to have
been so anxious to have precedence of the
Synod of Argyle, that ho invented a machine
for awakening him in the morning by means
of wat^ir made to fall upon his face at a certain
hour. His Psalter preceded that of the Synod
by a period of ten years.
]\Ir Kirk dedicates his volume, which is
published with the sanction of the Privy
Council, and with the approbation of "the Lords
of the Clergy, and some reverend ministers
wlio best understand the Irish language," to
the jMarqnis of Athole, &c., of Avhom he says
that his " Lordship has been of undoubted
courage and loyalty for the king, and still
alongst inflexible to the persuasions or threats
cif frozen neutralists or flaming incendiaries in
Church or State." Kirk further states that
the work was " done by such as attained not
the tongue (which he calls Scottish-Irish) with-
out uidefatigable industry," manifestly point-
ing to himself as one who had so acquired it.
This little volume of the minister of Bal-
quhidder is a most interesting contribution to
our Gaelic literature. The language is what
many writers call Irish, although there is
no reason to believe that Mr Kirk ever was
in Ireland, or conversed with speakers of
Irish Gaelic. He knew and used the dialect
Avhicli writers of the Gaelic language had used
fcr centuries, and used at the time. No Irish
Avritcr could use a dialect more purely Irish
tlian that found iu Kirk's CJaelic preface.
Kirk concludes his preface Avith the following
lijies:— »
Iiiithigli ca Dliuilleachaiii gu dan,
Le Dan glan diagha duisg iad tliall.
Cuir failtc air Fonn fial na bFionn,
Ar garbh-chriocha, 's Indseadh gall.
English Translation.
Go, little leaflet, boldly,
AVitli pure holy songs wake tliem yondc.-,
Salute the hospitable land of the Fingalians,
The rugged borders, and the Isles of the strangers.
" The land of the Fingalians" Avas the High-
lands generally; "the rugged borders" was
the west coast of Inverness- shire and Ross-
shire ; and " the Isles of the Strangers " were
the Hebrides, so called from being long in
possession of the Norsemen.
In 1690 Mr Kirk edited in Roman letters
an edition of Bedel's Irish Bible, with O'Don-
nell's NeAV Testament, for the use of the High-
landers. Kirk says in the title-page of the Avork,
" Nocha ta anois chum maitheas coit-cheann
na nGaoidheil Albanach athruighte go hair-
each as an litir Eireandha chum na mlon-litir
shoileighidh Romhanta " icldch is noio for the
common good of tlic Higlilanders changed care-
fully from, fhe Iri^h Idler to the small readable
Roman letter. At the close of the book there
is a vocabulary of Irish Avords Avith their
Gaelic equivalents. Many of the equiA^alents
are as difficult to understand as the original
Irish.
In 1694 the completed Psalm-book of the
Synod of Argyle appeared. It Avas very gene-
rally accepted, and although some editions of
Kirk's Psalter appeared, the Synod's Psalter
became the Psalter of the Church, and Avas
the basis of all the metrical A'ersions of the
Gaelic Psalms that have ajipearcd since.
The Shorter Catechism Avas published iir
Gaelic by the Synod of Argyle about the same
time Avith their first fifty Psalms. Numerous
editions haA^e been printed since, and perhaps
there is no better specimen of the Gaelic lan-
guage in existence than AA'hat is to be -found
in the common A'ersions of it. The earlier A'er-
sions are in the dialect so often referred to,
called Irish. The title of the book is " Foir-
ceadul aithghearr chcasnuighe, an dus ar na
ordughadh le coimhthional na Ndiaghaireadli
ag Niarmhanister an Sasgan, A'c." That may
be called Irish, but it Avas a Scottish book
Avritten by Scottish men.
In 1725 the Synod of Argyle, Avho cannot
I'C too highly commended for their anxiety to
GiVELIC BIBLE.
93
promote the spiritual good, of their countrymen
in the Ilighhmds, jDublishcd a translation of
the Confession of Faith into Gaelic. It is a
small duodecimo volume printed at Edinburgh.
The Larger and Shorter Catechisms, with the
Ten Commandments, the Lord's Prayer, and
the Creed folio \7 the Confession. The book is
well printed, and the language is still the so-
called Irish. The title runs : — " Admhail an
Chreidinih, air an do reitigh air ttus coimli-
thionol na nDiaghaireadh aig Niarmhoinister
an Sasgan ; &c. . . ar na chur a N"gaoidheilg le
Seanadh Earraghaoidheal." Tlie Confession of
Faith, <^r., translated into Gaelic hi/ the Synod
of AniyJe.
It is interesting Avith respect to the dialect
in which all the works referred to appear, to
i iiquire whence the writers obtained it, if it be
simply Irish. Carsewell's Prayer-book ap-
peared before any vrork in Irish Gaelic was
printed. The ministers of the Synod of
Argylc were surely Scottish Highlanders and
not Irishmen. Mr Kirk of Balquidder was a
loAvland Scot who acquired the Gaelic tongue.
Is^ow these men, so far as we know, were never
in Ireland, and there were no Irish-Gaelic
books from which they could acquire the
tongue. There might be manuscripts, but it is
not very probable that men would inspect
manuscripts in order to enable them to write
in a dialect that was foreign to the peojile
whom they intended to benefit. Yet these all
write in the same dialect, and with the identical
same orthography. Surely this proves that
the Scottish Gael were perfectly familiar with
that dialect as the language of their literature,
that its orthography among them was fixed,
that the practice of writing it was common, as
much so as among the Irish, and that the
people readily understood it. It is well known
tliat the reading of the Irish Bible was common
in Highland churches down to the beginning
of this century, and that the letter Avas, from
tlie abbreviations used, called " A' chorra litir,"
and was familiar to the people. At the same
time, the language was uniforndy called Irish,
as the people of the Highlands were called Irish,
although there never was a greater misnomer.
Such a designation was never employed by the
people themselves, and was only used by those
who Avrote and spoke Englisli. In the title of
the Confession of Faith published in Gaelic in
172.5, it is said to be translated into the Irish
language by the Synod of Argyle.
Gaelic Bible.
Eeligious works formed the staple of tlie
literature issued from the Gaelic press from
the period now spoken of to the present day.
The great want for many years was the Bible.
For a long time the clergy used tlie Irish
edition reprinted for the use of the Highlands
by Mr Kirk ; but this was not satisfiictory,
from the difference of the dialect; many in
consequence preferred translating from the
English. This habit pervaded all classes, and
it is not improbable that there are in the Iligli-
lands still persons who prefer translating the
Scriptures for their own use to the common
version. Certain traditional forms of transla-
tion Avcre at one time in general use, and occa-
sionally the translations given bordered on the
ludicrous. A worthy man was once translating
the phrase " And they Avere astonied," and he
made it " Blia iad air an clachadh,' They tcere
stoned. It Avas in every Avay desirable that a
correct translation of the Gaelic Bible should
be ]irovided for the use of the Highlands, and
this Avas finally undertaken by the Society for
Propagating Christian KnoAvledge. Tlie per-
son employed to perform the Avork Avas the
HcY. James StcAA'art of KilHn, a man fully
qualified for it, and although his translation
retained too much of the Irish dialect of
O'Donnell's Irish Xcw Testament, it Avas Avel-
comed as a highly creditable AA^ork, and as a
great boon to the Highlands. Many minor
changes have been made in the Gaelic KeAV
Testament of 1767, but it has been the basis
of all subsequent editions which haA'e sought
merely to render certain portions of the Avork
more idiomatic and pleasing to a Scottish ear.
The publishing of this A'ersion of the Xcav
Testament proved a great benefit to the High-
lands.
Soon after the publication of the ISTcAv Testa
ment, it Avas resolved that the Old Testament
should be translated into Gaelic also. This
Avork, like the former, was midertaken by tlio
Society for Propagating Christian KnoAvledge,
assisted by a collection made throughout
tlie congregations of the Church of Scotland
94
GENERAL HISTOEY OF THE HIOnLANDS.
amounting to £1483. The principal translator
employed was the Eev. Dr John Stewart of
Luss, son of the translator of the ISTew Testa-
ment, who translated three portions of the
work, while a fourth portion, including the
Prophets, was executed hy the Eev. Dr Smith,
of Camphellton, the accomplished editor of
the Sean Dana. The whole work was
completed and published in the year 1801.
This work has heen of incalcidable service
to the Highlands, and is one of the many
benefits conferred upon that portion of the
country by the excellent Society who under-
took it. Objections have been taken to the
many Irish idioms introduced into the language,
and to the extent to which the Irish ortho-
graphy was folloAved, but these are minor faults,
and the work itseK is entitled to all commenda-
tion.
Translations from tue English.
Much of oiu- modern Gaelic prose literatiu'e
consists of translations from the English. In
this tlie Gaelic differs from the Welsh, in Avliich
is to be found a large amount of original prose
writing on various subjects. This has arisen
from the demand for such a literature being
less among tlie Highlanders, among whom the
EngKsh language has made greater progress, so
much so, that when a deshe for extensive read-
ing exists, it is generally attended with a suffi-
cient knowledge of English. Translations of
religious works, however, have been relished,
and pretty amj)le provision has been made to
meet the demand. The first book printed in
modern Scottish Gaelic Avas a translation of
Baxter's Call to ilic Unconverted, executed by
the Eev. Alex. M'Farlane, of Kilninver, and
published in 1750. There is much of the
Irish orthography and idiom retained in this
work, but it is a near approach to the modern
spoken language of the Iliglilands. Since
then many of the works of well-known religious
authors have been translated and published,
among wliich may be mentioned works by
lioston, Eimyan, Erookes, Colquhoun, and
Doddridge. These are much prized and read
throughout the Highlands. Tlie translations
are of various excellence; some of tlicm accurate
and elegant, while others arc deficient in
both these qualities. Dr Smith's version of
Alleine's Alarm is an admirable specimen of
translation, and is altogether worthy of the
fame of Dr Smith. The same may be said of
Mr M'Farlane's translation of The History of
Joscpli, which is an excellent specimen of
Gaelic writing. The Montldy Visitor tract
has been translated liy tlie writer for the last
twelve years, and it has a large circulation.
Original Prose "Writings.
Of these Mr Eeid, in his Blhlioiheca Scoto-
Celtica, gives but a scanty catalogue. He gives
but a list of ten, most of them single sermons.
There are several other such vaitings, however,
wliich have been added since Eeid's list Avas
made up. Among these appears M'lvenzie's
Bliadhna Tliearlaich, " Charles's year," a
vigorous well-Avrittcn account of the rebellion of
1745-G. M'lvenzieAvas the compiler of avolumo
of Gaelic poetry in Avliich the best specimens of
the works of the bards are generally given, and
although having ideas of his own on the subject
of orthography, few men knew the Gaelic lan-
guage better. We have also a volume on astro-
nomy by the Eev. D. Connell ; and a History
of Scotland by the Eev. Angus Mackenzie, both
of them creditable performances. It is doubtful
hoAV far these Avorks have been patronised by
the j)ublic, and hoAV far they have been of
pecuniary benefit to their authors, but they are
deserving works, and if they liaA'e not proved
a remuneratiA^e investment, it is from AA'^ant of
interest on the part of the readers more than
from Avant of abilit}^ on the part of the Aniters.
In addition to these have been se\'eral maga-
zines, the contents of which have in some in-
stances been collected into a volmne and pub-
lished separately. Of these are An teachdair.
Gaidhealach, " The Gaelic Messenger," edited
by the late Eca^ Dr M'Leod of GlasgoAv, and a
Free Church magazine An Fhiamds, "The Wit-
ness," edited by the Eev. Dr Mackay, "noAV of
Harris. " The Gaelic Messenger," An Teach-
daire Gaidhealach, contained a large propor-
tion of papers furnished by the editor, Dr
M'Leod. These have been since that time col-
lected into a volume by his son-in-laAv the Eev.
Archibald Clerk of IvilmaUie, and published
under the title of Caraid nan Gaidheal, " Tiie
Friend of the IliglJanders." Tliis is an admir-
al)lo volnrao, containing, as it does, oiu- host
OrJGmAL PEOSE WEITIXGS.
95
specimens of racj', iJioniatic Gaelic, of "tt'liich
Dr IM'Leod was a master. It is a most in-
teresting addition to our Gaelic literature.
Besides this, Dr M'Leod produced Leahhar
nan Cnoc, "The Book of the Ivnowcs," a school
collection of prose and poetry, and several
Dther lesser works. The Lealhar nan Cnoc is
an admirable collection of fragments, well
adapted for school use, and at the same time
interesting to the general reader,
But the most remarkable addition that has
reccjitly Ijeen made to Gaelic prose literature
is IMr J. F. Campbell's collection of " Sgeu-
lachdan " or ancient Highland talcs. It was
long kno^vn that a large amount of this kind
of literature existed in the Highlands ; that it
formed the treasure of the reciter, a character
recognised and appreciated in every small com-
munity; and that it was the staple fireside
amusement of many a winter evening. Speci-
mens of this literature ajipeared occasionally in
print, and one of great interest, and remarkably
well given, called Spiorad na h-aoise, " The
Spirit of Age," appears in Leahhar nan Cnoc,
the collection already spoken of. Mr Campbell
set himself to collect this literature from the
traditions of the people, and he has embodied
the result in four goodly volumes, which every
lover of the language and literature of the Celt
must prize. Many coadjutors aided Mr Camp-
bell in liis under taldng, and he was happy in
finding, as has been already said, in Mr Hector
M'Lean, teacher, Islay, a most efficient collector
and transcriber of the tales. These tales were
known among the Highlanders as " Sgeidach-
dan " Tales, or '• TJrsgeulan " Koblo Tales, the
latter having reference usually to stories of the
Fingalian heroes. They are chiefly " Folk
lore " of the kinds Avhich are now knoAvn to
pervade the world amongst a certain class as
their oral literature. The Tales themselves are
of various degrees of merit, and are manifestly
derived from various sources. Some of them
took their origin in the fertile imagination
of the Celt, while others arc obviously of
classical origin, and are an adaptation of
ancient Greek and Latin stories to the
taste of the Celt of Scotland. Mr Camp-
bell, in his disquisitions accompanying the
tales, which are often as amusing and instruc-
tive as the tales themselves, traces numerous
bonds of connection between them and similar
legends common to almost all the European
nations. He shoAvs where they meet and
where they diverge, and makes it very clear
that most of them must have had a common
origin. It has been maintained that many of
these legends were brought to Scotland by re-
turning Crusaders ; that they were often the
amusement of the camp among these soldiers
of the ancient Church ; and that, related
among hearers of all nations, they became dis-
persed among those nations, and that thus
Scotland came to obtain and to retain her
share of them.
That Scotland felt largely the influence of
the Crusades cannot bo denied by any obser-
vant student of her history. Her whole politi-
cal and social systein was modified by them,
while to them is largely due the place and
poAver Avhich the mediceval Church obtained
under the government of David I. That Scot-
tish literature should have felt their influence
is more than likely, and it is possible, although
it is hardly safe to go further, that some of
these tales of the Scottish Highlands owe
their existence to the wanderings of Scottish
Crusaders. Bo their origin, hoAvever, Avhat it
may, they aff"ord a deeply interesting field of
encpiiry to the student of the popular literature
of the country. In our OAAai vicAv, they are of
great value, as presenting us Avith admirable
specimens of idiomatic Gaelic. "We transcribe
one tale, making use of the ordinary ortho-
graphy of the Gaelic, Mr Campbell having used
forms of sjjelling Avhich might serve to express
the pecidiarities of the dialect in Avhich he
found them couched.
Maol a Chliobain-.
Bha bantracli ann roimhe so, 'us blia tri nigheanau
aicc, 'us tlmbliairt iad rithe, gii'n racliadh iad a dh'iarr-
aidh an fliortain. Dlieaiaieli i tri boniiaich. Tlm-
bliairt i ris an te mhoir, "Co aca is fhearr leat an leth
blieag 'us mo bheannaclid, uo'n leth mhor 's mo mhall-
achd ? " "Is fhearr leam, ars' ise, an leth mhor 'us do
mhallachd.' Thubhairt i ris an te mheadhonaich,
English Translation.
There was a widow once of a time, and she had
three daughters, and they said to her that they were
going to seek their fortunes. She prepared three
bannocks. She said to the big daughter, "Whether
do you like best the little half with my blessing, or
the big half with my curse?" "I like best," said
she, " the big half with your curse." She said to the
96
GENERAL IIISTOIJY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
"Co aca's f liearr leat an leth bheag 'us mo bheannachd,
no'n letli mhor 'us mo mhallacluL" " Is fliearr leara
an leth mh6r 'us do mhallaclid," ars' ise. Thubhairt
i ris an te bhig, Co aca 's fhearr leat an loth mhor 'us
mo mliallachd, no'n leth bheag 's mo bheannachd ? "
" Is fhearr learn an leth bheag'us do bheannachd."
Cliord so r'a mathair, 'us thug i dhi an leth eile cuid-
cachd.
Dh' fhalbh iad, ach cha robh toil aig an dithis 'bu
>?hine an t6 'b'oige 'bhi leo, 'us cheangail iad i ri carr-
ngh cloiche. Gliabh iad air an agliaidh, 's 'n uair a
dli'anihairc iad as an deigh, co a chunnaic iad acli ise
'us a' clireig air a muin. Lcig iad leatha car trcis gus
an d'rainig iad cruach ndioine, 'us cheangail iad ris a
chruaich mhoine i. Ghabh iad air an agiiaidh treis,
'us dh'amhairc iad 'n an deigh, 'us co a chunnaic iad
ach ise a' tighinn, 's a' chruach mhoine air a muin.
Leig iad leatha car tacan gus an d'rainig iad craobh,
'us cheangail iad ris a'chraoibh i. Ghabh iad air an
nghaidh treis, 'us 'n'uair a dh'amhairc iad 'n an deigh,
CO a chunnaic iad ach ise a' tighinn, 's a'ehraobh air a
muin. Chunnaic iad nach robh maith bhi rithe.
Dh'fhuasgail iad i 'us leig iad leo i. Blia iad a' falbh
gus an d'thainig an oidhche orra. Chunnaic iad solus
fada uatha, 'us ma b'fhada uatha, cha b'fhada bha
iadsan 'g a niigheachd. Chaidh iad a stigh. Ciod e
bha so acli tigh famhair. Dli'iarr iad fuireach 's an
oidhche. Flniair iad sin 'us chuireadh a luidhe iad Ic
tri nigheanan an f liamhair.
Bha caran de chneapan ombair mu mhuinealan
nigheanan an fhamhair, agus sreangan gaosaid mu'm
muinealan-san. Choidil iad air fad, ach cha do choidil
JMaol a' chliobain. Feadh na h-oidhche thainig path-
adh air an f liamhar. Ghlaodh e r'a ghille maol carrach
uisge 'thoirt d'a ionnsuidh. Tliubhairt an gille maol
''arrach nach robh deur a stigh. "Marbh, ars' esan,
tc de na nigheanan coimheach, 'us thoir a'm ionnsuidh-
seafuil." "Ciamar a dh' aithnicheas mi eatorra?"
ars' an gille maol carrach. " Tha caran de chneapan
mu mhuinealan mo nigheanan-sa, agus caran gaosaid
jnu mhuinealan chaich." Chuala Maol a chliobain am
famhar, 'us cho clis 's a b'urrainn i, chuir i na srean-
ganan gaosaid a bha m'a muineal fein agus mu mhui-
nealan a peathraichean mu mhuinealan nigheanan an
fhamhair, agus na cneapan a bha mu mhuinealan
nigheanan an fhamhair m'a muineal fein agus mu
mhuinealan a peathraichean, 'us luidh i sios gu samh-
ach. Thainig an gille maol carrach, 'us mharbh
e te de nigheanan an fliamhair, 'us thug e an fhuil d'a
ionnsuidh. Dh'iair e tuilleadh a thoirt d'a ionnsuidh.
Mharbh e an ath the. Dh'iarr e tuilleadlx 'us mharbh
e an treas te. Dhiiisg Maol a' chliobain a' peathraich-
ean, 'us thug i air a muin iad, 'us ghabh i air falbh.
Mhothaich am famhar dith 'us lean e i.
Na spreadan" teine a bha ise 'cur as na clachan le a
sailtean, bha iad a' bualadh an f hamliair 's an smigead ;
agus na spreadan teinc a bha am famliar 'toirt as na
clachan le barraibh a chos, bha iad a' bualadh I\Iliaol
a' chliobain an ciil a' cliinn. Is e so 'bu dual doibli
gus an d'rainig iad amhainn. Leum I^Iaol a' chliobain
an amhainn 'us cha b'urrainn am famhar an amhainn
a leuni. "Tha thu thall, a Jlhaol a' chliobain."
"Tha, ma's oil leat." "Mharbh thu mo thrl nigh-
eanan maola, ruagha." "Mharbh, ma 's oil leat."
" 'Us c'uine thig thu ris ? " " Thig, 'n uair bheir mo
ghnothuch ann mi."
Ghabh iad air an aghaidh gus an d'rainig iad tigh
tuathanaich. Bhaaigantuathanachtri mic. Dh'innis
lad mar a thachair dhoibh. Ars' an tuatha ach ri
Jilaol a' chliobain, " Bheir mi mo mhac a's sine do'd
]ihiuthair a's sine, 'us faigh dhomh cir mhin oir. 'us
cir gharbh airgid, a th'aig an fhamhar," "Chachosd
e tuilleadh dhuit, ' ars' Maol a' cldiobain. Dh'fhalbh
1 'us ramig i tigh an fhamhair. Fhuair i stigh gun
fhios. Thug i leatha na cireau 'us dhalbh i mach.
middle one, " "Whether do you like best the big half
with my curse, or the little half with my blessing ? "
"I like best," said she, "the big half with your
curse." She said to the little one, " Whether do you
like best the big half with my curse, or the little half
with my blessing ? " "I like best the little half with
your blessing." This pleased her mother, and she
gave her the other half likewise.
They left, but the two older ones did not wish to
have the younger one with them, and they tied her to
a stone. Tliey held on, and when they looked be-
hind them, whom did they see coming but her with
the rock on her back. They let her alone for a while
imtil they reached a stack of peats, and they tied her
to the peat-stack. They held on for a while, when
whom did they see coming but her with the stack of
peats on her back. They let her alone for a while
until they reached a tree, and they tied her to the
tree. They held on, and whom did they see coming
but her with the tree on her back. They saw that
there Avas no use in meddling with her. Thej' loosed
her, and they let her come with them. They were
travelling until night overtook them. They saw a
light far from them, and if it was far from them they
were not long reaching it. They went in. What
was this but the house of a giant. They asked to
remain overnight. They got that, and they were set
to bed with the three daughters of the giant.
There were turns of amber beads around the necks
of the giant's daughters, and strings of liair around
tlieir necks. They all slept, but Maol a chiiobaiu
kept awake. During the night the giant got thirsty.
He called to his bald rougli-skinned lad to bring liim
water. The bald rough-skinned lad said tliat there
was not a drop within. "Kill," said he, "one of
the strange girls, and bring me her blood." "How
will I know them ? " said the bald rough-skinned lad.
"There are turns of beads about the necks of my
daughters, and turns of hair about the necks of the
rest." Maol a chliobain heard the giant, and aj
quickly as she could she put the strings of hair tha.
were about her own neck and the necks of her sisters
about the necks of the giant's daughters, and the
beads that were about the necks of the giant's daugh-
ters about her own neck and the necks of her sisters,
and laid herself quietly down. The bald rough-
.skiuned lad came and killed one of the daughters of
the giant, and brought him her blood. He bade him
bring him more. He killed the second one. He bade
him bring him more, and he killed the third. Maot
a chliobain wakened her sisters, and she took them on
her back and went away. The giant observed her,
and he followed her.
The sparks of fire which she was driving out of tho
stones with her heels were striking the giant in the
chin, and the sparks of fire that the giant was taking
out of the stones with the points of his feet, they were
striking !Maol a chliobain in the back of her head.
It was tlius with them until they reached a river.
Maol a chliobain leaped the river, and the giant could
not leap the liver. "You are over, Maol a chlio-
bain." "Yes, if it vex 3'ou." "You killed my
three bald red-skinned daughters." "Yes, if it vex
you." " And when will you come again ?" " I will
come when my business brings me."
They went on till they reached a farmer's house.
The farmer had three sons. They told what happened
to them. Says the farmer to Maol a chliobain, "I
will give my eldest sou to your eldest sister, and get
for me the smooth golden comb and the rough silver
comb that the giant has." "It won't cost you more,"
said Maol a chliobain. She left and reached the giant's
house. She got in without being seen. She took the
combs and hastened out. The giant observed her, and
ORIGmAL TEOSE WEITINGS.
9V
Mhothaich am famliar dhith ; 'us as a deigh a blia o
gus an d'raiuig c an amhainn. Leum ise an amhainn
'us cha b'unainn am fomliar an amhainn a leum.
" Tha thu thall, a Mhaol a' cliliobain." "Tha, ma 's
oil Icat." "MharLli, thu mo thii nigheanan maola,
ruagha." " ]\Iharbli, ma 's oil leat." "Ghoid thu
rao chir mhin oir, 'us mo chlr gharbh aimid."
"Ghoid, ma's oil leat." "C nine thig thu ns ? "
"Thig, 'n uaii- bheir mo ghnothuch ann mi."
Thug i na cirean tliun an tuathanaich, 'us plios a
piuthair mhor-sa mac mor an tuathanaich.
"Bheir mi mo mhac meadhonach do'd phiuthair
niheadhonaich, 'us-fai"li dhomh claidheamh soluis an
fhamhair." "Cha cnosd e tuilleadh dhuit," ars'
Maol a' chliobain. Ghabh i air falbh, 'us rainig i tigh
an fhamhair. Cliaidh i suas ann an barr craoibho
'bha OS cionn tobair an fhamhair. Anns an oidhcho
thainig an gille maol carrach, 'us an claidheamh
soluis leis, a dh'iarraidh uisge. An uair a chroia o a
thogail an uisgc, thainig Maol a' chliobain a nuas, 'us
phut i sios 's an tobar e 'us bliath i e, 'us thug i Icatha
an claidheamh soluis. Lean am famhar i gus an
d'rainig i an andiainn. Leum i an amhainn, 'us cha
b'urrainn am famhar a leantuinn. " Tha thu thall, a
Mhaol a' chliobain." "Tha, ma 's oil leat." "Mharljh
thu mo tliri nigheanan maola, ruadha." "Mharbh
ma 's oil leat." " Ghoid thu mo chir mhin oir, 's mo
chir gharbh airgid." "Ghoid, ma 's oil leat."
"Mharbh thu mo ghille maol carrach." "Mharbh
ma's oil leat." " Ghoid thu mo chlaidheamli soluis."
"Ghoid, ma 's oil leat." "C'uine thig thu ris."
"Thig, 'n uair bheir mo glinothuch ann mi." liainig
1 tigh an tuathanaich leis a' chlaidheamli sholuis, 'us
ph6s a piuthair mheadhonach 'us mac meadhonach an
tuathajiaich.
" Bheir mi dhuit fein mo mhac a's oige," ars' an
tuathanacli, "'us thoir a'm ionnsuidh boc a tli'aig an
fhamhar." " Cha chosd e tuilleadh dhuit " ars' Maol
a' chliobain, Dh'fhalbli i 'us rainig i tigh an fhamh-
air, ach an uair a bha greim aice air a bhoc, rug am
famhar, oirre. "Ciod e" ars' am famhar, "a dheanadh
tus' orm^n, nan deanainn uibhir a choire ort 's a rinn
thus' ormsa. " " Bheirinn ort gu'n sg;\ineadli tu thu
fhein le brochan bainne ; chuirinn an sin ann am ]ioc
thu ; chrochainn thu ri druira an tighe ; chuirinn tcine
fothad ; 'us ghabhainn duit le cabar gus an tuiteadh thu
'n ad chual chrionaich air an urlar. Rinn am famhar
brochan bainne 'us thugar dhitli ri 61 c. Chuir ise am
brochan bainne m' a beul 'us m' a h-eudainn, 'us luidh
i seachad mar gu'm bitheadh i marbh. Chuir am
famhar ann am poc i, 'us cliroch e i ri druim an tighe,
'us dh'fhalbli e fhein 'us a dhaoine a dh'iarraidh fiodha
do'n choille. Bha mathair an fhamhair a stigh. Their-
eadh Maol a' chliobain 'n uair a dh'fhalbli am famhar,
"Is mise 'tha 's an t-s61as, is niise 'tha 's a chaithir
oir." "An leig thu mise ann?" ars' a' chailleach.
"Cha leig, gu dearbh." Mu dheircadh, leig i nuas
am poca; chuir i stigh a' chailleach, 'us cat, 'us laogh,
'us soitheach uachdair ; thug i leatha am boc, 'us
dh'fhalbh i. An uair a thainig am famhar, thoisich c
fhein 'us a dhaoine air a' phoca leis na cabair. Bha a'
chailleach a' glaodhaich, " 'S mi fhein a th' ann."
"Tha fios agam gur tu fhein a th 'ann," theireadh am
famhar, 'us e ag ciridh air a' phoca. Thainig am poc'
a nuas 'n a chual' chrionaich 'us ciod e 'bha ann ach a
mhatliair. An uair a chunnaic am famhar mar a bha,
thug e as an deigh Mhaol a' chliobain. Lean e i gus
fin d'raiuig i an amhainn. Leum Maol a' chliobain an
amhainn 'us cha b'urrainn am famhar a leum. "Tha
thu thall, a Jlhaol a' chliobain." "Tha, ma 's oil
leat." " JIharbh thu mo thri nigheanan maola,
ruadha." "Mharbh, ma 's oil leat" "Ghoid thu
mo chir mhin oir, 'us mo chlr gharbh airgid."
"Ghoid, ma 's oil leat." "Mharbh tau mo ghille
maol, carrach." "Mharbh, ma 's oil leat. "Ghoid
after her he went until they reached the river. She
leaped the river, and the giant could not leap the
river. " You arc over, Maol a chliobain." " Yes, if
it vex you." " You killed my three bald red-skinned
daughters." " Ye.s, if it vex you."' "You stole my
smooth golden comb and my rough silver comb."
" Yes, if it vex you." " When will you come again."
" When my business brings me."
She brought the combs to the farmer, and the big
sister married the big son of the farmer.
" I will give my middle son to your middle sister,
and get for me the giant's sword of light." " It won't
cost you more," says Maol a chliobain." She went
away, and reached the giant's house. She went up
in tlie top of a tree that was above the giant's well.
In the night the bald, rough-skinned lad came for
water, having the sword of light with him. AViieu
he bent over to raise the water, Maol a chliobain
came down and pushed him into the well and drowned
him, and took away the sword of light. The giant
followed her till she reached the river. She lea])cd
the river, and the giant could not follow her. " You
are over, Maol a chliobain." " Yes, if it vex you."
"You killed my three bald red-haired daughters."
" Yes, if it vex you." "You stole my smooth golden
comb and my rough silver comb." "Yes, if it vex
you." ."You killed my bald rough-skinned lad."
" Ye-s, if it vex you." "You stole my sword of
light." "Yes, if it vex j'ou." "When will you
come again?" " AVhen my business brings me."
She reached the farmer's house with the sword of
light, and her middle sister married the middle son
of the farmer.
"I will give 5'ourself my youngest'son," said the
farmer, "and bring me the buck that the giant has."
" It won't cost you more," said Maol a chliobain
She went and she reached the giant's house, but as
she got hold of the buck, the giant laid hands upon
her. " What," said the giant, " would you do to me
if I had done to you as much harm as you have done
to me?" "I would make you burst yourself with
milk porridge. I would then put you in a bag ; 1
would hang you to the roof of the house ; I would
place fire under you; and I would beat you Avith
sticks until you fell a bundle of dry sticks on the
floor." The giant made milk porridge, and gave it
her to drink. She spread the milk porridge over her
mouth and lier face, and lay down as if she had been
dead. The giant put her in a bag which he hung to
the roof of the house, and he and his men went to the
wood to get sticks. The mother of the giant was in.
When the giant went away, Maol a chliobain cried,
" It is I that am in comfort ; it is I that am in the
golden seat." " Will you let me there ?" said the
hag. "No, indeed." At length she let down the
bag ; she put the hag inside, and a cat, and a calf,
and a dish of cream ; she took away the buck, ami
she left. When the giant came, he and his men fell
upon the bag with the sticks. The hag was crying
out, " It's myself that's here." "I know it is yom-
self that's there," the giant would say, striking the
bag. The bag fell down a bundle of dry sticks, and
what Wivs there but his mother. When the giant saw
how it was, he set off after ;Maol a chliobain. He
followed her till she reached the river. Maol a
chliobain leaped the river, but the giant could not
leap the river. "You are over, Maol a chliobain."
" Yes, if it vex j'ou." "You killed my three bald
red-skinned daughters." "Yes, >if it vex you.'
' ' You stole my smooth golden comb and my rough
silver comb." "Yes, if it vex you." "You killed
my bald, rough-skinned lad." '' Yes, if it vex you."
"You stole my sword of light." "Yes, if it vei
98
GEKEEAL HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
thu mo chlaitllicamh soluis." " Ghoid, ma 's oil leat."
"Mliarbh tliu mo mluithair. " " Mliarbh, ma 's oil
leat." "Glioid tliu mo blioc." "Ghoid, ma 's oil
Icat." "C'uiuo a tliig tliu lis ?" " Thig 'n uair blieir
mo ghnotliuch ann mi." " Nam bitlieadh tiisa bhos
'us mise thall" ars' am famhar, " Ciod e dheanadli tu
airson mo leantuinn ? " " Stopaimi mi flieiii, agus
dh'olainn gus an traogbainn, an amhainn." Stop am
famhar e fhein, 'us dh' ol e gus an do sgain e. Thoa
Maol a' chliobain Mac 6g an tuathanaich.
The above is a fair specimen of these tales
Avitli which the story-tellers of the Highlands
-were wont to entertain their listeners, and pass
agreeably a long -winter evening. The ver-
sions of such talcs are A'arious, but the general
line of the narrative is always the same.
Scores of these tales may still be picked up
in the "West Higldands, although ]\Ir Campbell
has sifted them most carefully and skilfully,
and given to the pulilic those which are un-
doubtedly best. The following is a specimen
IS'a Fiantaicuean.
Yew. a' cueadain Cloi.mue.
15ha fear air astar uaireigin mu thuath, a reir co.shiis,
mu Sliiorramachd Inbliiniis. Blia e a' coiseachd la,
'us chunnaic e fear a' buain sgrath leis an lar-chai)ie.
Thaiuig c far an robh an duine. Thubhairt e ris,
"Oh, nacli tcan sibhse, 'dhuinc, ris an obair sin."
Thubliairt an duine ris, '* Oh, nam faiceadh tu m'atbair,
is c a 's sine na mise." "D'athair" ars' an duine,
"am bheil d'atliair bci 's an t-saoghal fhathasd?"
"Oh, tha " ars' esan. "C'aite am bheil d'athair"
ars' csan, "am b'urrainn mi 'fhaicinn?" " Uh, is
urraiun" ars" esan, "tha e a' tarruing dhathigh nan
.sgrath." Dh'innis e an rathad a gliabhadh e ach am
faiceadh c 'athair. Tliainig e far an robh c. Thu-
bhairt c ris, " Nach soan siblise, 'dhuine, ris an obair
.sin." " Uli," ars' esan, "nam faieeadh tu m' athair,
is c a 's sine na mise." " Oh, am blieil d'atliair 's an
t-saoghai fhathasd?" "Uh, tha," ars' esan. "C'aite
am bheil c" ars' esan, "aii.urrainn mi 'fhaicinn?"
" Uii, is urrainn," ars' esan, "tha e a' tilgeadh nan
Fgratli air an tigh." Eainig e am fear a bha 'tilgeadh
n.ui sgrath. " Oh, nach scan sibhse, 'dhuine, ris an
obairsiii," ars' esan. "Uli, nam faiceadh tu m'athair,"
ars' csau, "'tha o ni6ran na 's sine na mise." "Am
bheil d'athair agani r'a fliaicinn ?" " Uh, tha," ars'
esan, "rach timchioU, 'us chi tliu e a'cur nan sgrath."
Thainig c 'us chunnaic c am fear a bha 'cur nan
sgratli, " Oil, a dhuine" ars' esan, "is nior an aois
.1 dh'fheumas sibsc a blii." "Oh," ars' esan, "nam
faiceadh tu m'atliair. " "An urrainn mi d'athair
fhaicinn ?" ars' esan, " C'aite am bheil e ? " " Mata "
ars' an duine, is ohich tapaidh coltach thu, tha mi
'creidsinn gu'm faod mi m'athair a shealltuinn duit.
" Tha e," ars' esan, " stigh ami an gcadan cloimhe an
ceanu eile an tiglie." Chaidli e stigh leis 'g a fhaicinn.
Bha na ]i-uile gin diiibhsan ro mh6r, nach 'eil an
Icithid a nis r'a fhaotainn. " Tha duine beag an so," ,
ars esan, 'athair, " air am bheil coslas olaich thapaidh, '
Albannach, 'us toil aige 'ur faicinn." Bhruidhinn
e ris, 'us tliulibairt c, "Co as a thainig thu ? 'Thoir
dhomh do lamli, ' Albannaich. " Thug a mhac lamli air
seann choltair croinu a bha 'na luidhe lainili riu.
Shnaim e aodach uinie. " Thoir dha sin," ars' esan
ris an Albannacii, "'us na tcir dha do lamh." Ivug
you." "You killed my mother." "Yes, if it vcz
you." "You stole my buck." "Yes, if it vex you."
"When will you come again ?" "When my business
brings me. " "If you were over here and I over there,
what would you do to follow me?" "I would stop
myself up, and I would drink until I dried the river."
The giant stopped himself up, and drunk until Le
burst. JMaol a chliobain married the young son of
the farmer.
referring to the famous Tom na h-iiibhraich, in
the neighbourhood of Inverness. It Avas taken
down by the writer from the recital of an
ArdnamtU'chan man in Edinburgh, and has
never been printed before. The resemblance of
a portion of it to what is told of Thomas the
Ehymer and the Eildon Hills, is too close to
escape observation. These tales arc valuable
as preserving admirable specimens of the
idioms of the Gaelic language.
English Translation.
The Fingalians.
The Man in the Tuft of "Wool.
There w;i.s a man once on a journey in tlic north,
according to all appearance in the sherilfdom of Inver-
ness, lie was travelling one day, and he saw a man
casting divots with the llaughter-spadc. He came to
wliere tlic man was. He said to him, " Oh, you are
very old to be employed in such work." The man
said to him, " Oh, if you saw ni}'' father, he is much
older than I am." "Your fatlier," said the man,
"is j'our father alive in the Morld still?" "Oh,
yes," said he. "Where is your father?" said he ;
"could I see him?" "Oh, yes," said he, "lie is
leading home the divots." He told him what way
he sliould take in order to sec his father. He came
Avhere lie was. He said to him " You are old to be
engaged in such work." "01i,".said he, "if j'ousaw
my father, he is older than I." " Oli, is your father
still in the world ?" "Oh, yes," said he. "Wlicro
is your father ? " said he ; " can I see him ! " " Oh,
yes, " said he, " he is reaching the divots at the house."
He came to the man who was reacliing the divots.
" Oh, you are old," said he, "to be employed in such
Avork." "Oh, if you saw my father," said lie, "he is
much older than I." "Is }-our father to be seen?'
said he. " Oh, yes, go round the house and you will
see him laj'ing the divots on the roof." He came and
he saw the man wlio was laying the divots on the
roof. "Oh, man," said he, "you must be -a great
age." "Oh, if you saw my father." "Oh, can I see
your father ; where is he ?" " Well," said the man,
" you look like a clever fellow ; I daresay I may show
you my father." " He is," said he, " inside in a tuft
of wool in the further end of the house." He went
in with him to show him to him. Every one of these
men was very big, so much so that their like is not to
be found now. " There is a little man here," said he
■,to his father, "who looks like a clever fellow, a
Scotchman, and he is wishful to see you." He spoke
to him, and said, " Where did you come from ? Givo
me your hand, Scotchman." His son laid hold of tlie
old coulter of a plough that lay tlicre. He knotted a
cloth aroiuid it. "Give liim that," said lie to the
Scotchman, " and don't give b-im j'our hand." The
old man laid Imhl of the couUer, while the man helJ
GAELIC POETEY.
an seann duino air a' clioltair, 'us a' clieami eilo aig
an duiiie eile 'ua lauuh. An iite an coltair a bhi
leathaun, rinn e cruinu e, 'us dh'fhag e laracli nan
cuig meur ann, mar gu'm Litheadh uibe taois ami.
" Nacli^cruadalacli an lamli a th'agad, 'Albannaich,"
ars' esan, "Nam bitheadli do chridhc clio cniadalacli,
tapaidh, dh'iarrainnse rud ort nach d'iarr mi' air fear
roimlie." " Ciod c sin, a dhuine ?" ars' esan, "ma
tha ni ann a's urrainn mise 'dheanamli, ni mi e."
" Blieirinnse dhuit " ars' esan, "fideag a tha an so,
agus liosraichidli tu far am bheil T6m na h-iiibliraieh,
laimh ri Inbhirnis, agus an uair a theid thu ann, dil
thu creag bhcag, ghlas, air an dara taobh dheth. An
uair a' theid thu a. dli'ionnsuidh na creige, chi thu niu
mheudachd doruis, 'us air cumadh doruis bhige air a'
chreig. Buail sron do choisc air tri uairean, 'us air
an uair mu dheireadh fosgailidh e. Dli'fhalbh e, 'us
n\inig e 'us fhuair e an dorus. Tliubhairt an seann
duino ris, "An uair a dh'fhosgailcas tu an dorus,
seirmidh tu an fliideag, blieir thu tri seirmcan oirre
'us air an t-seirm mu dheireadh," ars' esan, "eiridli
leat na bhitheas stigh, 'us ma bliitheas tu cho tapaidh
'us gun dean thu sin, is fheairrd tliu fhein e 'us do
mhac, 'us d' ogha, 'as d'iar-oglia. Thug e a' cheud
sheirm air an fliideag. Sheall e 'us stad e. Sliin na
coin a bha 'n an luidhe lathair ris na daoinibli an
cosan, 'us charaicli na daoine uile. Tliug e an ath
sheirm oirre. Dh'eiricli na daoine air an uilnibli 'us
dli'eirich na coin 'n an suidlie. Tliionndaidli am fear
ris an dorus, 'us ghabli e eagal. Tliarruing e an dorus
'n a dlieigh. Glilaodh iadsan uilc gu leir, " Is miosa
'dh'fliag na fliuair, is miosa 'dli'fhag na fliuair."
Dh'fliaibli e 'n a ruith. Thainig e gu loclian uisge, a
blia an sin, 'us tliilg e an fhideag anus an lochan.
]Jhealaich mise riu.
These specimens give a good idea of the popu-
lar prose literature of the Highlands. AVhence
it was derived it is difhcult to say. It may
have origiDated with the people themselves,
but many portions of it bear the marks of
having been derived even, as has been said,
from an Eastern source, wliile the last tale
which has been transcribed above gives the
Highland version of an old Scottish tradi-
tion.
Poetry.
Gaelic poetry is voluminous. Exclusive of
the Ossianic poetry which has been referred
to already, there is a long catalogue of modern
poetical works of various merit. Eragments
exist of poems Vv-ritten early in the 17th cen-
tury, such as those prefixed to the edition of
Calvin's Catechism, printed in 1G31. One of
these, Faosid Eoin Steuart Tighcarn na Ilcq)-
pen, "The Confession of John Stewart, laird of
Appin," savoiirs more of the Church of Pome
than of the Protestant faith. To this century
belongs also the p)Octry of John Macdonell, usu-
ally called Eoin Lorn, and said to have been
poet-laureate to Charles II. for Scotland. Other
pieces exist of the same period, but little would
the otlier end in his hand. Instead of the coulter
bi'ing broad, he made it round, and left the mark of
his live fingers in it as if it were a lump of leaven.
" You have a brave hand, Scotchman," said he. " If
your heart were as brave and clever, I would ask some-
thing of you that I never asked of another." " What
is that, man ?" said ho ; " if there is anything that I
can do, I shall do it." " I would give you," said he,
" a whistle that I have here, and you will find out
where Tomnahurieli is near Inverness, and when you
find it you will see a little grey rock on one side of it.
When you go to the rock you will see about the aize
of a door, and the shape of a little door in the rock.
Strike the point of your foot three times, and at the
third time it will open." lie went away, and he
reached and found the door. " When you open the
door, " the old man said, " you will sound the whistle ;
you will sound it thrice. At the third sounding all
that are within will rise along with you ; and if you
be clever enough to do that, you, and your son, and
your grandson, and your great-grandson, will be the
better of it." He gave the first sound on the whistle.
He looked, and he stopped. The dogs that lay near
the men stretched their legs, and all the men moved.
He gave the second sound. The men rose on their
elbows, and the dogs sat up. The man turned to
the door and became frightened. He drew the door
after him. They all cried out, " Left us worse than
he found us ; left us worse than he found us." He
went away running. He came to a little fresh water
loch that was there, and he threw the whistle into
the loch. I left them.
seem to have been handed doAvn to us of t1i£
poetry of this century.
"We have fragments belonging to the early
part of the 18th century in the introduction to
" Lhuyd's ArcliKologia." These are of much
interest to the Gaelic student. In 1751 ap-
peared the first edition of Songs by Alexander
Macdonald, usually called Mac Mhaighistir
Alasdair. These songs are admirable sjieci-
mens of Gaelic versification, giving the highest
idea of the author's poetical powers. Many
editions of them have appeared, and they are
very popular in the Highlands. IMacintyre's
poems appeared in 17G8. Macdonald and he
stand at the very top of the list of Gaelic
poets. They are both distinguished by the
jDOAver and the smoothness of their composi-
tion. Macdonald's liighest gifts arc repre-
sented in his Blorluinn Cldoinn Raonuill,
" Clan Ranald's Galley," and Macintyre's in
his Beinn Dohlivain, " Pen Douran."
Later than Macintyre, Ponald M'Donald,
commonly called Paonull Dubh, or Plack
Panald, published an excellent collection of
Gaelic songs. This Eanald was son to Alex-
ander already referred to, and was a school-
master in the island of Eigg. His collection
100
GEXEEAL HISTORY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
io largely uiade up of his fatliei's compositions,
but there are songs of his OAvn and of several
other composers included. Many of the songs
of tliis period are Jacobite, and indicate in-
tense disloyalty to the Hanoverian royal family.
Gillies's Collection in 178G is an admirable
one, containing many of the genuine Ossianic
fragments. This collection is of real value to
the Gaelic scholar, although it is now difficult
to be had.
In addition to these, and at a later period,
we liave Turner's Collection and Stewart's
Collection, both of them containing many ex-
cellent compositions. AVc have, later still,
j\['lvcnzie's Beauties of Gaelic Poetry, and we
have, besides these, separate volumes of vari-
ous sizes ; by the admirable religious bard,
Dugald Buchanan ; ty Eob donn, the Eeay
bard; AVilliam Boss, the Gairloch bard; and
inariy others, who would form a long cata-
logue. As might be supposed, the i)ieces in-
cluded in these collections are of various merit,
l«ut there is much really good poetry Avorthy
of the country whiclr has cultivated the poetic
art from the earliest period of its history, and
a country Avhich, while it gave to Gaelic poetry
sucli a name as Ossian, gave to the poetry of
England the names of Thomas Campbell and
BiH'd ^Macaulay.
Grammars.
There are no early treatises on the structure
and composition of the Gaelic language, sucli
as the ancient MS. writings which still exist
on Irish Grammar. Still, so early as the
middle of last century, the subject had ex-
cited notice, and demands began to exist for a
grammatical treatise on the Gaelic language.
The lust attempt to meet this demand was
made by the Bcv. AYilliam Shaw, at one time
minister of Ardclach, in Xairnshire, and after-
wards a resident in England ; the author of a
Gaelic dictionary, and an associate of John-
son's in opposing M'Phcrson and his Ossian,
as it was called by adversaries. Shaw's Gram-
mar is made of no account by Dr Stewart, in
the reference which lie makes to it in his ex-
cellent grammar ; but the work is interesting
as the first attempt made to reduce Gaelic
grammar to shape at all, and as showing seve-
ral indications of a fair, if not a profound
scholarship. That the volume, however, is to
be held in any way as a correct analysis of the
Gaelic language, is out of the question. ^Ir
Shaw presents his readers, at the end of liis
volume, with specimens of Gaelic writing,
which he intends to settle the orthography of
the language. Anything more imperfect than
the orthography of these specimens can hardly
be conceived — at least it is of a kind that
makes the language in many of the words un-
intelligible to any ordinary reader. j\Ir Shaw's
Grammar reached a second edition, showing
the interest that was taken in the subject at
the time.
An abler scholar, in the person of the Eev.
Dr Stewart, of Moulin, Dingwall, and the
Canongate, Edinburgh, successively, took up
the subject of Gaelic grammar after Mr Shaw,
ilr Stewart was an eminent minister of the
Scottish Church, Few ministers stood higher
than he did as a preacher, and few laboured
more assiduously in their pastoral Avork ; still
he found time for literary studies, and to none
did he direct more of his care than to that of
his native Gaelic. A native of Perthshire liim-
self, he made himself acquainted Avith all the
dialects of the tongue, and gives an admirable
analysis of the language as it appears in the
Gaelic Bible. Fcav Avorks of the kind are
more truly philosoi^hical. The modesty Avhich
is ever characteristic of genius distinguishes
eA^ery portion of it, Avhile the Avork is of
a kind that does not admit of much emenda-
tion. If it be defecti\'e in any part, it is
in the part that treats of syntax. There the
rules laid doAvn comprehend but few of those
principles Avhich govern the structure of the
language, and it is necessary to have recourse
to other sources for information regarding
many of the most important of these.
A third grammar Avas published about thirty
years ago by j\Ir James jNIunro, at the time
parish schoolmaster of Kilmonivaig. This
volume is highly creditable to Mr Munro'a
scholarship, and in many respects supplied a
Avant that Avas felt by learners of tlie language.
The numerous exercises Aviih Avhich the Avork
abounds are of very great value, and must aid
the student much in its acc[uisition.
A double grammar, in both Gaelic and
English, by the Eev. Mr Forbes, latterly
DICTIONARIES.
101
minister of Sleat, presents a very fair view of
the structure of the Gaelic language, while
grammars appear attached to several of the
existing dictionaries. There is a grammar pre-
fixed to tlie dictionary of the Highland Society,
another to that of Mr Armstrong, and a third
to that of Mr M' Alpine. All these are credit-
ahle performances, and worthy of perusal. In
fact, if the grammar of the Gaelic language be
not understood, it is not for want of gramma-
tical treatises. There are seven or eight of
them in existence.
Mr Shaw, in the introduction to his grammar,
says : — " It Avas not the mercenary considera-
tion of interest, nor, perhaps, the expectation
of fame among my countrymen, in whose
esteem its beauties are too much faded, but a
taste for the beauties of the original speech of
a now learned nation, that induced me either
to begin, or encouraged me to persevere in
reducing to grammatical principles a language
spoken only by imitation ; Avhile, perhaps, I
might be more profitably employed in tasting
the various productions of men, ornaments of
human nature, afforded in a language now
teeming witli books. I beheld with astonish-
ment the learned in Scotland, since the revival
of letters, neglect the Gaelic as if it was not
worthy of any pen to give a rational account
of a speech used upwards of 2000 years by the
inhabitants of more than one kingdom. I saw
with regret, a language once famous in the
Avestern world, ready to perish, without any
memorial; a language by the use of which
Galgacus having assembled his chiefs, rendered
the Grampian liills impassable to legions that
liad conquered the world, and by means of
wliich ringal inspired his warriors with tlie
desire of immortal fame."
That the Gaelic language is worthy of being
studied, the researches of modern philologers
have amply proved. For comparative philology
it is of the liighest value, being manifestly one
of the great links in the chain of Aryan lan-
Kua^es. Its close relation to tlie classical
languages gives it a place almost peculiar to
itself. In like manner its study throws liglit
cm national history, Okl Avords appear in
charters and similar documents which a
knoAvledge of Gaelic can alone interpret, while
for the study of Scottish topograpliy the
knowledge of it is essential. From the Tweed
to the Pentland Frith Avords appear in every
part of the country Avhich can only be analysed
by the Gaelic scholar. In this vicAV the study
of the language is important, and good grammars
are of essential value for its prosecution.
Dictionaries.
At an early period vocabularies of Gaelic
Avords began to be compiled for the benefit of
readers of tlie language. The first of these
appears attached to Mr Kirk's edition of
Bedell's Irish Bibw-?, to Avhicli reference has
been made already. The list of AVords is not
very extensive, and, as has been said, the
equivalents of the AVords given are in many
cases as difficult to understand as the AVords
themselves. Mr Kirk's object in his vocabu-
lary is to explain Irish Avords in Bedell's Bible
to Scottish leaders.
In 1707 Lhuyd's Archceologia Brltannica
appeared. It contains a grammar of the
Iberno-Scottish Gaelic, and a vocabulary Avliich
is in a large measure a vocabulary of the Gaelic
of Scotland. All that this learned Avriter did
Avas done in a manner worthy of a scholar.
Ilis vocabulary, although defective, is accurate
so far as it goes, and presents us Avith a very
interesting and instructive vicAv of the state of
the language in his day. Lhuyd's volume is
one Avhich should be carefully studied by every
Celtic scholar.
In 1738 the IieA\ David Malcolm, minister
at Duddingstone, published an essay on the
antiquities of Great Britain and Ireland, Avith
the vicAV of showing the aftinity betwixt " the
languages of the ancient Britons and the
Americans of the Isthmus of Darien." In
this essay there is a list of Gaelic Avorda
beginning Avith the letter A, extending to six-
teen pages, and a list of English Avords with
their Gaelic equivalents, extending to eight
pages. Mr Malcolm brouglit the project of
compiling a Gaelic dictionary before the Gene-
ral Assembly of the Scottish Church, and he
seems to have had many conferences with
HiglJand ministers friendly to his object.
The Assembly appointed a committee on the
subject, and they reported most favourably of
j\Ir Malcolm's design. Still the Avork never
seems to have gone farther; and beyond the
102
GENERAL HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
lists referred to, we have no fruits of Mr Mal-
colm's labours. Mr Malcolm, calls the lan-
guage Irish, as was uniformly done by English
writers at the time, and spells the words after
the Irish manner.
Three years after the publication of Mr
Malcolm's essay in the year 1741, the first
attempt at a complete vocabulary of the Gaelic
language appeared. The compiler was Alex-
ander ]\I'Donald, at the time schoolmaster of
Ardnamurchan, known throughout the High-
lands as Mac Mhaighistir Alasdair, and a bard
of high reputation. The compilation was
made at the suggestion of the Society for Pro-
pagatmg Christian KnoAvledge, in whose service
M'Donald was at the time. The Society sub-
mitted the matter to the Presbytery of Mull,
and the Presbytery committed the matter to
M'Donald as the most likely man Avithin their
bounds to execute the work in a satisfactory
manner. ]\['Donald's book is dedicated to the
Society, and he professes a zeal for Protest-
antism, although he turned over to the Church
of Eome himself on the landing of Charles
Edward in the Highlands in 1745. The
vocabulary is arranged under the heads of
subjects, and not according to the letters of the
alphabet. It begins with words referring to
God, and so on through every subject that
might suggest itself. It is upon the whole
well executed, seeing that the author Avas the
pioneer of Gaelic lexicographers ; but the
publishers found themselves obliged to insert
a caveat in an advertisement at the close of
the volume, in Avhich they say that " all or
most of the verbs in this vocabulary from page
143 to page 162 are expressed in the Gaelic
by single words, though our author generally
expresses them by a needless circumlocution."
M'Donald's orthogra^ihy is a near approach to
that of modern Gaelic Avriting.
In 1780 the T.gy. Uv Shaw, tlio author of
the Gaelic grammar already referred to, pub-
lished a dictionary of the Gaelic language in
two volumes, the one volume being Gaelic-
English, and the other English-Gaelic. This
work did not assume a high place among
scholars.
Following upon Shaw's work Avas that of
Kobert M'Farlano in 1795. This vocabulary
Is of little value to the .student.
Pobert M'Farlane's volume was folloAved in
1815 by that of Peter M'Farlane, a Avell knoAvn
translator of religious Avorks. The collection
of Avords is pretty full, and the work upon the
A\diole is a creditable one.
JSTotAvithstanding all these efforts at provid-
ing a dictionary of the Gaelic language, it was
felt by scholars that the Avant had not been
really supplied. In those cii'cumstanccs Mr
R. A. Armstrong, parish schoolmaster of Ken-
more, dcA^oted his time and talents to the pro-
duction of a Avork that might be satisfactory.
The Gaelic language Avas not INIr Armstrong's
mother tongue, and he had the great labour to
undergo of acquiring it. Indefatigable energj^,
Avith the genius of a true scholar, helped him
over all liis difficulties, and, after years of toil,
he produced a AVork of the highest merit, and
one Avhose authority is second to none as an
exposition of the Scoto-Celtic tongue.
Mr Armstrong's dictionary Avas succeeded
by that of the Highland Society of Scotland,
Avhich Avas pubUshed in two cj^uarto A'oliunes
in 1828. A portion of the labour of this great
AVork was borne by Mr EAven Maclachlan of Aber-
deen, the most eminent Celtic scholar of his
day. Mr ]\Iaclachlan brought the most amj^lo
accomplishments to the carrying out of tho
undertaking ; a remarkable acquaintance Avith
the classical languages, which ho could •write
Avith facility, a A'cry extensive knoAvledge of
the Celtic tongues, and a mind of remarkable
acuteness to discern distinctions and analogies
in comparative jDhilology. Put he died ere
the work Avas far advanced, and other scholars
had to carry it through. Tlie chief of these
AA'as the Eev. Dr M'Leod of Dundonald, aided
by the Eev. Dr Irvine of Little Dankeld, and
the Eev. Alexander M'Donald of Crieff; and
the Avhole was completed and edited under the
superintendence of the Eev. Dr ]\[ackay, after-
AA'ards of Dunoon, to Avhose skill and care
much of the A'alue of the Avork is due.
In 1831 an octavo dictionary by the Eca'-.
Dr Macleod of Glasgow, and the Ee^^ D.
Dewar, afterwards Principal DcAvar of Aber-
deen, appeared. It is draA\ai largely from the
dictionary of tho Highland Society, and is an
exceedingly good and useful book.
There is a stiU later dictionary by Mr Neil
IM'Alpine, schoolmaster iu Isiay, It isj an
GAELIC LANGUAGE.
10.3
excellent vocabulary of the Islay dialect^ "with
some features peculiar to itself, especially
directions as to the pronouncing of the "words,
"which, from the peculiar orthography of the
Gaelic, the learner requires.
It "will be seen from the above list that there
is no lack of Gaelic dictionaries any more than
of Gaelic grammars, and that some of the
dictionaries are highly meritorious. And yet
there is room for improvement still if com-
petent hands could be found. The student of
Scottish topography meets with innumerable
words Avhich he feels assured are of the Scoto-
Celtic stock. lie applies to his dictionaries,
and he almost uniformly finds that the "words
"which puzzle him are absent. There seems to
have been an entire ignoring of this source for
words on tlie part of all the Gaelic lexico-
graphers, and from the number of obsolete
"words found in it, but which an acquaintance
Avitli ancient MS. literature helps to explain,
a large supply, and a supply of the deepest
interest, might be found. Irish dictionaries
afford considerable aid in searching this field,
but Gaelic dictionaries furnish very little. At
the same time it must be remembered that
topography is itself a recent study, and that
men's niijids have only latterly been more
closely directed to these Avords.
We have thus given a general view of the
literatiu-e of the Scottish Gael. It is not ex-
tensive, but it is full of interest. That the
language was at one time subjected to cultiva-
tion cannot be doubted by any man acquainted
with the literary history of the Celtic race.
The MSS. which exist are enough to demon-
strate the fact, of which no rational doubt can
exist, that an immense number of such MSS,
have perished. An old Gaelic MS. was once
seen in the Hebrides cut down by a tailor to
form measuiing tapes for the persons of his cus-
tomers. These MSS. treated of various subjects.
Philology, theology, and science found a place
among Celtic scholars, while poetry was largely
cidtivated. The order of bards ensured this, an
order peculiar to the Celts. Johnson's estimate
of the extent of ancient Celtic cidture was an
entirely mistaken one, and shows how far pre-
judice may operate towards the perversion of
truth, even in the caso of groat and good
men.
Gaelic Language.
Of the Gaelic language in which this litera-
ture exists, this is not the place to say mucli.
To know it, it is necessary to study its gram-
mars and dictionaries, and written Avorks.
With regard to the class of languages to which
it belongs, many and various opinions were
long held; but it has been settled latterly
without room for dispute that it belongs to the
Indo-European, or, as it is now called, the
Aryan class. That it has relations to the
Semitic languages cannot be denied, but
these are no closer than those of many
others of the same class. Its relation to
both the Greek and the Latin, especially to
the latter, is very close, many of the radical
words in both languages being almost identical.
ISTatural objects, for instance, and objects
immediately under observation, have terms
Avonderfully similar to represent them. Mons,
a mountain, appears in the Gaelic Monadh ;
Amnis, a river, appears in Amliainn; Occanus,
the ocean, in Cuan; Muir, the sea, in Marc,
Cahallus, a horse, in Capidl ; Equus, a horse,
in Each; Cams, a dog, in Ca; Sol, the sun,
in Solus, light ; Salus, safety, in Slainte ;
Rex, a king, in High; Vir, a man, in Fear;
Tectum, a roof, in Ttgli; Monile, a necklace,
in Muineal. This list might bo largely ex-
tended, and serves to bring out to wdiat au
extent original terms in Gaelic and Latin
correspond. The same is true of the Greek,
but not to the same extent.
At the same time there is a class of w^ords
in Gaelic which arc derived directly from the
Latin. These are such words as have been
introduced into the ser^'ico of the church.
Clu'istianity having come into Scotland from
the European Continent, it was natural to
suppose that with it terms familiar to ecclesi-
astics should find their Avay along with the
religion. This would have occiu-red to a
larger extent after the Eoman hierarchy and
worship had been received among the Scots,
Such words as Peacadh, sin ; Sgriohticir, the
scriptures ; Faosaid, confession ; aoihlirinn,
mass or offering; Caisg, Easter j Inid, initium
or shrove-tide ; Calainn, ncAV year's day;
Nollaig, Christmas ; Domhnach, God or Domi-
nus ; Diseari, a hermitage ; Eaglais, a church ;
Sagarf, a priest ; Pearsa oxPearsoin, a parcon;
104
GENERAL HTSTOEY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
Reilig, a burying place, from reliquke; Ifrionn,
liell ; are all manifestly from the Latin, and a
little care might add to this list. It is mani-
fest that Avords "which did not exist in the
language must be borrowed from some source,
and whence so naturally as from the language
which Avas, in fact, the sacred tongue in the
early church.
But besides being a borrower, the Gaelic
has been largely a contributor to other lan-
guages. AVhat is usually called Scotch is per-
haps the greatest debtor to the Gaelic tongue,
retaining, as it does, numerous Gaelic words
usually thought to be distinctive of itself. A
list of these is not uninteresting, and the fol-
lowing is given as a contribution to the object:
— Eraw, from the Gaelic 2?/-crt^77/, pretty; Burn,
from Burn, water; Airt, from Airde, a point
of the compass; Baugh, from Booth, empty;
E^cbbuck, from Cahaig, a cheese ; Dour, from
Dur, hard ; Eey, from Fe, a rod for measuring
the dead ; Teem, from Taom, to empty ;
Sicker, from Shicker, sure, retained in Manx;
Leister, from Lister, a fishing spear, j\Ianx ;
Cliiel, from GlUc, a lad ; Skail, from Sr/aoil,
to disperse; Ingle, from A iiigcal, five ; Aries,
from Barkis, earnest; Sain, from Seav, to
consecrate. This list, like the former, might be
much increased, and shows how relics of the
CJaelic language may be traced in the spoken
tongue of the Scottish Lowlands after the lan-
guage itself has retired. Just in like manner,
but arising from a much closer relation, do
relics of the Celtic languages appear in tlie
Greek and Latin. The fact seems to be that
a Celtic race and tongue did at one time occupy
the whole of Southern Europe, spreading theni-
eelves from the Hellespont along the shores of
the Adriatic, and the western curves of the
Mediterranean, bounded on the north by the
Danube and the Ehine, and extending to the
western shores of Ireland. Of this ample
evidence is to be found in the topography of
the whole region ; and the testimony of that
topography is fully borne out by that of the
whole class of languages still occupying the
region, with the exception of the anomalous
language of Biscay, and the Teutonic speech
carried by the sword into Britain and other
nortliern sections of it.
More resemblance of words does not establish
identity of class among languages, such a
similarity being often found to exist, when in
other respects tlie difference is radical. It
requires similarity of idiom and grammatical
structure to establish tlie existence of such an
identity. This similarity exists to a remark-
able extent between the Gaelic and the Latin.
There is not space here for entering into
details, but a few examples may be given.
There is no indefinite article in either language,
the simple form of the noun including in it
the article, thus, a man is fear, Latin vir, the
former having in the genitive Jir, the latter
riri. The definite article am, an, a\ in Gaelic
has no representative in Latin ; thus an daine
represents homo. The inflection in a largo
class of Gaelic nouns is by attenuation, while
the nominative plural and genitive singular of
such nouns are alike. So with the Latin.
mona.chus, gen. monachi, nom. plur. monachi;
Gaelic, nianach, gen. manaich, nom. plur.
manaich. The structure of the verb is remark-
ably similar in both languages. This appears
specially in the gerund, which in Gaelic is the
only form used to represent the infinitive and
the present participle. The use of the sub-
junctive mood largely is characteristic of the
Gaelic as of the Latin. The prepositions which
are so variously and extensively used in Gaelic,
present another analogy to the Latin. But
the analogies in grammatical structure are so
numerous that they can only be accounted for
by tracing the languages to the same source.
Another series of resemblances is to be found
in the peculiar idioms which characterise both
tongues. Thus, possession is in both repre-
sented by the peculiar use of the verb to
he. Est mihi liber, there is to me a book, is
represented in Gaelic by tha leahhar arjam,
which means, like the Latin, a book is to
me.
But there is one peculiarity which distin-
guishes the Gaelic and the whole class of Celtic
tongues from all others. Many of the changes
included in inflection and regimen occur in the
initial consonant of the Avord. This change
is usually held to be distinctive of gender, but
its eft'ect is wider than that, as it occurs in
cases where no distinction of gender is ex-
pressed. This change, usually called aspira-
tion, imj^lies a softening of the initial conso-
THE MUSIC OF THE HIGHLANDS.
105
nants of Avords. Thus h becomes v, m be-
comes V, 2} becomes /, g becomes y, d be-
comes y, c becomes ch, more or less guttural,
s aud t become h, and so on. These changes
are marked in orthography by the insertion of
tlie letter h. This is a remarkable peculiarity
comforting such a word as mar into vbr, spelled
viliur ; has into vas, spelled hJias ; dulne into
l/uinc, spelled dhuine. This peculiarity partly
accounts for the number of letters h introduced
into Gaelic spelling, loading the words appa-
rently unnecessarily "with consonants, but really
serving a very important purpose.
It is not desirable, however, in a work like
this to prosecute this dissertation farther.
Suffice it to say, that philologists have come to
class the Gaelic with the other Celtic tongues
among the great family of Aryan languages,
liaving affinities, some closer, some more dis-
tant, with almost all the languages of Europe.
It is of much interest to scholars in respect
both of the time and the i^lace which it has
(llled, and fills still, and it is gratifying to all
Scottisli Celts to know that it has become
more than ever a subject of study among
literary men.
TiiK ]\rusiG OP THE Highlands.
Among the Celts, poetry and music walked
hand in hand. There need be no controversy
in this case as to which is the more ancient
art, they seem to have been coeval. Hence
the bards were musicians. Their compositions
were all set to music, and many of them com-
posed the airs to which their verses were
adapted. Tlxe airs to which the ancient
Oosianic lays were sung still exist, and several
of tlienr may be found noted in Captain Eraser's
excellent collection of Highland music. They
are well known in some parts of the Highlands,
and tliose who are prepared to deny with
Johnson the existence of any remains of the
ancient Celtic bard, must be prepared to
maintain at the same time that these ancient
airs to Avhich the verses Avere sung were, like
tliemselvcs, the offspring of modern imposition.
Lut this is too absurd to obtain credence. In
fact these airs were essential to tlie recitation
of tlie bards. Deprive them of the music witli
which their lines wore associated, and you de-
prived thena of the cliicf aid to their wemory ;
but give them their music, and they couUl
recite almost without end.
The same is true of the poetry of the modern
bards. Song-singing in the Highlands was
usually social. Few songs on any subject were
composed without a chorus, and the intention
was that the chorus should be taken up by all
the company present. A verse was sung in the
interval by the individual singer, but the object
of the chorus was to be sung by all. It is
necessary to keep this in view in judging of
the spirit and effect of Gaelic song. Sung as
songs usually are, the object of the bard is
lost sight of, and much of the action of tlio
music is entirely overlooked. But what was
intended chiefly to be said was, that the com-
positions of the modern bards Avere all intended
to be linked with music, sung for the most
part socially. We do not at this moment
know one single piece of Gaelic poetry Avhich
Avas intended merely for recitation, unless it
be found among a certain class of modern
compositions Avhich are becoming numerous,
and which are Englisli in everything but the
language.
The music to Avhich these compositions Avero
sung Avas peculiar ; one can recognise a Gaelic
air at once, among a thousand. Quaint and
pathetic, irregular and moving on with the
most singular intervals, the movement is still
self-contained and impressive, — to the Celt
eminently so. It is beyond a question that
what is called Scottish music has been derived
from tlie Gaelic race. Its characteristics are
purely Celtic. So far as the poetry of Burns
is concerned, liis songs Avere composed in
many cases to airs borroAved from the High-
lands, and nothing could fit in better than the
poetry and the music. But Scottish LoAAdand
music, so much and so deservedly admired, is
a legacy from the Celtic muse throughout.
There is nothing in it Avhich it holds in
common Avith any Saxon race in existence.
Compare it Avith tlie common melodies in use
among the English, and the tAvo are proved
totally distinct. The airs to Avhich "Scots Avha
hae,""AuldLangsyne," "Eoy'sWife," "O'a'the
airts," and "Ye Banks and Braes," are sung, are
airs to which nothing similar can be found in
England. They are Scottish, and only Scot-
tish, and cau be recognised as such at oncQ.
0
106
GEXEEAL HISTORY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
But airs of a i^rccisely similar character can he
found among aU the Celtic races. In Ireland,
melodies almost identical with those of Scot-
land are found. In fact, the Irish claim such
tunes as " The Legacy," " The Highland
Laddie," and others. So with the Isle of Man.
The national air of the Island, "MoUacharane,"
has aU the distinctive characteristics of a
Scottish tune. The melodies of "Wales have a
similar t3^pe. Such a tune as " The j\Ien of
Harlech" might at any time be mistaken for a
Scottish melody. And if Ave cross to Brittany
and hear a party of Bretons of a night singing
a national air along the street, as they often
do, the type of the air will be found to be
largely Scottish. These facts go far to prove
the paternity of what is called Scottish music,
and show to conviction that this music, so
sweet, so touching, is the ancient inlieritance
of the Celt.
The ancient Scottish scale consists of six notes,
as slioAvn in the annexed exemplification, jSTo. 1.
The lowest note A, Avas afterwards added, to
admit of the minor key in Avind instruments.
The notes in the diatonic scale, ISTo. 2, Avere
added about the beginning of the fifteenth
century, and AA'hen music arrived at its present
state of perfection, the notes in the chromatic
scale, Xo. 3, Avere farther added. Although
ISO. 1.
F rj} G G^ A A^ 13 G vf
many of the Scottish airs have had the notes
last mentioned introduced into them, to please
modern taste thoy can be played Avithout them.
and Avithoufc altering the character of the
melody. Any person who understands the
ancient scale can at once detect the later addi-
tions.
" The Gaelic music consists of different
kinds or species. 1. j\Iartial music, the Goll-
traidheacht of the Irish, and the Brosnachadh
Catha of the Gael, consisting of a spirit-stirring
measure short and rapid. 2. The Geantraid-
heaclit, or plaintive or sorroAvful, a kind of
music to which the Highlanders are A^ery partial.
The Coronach, or Lament, sung at funerals, is
the most noted of this sort. 3. The Suan-
traidlieacht, or composing, calculated to calm
the mind, and to lull the person to sleep. 4.
Songs of peace, sung at the conclusion of a Avar,
5. Songs of victory sung by the bards before
the king on gaining a victory. G. Love songs.
These last form a considerable part of the
national music, the sensibility and tenderness
of Avliich excite the passion of love, and
stimulated by its influence, the Gael indulge
a sj)irit of the most romantic attachment and
adventure, AA'hich the peasantry of perhaps no
other country exhibit."
The last j^aragraph is quoted from jMr
Logan's eloquent and patriotic Avork on tlie
Scottish Gad} and represents tlie state of
Gaelic music AAdien more flourishing and more
cultivated tlian it is to-day.
The folloAving quotaticin is from the same
source, and is also distinguished by the accu-
racy of its description.
" The ancient Gael Avere fond of singing
whether in a sad or cheerful frame of mind.
Bacon justly remarks, ' that music feedeth
tliat disposition AAdiicli it fmdeth:' it A\'as a sure
sign of brcAving mischief, Aviaen a Caledonian
Avarrior was heard to 'hum his surly hymn.'
This race, in all their labours, used appropriate
songs, and accompanied their harps with their
voices. At harvest the reapers kept time by
singing ; at sea the boatmen did the same; and
Avhile the Avomen Avere graddaning, performing
the luadhadh, or waulking of cloth, or at any
rural labour, they enlivened tlieir Avork by
certain airs called luinneags. When milking,
they sung a certain 2-)laintive melody, to which
the animals listened Avith calm attention. The
^ Losran on the Scottish Gael, Vol. ii. 252-3,
THE MUSIC OF THE HIGHLANDS.
107
attachmeut "wliick tlie natives of Celtic origin
have to their music, is strengthened hy its
intimate connection witli the national songs.
Tlie influence of both on the Scots character
is confessedly great — the pictures of heroism,
love, and happiness, exhibited in their songs,
are indelibly impressed on the memory, and
elevate the mind of the humblest peasant.
The songs, united with their appropriate music,
affect the sons of Scotia, particularly when far
distant from their native glens and majestic
mountains, with indescribable feelings, and
excite a spirit of the most romantic adventure.
In this respect, the Swiss, who inhabit a
country of like character, and who resemble
the Highlanders in many particulars, experience
similar emotions. On hearing the national
Ranz de vaclics, their bowels yearn to revisit
the ever dear scenes of their youth. So power-
fully is the amor jpatrice, awakened by this
celebrated air, that it was found necessary to
prohibit its being played, under pain of death,
among the troops, who would burst into tears
on hearing it, desert their colours, and even
die.
'' No songs could be more happily con-
structed for singing during labour than those
of the Higlilanders, every person being able to
join in them, sufficient intervals being allowed
for breathmg time. In a certain part of the
song, the leader stops to take breath, when all
the others strike in and complete the air with
a chorus of words and syllables, generally with-
out signification, but admirably adapted to
give effect to the time." The description pro-
ceeds to give a picture of a social meeting in
the Higldands where this style of singing is
practised, and refers to the effect with which
such a composition as " Ehir h, bhata," or the
Boatman, may be thus sung.
Poetical compositions associated with music
are of various kinds. Eirst of aU is the Lao idh,
or lay, originally signifying a stately solemn
composition, by one of the great bards of anti-
quity. Thus we have "Laoidh Dliiarmaid,"
The lay of Diarmad; " Laoidh Oscair," The
lay of Oscar; "Laoidh nan Ceann," The lay
of the heads ; and many others. The word is
now made use of to describe a religious hymn;
a fact which proves the dignity with which
this composition was invested in the popular
sentiment. Then there was the "Marbhrann,"
or elegy. Few men of any mark but had their
elegy composed by some bard of note. Chiefs
and chieftains were sung of after their deaths
in words and music the most mournful which
the Celt, with so deep a vein of pathos in his
soul, could devise. There is an elegy on one
of the lairds of Macleod by a famous poetess
" Mairi nighean Alasdair I^uaidh," or IMary
M'Leod, which is exquisitely touching. Many
similar compositions exist. In modern times
these elegies are mainly confined to the religious
field, and ministers and other men of mark in
that field are often sung of and sung SAveetly
by such bards as still remain. Then there are
compositions called "lorrams" usually con-
fined to sea songs ; " Luinneags," or ordinary
lyrics, and such like. These are all "wedded"
to music, which is the reason for noticing
them here, and the music must be known in
order to have the full relish of the poetry.
There are several collections of Highland
music Avhich are well worthy of being better
known to the musical world than they are.
The oldest is that by the Eev. Peter JMac-
donald of Kilmore, who was a famous musician
in his day. More recently Captain Simon
Eraser, of Inverness, published an admirable
collection ; and collections of pipe music have
been made by Macdonald, Mackay, and, more
recently, Eoss, the two latter pipers to her
Majesty, all of which are reported of as good.
The secular music of the Highlands, as
existing now, may be divided into that usually
called by the Highlanders " An Ceol m6r,"
the great music, and in English pibrochs.
This music is entirely composed for the High-
land bagpipe, and does not suit any other
instrument well. It is composed of a slow
movement, with which it begins, the move-
ment proceeding more rapidly through several
variations, until it attains a speed and an
energy which gives room for the exercise of
the most delicate and accurate fingering.
Some of these pieces are of great antiquity,
such as "Mackintosh's Lament" and "Cogadh
na Sith," Peace or War, and are altogether
remarkable compositions. Mendelssohn, on his
visit to the Highlands, was impressed by them,
and introduced a portion of a pibroch into one
of his finest compositions. Few usicians take
108
GENERAL HISTORY OE THE HIGHLANDS.
tlie trouble of examining into the structure of I
Lhesc pieces, and tlicy are condemned often
with little real discrimination. Next to these
we have the military music of the Highlands,
also for the most part composed for the pipe,
and now in general employed by the" pipers of
Highland regiments. This hind of music is
eminently characteristic, having features alto-
getlier distinctive of itself, and is much relished
by Scotsmen from all parts of the country.
Recently a large amount of music of tliis class
has been adapted to the bagpipe which is
ntterly unfit for it, and the effect is the oppo-
site of flivourable to the good name either of
the instrument or the music. This practice is
in a large measure confined to regimental pipe
music. Such tunes as " Em wearying awa',
Jean," or "Miss Eorbes' Earewcll to BanflT,"
have no earthly power of adaptation to the
notes of the bagpipe, and the performance of
such music on that instrument is a violation
of good taste and all musical propriety. One
cannot help being struck with the peculiar
good taste that pervades all the compositions
of the M'Crunimens, the famous pipers of the
Macleods, and how wonderfully the music and
the instrument are adapted to each other
throughout. This cannot be said of all
pibroch music, and the violation of the prin-
ciple in military music is frequently most
offensive to an accurate car. This has, no
doubt, led to the unpopularity of the bagpipe
and its music among a large class of the
English-speaking community, who speak of
its discordant notes, a reflection to which it
is not in the least liable in the case of com-
positions adapted to its scale.
Next to these two kinds follows the song-
music of the Gael, to which reference has been
made already. It abounds in all parts of the
Highlands, and is partly secular, partly sacred,
'j'here are beautiful, simple, touching airs, to
which the common songs of the country are
sung, and there are airs of a similar class, but
distinct, which are used with the religious
hymns of Buchanan, Matheson, Grant, and
other writers of hjmins, of whom there are
many. The dance music of the Highlands is
also distinct from that of any other country,
and broadly marked by its own peculiar fea-
tures. There is the strathspey confined to
Scotland, a moderately rapid movement well
known to every Scotchman ; there is the jig in
|th time, common to Scotland with Ireland ;
and there is the reel, pretty much of the same
class witli the Stratlispoy, but marked by
greater rapidity of motion.
There is one thing which strikes the hearer
in tliis music, that there is a vein of pathos
runs through the whole of it. The Celtic mind
is largely tinged with pathos. If a musical
symbol might be employed to represent them,
the mind of the Saxon may be said to be cast
in the mould of the major mode, and the mind
of the Celt in the minor. The majority of
the ordinary airs in the Higldands are in the
minor mode, and in the most rapid kinds of
music, the jig and the reel, an acute ear will
detect tlie vein of pathos running througli the
whole.
In sacred music there is not much that is
distinctive of the Celt. In forming their
metrical version of the Gaelic Psalms, the
Synod of Argyll say that one of the greatest
difficulties they had to contend with was in
adapting their poetry to the forms of the
English psalm tunes. There were no psalm
tunes which belonged to the Highlands, and it
was necessary after the Reformation to borro^v
such as had been introduced among other Pro-
testants, whether at home or abroad. Move
lately a peculiar form of psalm tune has
developed itself in the North Highlands,
which is deserving of notice. It is not a
class of new tunes that has appeared, but a
peculiar method of singing the old ones. The
tunes in use are only six, all taken from the
old Psalter of Scotland. They are — French,
Dundee, Elgin, York, Martyrs, and Old Lon-
don. The principal notes of the original tunes
are retained, but they are attended with such
a nundjcr of variations, that the tune in its
new dress can hardly be at all recognised.
These tunes may not be musically accurate,
and artists may make light of them, but sung
by a large body of people, they are eminently
impressive and admirably adapted to purposes
of "worship. Sung on a Communion Sabbath
by a crowd of worshippers in the 02)en air, on
the green sward of a Highland valley, old
Dundee is incomj^arable, and exercises over
the Highland mind a powerful influence.
MUSIC OF THE HIGHLANDS.
109
And truly, cfTect cannot be left out of view
as an clement in judging of the cliaraeter of
any music. The pity is tliat tliic! music is fast
going out of use even in tlio Highlands. It has
abvays been confined to the counties of Caith-
ness, Sutlicrland, Ross, and part of Inverness.
Some say that this music took its complexion
from the old chants of the mediaeval Church.
One thing is true of tliis and all Gaelic psal-
mody, that the practice of chanting the line is
rigidly adhered to, although from the more
advanced state of general education in the
Iligldands the necessity that once existed for
it is now passed away.
Connected Avith the Gaelic music, the musical
instruments of the Celts remain to be noticed;
but we shall confine our observations to the
harp and to the bagpipe, the latter of Avhich
lias long since superseded the former in the
Highlands. The harp is the most noted in-
strument of antiquity, and was in use among
many nations. It Avas, in particular, the
favourite instrument of the C^elts. The Irish
Avere great proficients in harp music, and they
are said to have made great improvements on
tlic instrument itself. So honourable Avas the
occupation of a harper among the Irish, that
none but freemen Avere permitted to play on
the harp, and it Avas reckoned a disgrace for a
gentleman not to have a harp, and be able to
l>lay on it. The royal household always in-
cluded a harper, Avho bore a distinguished
rank. Even kings did not disdain to relievo
the cares of royalty by touching the strings of
tlio harp; and avc are told by Major that
James I., Avho died in 1437, excelled the best
harpers among the Irish and the Scotch High-
landers. But harpers Avere not confined to the
houses of kings, for every chief had his harper
as Avcll as his bard.
" The precise period Avhen the harp Avas
superseded by the bagpipe, it is not easy to
ascertain, lioderick Morrison, nsually called
Kuaraidh Dall, or Blind Roderick, AA-as one of
the last native liarpers ; he Avas harper to the
Laird of jM'Leod, On the death of his master,
Morrison led an itinerant life, and in 1G50 he
paid a visit to Hobertson of Lude, on Avhich
occasion he composed a Port or air, called
Suipeir Thighearna Leoid or Tlie Laird of
[Aide's Siq)per, Avhich, Avith other pieces, is
still preserved. M'Intosh, the compiler of the
Gaelic Proverbs, relates the following anecdote
of Mr Eobertson, Avho, it appears, Avas a harp-
player himself of some eminence : — ' One
night my father, James !M'Intosh, said to
I^ude tliat he Avould be happy to hear him
play on the harp, Avhich at tliat time began to
give place to the violin. After supper Lude
and he retired to another room, iir Avhich tliere
Avas a couple of harps, one of Avhich belonged
to Queen Mary. James, says Lude, here are
two harps ; the largest one is the loudest, but
the small one is the SAveetest, Avhich do you
Avish to hear played ] James ansAvered the
small one, Avhich Lude took ujj and played
upon till daylight.'
The last harper, as is commonly supposed,
AA'as Murdoch M'Donald, harper to M'Lean of
Coll. He received instructions in playing
from Eory Dall in Skye, and afterwards in
Ireland ; and from accounts of payments
made to him by M'Lean, still extant, Mur-
doch seems to have continued in his family
till the year 1734, Avhen he appears to have
gone to Quinish, in Mull, Avhero he died."
The history of the hagpijpe is curious and
interesting, but such history docs not fall
Avithin the scope of this Avork. Although a
very ancient instrument, it does not appear to
have been knoAvn to the Celtic nations. It
Avas in use among the Trojans, Greeks, and
Iiomans, but hoAV, or in Avhat manner it came
to be introduced into the Highlands is a ques-
tion Avliich cannot be solved. Tavo suppositions
have been started on this ijoint, either that it
Avas brought in by the Romans or by the
northern nations. The latter conjecture ap-
pears to be the most probable, for Ave cannot
possibly imagine that if the bagpipe had been
introduced so early as the Eoman epoch, no
notice should have been taken of that instru-
ment by the more early annalists and poets.
But if the bagpipe Avas an imported instrument,
hoAV does it happen that the great Highland
pipe is peculiar to the Highland-^, and is per-
haps the only national instrument in Europe ?
If it Avas introduced by the Romans, or by the
people of Scandinavia, hoAV has it hajq^ened
that no traces of that instrument in its present
shape are to be found anyAvhcrc except in the
Highlands? There is; indeed, some plausi-
no
GENEEAL HISTORY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
bility in these interrogatcrics, but tlicy are
easily ansA^ered, "by supposing, wliat is very
probable, that the great bagpipe in its present
form is the AYork of modern improvement, and
that originally the instrument was much the
same as is still seen in Belgium and Italy.
The effects of this national instrument in
arousing the feelings of those Avho have from
infancy been accustomed to its Avild and Avar-
like tunes are truly astonishing. In halls of
joy and in scenes of mourning it has pre-
vailed ; it has animated Scotland's Avarriors in
battle, and welcomed them back after their
toils to the homes of their love and the hills
of their nativity. Its strains were the first
pounded on the cars of infancy, and they are
the last to be forgotten in the wanderings of
age. Even Highlanders Avill allow that it is
not the quietest of instruments, but when far
from their mountain homes, what sounds,
however melodious, could thrill round their
Ijeart like one burst of their own wild native
pipe? The feelings which other instruments
awaken are general and undefined, because
they talk alike to Erenchmen, Spaniards,
Germans, and Highlanders, for they are com-
mon to all; but the bagpipe is sacred to Scot-
land, and speaks a language which Scotsmen
only feel. It talks to them of home and all
the past, and brings before them, on the burn-
ing shores of India, the Avild hills and oft-
frecpiented streams of Caledonia, the friends
that are thinking of them, and the sweet-
hearts and Avives that are weeping for them
there ; and need it be told here to how many
fields of danger and victory its proud strains
have led ! There is not a battle that is honour-
able to Britain in which its Avar-blast has not
sounded. When every other instrument has
been hushed by the confusion and carnage of
the scene, it has been borne into the thick of
battle, and, far in the advance, its bleeding
but devoted bearer, sinking on the earth, has
sounded at once encouragement to his countr}"--
men and his own coronach.
CATALOGUE
GAELIC AND irJSH MANUSCIUPTS.
As connected Avith the literary history of
the Gaelic Celts, the following lists of Gaelic
and Irish manuscripts Avill, it is thought, bo
considered interesting.
CATALOGUE OF AXCIENT GAELIC MSS. IN THE POSSES-
SION OF THE HIGHLAND SOCIETY OF SCOTLAND.
1. A folio MS., beautifully Avritten on parcliment
or A'ellum, from the collection of the late Major Mac-
lauchlan of Kilbride. This is the oldest MS. in tlie
possession of the Highland Society of Scotland. It is
marked Vo. A. No. I. The following remark is
written on the margin of the fourth leaf of the MS. :
— " Oidche bealtne ann a coimhtech mo Pupu ]\[uir-
ciusa agus as olc lium nachmarunn diol in linesi dein
dub Misi Fitliil ace furnuidhe na scoile." TJius
Englished by the late Dr Donald Smith: — "The
night of the first of May in Coenobium of my Pope
Murchus, and I regret that there is not left of my ink
enough to lill up this line. I am Fithil, an attendant
on the school." This AIS., which, from its ortho-
graph}', is supposed to be as old as the eighth or ninth
century, " consists (says Dr Smith) of a poem, moral
and religious, some short historical anecdotes, a critical
exposition of the Tain, an Irish tale, which was com-
posed in the time of Diarmad, son of Cearval, who
reigned over Ireland from the year 544 to 565 ; and
the Tain itself, which claims respect, as exceeding in
point of antiquity, every production of any other ver-
nacular tongue in Europe." ^
On the first page of the vellum, Avhich was originally
left blank, there are genealogies of the families of
Argyll and Mac Leod in the Gaelic handwriting of
the sixteenth century. The genealogy of the Arg'A'll
family ends AA'ith Archibald, who succeeded to the
earldom in 1542, and died in 1588.2 'y]i[s is su})poscd
to be the oldest Gaelic MS. extant. Dr Smith con-
jectures that it may haA^e come into the possession of
the Maclachlans of Kilbride in the sixteenth century,
as a Ferquhard, son of Ferquhard Maclachlan, AA'as
bishop of the Isles, and had lona or I Colum Kille in
commendam from 1530 to 1544. — Sec Keith's Cata-
logue of Scottish Bishops.
To the Tain is prefixed the followi)ig critical expo-
sition, giving a brief account of it in tlie technical
terms of the Scots literature of the remote age in
which it AA'as Avritten. "Ccathardha connagiir in each
ealathuin is cuincda don tsairsisi na Tana. Loo di
cedumus lighe Fercusa mhic Eoich ait in rou hath-
nachd four mach Nai. Tempus umorro Diarmuta
mhic Ceruailt in rigno Ibeirnia. Pearsa nmorro Fcr-
gusa mhic Roich air is e rou tirchan do na hecsib ar
chenn. A tucaid scriuint dia ndeacliai Seanchan
Toirpda cona III. ri ecccs ... do saighc Cuaire rig
Condaclit." Tliat is — the four things Avhich are re-
quisite to be known in every regular composition are
to bo noticed in tliis Avork of the Tain. The ^^/acc of
its origin is the stone of Fergus, son of Roich, where
lie Avas buried on tlie plain of Nai. The time of it,
besides, is that in Avhich Diarmad, son of Cervail,
reigned over Ireland. The author, too, is Fergus,
' Ilc'port of the Committee of (lie IliglilanrI Society of ScollaiiJ
oil the Pocm.'j of Ossian, App. No. six., p. 290.
- It i."!, therefore, probable tliat these genealogies were writ (en
about tlie middle of the sixteenth century. A fac simile of (he
■wiiling is to be found in the Report of the Committee of the
Highland Society on the authenticity of Ossian, Plate II.
ANCIENT GAELIC AND IPJSH MSS.
Ill
son of Eoich ; for lie it ^yas that prompted it forth-
with to the bards. The cause of writing it was a visit
which Shenachan Torbda, with three chief bards,
made to Guaire, king of Connaught.^
0' Flaherty thus concisely and accurately describes
the subject and character of the Tain: — "Fergusius
Ivogius solo pariter ac solio Ultonise exterminatus, in
Connactiam ad Ollilum et Maudani ibidem regnantes
profugit; quibus patrocinantibus, memorabile exarsit
Lellum septannale inter Connacticos et Ultonios multis
X'oeticis tigmentis, ut ea ferebat tetas, adornatum.
llujus belli circiter medium, octennio ante caput
a'rte Christianas Mauda regina Connactice, Fergusio
Ivogio ductore, imincnsam bonum prcedam conspicuis
ngentium et insectantium virtutibus memorabilem, e
Cualgnio in agro Louthiano re portavit."'*
From the expression, " Ut ea fei-ebat astas," Dr
Smith thinks that O'Flaherty considered the tale of
ti;e Tain as a composition of the age to which it re-
lates ; and that of course he must not have seen the
Critical Exposition prefixed to the copy here described.
From the silence of the Irish antiquaries respecting
this Exposition, it is supposed that it must have been
either rmknowir to, or overlooked by them, and conse-
quently that it was written in Scotland.
The Exposition states, that Sheannachan, with the
three bards and those in their retinue, when about to
depart from the court of Guaire, being called upon to
relate the history of tlie Tain bho, or cattle spoil of
Cuailgne, acknowledged their ignorance of it, and
that having ineffectually made the round of Ireland
and Scotland in quest of it, Eimin and Muircheartach,
two of their number, repaired to the grave of Fergu?,
son of Eoich, wlio, being invoked, appeared at the
end of three days in terrific grandeur, and related the
whole of the Tain, as given in the twelve Eeimsgeala
or Portions of which it consists. In the historical
anecdotes allusion is made to Ossian, the son of Fin-
gal, who is represented as showing, when }'oung, an
inclination to indulge in solitude his natural propen-
sity for meditation and song. A fac simile of the
characters of this MS. is given in the Highland
Society's Eeport upon Ossian, Plate I., fig. 1, 2, and
in Plate II.
2. Another parchment MS. in quarto, equally
beautiful as the former, from the same collection.
It consists of an Almanack bound up with a paper
list of all the holidays, festivals, and most remark-
able saints' days in verse throughout the year — A
Treatise on Anatomy, abridged from Galen — Observa-
tions on the Secretions, &c. — The Schola Salernitana,
in Leonine verse, drawn up about the year 1100, for
the use of Eobcrt, Duke of Normandy, the son of
William the Conqueror, by the famous medical school
of Salerno. Tlie Latin text is accompanied with a
Gaelic explanation, which is considered equally faith-
ful and elegant, of which the following is a speci-
men : —
Caput /.— AnRlorum vcgi scripsit schola tota Salerni
1. As iat scol Salerni go hulidhc do seriou na fearsadh so do
chum rig sag san do choimhed a shlainnte.
.Si vis incolumem, si vis tc reddere sanum ;
j Curas telle graves, irasci credo proplianuni.
I Jladli ail b!;idh fallann, agus niadii aill bhidh slan ; Cuh- na
liimsniml-.a troma dhit, agus creit gurub diomhain duit fcarg do
dhcniimli.
Tlie words Lcalhar GioUacJiolaim Mcifjlcatliadh are
written on the last page of this MS., which being in
the same form and hand, with the same Avords on a
paper MS. bound up with a number of others written
upon vellum in the Advocates' Library, and before
which is written Lihcr Malcolmi BcthunCy it has been
, ' Report of the Committee of the Ilighlaml Society on Ossian.
App No. xix., p. 291.
* Osryg., p. 275.
conjectured that both works originally belonged to
ilalcolm Bethune, a member of a family distinguislied
for learning, which supplied the AVestern Isles for
many ages with physicians.^
3. A small quarto paper MS. from the same collec-
tion, written at .Dunstall'nage by Ewen Macphaill,
12th October 1603. It consists of a tale in prose con-
cerning a King of Lochlin and the Heroes of Fiiigal :
An Adtlress to Gaul, the son of Morni, beginning —
Goll mear milcant—
Ccap na Crodhaclita—
An Elegy on one of the earls of Argylc, beginning —
A Mhic Cailin a chosg lochd ;
and a poem in praise of a young lady.
4. A small octavo paper MS. from the same collec-
tion, written by Eamonn or Edmond Mac Lachlan,
165-4-5. This consists of a miscellaneous collection of
sonnets, odes, and poetical epistles, partly Scots, and
partly Irish. There is an Ogham or alphabet of secret
writing near the end of it.
5. A quarto paper MS. from same collection. It
wants ninety pages at the beginning, and part of the
end. What remains consists of some ancient and
modern tales and poems. Tlio names of the authors
are not given, but an older MS. (tliat of the Dean of
Lismore) ascribes one of the poems to Conal, son of
Edirskeol. This ]\IS. was written at Aird-Chonail
upon Lochowe, in the years 1690 and 1691, by Ewan
Mac Lean for Colin Campbell. ' ' Caillain Caimpbel
leis in leis in leabharan. 1. Caillin mac Dhonchai
mhic Dhughil mhic Chaillain oig." Colin Campbell
is the owner of this book, namely Colin, sou of Dun-
can, son of Dougal, son of Colin the younger. The
above Gaelic inscription aiipeare on the 79th leaf of
the MS.
6. A quarto paper MS., which belonged to the Eev.
James MacGregor, Dean of Lismore, the metropolitan
church of the see of Argyle, dated, page 27, 1512,
written by Duncan the son of Dougal, son of Ewen
the Grizzled. This MS. consists of a large collection
of_ Gaelic poetry, upwards of 11,000 verses. It is
.said to have been written "out of the books of the
History of the Kings." Part of the ]\IS., however,
wliich closes an obituary, commencing in 1077, of the
kings of Scotland, and other eminent persons of Scot-
land, particularly of the shires of Argyle and Pertli,
was not written till 1527. The poetical pieces are
from the times of the most ancient bards down to the
beginning of the sixteenth century. The more ancient
pieces are poems of Conal, son of Edirskeol, Ossian,
son of Fingal, Fearghas Fill (Fergus the bard), and
Caoilt, sou of Eonan, the friends and contemporaries
of Ossian. This collection also contains the works of
Sir Duncan Campbell of Glenurchay, who fell in the
battle of Flodden, and Lady Isabel Campbell, daughter
of the Earl of Argvle, and wife of Gilbert, Earl of
Cassilis." "The writer of this MS. (says Dr Smith)
rejected the ancient character for the current hand-
writing of the time, and adopted a new mode of
spelling conformable to the Latin and English sounds
of his own age and country, but retained the aspirate
mark (')... The Welsh had long before made a
similar change in their ancient orthography. Mr
Edward Lhuyd recommended it, with some variation,
in a letter to the Scots and Irish, prefixed to his
Dictionary of their language in the Archseologia
Britannica. The bishop of Sodor and Man observed
it in the devotional exercises, admonition, and cate-
chism, wliich he published for the use of his diocese.
It w^as continued in the Manx translation of the
Scriptures, and it has lately been adopted by Dr
' Appendix, ut supra. No. six.
« Report of the Highland Societj- on Ossian p. 92.
112
GENERAL HISTORY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
Itoiily, titular rrimate of Irelaml, in liis Tagasg
KiiiiESTY, or Cliristian Doctrine. IJut }'et it must be
ackuowlcdged to he much inferior to the ancient mode
of orthography, ^vhich has not only the advantage of
being grounded on a knowledge of the principles of
gianunar, and philosophy of language, but of being
also more plain and easy. This volume of the Dean's
is curious, as distinguishing the genuine poetry of
Ossian from the imitations made of it by later bards,
and as ascertaining the degree of accuracy with which
ancient poems have been transmitted by tradition for
the last three hundred years, during a century of
which the order of bards has been extinct, and ancient
manners and customs have suffered a great and rapid
change in the Highlands."'' A fac simile of the
writing is given in the lleport of the Committee of the
Highland Society, plate III. No. 5. Since the above
was written, the whole of this manuscript, with a few
unimportant exceptions, has been transcribed, trans-
lated, and annotated by the Rev. Dr M'Lauchlan,
Edinburgh, and an introductory chapter was furnished
by W. Y. Skene, Esq., EL.D. The work has been
published by ]\[essrs Edmonston & Douglas, of
Edinburgh, and is a valuable addition to our Gaelic
literature.
7. A quarto paper MS. written in a very beautiful
regular hand, witliout date or the name of the writer.
It is supposed to be at least two hundred years old,
and consists of a number of ancient tales and short
poems. These appear to be transcribed from a much
older MS., as there is a vocabularj' of ancient words in
the middle of the MS. Some of the poetry is ascribed
to Cuchulin.
8. Another quarto paper MS. the beginning and
end of which have been lost. It consists partly of
prose, partly of poetrj'. "With the exception of two
loose leaves, which appear much older, the whole ap-
pears to have been written in the 17th century. The
poetry, though ancient, is not Fingalian. The name,
Tadg Og CO., before one of the poems near the end,
is the only one to be seen upon it.
9. A quarto parchment MS. consisting of 42 leaves,
written by different hands, with illuminated capitals.
It appears at one time to have consisted of four
different MSS. bound to together and covered with
skin, to preserve them. This MS. is very ancient and
beautiful, though much soiled. In this collection is
a life of St Columba, supposed, from the character,
(being similar to No. 27,) to be of the twelfth or thir-
teenth century.
10. A quarto parchment medical MS. beautifully
written. No date or name, but the MS. appears to
be very ancient.
11. A quarto paper MS., partly prose, partly verse,
written in a very coarse and indifferent hand. No
date or name.
12. A small quarto MS. coarse. Bears date 1647,
without name.
1-3. A small long octavo paper MS. the beginning
and end lost, and without any date. It is supposed
to have been written by the ]\Iacvurichs of the
fifteenth century. Two of the poems are ascribed to
Tadg Mac Daire Bruaidheadh, others to Brian
O'Donalan.
14. A large folio parchment MS. in two columns,
containing a tale upon CuchuUin and Conal, two of
Ossian's hereos. Without date or name and very
ancient.
15. A largo quarto parchment of 7 A leaves, supposed
by Mr Astle, author of the work on the origin and
]irogress of writing, to be of the ninth or tenth century.
Its title is Emanuel, a name commonly given by the
old Gaelic writers to many of their miscellaneous
writings. Engraved specimens of this MS. are to be
' Appendix to the Highland S^ci^ty's Report, p. 300-1.
seen in the first edition of Mr Astle's work atove-
mentioned, ISth plate, Nos. 1 and 2, and in hia
second edition, plate 22. Some of the capitals in the
MS. are painted red. It is written in a strong beauti-
ful hand, in the same character as the rest. This JiIS.
is only the fragment of a large work on ancient history,
written on the authority of Greek and Koman writers,
and interspersed with notices of the arts, armour,
dress, superstitions, manners, and usages, of the Scots
of the author's own time. In this MS. there is a
chapter titled, '^ Slugha Chesair an Inis Bhrcatan,"
or Cresar's expedition to the island of Britain, in which
Lcchlin, a country celebrated in the ancient pocn\s
and tales of the Gael, is mentioned as separated from
Gaul by "the clear current of the Rhine." Dr
Donald Smith had a com[)lete copy of this work,
16. A small octavo parchment MS. consisting of a
tale in prose, imperfect. Supposed to be nearly as
old as the last mentioned MS.
17. A small octavo paper MS. stitched, imperfect ;
written by the Slacvurichs. It begins with a poem
upon Darthula, diflerent from Macpherson's, and
contains poems Anitten by Cathal and Nial Mor Mac-
vurich, (whose names appear at the beginning of some
of the poems,) composed in the reign of King James
the Fifth, Mary, and King Charles the First. It also
contains some Ossianic poems, such as Cnoc an air,
&c. i. e. The Hill of Slaughter, supposed to be part
of Macpherson's Fingal. It is the story of a woman
who came walking alone to the Fingalians for protec-
tion from Taile, who was in pursuit of her. Taile
fought them, and was killed by Oscar. There was an-
other copy of this poem in Clanranald's little book —
not the Red book, as enoneously supposed by Laing.
The Highland Society are also in possession of several
copies taken from oral tradition. The second Ossianic
poem in this MS. begins thus :
Sfe la gus an dfe
0 nach fhaca mi fein Fionn,
It is now six days yesterday
Since I have not seen FiiigaL
18. An octavo paper MS. consisting chiefly of
poetr\-, but very much defaced. Supposed to have
been written by the last of the Macvurichs, but with-
out date. The names of Tadg Og and Lauchlan Mac
Taidg occur upon it. It is supposed to liave been
copied from a more ancient MS. as the poetry is good.
19. A very small octavo JIS. written hy some of
the Macvurichs. Part of it is a copy of C!lanranald's
book, and contains the genealogy of the Lords of the
Isles and others of that great clan. The second part
consists of a genealogy of the kings of Ireland (ancestors
of the Macdonalds) from Scota and Gathelic. The
last date upon it is 1616.
20. A paper JIS. consisting of a genealogy of the
kings of Ireland, of a few leaves onlj', and without
date.
21. A paper MS. consisting of detached leaves of
diflerent sizes, and containing, 1. The conclusion of a
Gaelic chronicle of the kings of Scotland down to
King Robert III.; 2. A Fingalian tale, in which the
heroes are Fingal, Goll ]\Iac Morni, Oscar, Ossian,
and Conan ; 3. A poem by Macdonald of Benbecula,
dated 1722, upon the unwritten part of a letter sent
to Donald Macvurich of Stialgary ; 4. A poem by
Donald ilackenzie ; 5. Another by Tadg Og CC,
copied from some other ]\IS. ; 6. A poem by Donald
Macvurich upon Ronald I^lacdonald of Clanranald.
I5esides several hymns by Tadg, and other poems by
the Macvurichs and others.
22. A., paper JIS. consisting of religious tracts and
genealog}-, without name or date.
23. A paper MS. containing instruction for children
in Gaelic and English. Slodern, and without dftt^.
ANCIENT GAELIC AND lEISH MSS.
113
24. Fragments of a paper MS., with the name of
Cathoh;s Macvurich upon some of the leaves, and
Niall ]\Iacvurich upon some others. Con7i Mac an
Dcirg, a -well known ancient poem, is written in the
Koman character by the last Niall Macvurich, the
last Highland bard, and is the only one among all the
Gaelic MSS. in that character.
With the exception of the first five numbers, all the
before mentioned MSS. were presented by the High-
land Society of Loudon to the Highland Society of
Scotland in January, 1803, on the application of the
committee appointed to inquire into the nature and
authenticity of the poems of Ossian. All these MSS.
(with the single exception of the Dean of Lismore's
volume,) are written in the very ancient form of
character which was common of old to Britain and
Ireland, and supjiosed to have been adopted by the
Saxons at the time of their conversion to Christianity.
This form of writing has been discontinued for nearly
eighty years in Scotland, as the hist specimen which
the Highland Society of Scotland received of it consists
of a volume of songs, supposed to have been written
between the years 1752 and 1708, as it contains a
song written by Duncan Macintyre, titled. An Tailcir
Mac Neachdain, which he composed the former year,
the first edition of Macintyre's songs having been
published during the latter year.*
25. Besides these, the Society possesses a collection
of MS. Gaelic poems made by Mr Duncan Kennedy,
formerly schoolmaster at Craignish in Argyleshire, in
three thin folio volumes. Two of them are written
out fair from the various poems he had collected about
sixty years ago. This collection consists of the fol-
lowing poems, viz., Luachair Leothaid, Sgiathan mac
Sgairbh, An Gruagach, Rochd, Sithallan, Miir Bheura,
Tiomban, Sealg na Cluana, Gleanncruadhach, Uirnigh
Oisein, Earragan, (resembling Macpherson's Battle of
Lora,) Manus, Maire Borb, (Maid of Craca,) Cath
Sisear, Sliabh nam Beann Fionn, ]]as Dheirg, Bas
Chuinn, High Liur, Sealg na Leana, Dun an Oir, An
Cu dubh, Gleann Diamhair, Conal, Bas Chiuinlaich
Diarniad, Carril, Bas Ghuill (difl'crcnt from tJie Death
of Gaul published by Dr Smith,) Garaibh, Bas Oscair,
(part of which is the same narrative with the opening
of Macpherson's Tcmora,) in three parts ; Tuiridh
nam Fian, and Bass Osein. To each of these poems
Kennedy has prefixed a dissertation containing some
account of the Sgealaehd story, or argument of the
])oem which is to follow. It was very common for
the reciter, or history-man, as he was termed in the
Highlands, to repeat the Sgealachds to his hearers be-
fore reciting the poems to which they related. Several
of the poems in this collection correspond pretty
nearly with the ancient ;MS. above mentioned, which
belonged to the Dean of Lismore.'
26. A paper, medical, MS. in the old Gaelic charac-
ter, a thick volume, written by Angus Connacher at
Ardconel, Lochow-side, Argyleshire, 1612, presented
to the Highland Society of Scotland by the late
William Macdonald, Esq. of St Martins, W.S.
27. A beautiful parchment ^IS., greatly mutilated,
in the same character, presented to the Society by the
late Lord Bannatyne, one of the judges of the Court
of Session. The supposed date upon the cover is 1238,
is written in black letter, but it is in a comparatively
modern hand. "Gleann Masain an cuige la deag do
an . . . Mh : : : do bhlian ar tsaoirso Mile da chead,
trichid sa hocht." That is, Glen-LIasan, the 15th
day of the . . . of M : : : of the year of our Redemp-
tion 1238. It is supposed that the date has been
taken from the MS. when in a more entire state.
Glenmasan, where it was written, is a valley in the
district of Cowal. From a note on the margin of the
' Report on Os3ian, Appendix, p. 312.
» Report on Ossiau, pp. lOS-3.
II-
15th leaf, it would appear to have formerly belonged
to the Rev. William Campbell, minister of Kilchrenan
and Dalavich, and a native of Cowal, and to wlioni
Dr D. Smith supposes it may, perhaps, have descended
from his grand-uncle, Mr Robert Campbell, in Cowal,
an accomplished scholar and poet, who wrote the
eighth address prefixed to Lhuyd's Archccologia.
The MS. consists of some mutilated tales in prose,
interspersed with verse, one of which is part of the
poem of "Clan Uisneachan," called by Macpherson
Darlliula, from the lady who makes the principal
figure in it. The name of this lady in Gaelic is Deir-
dir, or Deanluil. A facsimile of the writing is given
in the appendix to the Highland Society's Report on
Ossian. Blate iii. No. 4.
28. A paper MS. in the same character, consisting
of an ancient tale in prose, presented to the Society
by Mr Norman Macleod, son of the Rev. Mr Macleod
of Morven.
29. A small paper MS. in the same character, on
religion.
30. A paper MS. in the same character, presented
to the Highland Society by James Grant, Esquire of
Corymony. It consists of the history of the wars of
Cuchullin, in prose and verse. This MS. is much
worn at the ends and edges. It formerly belonged to
to Mr Grant's mother, said to have been an excellent
Gaelic scholar.
CATALOGUE OF ANCIENT GAELIC MSS. wailCH BE-
LONGED TO TUE LATE MAJOR MACLAUCIILAN OF
KILBRIDE, BESIDES THE FIVE FIRST ENUMERATED
IN THE FOREGOING LIST, AND WIIICII ARE NOW IN
TUE advocates' LIBRARY, EDINBURGH.
1. A beautiful medical MS. with the other MSS.
formerly belonging to the collection. The titles of the
different articles are in Latin, as are all the medical
Gaelic MSS., being translations from Galen and other
ancient physicians. The capital letters are flourished
and painted red.
2. A thick folio paper JIS., medical, written by
Duncan Conacher, at Dunollie, Argyleshire, 1511.
3. A folio parchment MS. consisting of ancient
Scottish and Irish history, very old.
4. A folio parchment medical MS. beautifully
written. It is older than the other medical MSS.
5. A folio parchment medical MS. of equal beauty
with the last.
6. A folio parchment MS. upon the same subject,
and nearly of the same age with the former.
7. A folio parchment, partly religious, partly medi-
cal.
8. A folio parchment MS. consisting of the Histories
of Scotland and Ireland, much damaged.
9. A folio parchment medical MS., very old.
1 0. A folio parchment MS. Irish history and poetry.
11. A quarto parchment MS., very old.
12. A long duodecimo parchment MS. consisting
of hymns and maxims. It is a very beautiful MS.,
and may be as old as the time of St Columba.
13. A duodecimo parchment MS. much damaged
and illegible.
14. A duodecimo parchment MS. consisting of
poetr}', but not Ossianic. Hardly legible.
15. A duodecimo parchment MS. much injured by
vermin. It consists of a miscellaneous collection of
history and poetry.
16. A duodecimo parchment MS. in largo beautiful
letter, very old and difficult to be understood.
17. A folio parchment MS. consisting of the genea-
logies of the Macdonalds, Macniels, JVljacdougals,
Maclauchlaus, &,c.
All these MSS. are written in the old Gaelic charac-
ter, and, with the exception of No. 2, have neither
date nor name attached to them.
?
114
GENEEAL HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLANDS.
:. Besides those enumerated, there are, it is believed,
inauy ancient Gaelic MSS. existing in urivate libraries.
The following are known : —
A Deed of Fosterage between Sir Norman Macleod
of Bernera, and John Mackenzie, executed in the }'ear
1640. This circumstance shows that the Gaelic lan-
guage was in use in legal obligations at that period in
the Highlands. This MS. was in the iwssession of
the late Lord Bannatyne.
A variety of parchment MSS. on medicine, in the
Gaelic character, formerly in tlie possession of the late
Dr Donald Smith. He was also possessed of a com-
plete copy of the Emanuel MS. before mentioned, and
of copies of many other MSS., which he made at dif-
ferent times from other MSS.
Two paper MS. Gaelic grammars, in the same
character, formerly in the possession of the late Dr
Wright of Edinburgh.
Two ancient parchment MSS. in the same character,
formerly in the possession of the late Rev. James
Maclagau, at Blair-Athole. Now in possession of his
family. It is chiefly Irish history.
A paper ]\IS. written in the Eoman character, in the
possession of Mr Matheson of Fearnaig, Ross-shire.
It is dated in 1688, and consists of songs and hymns
by diflerent persons, some by Carswell, Bishop of the
Isles. There is reason to fear that this MS. has been
lost, -i.,
A paper MS. formerly in the possession of a Mr
Simpson in Leith.
The Liliuni Medecinre, a paper folio MS. written
and translated by one of the Bethunes, the physicians
of Skye, at the foot of Mount Beliop. It was given
to the Antiquarian Society of London by the late Dr
Macqueen of Kilmore, in Skye.
Two treatises, one on astronomy, the other on medi-
cine, written in the latter end of the thirteenth or
beginning of the fourteenth century, formerly in the
possession of Mr Astle.
GAELIC AND IRISH MSS. IN PUBLIC LIBRARIES.
IN THE advocates' LIBRARY.
Three volumes MS. in the old character, chiefly
medical, with some fragments of Scottish and Irish
history ; and the life of St Columba, said to have been
translated from the Latin into Gaelic, by Father
Calohoran.
IN THE nARLEIAN LIEUARY.
A MS. volume (No. 5280) containing twenty-one
Gaelic or Irish treatises, of which Mr Astle has given
some account. One of these treats of the Irish militia,
under Fion Maccumluxil, in the reign of Cormac-Mac-
Airt, king of Ireland, and of the course of probation
or exercise which each sohlier was to go through before
his admission therein. Mr Astle has given afac simile
of the writing, being the thirteentli sjjccimen of Plate
xxii.
IN THE BODLEIAN LIBRARY, OXFORD.
An old Irish MS. on parchment, containing, among
other tracts, An account of tlie Conquest of Britain
by the Romans :— Of tlie Saxon Comiuest and their
Heptarchy :— An account of the Irisli Saints, in verso,
written in the tenth century :— The Saints of the
Roman Breviary :— An account of tlie Conversion of
the Irish and English to Christianity, witli some other
subjects. Laud. F. 92. This book, as is common in
old Irish manuscripts, has hero and there some Latin
notes intermixed with Irish, and may possibly contain
some hints of the doctrines of the Druids.
An old vellum MS. of 140 pages, in the form of a
music-book, containing the works of St Columba, in
verse, with some account of his own life ; his exhorta-
tions to princes and his prophecies. Laud. D. 17.
A chronological history of Ireland, by Jeffrey Kcat-
ing, D.D.
Among the Clarendon 3ISS. at Oxford are —
Annales Ultonienses, sic dicti quod precipue conti-
neant res gestas Ultoniensium. Codex antiquissimus
caractero Hibernico scriptus ; sed sermone, partim
Hibernico, partim Latino. Fol. membr. The 16th
and 17th specimens in Plate xxii. of Astle's work are
taken from this MS., which is numbered 31 of Dr
Rawlinson's ]\1SS.
Annales Tigernaci (Erenaci. ut opiniatur Warocus
Clonnianaisensis. Vid. Annal. Ulton. ad an. 1088),
mutili in initio et alibi. Liber charactere ct lingua
Ilibernicis scriptus. Memb.
These annals, which are written in the old Irish
character, were originally collected by Sir James
Ware, and came into the possession successively of the
Earl of Clarendon, the Duke of Chandos, and of Dr
Rawlinson.
Miscellanea de Rebus Ilibernicis, metric^. Lingua
partim Latina, partim Hibernica ; coUecta per Qingu-
sium O'Colode (forte Colidium). Hie liber vulg6
Psalter Na rami appellatur.
Elegice Hiberuicce in Obitus quorundam Nobilium
fo. 50.
Notfe qua^dam Philosophicae, partim Latine, partim
Hibernice, Characteribus Hibernicis, fo. 69. Membr.
Anonymi cujusdam Tractatus de varies apud Hibcr-
nos veteres occultis scribendi Formulis, Hibernico
Ogum dictis.
Finleachi 0 Catalai Gigantomachia (vel potius Acta
Fiuiii Mac Cuil, cum Prcelio de Fintra), Hibernice.
Colioquia quffidam de Rebus Hibernicis in quibus
colloquentes introducuntur S. Patricius, Coillius, ct
Osseniis Hibernice f. 12. Leges Ecclesiasticse Hiber-
nice f. 53. Membr.
yita3 Sanctorum Hibernicorum, per Magnum sivo
Manum, fllium Hugonis O'Donnel, Hibernige de-
scriptfe. An. 1532, Fol. Membr.
Calieni Prophetic, in Lingua Hibernica. Ejusdem
libri exemplar extat in Bibl. Cotton, f. 22. b.
Extracto ex Libro Killcusi, Lingua Hibernica, f.
39.
Historica qmcdam, Hibernice, ab An. 130, ad An.
1317, f. 231.
A Book of Irish Poetry, f. 16.
Tractatus de Scriptoribus Hibernicis.
Dr Keating's History of Ireland.
Irish MSS. in Triuifj/ College, Dublin:—
Extracto ex Libro de Kells Hibernic6.
A book in Irish, treating, — 1. Of the Building of
Babel. 2. Of Grammar. 3. Of Physic. 4. Of
Chirurgcry. Fol. D. 10.
A book containing several ancient historical matters,
especially of the coining of Milesius out of Spain,
B. 35.
The book of Balimote, containing, — 1. The Genea-
logies of all the ancient Families in Ireland. -2. The
Uracept, or a book for the education of youth, written
by K. Comfoilus Sapiens. 3. The Ogma, or Art of
Writing iii Characters. 4. The History of the War.^
of Troy, with other historical matters contained in the
book of Lecane, D. 18. The book of Lecane, alias
Sligo, contains the following treatises : — 1. A treatise
of Ireland and its divisions into provinces, with the
history of the Irish kings and sovereigns, answerable
to tlio general Iiistory ; but nine leaves are wanting.
2. How the race of Milesius came into Ireland, and of
their adventures since iloses's passing through the
Red Sea. 3. Of the descent and years of the ancient
fathers. 4. A catalogue of tlie kings of Ireland in
verse. 5. The maternal genealogies and degrees of
the Irish saints. 6. The genealogies of our Laxly,
ANCIENT GAELIC AND IRISH MSS.
115
Joseph, and several other saints mentioned in the
Scripture. 7. An alj^habetic catalogue of Irish saints.
8. The sacred antiquity of the Irish saints in verse.
9. Cormac's life. 10. Several transactions of the
monarchs of Ireland and their provincial kings. 11.
The history of Eogain M'or, Knight ; as also of his
children and posterit}''. 12. O'Neil's pedigree. 13.
Several battles of the Sept of Cinet Ogen, or tribe of
Owen, from Owen Mac Neile ]\Iac Donnoch. 14.
Manne, the son of King Neal, of the nine hostages
and his family. 15. Fiacha, the son of Mac Neil and
his Sept. 16. Leogarius, son of Nelus Magnus, and
his tribe. 17. The Connaught book. 18. Tlie book
ofFiatrach. 19. The book of Uriel. 20. The Leinster
book. 21. Tlie descent of the Fochards, or the
Nolans. 22. The descent of those of Lei.v, or the
O'Mores. 23. The descent of Decyes of Munster, or
the Ophelans. 24. The coming of Muscrey to Moy-
breagli. 25. A commentary upon the antiquity of
Albany, now called Scotland. 26. Tlie descent of
some Septs of the Irish, different from those of the
most known sort, that is, of the posterity of Lugadh
Frith. 27. The Ulster book. 28. The British book.
29. The Uracept, or a book for the education of youth,
AviittcnbyK. Comfoilus Sapiens. 30. The genealogies
of St Patrick and other saints, as also an etjanology
of the hard words in the said treatise. 31. A treatise
of several prophecies. 32. The laws, customs, ex-
ploits, and tributes of the Irish kings and provincials.
33. A treatise of Eva, and the famous women of
ancient times. 34. A poem that treats of Adam and
his posterity. 35. The Munster book. 36. A book
containing the etymology of all the names of the chief
territories and notable places in Ireland. 37. Of the
several invasions of Clan-Partholan, Clan-nan vies,
Firbolhg, Tu'atha de Danaan, and the Milesians into
Ireland. 3S. A treatise of the most considerable men
in Ireland, from the time of Leogarius tlie sou of
Nelus Llagnus, alias Neale of the nine hostages in tlie
time of Koderic O'Conner, monarch of Ireland, fol.
parchment. D. 19.
De Chirurgia. De Infirmitatibus Corporis humane,
Ilibernice, f. Menibr. 0. 1.
Excerpta quadam de antiquitatibus Incolarum,
Dublin ex libris Bellemorensi et Sligantino, Iliber-
nice.
Hymni in laudem B. Patricii, Brigida; et Columbia;,
Hibern. plerumquc. Invocationes Apostolorum ct
SS. cum not. Hibern. interlin. et margin. Orationcs
qufcdam excerpta; ex Psalmis ; partini Latine, partim
Hibernice, fol. Membr. I. 125.
Opera Galeni et Hippocratis de Chirurgia, Iliber-
nice, fol. Membr. C. 29.
A book of Postils in Irish, fol. Menibr. D. 24.
Certain prayers, with tlie argument of the four
Gospels and the Acts, in Irish (10.), 'Fieclii Sleb-
thiensis. Hyninus in laudem S. Patricii, Ilibernice
(12.), A hymn on St Bridget, in Irish, made by
Columkill in the time of Eda Mac Ainmireck, cum
Regibus Hibern. et success. S. Patricii (14.), Sanctani
Hyninus. Hibern.
Eeverendissimi D. Bedclli Translatio Ilibernica S.
Bibliorum.
ERITISU MUSEUir,
In addition to the above, there has been a consider-
able collection of Gaelic IMSS. made at the British
Museum. They were all catalogued a few years ago
by the late Eugene O'Cuny, Esq. It is unnecessary
to give the list here, but Mr O'Curry's catalogue will
be found an admirable directory for any inquirer at
the Museum. Foreign libraries also contain many
such MSS. ^
PAKT SECOND.
IIISTOPtY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
CHAPTER I.
Clansliip — Principle of Ihi — Morniaordoms — Tradi-
tions as to origin of Clans —Distinction between
Feudalism and Clanship — Peculiarities of Clanship
— Consequences of Clanship — Manrcnt — Customs of
Succession — Tanistry and Gavel — Highland Mar-
riage Customs — Hand-fasting — Highland gradation
of ranks — CaljK — Native-men — liigh or King —
JMorniaor, Tighern, Thane^Tanist — Ccantighcs —
Toshach — "Captain" of a Clan — Ogtiern — Duine-
wassels, Tacksmen, or Goodmen — P»rehon — Position
and power of Chief — Influence of Clanship on the
people — Chiefs sometimes abandoned by the peo]ile
— Number and Distribution of Clans.
The term dan, now applied almost exclusively
to the tribes into Avliicli tiro Scottish High-
landers were formerly, and still to some
extent are divided, was also applied to those
largo and powerful septs into which the Irish
people were at one time divided, as well as
to the communities of freebooters that in-
habited the Scottish borders, each of which,
like the Highland clans, had a common sur-
name. Indeed, in an Act of the Scottish
Parliament for 1587, the Highlanders and
Borderers are classed together as being alike
"dependents on chieftains or captains of clans."
The border clans, however, were at a com-
paratively early period broken up and weaned
from their predatory and warlike habits,
whereas the system of clanship in tlie High-
lands continued to flourish in almost full
vigour down to the middle of last century.
As there is so nnich of romance surroundins:;:
the system, especially in its later manifesta-
tions, and as it Avas the cause of much annoy-
ance to Britain, it has become a subject of
interest to antirpiarians and students of man-
kind generally; and as it flourished so far
into the historical period, curiosity can, to a
great extent, be gratified as to its details and
working.
A good deal has been written on the subject
in its various aspects, and among other autho-
rities Avc must own our indebtedness for much
of our information to Skene's Illgldandcrs
of Scotland, Gregory's Hirjldands and Isles,
Eobertson's Scotland under her Eai'lij Kings,
Stewart's Slcctclics of the Iligldanders, Logan's
Scottish Gael and Clans, and The loncc Clnh
Transactions, besides the publications of the
various other Scottish Clubs.
Y»^e learn from Tacitus and other historians,
tliat at a very early period the inhabitants of
Caledonia were divided into a number of tribes,
each with a cliief at its head. These tribes,
from all we can learn, were independent of,
and often at Avar Avith each other, and only
united under a connnon elected leader Avhen
the necessity of resisting a common foe com-
pelled them. In this the Caledonians only
followed a custom Avliich ia common to all
barbarous and semi-barbarous peoples; but
Avhat Avas the bond of union among the mem-
bers of the various tribes it is noAV not easy to
ascertain. "VVe learn from the researches of
Mr E. W. Pobertson that the feeling of Icin-
drcd Avas A^ery strong among all the early Celtic
PEINCTPLE OF KIN.
117
and even Teutonic nations, and that it was on
the principle of kin tliat land Avas allotted to
the members of the various tribes. The pro-
perty of the land appears to have been vested
in the Ccan-cinneth, or head of the lineage for
the good of his clan ; it was " burdened with
the support of his kindred and Amasach^'
(military followers), these being allotted par-
cels of land in proportion to the nearness of
their relation to the chief of the clan.* The
word clan itself, from its etymology," points to
the principle of kin, as the bond which united
the members of the tribes among themselves,
and bound them to their chiefs. As there are
good grounds for believing that the original
Caledonians, the progenitors of the present
genuine Highlanders, belonged to the Celtic
family of mankind, it is highly probable that
when they first entered upon possession of
Alban, whether j^eaceably or by conquest,
they divided the land among their various
tribes in accordance with their Celtic prin-
ciple. The word clan, as we have said, sig-
nifies family, and a clan was a certain number
of families of the same name, sprung, as was
believed, from the same root, and governed
l)y the lineal descendant of the parent family.
This patriarchal form of society was probably
common in the infancy of mankind, and seems
to have prevailed in the days of Abraham ;
indeed, it was on a similar principle that
Palestine was divided among the twelve tribes
of Israel, the descendants of the twelve sons of
Jacob.
As far back as we can trace, the Highlands
appear to have been divided into a number of
districts, latterly known as Mormaordoms, each
u nder the j urisdicti on of a Mormaor, to whom the
several tribes in each district looked up as their
common head. It is not improbable that Gal-
gacus, the chosen leader mentioned by Tacitus,
may have held a position similar to this, and
that in course of time some powerful or popular
chief, at fu'st elected as a temporary leader, may
have contrived to make his office permanent,
and even to some extent hereditary. The title
Mormaor, however, is first met with only after
the various divisions of northern Scotland had
' Scotland tinder her Early Kings, Ap. D.
^ Gaelic, clann ; Irish, clann, or eland; Manx,
cloan, cMldren, offspring, tribo.
been united into a kingdom. " In Scotland
tlie royal ofiicial placed over the croAvn or
fiscal lands, appears to have been originally
known as the Maoi; and latterly under the
Teutonic appellation of Thane. . . . Tlic
original Thanage would appear to have been
a district held of the Crown, the holder, Maor
or Thane, being accountable for the collection
of the royal dues, and for the appearance of
the royal tenantry at the yearly • hosting,'
and answering to the hereditary Tosliacli, or
captain of a clan, for the king stood in tlic
place of the Ccan-ci?inot/i, ov chief . . . . When
lands were strictly retained in the Crown, the
Eoyal Thane, or jNIaor, was answerable directly
to the King ; but there was a still greater
ofiicial among the Scots, knoAvn under the
title of Mormaor, or Lord High Steward . . .
who was evidently a Maor placed over a pro-
vince instead of a thauage — an earldom or
county instead of a barony — a type of Ilar-
fager's royal Jarl, who often exercised as a
royal deputy that authority; which he had
originally claimed as the independent lord of
the district over which he presided." ^ Ac-
cording to Mr Skene,'* it was only about the
16th century when the great power of these
Mormaors was broken up, and their provinces
converted into thanagcs or earldoms, many of
which were held by Saxon nobles, who pos-
sessed them by marriage, that the clans first
make their appearance in these districts and
in independence. By this, avo suppose, ho
does not mean that it was only when the above
change took place that the system of clanship
sprang into existence, but that then the various
great diWsions of the clans, losing their cean-
cinneth, or head of the kin, the individual clans
becoming independent, sprang into greater
prominence and assumed a stronger indi-
viduality.
Among the Highlanders themselves various
traditions have existed as to the origin of the
clans. Mr Skene mentions the three principal
ones, and proves them to be entirely fanciful.
The first of these is the Scottish or Irish system,
by Avhich the clans trace their origin or founda-
tion to early Irish or Scoto-Irish kings. The
second is what Mr Skene terms the heroic
2 Robertson's Early Kings, i. 102, 103, 104.
* Highla/tiders, i. 16._
118
HiSTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
Gystem, by "wliicli many of the Highland clans
are deduced from the great heroes in the
fabulous histories of Scotland and Ireland, by
identifying one of these fabulous heroes with
an ancestor of the clan of the same name.
The third system did not spring up till the
17th century, "-when the fabulous history of
Scotland first began to be doubted, when it
Avas considered to be a principal merit in an
antiquarian to display his scepticism as to all
the old traditions of the country."^ ,, Mr Skene
terms it the Nonuegian or Danish sj'stem, and
it was the result of a furor for im^^uting every-
thing and deriving everybody from the Danes.
The idea, however, never obtained any great
credit in the Highlands. The conclusion to
which ]\Ir Skene comes is, '' that the Higliland
clans are not of different or foreign origin, but
that they were a part of the original nation,
who have inhabited the mountains of Scotland
as far back as the memory of man, or the re-
cords of history can reach ; that they were
divided into several great tribes possessing
their hereditary chiefs ; and that it was only
when the line of these chiefs became extinct,
and Saxon nobles came into their place, that
the Higliland clans appeared in the pec\;liar
situation and character in which they were
afterwards found." Mr Skene thinks this
conclusion strongly corroborated by the fact
that there can be traced existing in the High-
lands, even so late as the 16th century, a still
older tradition than that of the Irish origin of
the clans. This tradition is found in the often
referred to letter of "John Elder, clerk, a
Eeddschanke," dated 1542, and addressed to
King Henry VIII. This tradition, held by
the Highlanders of the " more auncient stoke"
in opposition to the " Papistical curside spirit-
ualite of Scotland," was that they were the
true descendants of the ancient Picts, then
known as " Eedd Schankes."
Whatever may be the value of Mr Skene's
conclusions as to the purity of descent of the
present Highlanders, his researches, taken in
conjunction with those of Mr E. W. Eobert-
son, seem pretty clearly to prove, that from as
far back as history goes the Highlanders were
divided into tribes on the princiijle of li'tn,
* Highlanders, p. 7, el. seq^'.
that the germ of the fully developed clan-
system can be found among the earliest Celtic
inhabitants of Scotland ; that clanship, in
short, is only a modern example, systematised,
developed, and modified by time of the ancient
principle on which the Celtic people formed
their tribes and divided their lands. The clans
were the fragments of the old Celtic tribes, Avhose
mormaors had been destroyed, each tribe divid-
ing into a number of clans. When, according
to a recent writer, the old Celtic tribe was
deprived of its chief, the bolder spirits among
the minor cliieftains would gather round them
each a body of partisans, who would assume
his name and obey his orders. It might even
happen that, from certain favourable circum-
stances, a Saxon or a Norman stranger would
thus be able to gain a circle of adherents out
of a broken or chieftainless Celtic tribe, and
so become the foimder of a clan.
As might be expected, this primitive, patri-
archal state of society would be liable to be
abolished as the royal authority became ex-
tended and established, and the feudal system
substituted in its stead. This we find Avas the
case, for imder David and his successors, dur-
ing the 12th and 13th centuries, the old and
almost independent mormaordoms were gra-
dually abolished, and in their stead Avero
substituted earldoms feudally dependent upon
the CroAA'n. In many instances these mor-
maordoms passed into the hands of loAAdand
barons, favourites of the king ; and thus the
dependent tribes, losing their hereditary
heads, separated, as we have said, into a
number of small and independent clans, al-
though even the ncAV foreign barons them-
selves for a long time exercised an almost
independent SAvay, and used the poAver which
they had acquired by roj^al favour against the
king himself.
As far as the tenure of lands and the herit-
able jurisdictions Avere concerned, the feudal
system Avas easily introduced into the High-
lands ; but although the principal chiefs readily
agreed, or Avere induced by circumstances to
hold their lands of the CroAvn or of low-
coimtry barons, yet the system of clanship
remained in fidl force amongst the native
Highlanders until a very recent period, and
it^ spirit still to a certain extent survives in
DISimCTIOX BETWEEN FEUDALISM AND CLANSHIP.
119
the aflfections, the prejudices, the opiiiionSj and
tlie habits of the people. "^
The nature of the Highlands of Scotland
"was peculiarly favourable to the clan system,
and no doubt helped to a considerable extent
to perpetuate it. The division of the country
into so many straths, and valleys, and islands,
separated from one another by mountains or
arms of the sea, necessarily gave rise to
various distinct societies. Their secluded
situation necessarily rendered general inter-
course difficult, whilst the impenetrable ram-
parts with Avhich they were surrounded made
defence easy. The whole race was thus broken
into many individual masses, possessing a
community of customs and character, but
placed under different jimsdictions; every dis-
trict became a sort of petty indej)endent state;
and the government of each community or
clan assumed the patriarchal form, being a
species of hereditary monarchy, founded on
custom, and allowed by general consent, rather
than regulated by positive laAvs.
The system of clanship in the Highlands,^
although possessing an apparent resemblance
to feudalism, was in principle very different
indeed from that system as it existed in other
jDarts of the country. In the former case, the
people folloAved their chief as the head of their
race, and the representative of the common
ancestor of the clan; in the latter, they obeyed
their leader as feudal proprietor of the lands to
wliich they were attached, and to wliom they
owed military service for their respective por-
tions of these lands. The Highland chief was
the hereditary lord of all Avho belonged to his
clan, wherever they dwelt or whatever lands
they occupied ; the feudal baron was entitled
to the military service of all Avho held lands
under him, to whatever race they might indi-
vidually belong. The one dignity was per-
sonal, the other was territorial ; the rights of
the chief were inherent, those of the baron
were accessory; the one might lose or forfeit
his possessions, but could not thereby be
divested of his hereditary character and privi-
^ For details concerning the practical working of
the clan system, in addition to what are given in this
introduction, wo refer the reader to chaps, xviii.
lii., xliii., xliv. of Part First.
' We are indebted for much of what follows to
Skene's Highlanders of Scotland, vol. i. p. 153, et seq.
leges ; the other, when divested of his fee,
ceased to have any title or claim to the ser-
vice of tliose who occupied the lands. Yet
these two systems, so different in principle,
were in effect nearly identical. Both cxliibited
the spectacle of a subject possessed of un-
limited power within his own. territories, and
exacting unqualified obedience from a numerous
train of folloAvers, to Avhom he stood in the
several relations of landlord, military leader,
and judge, with aU the powers and preroga-
tives belonging to each of those characters.
Both were equally calculated to aggrandise
turbulent cliiefs and nobles, at the expense of
the royal authority, which they frequently
defied, generally resisted, and but seldom
obeyed; although for the most part, the chief
was less disloyal than the baron, probably
because he was farther removed from the seat
of government, and less sensible of its inter-
ference with his own jurisdiction. The one
system was adapted to a people in a jiastoral
state of society, and inhabiting a country, like
the Highlands of Scotland, which from its
pecuhar nature and conformation, not only
prevented the adoption of any other mode of
life, but at the same time prescribed the divi-
sion of the peoj)le into separate families or
clans. The other system, being of a defensive
character, was necessary to a population occu-
pying a fertile but opten country, possessing
only a rude notion of agriculture, and exposed
on all sides to aggressions on the i^art of neigh-
bours or enemies. But the common tendency
of both was to obstruct the administration of
justice, nurse habits of laAvless violence, ex-
clude the cultivation of the arts of peace, and
generally to impede the progress of improve-
ment; and hence neither was compatible with
the prosperity of a civilised nation, where the
liberty of the subject required p)rotection, and
the security of jjroperty demanded an equal
admmistration of justice.
The peculiarities of clanship are noAvherc
better described than in Biu't's Letters from
an Officer of Engineers io Ms Friend in Lon-
don.^ " The Highlanders," he says, " are
divided into tribes or clans, under chiefs or
* Letter xix., part of which has already been quoted
in ch. xlii., but may with advantage be again intro-
duced here.
120
lllSTOKY OF THE HIGHLA^^D CLANS.
cliieftaiiis, and each clan is again divided into
branches from the main stock, -who have chief-
tains over them. These arc suhdivided into
smaller branches of fifty or sixty men, ^vho
deduce their original from their particular
chieftains, and rely upon them as their more
in:mediatc protectors and defenders. The
ordinary Ilighlanders esteem it the most sub-
lime degree of virtue to love their chief and
pay him a blind obedience, although it be in
opposition to the government. Kext to this
love of their chief is that of the particular
branch whence they sprang ; and, in a third
degree, to those of the Avholc clan or name,
^vhom they Avill assist, right or wrong, against
tliose of any other tribe with which they are
at variance. They likewise owe good-Avill to
such clans as they esteem to be their particular
well-wishers. And, lastly, they have an ad-
herence to one another as Highlanders in op-
position to the people of the low country,
whom they despise as inferior to them in
courage, and believe tliey have a right to
plunder them whenever it is in their power.
This last arises from a tradition that the Low-
lands, in old times, Avere the possessions of
their ancestors.
" The chief exercises an arbitrary authority
over his vassals, determines all difTerenccs and
disputes that happen among them, and levies
taxes upon extraordinary occasions, such as
the marriage of a daughter, building a house,
or some pretence for his support or the
lion our of his name ; and if any one should
refuse to contribute to the best of his ability,
lie is sure of severe treatment, and, if he per-
aists in his obstinacy, he would be cast out of
his tribe by general consent. This poAver of
tlie chief is not supported by interest, as they
are landlords, but by consanguinity, as lineally
descended from tlie old patriarchs or fathers
of the families, for they hold the same autho-
rity Avhen they have lost their estates, as may
appear from several instances, and particularly
that of one (Lord Lovat) Avho commands his
clan, though at the same time they maintain
him, having nothing left of his own. On
the other hand, the chief, even against the
laAvs, is bound to protect his folloAvers, as they
are sometimes called, be they ncA'cr so criminal.
He is their leader in clan quarrels, must free
the necessitous from their arrears of rent, and
maintain such A\dio by accidents arc fallen to
total decay. Some of the chiefs have not only
personal dislikes and enmity to each other,
but there are also hereditary feuds betAveen
clan and clan, Avhicli have been handed doAvn
from one generation to another for several ages.
These quarrels descend to the meanest vassals,
and thus sometimes an innocent person suffers
for crimes committed by his tribe at a vast
distance of time before his being began."
This clear and concise description Avill servo
to convey an idea of clanship as it existed in
the Iliglilands, about the beginning of the
eighteenth century, Avhen the system Avas in
full force and vigour. It presented a singular
mixture of patriarchal and feudal government
and everything connected Avith the habits,
manners, customs, and feelings of the people
tended to maintain it unimpaired, amidst all
the changes Avhich Avcre gradually taking place
in other parts of the country, from the diffu-
sion of knoAvledge, and the progress of improve-
ment. There Avas, indeed, something almost
oriental in the character of immutability Avliich
seemed to belong to this primitive institution,
endeared as it Avas to the affections, and smgu-
larly adapted to the condition of the people
amongst Avhom it i:)revailed. Under its influ-
ence all their habits had been formed ; Avith
it all their feelings and associations Avere indis-
solubly blended. When the kindred and the
folloAvers of a chief saAV him surrounded by a
body of adherents, numerous, faithful, and
brave, devoted to his interests, and ready at
all times to sacrifice their lives in his service,
they could conceive no poAver superior to his ;
and, Avhen they looked back into the past his-
tory' of their tribe, they found that his pro-
genitors had, from time immemorial, been at
their head. Their tales, their traditions, their
songs, constantly referred to the exploits or
the transactions of the same tribe or fraternity
living under the same line of chiefs ; and the
transmission of command and obedience, of
protection and attachment, from one genera-
tion to another, became in consequence a3
natural, in the eye of a Highlander, as the
transmission of blood or the regular laAvs of
descent. This order of things appeared to him
as fixed and as inviolable as the constitution
COiNSEQUEXCES OF CLAiNSniP.
121
of niiturc or the revolutions of the seasons.
Ilcncc nothing could shake his fidelity to his
L'liiuf, or induce him to compromise what he
believed to be for the honour and interest of
liis clan, lie was not without his feelings of
indejiendcnce, and he would not have brooked
ojipression where he looked for kindness and
protection. Lut the long unbroken line of
cliiefs is of itself a strong presumptive proof
of the general mildness of tlieir SAvay. The
individuals might cliangc, but the ties which
bound one generation were drawn more closely,
although by insensible degrees, around the
succeeding one ; and thus each family, in all
its various successions, retained something like
the same sort of relation to the parent stem,
which the renewed leaves of a tree in spring
preserve, in point of form and position, to
those Avliich had dropped olf in the preceding
autumn,
JNIany important consequences, affecting the
character of the Iligldanders, resulted from
this division of the people into small tribes,
each governed in the patriarchal manner al-
ready described. The authority of the sove-
reign, if nominally recognised, Avas nearly
altogether unfelt and inoperative. His man-
dates could neitlier arrest the mutual depreda-
tions of the clans, nor allay their hereditary
hostilities. Delinquents could not be pursued
iJito the bosom of the clan wliicli protected
tliem, nor could the judges administer the
laws, in ojiposition to the Avill or the interests
of the chiefs. Sometimes the sovereign at-
tempted to strengtlicn his hands by fomenting
divisions between the different clans, and en-
tering occasionally into the interests of one, in
tlie hope of weakening another ; he threw his
weight into one scale that the other might
kick the beam, and he withdrew it again, that,
l)y the violence of the reaction, both parties
miglit be equally damaged and enfeebled.
INfany instances of this artful policy occur in
Scottish history, which, for a long period, was
little else than a record of internal disturb-
ances. The general government, wanting the
povt-er to repress disorder, sought to destroy its
cleincnts by mutual collision ; and the imme-
diate consequence of its inefhciency was an
almost perpetual system of aggi'ession, warfiire,
depredation, and contention. Besides, the
XI.
little principalities into which the Ilighlanua
were divided touched at so many points, yet
they were so independent of one another ;
they approached so nearly in many respects,
yet, in some others, were so completely sepa-
rated ; there were so many opportunities of
encroachment on tlie one hand, and so little
disposition to submit to it on the other ; and
the quarrel or dispute of one individual of the
tribe so naturally involved the interest, the
sympathies, and the hereditary feelings or ani-
mosities of tlio rest, that profound peace or
perfect cordiality scarcely ever existed amongst
them, and their ordinary condition was either
a chronic or an active state of internal warfare.
From opposing interests or wounded pride,
deadly feuds frequently arose amongst the
chiefs, and being warmly espoused by the
clans, were often trasmitted, with aggravated
animosity, from one generation to another.
If it were profitable, it might be curious to
trace the negotiations, treaties, and bonds of
amity, or manrent as they were called, by
which opposing clans strengthened themselves
against the attacks and encroachments of tlieir
enemies or rivals, or to preserve what may be
called the balance of power. Amongst the
rudest communities of mankind may be dis-
covered the elements of that science which
has been applied to the government and diplo-
macy of the most civilised nations. Ly such
bonds they came under an obligation to assist
one another ; and, in their treaties of mutual
support and protection, snialler clans, unable
to defend themselves, and those families or
septs Avhicli had lost their chieftains, were also
included. When such confederacies Avere
formed, the smaller clans folloAved the for-
tunes, engaged in the quarrels, and fought
under the chiefs, of tlio greater. Tlius the
MacEaes folloAved the Earl of Seaforth, the
]\IacColls tlie StcAvarts of Appin, and tlie j\Iac-
Gillivrays and IMacBeans tlie Laird of ^Mack-
intosh ; but, nevertheless, their ranks Avcro
separately marshalled, and Avere led by their
OAvn subordinate chieftains and lairds, Avho
owned submission only Avhen necessary for the
success of combined operations. The union
had for its object aggression or revenge, and
extended no further than the occasion for
Avhich it had been formed; yet it served \c
9
121
IIISTOEY OF THE HIGHLA^^D CLAXS.
prevent the smaller clans from being swalloAved
up by tlie greater, and at the same time nursed
tlie turbulent and warlike spirit which formed
the common distinction of all. From these
and other causes, the Highlands were for ages
as constant a theatre of petty conflicts as
Europe has been of great and important
struggles; in the former were enacted, in
miniature, scenes bearing a striking and amus-
ing analogy to those which took place upon a
grand scale in the latter. The spirit of oppo-
sition and rivalry between the clans perpet-
uated a system of hostility ; it encouraged the
cultivation of the military at the expense of
the social virtues, and it perverted their ideas
both of law and morality. Eevenge was ac-
counted a duty, the destruction of a neighbour
a meritorious exploit, and rapine an honour-
able employment. "Wherever danger was to
be encountered, or bravery displayed, there
they conceived that distinction was to be ob-
tained; the perverted sentiment of honour
rendered their feuds more implacable, their
inroads more savage and destructive ; and
superstition added its influence in exasperating
animosities, by teaching that to revenge the
death of a kinsman or friend was an act agree-
able to his manes ; thus engaging on the side
of the most implacable hatred and the darkest
vengeance, the most amiable and domestic of
all human feelings, namely, reverence for the
memory of the dead, and affection for the
virtues of the living.
Another custom, which once prevailed, con-
tributed to perpetuate this spirit of lawless re-
venge. " Every heir or young chieftain of a
tribe," says ]\rartin, who had studied the char-
acter and manners of the Highlanders, and
understood them well, " Avas obliged to give a
specimen of his valour before he was owned
and declared governor or leader of his people,
who obeyed and followed him on all occasions.
Tliis chieftain was usually attended with a re-
tinue of young men, who had not before given
any proof of their valour, and were ambitious
of such an opportunity to signalise themselves.
It was usual for the chief to make a desperate
incursion upon some neighbour or other that
they were in feud witb, and they Vi^cro obliged
to liriug, Ijy open force, the cattle they found
in the land they attacked, or to die in the at-
tempt. After the performance of this achieve-
ment, the young chieftain was ever after
reputed valiant, and worthy of government,
and such as were of his retinue acquired the
like reputation. This custom being recipro-
cally used among them, was not reputed rob-
bery ; for the damage which one tribe sustained
by the inauguration of the chieftain of another,
was repaired when their chieftain came in his
turn to make his specimen."" But the prac-
tice seems to have died out about half a cen
tury before the time at which INIartin's work
appeared, and its disuse removed one fertile
source of feuds and disorders. Of the nature
of the depredations in which the Highlanders
commonly engaged, the sentiments Avith which
they were regarded, the manner in which they
were conducted, and the effects which they
produced on the character, habits, and manners
of the people, an ample and interesting account
will be found in the first volume of General
Stewart's valuable work on the Highlands.
It has been commonly alleged, that ideas of
succession were so loose in the Highlands, that
brothers were often preferred to grandsons and
even to sons. But this assertion proceeds on
a most erroneous assumption, inasmuch as
election was never in any degree admitted, and
a system of hereditary succession prevailed,
which, though different from that which has
been instituted by the feudal laAV, alloAved of
no such deviations or anomalies as some have
imagined. The Highland law of succession,
as iSh Skene observes, requires to be considered
in reference, first, to the chicfship and the
superiority of the lands belonging to the clan ;
and secondly, in respect to the property or the
land itself. The succession to the chicfship
and its usual prerogatives was termed the law
of tanistry; that to the property or the land
itself, gavel. But when the feudal system Avas
introduced, the law of tanistry became the laAV
of succession to the property as well as the
chicfship ; Avhilst that of gavel AA-as too directly
opposed to feudal principles to be suffered to
exist at all, even in a modified form. It ajv
pcars, indeed, that the Highlanders adhered
strictly to succession in the male line, and that
the great peculiarity Avhich distinguished their
' Description of the Western Islands.
1703.
London,
TANISTEY AND GAVEL.
123
hivr of succession from that established "by the
feudal system, consisted in tho circumstance
tliat, according to it, brothers invariably suc-
ceeded before sons. In the feudal system pro-
perty was alone considered, and the nearest
relation to the last proprietor was naturally
accounted the heir. But, in the Highland
system, the governing principle of succession
was not property, but the right of cliiefship,
derived from being the lineal descendant of
tho founder or patriarch of the tribe ; it was
the relation to the common ancestor, to whom
the brother was considered as one degree nearer
than the son, and through whom the right was
derived, and not to '^•he last chief, which regu-
lated the succession. Thus, the brothers of
the chief invariably succeeded before the sons,
not by election, but as a matter of right, and
according to a fixed rule which formed the law
or principle of succession, instead of being, as
some have supposed, a departure from it, occa-
sioned by views of temporary expediency, by
usurpation, or otherwise. In a word, the law
of tanistry, however much opposed to the
feudal notions of later times, flowed naturally
from the patriarchal constitution of society in
the Highlands, and was peculiarly adapted to
tlic circumstances of a people such as we have
described, whose warlike habits and love of
military enterprise, or armed predatory expedi-
tions, made it necessary to have at all times a
chief competent to act as their leader or com-
mander.
But if the law of tanistry Avas opposed to
the principles of the feudal system, that of
gavel or the succession to property amongst the
Highlanders was still more adverse. By the
feudal law the eldest son, when the succession
opened, not only acquired the superiority over
the rest of the family, but he also succeeded
to the whole of the property, whilst the
younger branches were obliged to push their
fortune by folloAving other pursuits. But in
the Highlands the case was altogether different.
By the law of gavel, the property of the clan was
divided in certain proportions amongst all the
male branches of the family, to the exclusion
of females, who, by this extraordinary Salic
anomaly, could no more succeed to the property
than to the chiefship itself. The law of gavel
in the Higldauds, therefore, differed from the
English custom of gavel-kind in being ex-
clusively confined to the male branches of a
family. In wliat proportions the property was
divided, or Avhether these proportions varied
according to circumstances, or the Avill of the
chief, it is impossible to ascertain. But it
would ajipear that the principal seat of the
family, with the lands immediately surrounding
it, always remained the property of the chief;
and besides this, the latter retained a sort of
superiority over the whole possessions of the
clan, in virtue of which he received from each
dependent branch a portion of the produce of
the land as an acknowledgment of his chiefship,
and also to enable him to support the dignity
of his station by the exercise of a commen-
surate hospitality. Such was the law of gavel,
which, though adverse to feudal principles,
was adajDted to the state of society amongst
the Highlands, out of which indeed it originally
sprang; because, where there were no other
pursuits open to the younger branches of
families except rearing flocks and herds dimng
peace, and following the chief in Avar; and
where it Avas the interest as well as the
ambition of the latter to multiply the con-
nexions of his famil}^, and take CA^ery means
to strengthen the poAver as Avell as to secure
the obedience of his clan, the division of
property, or the laAV of gavel, resulted as
naturally from such an order of things, as that
of hereditary succession to the patriarchal
government and chiefship of the clan. Hence,
the chief stood to the cadets of his family in
a relation somewhat analogous to that in Avhich
the feudal sovereign stood to the barons Avho
held their fiefs of the croAvn, and although
there Avas no formal investiture, yet the tenure
Avas in effect pretty nearly the same. In
both cases the prmciple of the system Avas
essentially military, though it apparently led
to opposite results ; and, in the Highlands,
the laAV under consideration Avas so peculiarly
adapted to the constitution of society, that it
Avas only abandoned after a long struggle, and
even at a comparatively recent period traces of
its existence and operation may be obserA^ed
amongst tho people of that country.^
Similar misconceptions have prevailed re-
^ Skeue's Highlanders of Scotlatid, vol, ii. ch, 7.
124
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAls^D CLANS.
garding Higliland marriage-customs. Tliis
"was, perhaps, to be expected. In a country
where a bastard son was often found in
undisturbed possession of tlie chicfship or
jtroperty of a clan, and Avliere such bastard
generally received the support of tlie clansmen
against the claims of tlie feudal heir, it "was
natural to suppose that very loose notions of
succession were entertained by the people ;
that legitimacy conferred no exclusive rights ;
and that the title founded on birth alone
might be set aside in favour of one having no
other claim than that of election. But this,
although a plausible, "would nevertheless be an
erroneous supposition. The jDerson here con-
sidered as a bastard, and described as such,
was by no means viewed in the same light by
the Iligldanders, because, according to their
law of marriage, which was originally very
different from the feudal system in this matter,
his claim to legitimacy was as undoubted as
that of the feudal heir afterwards became. It
is well known that the notions of the High-
landers were peculiarly strict in regard to
matters of hereditary succession, and that no
people on earth was less likely to sanction any
flagrant deviation from what they believed to
be the right and true line of descent. All
their peculiar habits, feelings, and prejudices
were in direct opposition to a practice, wliich,
had it been really acted upon, must have
introduced endless disorder and confusion ;
and hence the natural explanation of this
apparent anomaly seems to be, what 'Mr Skene
has stated, namely, that a i:)erson who was
feudally a bastard might in tlieir view be
considered as legitimate, and therefore entitled
to be supported in accordance with their strict
ideas of hereditary right, and their habitual
tenacity of whatever belonged to their ancient
usages. K^or is this mere conjecture or
hypothesis. A singular custom regarding mar-
riage, retained till a late period amongst the
Highlanders, and clearly indicating tliat their
law of marriage originally diflered in some
essential points from that established under
the feudal system, seems to afford a simple and
natural explanation of the difficulty by which
genealogists have been so much puzzled.
" This custom was termed hand-fasting, and
consisted in a species of contract between two
chiefs, by which it was agreed that the heir of
one should live with the daughter of the other
as her husband for twelve montlis and a day.
If in that time the lady became a mother, or
proved to be with child, the marriage became
good in law, even although no priest had
performed the marriage ceremony in due form ;
but should there not have occurred any
appearance of issue, the contract Avas con-
sidered at an end, and each party was at
liberty to marry or hand-fast with any other.
It is manifest that the i:)ractice of so peculiar
a species of marriage must have been in terms
of the original law among the Highlanders,
otherwise it would be difficult to conceive how
such a custom could have originated ; and it is
in fact one which seems naturally to have
arisen from the form of tlieir society, whicli
rendered it a matter of such vital importance
to secure the lineal succession of their chiefs.
It is perhaps not improbable that it "was this
peculiar custom which gave rise to the report
handed down by the Eoman and other his-
torians, that the ancient inhabitants of Great
Britain had their Avives in common, or that it
was the foundation of that law of Scotland by
which natural children became legitimized by
subsequent marriage ; and as this custom re-
mained in the Highlands until a very lato
period, the sanction of the ancient custom Avas
sufficient to induce them to persist in regarding
the offspring of such marriages as legitimate." ^
It appears, indeed, that, as late as tlio
sixteenth centiuy, the issue of a hand-fast
marriage claimed the earldom of Sutherland.
The claimant, according to Sir Ptobert Gordon,
described himself as one laAvfuUy descended
from his fixther, John, the third earl, because,
as he alleged, " his mother Avas hand-fastcd
and fianced to his father;" and his claim Avas
bought off' (which shoAvs that it Avas not con-
sidered as altogether incapable of being main-
tained) by Sir Adam Gordon, Avho had married
the heiress of Earl John. Such, tlicn, Avas tho
nature of the peculiar and temporary connexioi^,
Avhich gave rise to the apparent anomalies
Avhich Ave have been considering. It Avas a
custom Avhich had for its object, not to inter-
rupt, but to presen-e the lineal succession of
- Skene's Highlanders of Scotland, vol. i. chap. 7,
pp. 166, 167
HIGHLAND GKADATTON OF EANKS.
125
the chiefs, and to obviate the very evil of which
it is conceived to afford a glaring example.
]<Tit after the introduction of the feudal law,
wliicli, in tliis resjiect, was directly opposed
to tlie ancient Highland law, the lineal and
legitimate heir, according to Highland prin-
ciples, came to be regarded as a bastard by the
government, which accordingly considered him
as thereby incapacitated for succeeding to tlie
lionours and property of his race ; and hence
originated many of those disputes concerning
succession and cliiefship, whicli embroiled
families with one another as well as with the
government, and were productive of incredible
disorder, mischief, and bloodshed. No allow-
ance was made for the ancient usages of tlie
[teople, whicli were probably but ill under-
stood ; and the rights of rival claimants were
decided according to tlie principles of a foreign
system of law, which was long resisted, and
never admitted except from necessity. It is
to be observed, however, that the Highlanders
tliem selves drew a broad distinction between
bastard sons and the issue of the hand- fast
unions above described. Tlie former Avere
rigorously excluded from eveiy sort of suc-
cession, but the latter were considered as
legitimate as the offspring of the most regularly
solemnized marriage.
Having said thus much respecting the laws
of succession and marriage, we proceed next
to consider the gradation of ranks which ap-
pears to have existed amongst the Higldanders,
whether in relation to the lands of which they
were proprietors, or the clans of which they
were members. And here it maybe observed,
that the classification of society in the High-
lands seems to have borne a close resemblance
to that which prevailed in Wales and in Ire-
land amongst cognate branches of the same
general race. In the former country there
were three different tenures of land, and nine
degrees of rank. Of these tenures, the first
was termed jNlaerdir, signifying a person who
has jurisdiction, and included three ranks;
the second was called Uchilordir, or property,
and likewise consisted of three ranks; and the
third, denominated Priodordir, or native, in-
cluded that portion of the population whom
wo would now call tenants, divided into the
degrees of yeomen, labourers, and serfs. A
similar order of things appears to have prevailed
in Ireland, where, in tlie classification of the
people, w^e recognise the several degrees of
Fuidir, Biadlitach, and Mogh. In the Higli-
lands, the first tenure included the three de-
grees of Ard Ptigli, Itigh, and Mormaor; the
Tighern or Thane, tlie Armin and the Squire,
were analogous to the three Welsh degrees in-
cluded in the Uchilordir ; and a class of per-
sons, termed native men, Avere evidently the
same in circumstances and condition Avitli the
PrioiJordir of Wales. These native men were
obviously the tenants or farmers on the pro-
perty, who made a peculiar acknowledgment,
termed calpc, to the chief or head of their
clan. For this we have the authority of Mar-
tin, who informs us that one of the duties
"payable by all the tenants to their chiefs,
though they did not live upon his lands," was
called " calpich," and that " there was a stand-
ing law for it," denominated "calpich law."
The other duty paid by the tenants was that of
herezeld, as it was termed, which, along with
calpe, was exigible if the tenant happened to
occupy more than the eighth part of a davoch
of land. That such was the peculiar acknow-
ledgment of cliiefship incumbent on the native
men, or, in other words, the clan tribute pay-
able by tliem in acknowledgment of the power
and in support of the dignity of the chief,
appears from the bonds of amity or munrcnt,
in whicli we find them obliging themselves to
pay " calpis as native men ought and should
do to their chief."
But the native men of Highland properties
must be carefully distinguished from the
cumerlacli, who, like the licieth of the Welsh,
were merely a species of serfs, or adscript i
ghhec. The former could not be removed from
the land at the will of their lord, but there
was no restriction laid on their jiersonal
liberty ; the latter might be removed at the
pleasure of their lord, but their personal liberty
was restrained, or rather abrogated. The native
man was the tenant who cultivated tlic soil,
and as such possessed a recognised estate iu
the land which he occupied. As long as he
performed the requisite services he could not
be removed, nor could a greater proportion of
labour or produce be exacted from him than
custom or usage had fixed. It appears, there-
126
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
fore, that these possessed tlieir farms, or hold-
iugs, by a sort of hereditary right, which was
not derived from their lord, and of which,
s^Jriuging as it did fiom immemorial usage,
and the very constitution of clanship, it was
not in his power to deprive them. The cumer-
lach were the cottars and actual labourers of
the soil, who, possessing no legal rights either
of station or property, were in reality absolute
serfs. The changes of successiouj hoAvever,
occasionally j)roduced important results, illus-
trative of the peculiarities above described.
" When a Norman baron," says Mr Skene,
" obtained by succession, or otherwise, a High-
land property, the Gaelic nativi remained in
actual possession of tlie soil under him, but at
tlie same time paid their calpes to the natural
chief of their clan, and followed him in war.
When a Highland chief, however, acquired by
the operation of the feudal succession, an addi-
tional property which had not been previously
in the possession of his clan, he found it pos-
sessed by the ncdivl of another race. If these
nativi belonged to another clan which still
existed in independence, and if tliey chose to
remain on the property, they did so at tlie risk
of being placed in a perilous situation, sliould
a feud arise between the two clans. But if
they belonged to no other independent clan,
and the stranger chief had acquired the Avhole
possessions of their race, the custom seems to
have been for them to give a bond of mcmre^it
to their new lord, by which tliey bound them-
selves to follow him as their chief, and make
him the customary acknowledgment of the
calpc. They thus became a dependent sept
upon a clan of a different race, wliile they
were not considered as forming a part of tliat
clan." 3
The gradation of ranks considered in re-
ference to tlie clan or tribe may be briefly
described. The highest dignitary was the
rujh or lilng, who in point of birth and station
Avas originally on a footing of equality Avith the
otlier chiefs, and only derived some additional
dignity during his life from a sort of regal pre-
eminence, "Among the ancient Celta3 the
prince or king had nothing actually his oahi,
but everything belonging to his followers was
» Skene's Highlanders of Scotland, vol, i. pp. 172,
J73.
freely at his service;" of their OAvn accord
they gave their prince so many cattle, or a
certain portion of grain. It seems probable
that the Celtic chief held the public lands in
trust for his people, and was on his succession
invested with those possessions Avhich he after-
wards ajjportioned among his retainers. Those
only, we arc told by Ca3sar, had lands, '' magi-
strates and princes, and they give to their fol-
loAvers as they think proper, removing them at
the year's end." * The Celtic nations, accord-
ing to Dr Macpherson, limited the regal
authority to very narrow bounds. The old
monarchs of North Britain and Ireland Averc
too Aveak either to control the pride and inso-
lence of the great, or to restrain the licentious-
ness of the populace. ]\Iany of those princes,
if Ave credit history, Avere dethroned, and some
of them CA'en put to death by their subjects,
AAdiich is a demonstration that their poAver was
not unlimited.
Next to the king Avas the Mormaor, AAdio
seems to have been identical with the
Tigliern^ and the later Thane. As aa'c liaA'e
already indicated, the persons invested Avitli
this distinction Avere the patriarchal chiefs or
heads of the great tribes into which the High-
landers AA'ere formerly divided. But Avhen the
line of the ancient mormaors gradually sank
under the ascendant influence of the feudal
system, the clans forming the great tribes be-
came independent, and tlieir leaders or cliiefs
Avere held to represent each the common an-
cestor or founder of his clan, and derived all
their dignity and poAver from the belief in such
representation. The chief possessed his office
by right of blood alone, as that right was
understood in the Highlands ; neither election
nor marriage could constitute any title to this
distinction ; it was, as Ave haA^e already stated,
purely hereditary, nor could it descend to any
person except him Avho, according to the High-
land rule of succession, AA'as the nearest male
heir to the dignity.
Next to the chief stood the tanid or person
Avho, by the laAVS of tanistry, was entitled to
succeed to the chiefship ; he possessed this
title during the lifetime of the chief, and, in
* Logan's Scottish Gad, i. 171.
' ^ According to Dr Macpliersor, Tzghcrn is derived
from two words, meaning "a man of land."
TAVIST— CEANTIGHES—TOSHACII.
127
virtue of liis apparent honours, was considered
R3 a man of mark and consequence. " In the
settlement of succession, tlie law of tanistry
prevailed in Ireland from the earliest accounts
of time. According to that law," says Sir
James Ware, " the hereditary right of succes-
sion was not maintained among the princes or
the rulers of countries ; but the strongest, or
ho Avho had the most followers, very often the
eldest and most worthy of the deceased king's
blood and name, succeeded him. This person,
by the common suffrage of tlie people, and in
tlie lifetime of his predecessor, Avas appointed
to succeed, and Avas called Tanist, that is to
say, the second in dignity. Whoever received
this dignity maintained liimself and followers,
partly out of certain lands set apart for tliat
purpose, but chiefly out of tributary imposi-
tions, which he exacted in an arbitrary manner;
impositions fromA\diich the lands of the cliurch
only, and those of persons vested with parti-
cular immunities, Avere exempted. The same
custom Avas a fundamental laAv in Scotland for
many ages. Upon the death of a king, the
throne Avas not generally filled by his son, or
daughter, failing of male issue, but by his
brother, uncle, consin-german, or near relation
of the same blood. The personal merit of the
successor, the regard paid to the memory of his
immediate ancestors, or his address in gaining
a majority of the leading men, frequently ad-
vanced him to the croAvn, notwithstanding the
precautions taken by his predecessor." ®
Accordi]]g to Mr E. W. Robertson, ^ the
Tanist, or heir-apparent, appears to have been
nominated at the same time as the monarch or
chief, and in pursuance of Avhat he considers a
true Celtic principle, that of a "diAdded autho-
rity;" the office being immediately filled up in
case of the premature death of the Tanist, the
same rule being as applicable to the chieftain
of the smallest territory as to the chosen leader
of the nation. According to Dr Macpherson,
it appears that at first the Tanist or successor
to the monarchy, or chiefship, Avas elected,
but at a very early period the office seems to
have become hcreditarj'-, although not in the
feudal sense of that term. Mr Skene has
shown that the succession was strictly limited
^ Dissertation, pp. 165-6.
' Early Kinfis
to heirs male, and that the great peculiarity of
the Highland system was that brothers in
variably Avere preferred to sons. This perhaps
arose partly from an anxiety to avoid minorities
"in a nation dependent upon a competent leader
in Avar." This principle AA-as frequently exem-
plified in the succession to the mormaordoms,
and even to the kingly poAver itself; it formed
one of the pleas put forAvard by Erucc in his
competition for the croAvn Avith Baliol.
After the family of the chief came the ccan-
ti(jhes, or heads of the subordinate houses into
Avhich the clan Avas divided, the most poAverfuI
of Avhom Avas the tuisich, or toshach, Avlio Avas
generally the oldest cadet. This Avas a natural
consequence of the laAV of gavel, Avhich, pro-
ducing a constant subdivision of the chief's
estate, until in actual extent of property he
sometimes came to possess less than any of the
other branches of the family, served in nearly
the same proportion to aggrandise the latter,
and hence that branch Avhich had been longest
separated from the original became relatively
the most powerful. The toshach, military
leader, or captain of the clan, certainly appears
to have been at first elected to his office among
the Celtic nations, as indeed Averc all the digni-
taries Avho at a later period among the High-
landers succeeded to their positions according
to fixed laws,^ As Avar was the principal
occupation of all the early Celtic nations, the
office of tosliacli, or " war-king," as Mr Eobert-
son calls him, Avas one of supreme importance,
and gave the holder of it many opportunities of
converting it into one of permanent kingship
although the Celts carefully guarded against
this by enforcing the principle of divided
authority among their chiefs, and thus main-
taining the " balance of poAver." The toshach' s
duties were strictly military, he having nothing
to do Avith the internal affairs of the tribe or
nation, these being regulated by a magistrate,
judge, or vcrgohreith, elected annually, and in-
vested AAdth regal authority and the power of
life and death. It would appear that the
duties of toshach sometimes devolved on the
tanist, though this appears to have seldom
been the case among the Highlanders.^ Erom
a very early time the oldest cadet held the
' Eobertson's Early Kinrjs, i. 21.
' liOgan's Gad, i. 188.
128
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLAXS.
liighest rank in the clan, next to the chief;
and when the clan took the field he occupied,
as a matter of right, the principal post of
honour. On the march he headed the van,
and in battle took his station on the right ;
he was, in fact, the lieutenant-general of the
chief, and Avhen the latter was absent he com-
manded the "whole clan.^ Another function
exercised by the oldest cadet "was that of maor,
or ste"ward, the principal business of which
officer was to collect the revenues of the chief;
but, after the feudal customs were introduced,
this duty devolved upon the baron-bailie, and
the maor consequently discontinued his fiscal
labours.
The peculiar position of the toshach, with
the power and consequence attached to it,
naturally pointed him out as the person to
whom recourse would be had in circumstances
of difiiculty ; and lience arose an apparent
anomaly which has led to no little misconcep-
tion and confusion. The difficulty, however,
may easily be cleared by a short explanation.
AVhen, through misfortune or otherwise, the
family of the chief had become so reduced that
he could no longer afford to his clan the pro-
tection rcrpiired, and Avhich formed the corre-
lative obligation on his part to that of fealty
and obedience on theirs, then the clansmen
followed the oldest cadet as the head of the
most powerful sept or branch of the clan; and
he thus enjoyed, sometimes for a considerable
period, all the dignity, consequence, and pri-
vileges of a chief, without, of course, either
possessing a right, jure sanguinis, to that
station, or even acquiring the title of the office
Avhich he, dc facto, exercised. He was merely
^ " Toisich," says Dr Macjihcrson, " was another
title of honour which obtained amonj; the Scots of the
middle ages. Sjielinan imagined that this dignity was
the same with that of Thane. Ihit the Highlanders,
among whose predecessors the word was once common,
distinguished carefully in their language the toisich
from the tanistrtir or the tierna. When they enume-
rate the diilerent classes of their great men, agreeably
to the language of former times, they make use of
these three titles, in the same sentence, with a dis-
juncitive particle between them." "In Gaelic," he
adds, " tus, (OS, and (osich signify the beginning or
first part of anything, and sometimes the front of an
army or battle." Hence perhaps the name toisich,
implying the post of honour which the oldest cadet
alwaj-s occupied as his peculiar privilege and distinc-
tion. Mr Robertson, however, thinks toshach is
derived from the same root as the Latin diw. (Earlii
Kings, i. 26.) ^ '^
a sort of patriarchal regent, who exercised tho
supreme power, and enjoyed prerogatives of
royalty without the name. While the system
of clanship remained in its original purity, no
such regency, or interregnum, could ever take
place. But, in process cf time, many circum-
stances occurred to render it both expedient
and necessary. In fact, clanship, in its ancient
piirit}'", could scarcely co-exist with the feudal
system, which introduced changes so adverse
to its true spirit; and hence, Avhen the territory
had passed, by descent, into the hands of a
Lowland baron, or when, by some unsuccess-
ful opposition to the government, the chief had
brought ruin upon himself and his house, and
was no longer in a condition to maintain his
station and afford protection to his clan, tho
latter naturally placed themselves under the
only head capable of occupying the position of
their chief, and with authority sufficient to
command or enforce obedience. In other Avords,
they sought protection at the hands of the
oldest cadet ; and he, on his part, was known
by the name, not of chief, which Avould have
been considered a gross usurpation, but of
captain, or leader of the clan. It is clear,
therefore, that this dignity was one which
OAved its origin to circumstances, and formed
no part of the original system, as has been
generally but erroneously supposed. If an
anomaly, it was one imposed by necessity,
and the deviation was confined, as we have
seen, within the narrowest possible limits.
It was altogether unknown until a recent
period in the history of the Highlands, and,
when it did come into use, it was principally
confined to three clans, namely, Clan Chattan,
Clan Cameron, and Clan Kanald ; an un-
doubted proof that it was not a regular but an
exceptional dignity, that it was a temporary
expedient, not part of a system ; and that a
captain differed as essentially from a chief as
a regent differs from an hereditary sovereign.
" It is evident," says Mr Skene, Avho has the
merit of being the first to trace out this dis-
tinction clearly, " that a title, which was not
universal among the Highlanders, must ha\e
arisen from peculiar circumstances connected
with those clans in which it is first found ;
and when we examine the history of these
clans, there can be little doubt that it was
DUINEWASSELS— BREIIOX.
129
eimply a person who had, from various causes,
become de facto head of the clan, while the
person possessing the hereditary right to that
dignity remained either in a subordinate situa-
tion, or else for the time disunited from the
rest of the clan." ^
Another title known among the ancient
Highlanders was that of ogtlern, or lesser
tijhcrn, or Thane, and was applied either to
the son of a tighern, or to those members
of the clan whose kinship to the chief Avas
beyond a certain degree. They appear to
have to a largo extent formed the class of
duinetvassels, or gentry of the clan, inter-
mediate between the chief and the body of
the clan, and known in later times as taclcs-
men or goodmen. " Tliesc, again, had a circle
of relations, who considered them as their im-
mediate leaders, and who in battle were placed
under their immediate command. Over them
in i^cacc, these chieftains exercised a certain
authority, but were themselves dependent on
the chief, to whose service all the members of
the clan were submissively devoted. As the
duineifcisscls received their lands from the
bounty of the chief, for the purpose of sup-
porting their station in the tribe, so these
lands were occasionally resumed or reduced to
provide for those Avho were niore immediately
related to the laird ; henco man}' of tin's class
necessarily sank into commoners. This tran-
sition strengthened the feeling which was
possessed by the very lowest of the com-
munity, that they were related to the chief,
from whom they never forgot they originally
sprang." ' The duinewassels were all cadets of
tlie house of the chief, and each had a pedi-
gree of his own as long, and perchance as
complicated as that of his chief. They were,
ns might be expected, the bravest portion of
the clan ; the first in the onset, and the
2 Skene's IIighlandc7-s, vol. ii. pp. 17", ITS. Tliat
the captains of clans were originally the. oUk'st cadets,
is placed beyond all doubt by an instance which Mr
Skene has mentioned in the part of his work here re-
ferred to. " The title of captain occurs but once in
the family of the Llacdoiialds of Slate, and the single
occurrence of this peculiar title is when the clan
Houston was led by the uncle of their chief, then in
minority. In 1545, we find Archibald Jlacoauill,
captain of the clan Houston : and thus, ou the only
occasion when this clan followed as a cliiof a person
who had not the right of blood to that station, he
styles himself captain of the clan. "
' Logan's Gael, i. 17-3,
TI.
last to quit the strife, even when the tide
of battle pressed hardest against them. They
cherished a high and chivalrous sense of
honour, ever keenly alive to insult or re-
proach ; and they were at all times ready to
devote themselves to the service of their chief,
when a wrong was to be avenged, an inroad
repressed or punished, or glory reaped by deeds
of daring in arras.
Another office ■which existed among the old
Gaelic inhabitants of Scotland was that of
Brehon, deemster, or judge, the representa-
tive of the rcrgohrcith previously referred to.
Among the continental Celts this office was
elective, but among the Highlanders it ap-
pears to have been hereditary, and by no
means held so important, latterly at least, as
it was on the continent. As we referred to
this office in the former part of this work, we
shall say nothing farther of it in tliis place.
To this general view of tlie constitution of
society in the Highlands, little remains to bo
added. The chief, as we have seen, "was a
sort of rogulas, or petty prince, invested with
an authority which was in its nature arbitrary,
but which, in its practical exercise, seems
generally to have been comparatively mild
and paternal. Jle was subjected to no theo-
retical or constitutional limitations, yet, if
ferocious in disposition, or weak in under-
standing, he was restrained or directed by the
elders of the tribe, who were his standing conn
sellors, and Avithout whose advice iio measure
of importance could be decided on. Inviolable
custom supplied the deficiency of law. As his
distinction and power consisted chiefly in the
number of his followers, his pride as Avell as
his ambition became a guarantee for the mild-
ness of his sway ; he had a direct and imme-
diate interest to secure the attachment and
devotion of his clan ; and his condescension,
Avhile it raised the clansman in his own esti-
mation, served also to draw closer the ties
which bound the latter to his superior, Avitli-
out tempting him to transgress the limits of
propriety. Tlie Highlander was thus tauglit
to respect himself in the homage which he
paid to his chief. Instead of complaiiting of
the difference of station and fortune, or con-
sidering prompt obedience as slavish degrada-
tion, he felt con^'inced that he was supporting
R
130
lilSTOEY OF THE HIGIILAND CLAXS.
his OAVii honour in shoAving respect to the head
of his family, and in yielding a ready com-
pliance to liis Avill. Hence it -was that the
Highlanders carried in their demeanour the
politeness of courts -without the vices by which
these are too frequently dishonou.red, and
cherished in their bosoms a sense of honour
Avithout any of its follies or extravagances.
This mutual interchange of condescension and
respect served to elevate the tone of moral
feeling amongst the people, and no doubt con-
tributed to generate that principle of incor-
ruptible fidelity of Avhich there are on record so
many striking and even affecting examples.
The sentiment of honour, and the firmness
sufficient to -withstand temptation, may in
general be expected in the higher classes of
society ; but the voluntary sacrifice of life and
fortune is a species of self-devotion seldom
displayed in any community, and never per-
haps exemplified to the same extent in any
country as in the Highlands of Scotland.*
The i^unishment of treachery -was a kind of
conventional outla-wry or banishment from
society, a sort of aqace et ignis irdevdldio even
more terrible than the punishment inflicted
under that denomination, during the preva-
lence of the Eoman law. It -was the judgment
of all against one, the condemnation of society,
not that of a tribunal ; and the execution of
the sentence Avas as complete as its ratification
Avas universal. Persons thus intercommuned
Avcre for ever cut off from the society to Avhich
they belonged ; they incurred civil death in its
most appalling form, and their names descended
Avith infamy to posterity. What higher proof
coidd possibly be produced of the noble senti-
ments of honour and fidelity cherished by the
people, than the simple fact that the breach
of these Avas visited Avith such a fearful retri-
bution?
On the other hand, Avhen chiefs j^roved
Avorthless or oppressive, they AA-ere occasionally
deposed, and Avhen they took a side Avhich
* "All who are acquainted with the events of the
iniliappy uisurrection of 1745, must have heard of a
gentleman of tlie name of M'Kenzie, Avho had so re-
markable a resemblance to Prince Charles Stuart, as
to give rise to the mistake to which he cheerfully
sacrificed his life, continuing the heroic deception to
the last, and exclaiming with his expiring breath,
' Villains, you have killed your Prince. ' " (Stewart's
iA-e^cAc^, &c., vol. i. p. 59), ^ =^
Avas disaj)proved by the clan, they were aban-
doned by their people. Of the former, thero
are scA'eral Avell authenticated examples, and
General StcAvart has mentioned a remarkable
instance of the latter. " In the reign of King
"William, immediately after the Eevolution,
Lord Tullibardine, eldest son of the Marquis
of Athole, collected a numerous body of Athole
Higldanders, together Avith three hundred
Erasers, under the command of Hugh, Lord
LoA'at, AA'ho had married a daughter of the
Marquis. These men belie\"ed that they Avcro
destined to support the abdicated king, but
Avere in reality assembled to serve the goA^ern-
ment of "William. "When in front of Blair
Castle, their real destmation Avas disclosed to
them by Lord Tullibardine. Instantly they
rushed from their ranks, ran to the adjoining
stream of Lanovy, and filling theu' bonnets
Avith Avatcr, drank to the health of King
Jajiies ; then Avith colours flying and pipes
playing, fifteen hundred of the men of Athole
put themselves under the command of the
Laird of Ballechin, and marched oft to join
Lord Dundee, Avhose chiA-^alrous bravery and
heroic exjiloits had excited their admu'ation
more than those of any other Avarrior since the
days of Montrose."
The number of Highland clans has been
A'ariously estimated, but it is probable that
Avhen they A\'ere in their most flourishing con-
dition it amounted to about forty. Latterly, by
including many undoubtedly LoAvland houses,
ihe number has been increased to about a
htmdred, the additions being made chiefly by
tartan manufacturers, Mr Skene has found
that the A^arious purely Highland clans can bo
clearly classified and traced up as having be-
longed to one or other of the great morniaordoms
into Avhich the north of Scotland vas at one
time divided. In his history of the individual
clans, hoAvcA'er, this is not the classification
Avliich he adopts, but one in accordance Avith
that Avhich he finds in the manuscript genea-
logies. According to these, the p)eople Avere
originally divided into seA'eral great tribes,
the clans forming each of these separate tribes
being deduced from a common ancestor. A
marked line of distinction may be draAvn be-
tAveen the different tribes, in each of which
indications may be traced serving more or less,
NUMBEE AND DISTEIBUTION OF CLANS.
131
according to j\Ir Skene, to identify tliem Avith
the ancient monnaorsliips or earldoms. ,
In tlic old genealogies each tribe is invari-
ably traced to a common ancestor, from Avhom
idl the different branches or clans are siqDposed
to have descended. Thus we have — 1. Dc-
srcndants of Conn of the Hundred Battles, in-
cluding the Lords of the Isles, or Macdonalds,
the Macdougals, the Macneills,theMaclachlans,
the Macewcns, the Maclaisrichs, and the IMac-
eacherns ; 2. Descendants of Fear char Fada
Mac Feradaig, comprehending the old mor-
maors of Moray, the Mackintoshes, the Macplier-
sons, and the Macnauchtans ; 3. Descendants
of Cormac Mac Oirhertaig, namely, the old
Earls of Eoss, the Mackenzies, the Mathiesons,
the Macgregors, the Mackinnons, the Mac-
quarries, the Macnabs, and the Macduffies ; 4.
Descendants of Fergus LettJi Dearg, the Mac-
leods and the Campbells ; and 5. Descendants
of Krycul, the Macnicols.
"Whatever may be the merits or defects of
this distribution, it is convenient for the pur-
pose of classification. It affords the means of
referring the different clans to their respective
tribes, and thus avoiding an arbitrary arrange-
ment ; and it is further in accordance with the
general views which have already been sub-
mitted to the reader resj^ecting the original
constitution of clanship. We shall not, hoAv-
ever, adhere strictly to Mr Skene's arrangement.
CHAPTEE IL
The Gallgael, or Western Clans — Fiongall and Dubli-
gall — Lords of the Isles — Somerled — Suibne — Gille-
bride Mac Gille Adomnan— Somerled in the West
— Defeat and death — His children — Dugall and his
descendants — Eanald's three sons, Paiari, Donald,
Dugall— Koderick— Ranald— The Clan Donald-
Origin — Angus Og — His son John — His sons God-
frey and Donald — Donald marries Mary, sister of
Earl of Ross — Battle of Harlaw— Policy of James I.
— Alexander of the Isles — Donald Balloch — John
of the Isles— Angus Og declares himself Lord of the
Isles — Seizes Earl and Countess of Athole — Intrigues
with England — Battle of Lagebrcad — Battle of
Bloody Baj' — Alexander of Lochalsh — Expedition
of James lY. — Donald Duhh — Donald Galda —
Donald Gorme — Donald DiMi reappears — Somer-
led's descendants fail — The various Island Clans —
The Chiefship— Lord Macdonald and Macdonald of
Clan Ranald — Donald Gorme Mor — Feuds Avith the
Macleans and Macleods — Sir Donald, fourth Baronet
— Sir Alexander's wife befriends Prince Charles —
Sir James, eighth Baronet — Sir Alexander, ninth
Bai-onet, created a peer of Ireland — Present Lord
Macdonald — Macdonalds of Islay and Kintj-re—
Alexander of Islay's rebellions — Angus Macdonald
- — Ecuel Avith JIacleaus — Sir James imprisoned —
His lands pass to the Cau-.pbells — Macdonalds of
Keppoch, or Clanranald of Lochaber — Disputes
with the Mackintoshes — The Macdonalds at Cul-
loden — Clanranald iMacdonalds of Garmoran and
tlicir offshoots — Battle of Kinloch-lcchy or Blav-
nan-leine — Macdonalds of Eenbecula, Boisdalo,
Kinlochmoidart, G lenaladalc — Jilarshal Macdonald,
Duke of Tarentum — IMacdonalds of Gicncoe —
ilacdonnells of Glengarry — Eeud between the
Glengarry Macdonalds and Mackenzie of Kiutail —
General Sir James Macdonnell — Colonel Alexander
Ranaldson Macdonnell, last specimen of a Highland
Chief— Families descended from the Macdonnells
of Glengarry — Strength of the Macdonalds — Cha-
racteristic in the arms of the Coast-Gael.
The clans that come first in order in Mr
Skene's classification are those Avhose pro-
genitor is said by the genealogists to have
been the fabulous Irish King Conn " of tlio
hundred battles." They are mostly all located
in the Western Islands and Highlands, and are
said by Mr Skene to have been descended from
the Gallgael, or Gaelic pirates or rovers, Avho
are said to have been so called to distinguisli
them from the Norwegian and Danish Fin gall
and Dugall, or Avhite and black strangers or
rovers. ]\Ir Skene advocates strongly the un-
mixed Gaelic descent of these clans, as indeed
he does of almost all the other clans. He
endeavours to maintain that the Avliole of these
Avestern clans are of purely Pictish descent, not
being mixed AAdth even that of the Dalriadic
Scots. We are inclined, hoAA'CA^er, to agree
Avith Mr Smibert in thinking that the founders
of these clans Avere to a large extent of Irish
extraction, though clearly distinguishable from
the primitive or Dalriadic Scots, and that from
the time of the Scottish conquest they formed
intimate relationshi^DS AA'ith tire Northern Picts.
" From AA'hatcA'er race," to quote the judicious
remarks of Mr Gregory, " whether Pictish or
Scottish, the inhabitants of the Isles, in the
reign of Kenneth MacAlpin, were derived, it
is clear that the settlements and wars of the
Scandinavians in the Hebrides, from the time
of Ilarald Harfager to that of OlaA^e the Eed,
a period of upAA'ards of Iavo centuries, must
haA'e produced a very considerable change in
the population. As in all cases of conquest,
tliis change must liaA'e been most perceptible
in the higher ranks, OAving to the natural ten-
dency of invaders to secure their new posses-
sions, Avhcre practicable, by matrimonial al-
liances Avith the natives. That in the Hebrides
13f
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
a mixture of the Celtic and Scandinavian blood
was thus cfTected at an early period seems
LJglily probable, and by no means inconsistent
■with the ultimate prevalence of the Celtic lan-
guage in the mixed race, as all history suffi-
riently demonstrates. These remarks regarding
the po])ulation of the Isles apply C(|ually to
that of the adjacent mainland districts, -which,
being so accessible by numerous arms of the
sea, could hardly be expected to preserve tlie
blood of th('ir inhabitants unmixed. The
extent to Avhich this mixture was carried is a
more difficult question, and one -which must
be left in a great measure to conjecture ; but,
on the whole, the Celtic race appears to have
jiredominated. It is of more importance to
know which of the Scandinavian tribes it was
that infused the greatest portion of northern
blood into the population of the Isles. The
Irish annalists divide the piratical bands,
which, in the ninth and following centuries
infested Ireland, into two great tribes, styled
by these writers FiovguJl, or -white foreigners,
and DaUigull, or black foreigners. These are
believed to represent, the former the Nor-
wegians, the latter the Danes ; and the dis-
tinction in the names given to them is supposed
to have arisen from a diversity, either in their
clothing or in the sails of their vessels. These
tribes had generally separate leaders ; but they
were occasionally imited under one king; and
although both bent hi'st on ravaging tlie Irish
shores, and afterwards on seizing jiortions of
the Irish territories, they frequently turned
their arms against each other. The Gaelic title
of Rifjlt FltiongaU, or King of the Fiongall, so
fre<piently ajiplied to the Lords of the Isles,
seems to prove that Olave the lied, from Avhom
they Avere descended in the female line, was so
styled, and that, consequently, his subjects in
the Isles, in so far as they were not Celtic,
were Fiongall or Norwegians. It has been re-
marked by one writer, whose o])inion is entitled
to weight,^ that the names of places in the
exterior Hebrides, or tlie Long Island, derived
i'rom the Scandinavian tongue, resemble the
names of places in Orkney, Shetland, and
Caithness. On the other hand, the corro-
pponding names in the interior Hebrides are
' CLdmers' Caledonia, vol. i. p. 2C'3.
in a different dialect, resembling that of which
the traces are to be found in tlie topography
of Sutherland ; and appear to have been im-
posed at a later period than the first mentioned
names. The probability is, however, that tho
dilFerence alluded to is not greater than might
be expected in tlie language of two branches
of the same race, after a certain interval ; and
that the Scandinavian ])opulation of the He-
brides Avas, therefore, derived from two succes-
sive Norwegian colonies. This view is further
confirmed by the fact that the Hebrides,
although long subject to Norway, do not
appear to have ever formed part of the posses-
sions of the Danes." ^
As by far the most important, and at one
time most extensive and powerful, of these
Avestern clans, is that of the jNIacdonalds, and
as this, as Avell as many other clans, according
to some authorities, can clearly trace their
ancestry back to Somerled, the progenitor of
the once poAverful I^ords of the Isles, it may
not be out of place to give here a short sum-
mary of the history of these magnates.
The origin of Somerled, the i;ndoubted
founder of the noble race of the Island Lords,
is, according to Mr Gregory, iiiA'olved in con-
siderable obscurity. Assuming that the clan
governed hy Somerleil formed part of the great
tribe of Gallgael, it folloAvs that the inde-
pendent kings of tlie latter must in all pro-
bability have been liis ancestors, and should
therefore be found in the old genealogies of his
family. Ihit this scarcely appears to be the
case. The last king of the Gallgael Avas
Suibne, the son of Kenneth, avIio died in the
year 1031; and, accurding to the manuscript
of 14.50, an ancestor of Somerled, contemporary
Avith this i^etty monarch, bore the same name,
from Avhich it may be presumed that the person
referred to in the genealogy and the manuscript
is one and the same individual. The latter,
however, calls Suibne's father Nialgusa; and iu
the genealogy there is no mention Avhatever of
a Kenneth, Eut from the old Scottish Avriters
Ave learn that at this time there Avas a Kenneth,
Avhom they call Thane of the Isles, and that one
of the northern mormaors also bore the samo
name, allliough it is not veiy easy to say what
* Western Highlamls, p. 7.
SOMEKLED AXD TIIOEFJNK
133
precise claim either liatl to be considered as
the father of Suibne. There is also a further
discrepancy observable in the earlier part of
tlie Macdonald genealogies, as compared Avith
the manuscript ; and besides, the latter, ■with-
out making any mention of these sujiposeel
kiugs, deviates into the misty region of Irish
heroic fable and romance. At tliis point, in-
deed, there is a complete divergence, if not
contrariety, between the history as contained in
the Irish Aunals, and the genealogy developed
in the manuscript ; for, whilst tlie latter men-
tions the Gallgael under their leaders as far
back as the year 85 G, the former connect
Suibne, by a different genealogy, with the
kings of Ireland. The fables of the Highland
and Irish Sennachies now became connected
■with the genuine history. The real descent of
the chiefs was obscured or perplexed by the
Irish genealogies, and previously to the eleventh
century neither these genealogies nor even that
of the manuscript of 1450 can be considered
as of any authority whatsoevei'. It seems
somewhat rash, however, to conclude, as INfr
Skene has done, that the Siol-Cuiun, or de-
scendants of Conn, were of native origin. This
exceeds the warrant of the premises, which
merely carry the difficulty a few removes
backwards into the obscurity of time, and
there leave the cpiestion in greater darkness
than ever.
From the death of Suibne till tlie acces-
sion of Gillebride Mac Gille Adomnan, the
father of Somerled, nothing whatever is known
of the history of the clan. The latter, having
been expelled from his possessions by the
Lochlans and the Eingalls, took refuge in
Ireland, wdiere he persuaded the descendants
of Colla to espouse his quarrel and assist hini
in an attempt to recover his possessions. Ac-
cordingly, four or five hundred persons put
themselves under his command, and at their
head he returned to Alban, where he efleeted
a landing; but the expedition, it would seem,
proved unsuccessful. Somerled, the son of
Gillebride, was, however, a man of a very
different stamp. At first he lived retired,
musing in solitude upon the ruined fortunes
of his liouse. But when the time fur action
arrived, he boldly put himself at the head of
the inliabitants of Morven ; attacked the Nor-
wegians, ■whom, after a considerable struggle,
he expelled ; made himself master of the Aviiole
of JMcrven, Lochaber, and northern Ai-gyle ;
and not long afterwards added to his other
possessions the southern districts of that
country. In the year 1135, when David I.
expelled the IS'orwegians from i\Ian, Arraii,
and Eute, Somerled appears to have obtained
a grant of those Islands from the king. But
finding himself still unable to contend witii
the Norwegians of the Isles, whose power re-
mained unbroken, he resolved to recover bv
policy wliat he despaired of acquiring by force
of arn^.s ; and, with this view, he succeeded in
obtaining (about 1110) the hand of liagnhildis,
the daughter of Olaf, surnamed the Eed, who
was tlien the Norwegian king of the Isles.
This lady brouglit him three sons, namely
Dugall, Ileginald, and Angus ; and, by a pre
vious marriage, he had one named Gillecallum.
The prosperous fortunes of Somerled at length
inflamed his ambition. He had already attained
to great power in the Highlands, and success
inspired him with the desire of extending it.
His grandsons having formerl}-- claimed the
earldom of INIoray, their pretensions were noAv
renewed, and this was followed by an attempt
to put them in actual possession of their
alleged inheritance. The attempt, however,
failed. It had brought the rcjulus of Argyll
into open rebellion against the king, and tlie
war appears to have excited great alarm
amongst the inhabitants of Scotland ; but
Somerled, having encountered a more vigorous
opposition than he had anticipated, found it
necessary to return to tlie Ides, where the
tyrannical conduct of his brother-in-law, God-
red, had irritated his vassals and thrown
everything into confusion. His presence gave
confidence to the party opposed to the tyrant,
and Thorfinn, one of the most powerful of tin;
Norwegian nobles, resolved to depose Godred,
and place another prince on the tlirone of the
Isles. Somerled readily entered into the views
of Thorfinn, and it ■was arranged that Dugall,
the eldest son of the former, should occujiy the
throne from ■which his maternal uncle was to
be displaced. But tlie residt of the projected
deposition did not answer the expectations of
either party. Dugall was committed to the
care of Thorfinn, ■who undertook to couduct
131:
niSTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
liim througli the Isles, and compel the cliiefs
not only to acknowledge liini as their sovereign,
hut also to give hostages for their fidelity and
allegiance. The Lord of Skyo, however, re-
fused to comply -with this demand, and, having
fled to the Isle of JNIan, apprised Godrcd of the
intended revolution. Somerled followed with
eight galleys; and Godred having commanded
liis sliips to he got ready, a hloody hut inde-
cisive battle ensued. It was fought on the
night of the Epiphany; and as neither party
prevailed, the rival chiefs next morning entered
into a sort of compromise or convention, hy which
the sovereignty of the Isles was divided, and
tAVO distinct principalities established. By this
treaty Somerled accjuircd all the islands lying
to the southward of the promontory of Ardna-
murchan, whilst those to the northward re-
mained in the possession of Godred,
Eut no sooner had he made this acquisition
than he became involved in hostilities with the
government. Having joined the powerfid party
in Scotland, which had resolved to depose
Malcolm IV., and jAace the boy of Egremont
on the throne, he began to infest various parts
of the coast, and for some time carried oir a
vexatious predatory warfare. The project,
however, failed; and INIalcolm, convinced that
the existence of an independent chief was in-
compatible with the interests of his government
and the maintenance of public tranquillity, re-
quired of Somerled to resign his lands into the
hands of the sovereign, and to hold them in
future as a vassal of the crown. Somerled,
however, was little disposed to comply with
this demand, although the king T\-as now pre-
paring to enforce it by r^eans of a powerful
army. Emboldened by his previous successes,
he resolved to anticipate the attack, and having
appeared in the Clyde with a considerable
force, he landed at Eenfrew, where being met
by the royal army under the command of the
High Steward of Scotland, a battle ensued
which ended in his defeat and death (llGl).
This celebrated chief has been traditionally
described as '•' a well-tempered man, in body
shapely, of a fair piercing eye, of middle
stature, and of quick discernment." He ap-
pears, indeed, to have been equally brave and
sagacious, tempering courage with prudence,
in the last act of his life, dis-
and, exceutinc
tir.guished for the happy talent, rare at any
period, of profiling by circumstances, and
making the most of success. In the battle of
Eenfrew his son Gillecallum perished by his
side. Tradition says that Gillecallum left a
son Somerled, who succeeded to his grand-
father's possessions in the mainland, which he
held for upwards of lialf a century after the
latter's death. The existence of this second
Somerled, however, seems very doubtful al-
though Mr Gregory believes that, besides the
three sons of his marriage with Clave the
Eed, Somerled had other sons, who seem to
have shared with their brothers, according to
the then prevalent custom of gavelkind, the
mainlandpossessionsheld by theLordof Argyle ;
whilst the sons descended of tlio House of
]\Ioray divided amongst them the South Isles
ceded by Godred in 115G. Dugall, the eldest
of these, got for his share. Mull, Coll, Tiree,
and Jura ; Eeginald, the second son, obtained
Isla and Kintyre ; and Angus, the third son,
Bute. Arran is supposed to haA^e been divided
between the two latter. The Chronicle of Man
mentions a battle, in 1192, betAveen Eeginald
and Angus, in w^hich the latter obtained the
victory. He Avas killed, in 1210, Avith his
three sons, by the men of Skye, leaving no
male issue. One of his sons, James, left a
daughter and heiress, Jane, afterAvards married
to Alexander, son and heir of "Walter, High
StcAA^ard of Scotland, avIio, in her right, claimed
the isle of Bute.
Dugall, the eldest son of his father by the
second marriage, seems to have possessed not
only a share of the Isles, but also the district
of Lorn, AA'hich had been allotted as his share
of the territories belonging to his ancestors.
On his death, hoAvever, the Isles, instead of
descending immediately to his children, Avere
accjuired by his brother Eeginald, yvhb in con-
sequence assumed the title of King of the Isles ;
but, by the same laAv of succession, the death
of Eeginald restored to liis nephcAvs the in-
heritance of their father. Dugall left tAvo
sons, Dugall Scrag and Duncan, AA'ho appear
in the northern Sagas, under the title of the
Sudereyan Kings. They appear to have ac-
knoAvledged, at least nominally, the authority
of the NorAvegian king of the Hebrides ; but
actually they maintained an almost entire in-
KIXGS 0¥ THE JSLES.
135
dependence. Haco, the king of Norway,
therefore came to the determination of re-
ducing them to obedience and suhjection, a
design in Avhich he proved completely success-
ful. In a night attack the jSTor-wegians defeated
the Sudereyans, and took Dugall prisoner.
Duncan Avas now the only member of his
family who retained any power in the Sude-
reys; but nutliing is known of his subsequent
history except that he founded the priory of
Ardchattan, in Lorn, lie was succeeded by
his son Ewen, who ajipears to have remained
more faithful to the Norwegian kings than his
predecessors liad shown themselves ; for, when
solicited by iVl exander II. to join him in an
attempt he meditated to obtain possession of
the Western Isles, Ewen resisted all the pro-
mises and entreaties of the king, and on this
occasion preserved inviolate his allegiance to
Ilaco. Alexander, it is well known, died in
Kerreray (1249), when about to commence an
attack upon the Isles, and was succeeded by
his son Alexander III. "^^^len the latter had
attained majority, he resolved to renew the
attempt which his father had begun, and Avith
this view excited the Earl of Eoss, Avhose pos-
sessions extended along the mainland oj^posite
to the JSTorthern Isles, to commence hostilities
against them. The earl willingly engaged in
the enterprise, and having landed in Skye,
ravaged the country, burned churches and
villages, and put to death numbers of the
inhabitants without distinction of age or sex.
Haco soon appeared with a ISTorwegian force,
and Avas joined by most of the Highland chiefs.
Eut EAven having altered his views, excused
himself from taking any part against the force
sent by the Scottish king; and the unfortunate
termination of Haco's expedition justified the
prudence of this timely change. In the year
12G3 the Norwegians Av ere completely defeated
by the Scots at the battle of Largs ; and the
Isles Avere, in consequence of this event, finally
ceded to the kings of Scotland. This event,
hoAA^ever, rather increased than diminished the
poAA'er of EAven, Avho profited by his seasonable
defection from the Norwegians, and Avas
favoured by the government to which that
defection had been usefid. But he died Avith-
out any male issue to succeed him, leaving only
two daughters, one of whom married the Nor-
wegian king of Man, and the other, Alexander
of tlie Isles, a descendant of Ecginald.
I'lie conquest and partition of Argyle by
Alexander II., and the subsequent annexation
of the Western Islands to the kingdom of
Scotland, under the reign of his successor,
annihilated the poAver of the race of Conn as
an independent tribe ; and, from the failure of
the male descendants of Dugall in the person
of EAven, had the effect of dividing the clan
into three distinct branches, the heads of which
held their lands of the croAvn. These Avere the
clan Euari or Rory, the clan Donald, and tlio
clan Dugall, so called from three sons of Eanald
or Iicginald, the son of Somcrled by Eagn-
hildis, daughter of Olave.
Of this Eanald or Eeginald, but Ettle com-
paratively is knoAvn. According to the High-
land custom of gaA^el, Somerled's property Avas
divided amongst all his sons; and in this
division the portion Avhich fell to the share of
Eeginald appears to have consisted of the island
of Islay, Avith Kintyre, and part of Lorn on the
mainland. Contemporary Avitli Eeginald there
Avas a NorAvegian king of JNIan and the Isles,
who, being called by the same name, is liable
to be confounded Avith the head of the Siol
Conn. Eeginald, after the death of his brother
Dugall, Avas designated as Lord, and sometimes
even as King, of the Isles ;^ and he had like-
Avise the title of Lord of Argyle and Kintyre,
in Avhicli last capacity he granted certain lands
to an abbey that had been founded by himself
at Saddel in Kintyre. But these titles did not
descend to his children. He Avas succeeded by
his eldest son Eoderick,^ avIio, on the conquest
of Argyle, agreed to hold his lands of Eorj^, or
the croAvn, and afterAvards Avas commonly styled
'' " Both Dugall and lioginalj were called Kings of
tlie Isles at the same time that Eeginald, the son of
Godred the Black, was styled King of Man and the
Isles ; and in tlie next generation we find mention of
these kings of the Isles of the race of Somerled exist-
ing at one time. " The word king with the JSTorwegians
therefore corresponds to ]\Iagnate. — Gregoiy, 17.
^ ' ' The seniority of Eoderick, son of Eeginald, has
not been universally admitted, some authors making
Donald the elder by birth. - But the point is of little
moment, seeing that the direct and legitimate line of
Roderick, who, with his immediate progeny, held a
large portion of the Isles, terminated in a female in
the third generation, when the succession of the liouse
of Somerled fell indisputably to the descendants of
Donald, second grandson of Somerled, and head of the
entire and intent clan of the ilacdonalds. " — Smibert,
p. 20.
136
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
Lord of Ivintyre. In this Eoderick the blood
of the Nonvegian rovers seems to have revived
in all its pristine purity. Preferring "the good
old -way, the simple plan" to more peaceful and
honest pursuits, he became one of the most
noted pirates of his day, and the annals of the
period are filled with accounts of his predatory
expeditions. But his sons, Dugall and Allan,
had the grace not to fallow the vocation of
their father, for which they do not seem to
have evinced any predilection. Dugall having
given important aid to Haco in his expedition
against the AVcstern Isles, obtained in conse-
quence a considerable increase of territory, and
died Avithout descendants. Allan succeeded to
the possessions of this branch of the race of
Conn, and, upon the annexation of the Isles
to the crown of Scotland, transferred his alle-
giance to Alexander III., along with the other
chiefs of the Hebrides.^
Allan left one son, Eoderick, of whom almost
nothing is known, except that he was not con-
sidered as legitimate by the feudal law, and in
consequence was succeeded in his lordship of
Garmoran by his daughter Christina. Yet the
custom or law of the Highlands, according to
which his legitimacy could 'moult no feather,'
had still sufficient force amongst the people to
induce the daughter to legalise her father's
possession of the lands by a formal resignation
and reconveyance; a circumstance which shows
how deeply it had taken root in the habits and
the opinions of the people. Roderick, how-
ever, incurred the penalty of forfeiture during
the reign of Robert Rruce, " i:>robably," as Mr
Skene thinks, "from some connection Avith the
vSoulis conspiracy of 1320;" but his lands were
restored to his son Ranald by David II.
Ranald, however, did not long enjoy his ex-
tensive possessions. Holding of the Earl of
Ross some lands in North Argyle, he unhappily
became embroiled with that poAverful chief, and
a bitter feud, engendered by proximity, arose
betAveen them. In that age the spirit of hos-
tility seldom remained long inactive. In 1346,
David TI. having summoned the barons of
Scotland to meet him at Perth, Ranald, like
* In the list of the Barons who assnmhled at Scone
iu 1284 to declare Margaret, the Llaid of Norway,
heiress to the crown, he appears under the name "of
AUangus Jilius Eodcrici,
the others, obeyed the call, and having made
his appearance, attended by a consideiable
body of men, took up his quarters at the
monastery of Elcho, a feAV miles distant from
the Fair City. To the Earl of Ross, Avho AA-as
also AA'ith the army, this seemed a favourable
opportunity for revenging himself on his enemy;
and accordingly having surprised and entered
the monaster}'- in the middle of the night, ho
sleAV Ranald and seven of his folloAvers. By
the death of Ranald, the male descendants of
Roderick became extinct ; and John of tlie
Isles, the chief of the Clan Donald, Avho had
married Amy, the only sister of Ranald, noAV
claimed the succession to that principality.
THE MACDONALDS OR CLAN DONALD.
Badge. — Heath.
The Clan Donald derive their origin from a
son of Reginald, Avho appears to liaA'e inherited
South Ivintyre, and the island of Islay ; but
little is knoAvn of their history until the an-
nexation of the Isles to the croAA'n in the year
1266. According to Highland tradition, Donald
made a pilgrimage to Rome to do penance, and
obtain absolution for the A^arious enormities of
his former life ; and, on his return, evinced his
gratitude and piety by making grants of land
to the monastery of Saddel, and other religious
houses in Scotland. He Avas succeeded by his
son, Angus Mor, Avho, on the arrival of Haco
with his fleet, immediately joined the Nor-
wegian king, and assisted him during the
Avhole of the expedition ; yet, Avhen a treaty
of peace Avas afterwards concluded between tho
kings of NorAA'ay and Scotland, he does not
appear to have suffered in consequence of the
MACDONALD.
ANGUS MACDONALD.
137
part whicli he took in that entcqH-ise. In the
year 1284 he appeared at the convention, by
■which the ^faid of Norway was declared heiress
of the crown, and obtained as tlie price of his
support on tliat occasion a grant of Ardna-
murchan, a part of the earldom of Garmoran,'
and the confirmation of his father's and grand-
father's grants to the monastery of Saddel,
Angus left two sons, Alexander and Angus
Og (/.G , the younger). Alexander, by a mar-
riage with one of tlio daughters of Ewen of
Ergadia, acquired a considerable addition to
his possessions; but having joined the Lord of
Lorn in liis opposition to the claims of liobert
Lruce, he became involved in tlie ruin of that
chief; and being obliged to surrender to tlie
king, he was imprisoned in Dundonald Castle,
where he died. His whole possessions were
forfeited, and given to his brotlier, Angus Og,
who, having attached himself to the party of
Bruce, and remained faithful in the hour of
adversity, now received the reward of liis
fidelity and devotion. Angus assisted in
tlie attack upon Carrick, when the king
recovered " his father's hall ; " and he was
present at Bannockburn, where, at the head of
his clan, he formed the reserve, and did battle
" stalwart anel stout," on that never-to-be-for-
gotten day. Bruce, having at length reaped
tlie reward of all his toils and dangers, and
secured the independence of Scotland, was
not unmindful of those who had participated
in the struggle thus victoriously consummated.
Accordingly, ho bestowed upon Angus the
lordship of Lochaber, which had belonged to
the Comyns, together with the lands of Dur-
rour and Glencoe, and the islands of Mull,
Tyree, &c., which had formed j^art of the pos-
sessions of the family of Lorn. Prudence might
have restrained the royal bounty. The family
of the Isles were already too powerful for sub-
jects ; but the king, secure of the attachment
and fidelity of Angus, contented himself Avith
making the permission to erect a castle or
fort at Tarbat in Kintyre, a condition of the
grants vv^hich he had made. This distinguished
chief died early in the fourteenth century,
leaving two sons, John his successor, and
^ "The Lordship of Garmoran (aJso called Garbh-
chrioch) comprehends the districts of Moidart, Arisaig,
"Morar, and Knoydart." — Gregory, p. 27.
IL
John Og, the ancestor of the Macdonalds of
Glencoe,
Angus, as wo have already seen, had all hie
life been a steady friend to the crown, and liad
profited by his fidelity. But his son John does
not seem to have inherited the loyalty along
Avith the power, dignities, and possessions of
his fiither. Having had some dispute with the
Eegent concerning certain lands wliich had been
granted by Bruce, he joined the party of Edward
Baliol and the English king ; and, by a formal
treaty concluded on the 12th of December 1335,
and confirmed by Edward III. on the 5th October
133G, engaged to support the pretensions of the
former, in consideration of a grant of the lands
and islands claimed by the Earl of Moray, be-
sides certain other advantages. But all the
intrigues of Edward were baffled; Scotland was
entirely freed from the dominion of the English ;
and, in the year 1341, David II. Avas recalled
from Erance to assume the undisputed sove-
reignty of his native country. Upon his
accession to the throne, David, anxious to
attach to his party the most powerful of the
Scottish barons, concluded a treaty Avith John
of the Isles, Avho, in consequence, pledged him-
self to support his government. But a circum-
stance soon afterAvards occurred which thrcAV
him once more into the interest of Baliol and
the English party. In 1346, Eanald of the
Isles liaving been slain at Perth by the Earl of
Eoss, as already mentioned, John, Avho had
married liis sister Amy, immediately laid claim
to the succession. The government, hoAvevcr,
unAvilling to aggrandise a chief already too
poAverful, determined to oppose indirectly his
pretensions, and CA^ade the recognition of his
claim. It is unnecessary to detail the pretexts
employed, or the obstacles Avliich Avere raised
by the gOA'crnment. Their effect Avas to restore
to the party of Baliol one of its most powerful
adherents, and to enable John in the mcan-
Avhile to concentrate in his OAvn person nearly
all the possessions of his ancestor Somerled.
But ere long a most remarkable change
took place in the character and position of
the different parties or factions, Avhich at
that time divided Scotland. The king of
Scotland noAv appeared in the extraordinary
and unnatural character of a mere tool
or partisan of Edward, and even seconded
138
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
covertly tlic endeavours of the Englisli king to
overturn tlic indej^endence of Scotland. Its
eirect "was to throw into active opposition the
party Avhich had hitherto supported the throne
and the cause of independence ; and, on the
other hand, to secure to the enemies of both
the favour and countenance of the king. Eut
as soon as by this interchange the English
party became identified -with the royal faction,
Jolm of the Isles abandoned it, and formed a
connection Avith that party to wliich he had fcff
many j-ears been openly opposed. At the head
of the national party Avas the SteAvard of Scot-
land, Avho, being desirous of strengthening
himself by alliances Avith the more poAvcrful
barons, hailed the accession of John to his in-
terests as an extraordinary piece of good fortune,
and cemented their union by giving to the Lord
of the Isles his OAvn daughter in marriage. The
real aim of this policy Avas not for a moment
misunderstood; but any open manifestation of
force Avas at first cautiously avoided. At
length, in 13GG, Avhen the heaA'y burdens
im250sed upon the people to raise the ransom
of the king had produced general discontent,
and David's jealousy of the SteAA'ard had dis-
played itself by throAving into prison the
acknowledged successor to the throne, the
northern barons broke out into oj)en rebellion,
and refused either to pay the tax imposed, or
to ohcj the king's summons to attend the jiar-
liaiueiit.
In this state matters remained for some time,
Avhen David applied to the StcAvard, as the only
person capable of restoring peace to the country,
and, at the same time, commissioned him to put
down the rebellion. The latter, satisfied tJiat
his objects Avould be more effectually forAvarded
Ijy steady opposition to the court than by
avoAvcdly taking part Avith the insurgents,
accepted the commission, and employed every
means in his poAver to reduce the refractory
l)arons to obedience. His efforts, lioAvever,
were only partially successful. The Earls of
Mav and lioss, and other northern barons,
Avhose object Avas noAV attained, at once laid
doAvn their arms ; John of Lorn and Gillespie
Campbell likcAvise gave in tlieir submission;
but the Lord of the Isles, secure in the dis-
tance and inaccessible nature of his territories,
refused to yield, and, in fact, set the royal
poAvcr at defiance. The course of events,
however, soon enabled DaA'id to bring this
refractory subject to terms. EdAvard, finding
that France required his undivided attention,
AA'as not in a condition to prosecute his am-
bitious projects against Scotland; a peace Avas
accordingly concluded betAveen the rival coun-
tries ; and David thus found himself at liberty
to turn his Avliole force against the Isles. With
this vicAv he commanded the attendance of the
SteAvard and other barons of the realm, and
resolved to proceed in person against the re-
bels. Eut the Steward, perceiving that the
continuance of the rebellion might jirove fatal
to his party, prevailed Avith his son-in-laAv to
meet the king at Inverness, AAdiere an agree-
ment Avas entered into, by AA'hich the Lord of
the Isles not only engaged to submit to the
royal authority, and pay his share of all public
burdens, but further promised to j^ut doAA'n all
others Avho should attem2:»t to resist either ;
and, besides his OAvn oath, he gave hostages to
the king for the fulfilment of this obligation.
The accession of Eobert StcAvard or SteAvart to
the throne of Scotland, Avhicli took jjlace in
1371, shortl}^ after this act of submission, brought
the Lord of the Isles into close connection
Avith the court ; and during the Avhole of this
reign he remained in as perfect tranquillit}-,
and gave as loyal support to the gOA'ernment
as his father Angus had done under that of
King Eobert Bruce.- In those barbarous and
unsettled times, the government Avas not ahvays
in a condition to reduce its refractory A^assals
by force ; and, from the frequent changes and
revolutions to Avhich it Avas exjiosed, joined to
its general Aveakness, tlio penalty of forfeiture
Avas but little dreaded. Its true policj^, there-
fore, Avas to endeaA'our to bind to its interests,
by the tics of friendship and alliance, those
turbulent chiefs AAdiom it Avas always difficult
and often impossible to reduce to obedience
by the means commonly em|)loyed for that
purpose.
The advice A\'hich King Eobert Bruce had
left for the guidance of his successors, in regard
to the Lords of the Isles, Avas certainly dictated
- The properties of Moidart, Arisaig, Morar, and
Knoidart, on the mainland, and the isles of Uist,
Barra, Rum, Egg, and Harris, were assigned and con-
fn-med to him and his heirs by charter dated at Scone
JIarch P, 1371-2.
THE MACDOj^ALDS.
139
by sound political "vvisdom. He foresaw tlie
danger whicli would result to the crown were
tlie extensive territories and consequent in-
fluence of these insular cliicfs ever again to be
concentrated in the person of one individual ;
and he earnestly recommended to those Avho
should come after him never, under any cir-
cumstances, to permit or to sanction such
aggrandisement. But, in the present instance,
the claims of John were too great to he over-
looked ; and though Eobert Stewart could
scarcely have been insensible of the eventual
danger which might result from disregarding
tlie admonition of Bruce, yet he had not been
more than a year on tlie throne when he
granted to his son-in-law a feudal title to all
those lands which had formerly belonged to
Kanald the son of Boderick, and thus conferred
on him a boon which had often been demanded
in vain by his predecessors. King Robert,
however, since he coidd not with propriety
obstruct the accumulation of so much property
in one house, attempted to sow the seeds of
futui'e discord by bringing about a division of
the propertj' amongst the different branches of
the family. With this view he persuaded
John, who had been twice married, not only
to gavel the lands amongst his offspring, which
was the usual practice of his family, but also
to render the children of both marriages
feudally independent of one another. Ac-
cordingly King Eobert, in the third year of
his reign, confirmed a charter granted by John
to Eeginald, the second son of the first mar-
riage, by wliich the lands of Garmoran, form-
ing the dowry of Eeginald's mother, were to
bo held of John's heirs ; that is, of the
descendants of the eldest son of the first mar-
riage, who would, of course, succeed to all his
possessions that had not been feudally destined
or devised to other parties. ^^Tor was this all.
A short time afterwards John resigned into
the king's hands nearly the whole of the
western portion of his territories, and received
from Robert charters of these lands in favour
of himseK and the issue of his marriage with
the Idng's daughter ; so that the children of
the second marriage were rendered feudally
independent of those of the first, and tlie seeds
of future discord and contention effectually
sown between them. After this period little
is known of the history of John, avIio is sup
posed to have died about the year 1380.
During the remainder of this king's reign,
and the greater part of that of his successor^
Robert III., no collision seems to have taken
place between the insular chiefs and tlic general
government ; and hence little or nothing is kno wn
of their proceedings. But when the dissensions
of the Scottish barons, occasioned by the mar-
riage of the Duke of Rothesay, and the subse-
c|uent departure of the Earl of March to the
EngHsh court, led to a renewal of the wars be-
tween the two countries, and the invasion of
Scotland by an English army, the insular chiefs
appear to have renewed their intercourse Avith
England; being more swayed by considerations
of interest or policy, than by the ties of rela-
tionship to the royal family of Scotland. At
this time the clan was divided into two
branches, the heads of which seemed to have
possessed co-ordinate rank and autliority.
Godfrey, the eldest surviving son of the first
marriage, ruled on the mainland, as lord of
Garmoran and Lochabcr ; Donald, the eldest
son of the second marriage, held a considerable
territory of the croAvn, then known as the feu-
dal lordship of the Isles ; whilst the younger
brothers, having received the provisions usually
allotted by the law of gavel, held these as vas-
sals either of Godfrey or of Donald. This
temporary equipoise was, however, scon dis-
tiu'bed by the marriage of Donald with Mary,
the sister of Alexander Earl of Ross, in conse-
quence of Avhich alliance he ultimately suc-
ceeded in obtaining possession of the earldom.
Euphcmia, only child of Alexander, Earl of
Ross, entered a convent and became a nun,
having previously committed the charge of the
earldom to her grandfather, Albany. Donald,
however, lost no time in preferring his claim to
the succession in right of his wife, the conse-
secjuences of which have already been narrated
in detail. ^ Donald, witli a considerable force,
invaded Ross, and met with little or no resist-
ance from the people till he reached Dingwall,
where he Avas encountered by Angus Dhu Mac-
kay, at the head of a considerable body of men
from Sutherland, Avhom, after a fierce confUct,
he completely defeated and made their leader
8 For details, see vol. i., p. 69, ei scq.
uo
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
prisoner. Leaving the district of Eoss, -which
now acknowledged his authority, he advanced
at the head of his army, through Moray,
and penetrated into Aberdeenshire. Here,
however, a decisive clieck awaited him. On
the 24th of July, 1411, he was met at the
village of Harlaw by the Earl of Mar, at
tlie head of an army inferior in numbers, but
composed of better materials ; and a battle
ensued, upon the event of Avhich seemed to
depend the decision of the question, whether
the Celtic or the Sassenach part of the popula-
tion of Scotland were in future to possess the
supremacy. The immediate issue of the con-
flict was doubtful, and, as is usual in such
cases, both parties claimed tlie victory. But
tlie superior numbers and irregular valour of
the Highland followers of Donald had received
a severe check from the steady discipline and
more effective arms of the Lowland gentry ;
they had been too roughly handled to think of
renewing the combat, for Avhicli their opponents
seem to have been quite prepared ; and, as in
such circumstances a drawn battle was eqiii-
valent to a defeat, Donald was compelled, as
the Americans sa}-, " to advance backwards."
The Duke of Albany, having obtained rein-
forcements, marched in person to Dingwall ;
but Donald, having no desire to try again the
fate of arras, retired with his followers to tlie
Tsles, leaving Albany in possession of the
wliole of Ross, Avhere he remained during the
winter. Next summer tlie war was renewed,
and carried on witli various success, until at
length the insular chief found it necessary to
f.ome to terms Avith tlie duke, and a treaty was
concluded l)y which Donald agreed to abandon
his claim to the earldom of Eoss, and to become
a vassal of the crown of Scotland.
The vigour of Albany restored peace to the
kingdom, and the remainder of his regency was
not disturbed by any hostile attempt upon the
part of Donald of the Isles. But Avhen the
revenge of James I. had consummated the ruin
of the family of Albany, Alexander, the son of
Donald, succeeded, witliout any opposition, to
the earldom of Eoss, and thus realised one
grand object of his father's ambition. At
almost any other period the acquisition of
such extensive territories would have i;iven a
decided and dangerous preponderance to the
family of the Isles. The government of Scot-
land, however, Avas then in the hands of a man
who, by his ability, energy, and courage,
proved himself fully competent to control his
turbulent nobles, and, if necessary, to destroy
their power and influence. Distrustful, hoAV-
ever, of his ability to reduce the northern
barons to obedience by force of arms, he had
recourse to stratagem ; and having summoned
them to attend a parliament at Inverness,
whither he proceeded, attended by his prin-
cipal nobility and a considerable body of
troops, he there caused forty of them to be
arrested as soon as they made their appear-
.ance. Alexander, Earl of Eoss and Lord
of the Isles, his mother the Countess of
Eoss, and Alexander JNIacGodfrey, of Gar-
moran, Avere amongst the number of those
arrested on this occasion. Along Avitli several
others, INIacGodfrey Avas immediately executed,
and hisAAdiole possessions forfeited to the crown,
and the remainder Avere detained in captivity.
r>y this bold stroke, James conceived that
he had eft"ectually subdued the Highland
chiefs; and, under this impression, he soon
afterwards liberated Alexander of the Isles.
But he seems to liave forgotten that " voavs
made in pain," or at least in durance, '' are
violent and A'oid." The submission of the
captive Avas merely feigned. As soon as ho
had recovered his liberty, the Lord of the
Isles flcAv to arms, Avith Avhat disastrous re-
sults to himself has already been told.^ So
vigorously did the king's ofticers folloAV up the
victory, that the insular chief, finding con-
cealment or escape equally impossible, Avas
compelled to tliroAv himself upon the royal
clemency. He Avent to Edinburgh, and, on the
occasion of a solemn festival celebrated in the
cliapel of Holyrood, on Easter Sundaj' 1429, the
unfortunate chief, Avhose ancestors had -treated
Avith the croAvn on the footing of independent
princes, appeared before the assembled court in
his shirt and draAvers, and implored on his
knees, Avith a naked SAvord held by the point
in his hand, the forgiA^eness of his offended
monarch. Satisfied Avith this extraordinary
act of humiliation, James granted the sup-
pliant his life, and directed him to be forth-
Avith imprisoned in Tantallon castle.
* See vol. i. p. 73.
DONALD BALLOCH.
141
The spirit of clanship could not brook such
fi mortal affront. The cry for vengeance was
raised ; the strength of the clan was mustered ;
and Alexander had scarcely been two years in
captivity when the Isles once more broke out
into open insurrection. Under the command
of Donald Balloch, the cousin of Alexander
and chief of clan Eanald, the Islanders burst
into Lochaber, where, having encountered an
army wliich had been stationed in that country
for the purpose of overaAving the Highlanders,
they gained a complete victory. The king's
troops were commanded by the Earls of Mar
and Caithness, the latter of Avhom fell in the
action, whilst the foiuner saved with difficulty
the remains of the discomfited force. Donald
Balloch, however, did not follow up his victory,
but having ravaged the adjacent districts, with-
drew first to the Isles, and afterwards to Ireland.
In this emergency James displayed his usual
energy and activity. I'o repair the reverse
sustained by his lieutenants, he proceeded in
person to tlie North; his expedition Avas at-
tended with complete success; and he soon
received the submission of all the chiefs who
had been engaged In tlie rebellion. Not long
afterwards ho was presented Avith what Avas
Uelievcd to bo the head of Donald Balloch ;
" but," says j\lr Gregory, '' as Donald Balloch
certainly survived king James many years, it is
obvious that the sending of the head to Edin-
burgh Avas a stratagem devised by the crafty
islander, in order to check further pursuit."
The king, being tlius successful, listened to the
voice of clemency. He restored to liberty the
prisoner of Tantallon, granted him a free par-
don for his various acts of rebellion, confirmed
to him all his titles and possessions, and further
conferred upon him the lordship of Lochaber,
Avhicli, on its forfeiture, had been given to the
Earl of Mar. The Avisdom of this proceeding
soon became apparent. Alexander could
scarcely forget the humiliation he liad un-
dergone, and the imprisonment he had en-
dured ; and, in point of fiict, he appears to
have joined the Earls of CraAvford and
Douglas, AA'ho at that time headed the oppo-
sition to the court ; but during the remainder
of his life the peace of the country Avas not
again disturbed by any rebellious proceedings
«u his part, and thus far the king reaped the
rcAvard of liis clemency. Alexander died about
1447, leaving three sons, John, Hugh, and
Celestine.
The opposition of CraAvford, Douglas, and
their associates had hitherto been chronic ;
but, on the death of Alexander, it broke out
into active insurrection ; and the noAv Lord of
the Isles, as determined an opponent of the
royal party as his father had been, seized the
royal castles of Inverness, Urquhart, and
liutlivcn in Badenoch, at the same time de-
claring himself independent. In thus raising
the standard of rebellion, John of the Isles
Avas secretly supported by the Earl of Douglas,
and openly by the barons, Avho Avere attached
to his party. But a series of fatalities soon
extinguished this insurrection. Douglas Avas
murdered in Edinburgh Castlo; CraAvford AA^as
entirely defeated by Huntly; and John, by the
rebellion of his son Angus, Avas doomed to
experience, in his OAvn territories, the same
opposition Avhich lie had himself offered to the
general government. Submission Avas, there-
fore, inevitable. Having for several years
maintained a species of independence, he was
compelled to resign his lands into the hands
of the king, and to consent to hold them as a
vassal of the croAA'n. This, hoAvever, Avas but
a trifling matter compared Avith the rebellion
of his son, AA'hich, fomented probably by the
court, proved eventually the ruin of the prin-
cipality of the Isles, after it had existed so
long in a state of partial independence.
Various circumstances are stated as having
giA^en rise to this extraordinary contest, al-
though in none of these, probably, is the true
cause to be found. It appears, hoAvever, that
Angus Og,^ having been appointed his father's
5 " The autliority of Jlr Skene is usually to Le re-
ceived as of no common weight, but tiie account
given by him of this portion of the Macdonahl
annals does not consist with unquestionable facts.
As such, the statements in the national collections of
Focdera (Treaties), and the Records of Parliament,
ought certainly to be regarded ; and a preference
must be given to their testimony over the counter-
assertions of ancient private annalists. Some of the
latter parties seem to assert that John II., who had
no children by Elizabeth Livingston (daughter of
Lord Livingston), had yet "a natural son begotten of
Macdulhe of Colonsay's daughter, and Angus Og, his
legitimate son, by the Earl of Angus's daughter."
No mention of this Angus' marriage occurs in any one
public document relating to the Lords of the Isles, or
to the Douglases, then Earls of Angus. On the
other hand, the acknowledged Avife of John of the
142
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
lieutenant and representative in all Ids posses-
sions, took advantage of tlie station or office
w'liich was thus conferred on liim, deprived
his father of all authority, and got himself
declared Lord of the Isles. How this was
effected we know not ; but scarcely had he
attained the ohject of his ambition, when
lie resolved to take signal vengeance upon
the Earl of Athole, an inveterate enemy of his
house, and, at the same time, to declare him-
self altogether independent of the crown.
With this view, having collected a numerous
army, he suddenly appeared before the castle
of Inverness, and having been admitted by the
governor, who had no suspicion Avhatever of
liis design, immediately proclaimed himself
king of the Isles. He then invaded the
district of Athole ; stormed and took Blair
Castle; and having seized the earl and coun-
tess, carried them prisoners to Islay. The
reason given by Mr Gregory for Angus's
enmity against the Earl and Countess of
Athole is, that the former having crossed over
privately to Islay, carried off the infant son of
Angus, called Donald Duhh, or the Black, and
committed him to the care of Argyle, his
maternal grandfather, who placed him in the
Castle of Inchconnely, where he was detained
for many years. Ilx Gregory places this event
after the Battle of Bloody Bay. On his re-
turn to the Isles with the booty he had
obtained, the marauder was overtaken by a
violent tempest, in which the greater part of
his galleys foundered. Heaven seemed to de-
clare against the spoiler, avIio had added sacri-
lege to rapine by plundering and attempting
to burn the chapel of St Bridget in Athole.
Stricken with remorse for the crime ho had
committed, he released the earl and countess,
and then sought to expiate his guilt by doing
Isles, Elizabeth Livingston, was certainly alive in
1475, at which date he, among other charges, is
accused of making " his bastard son " a lieutenant to
him in " insurrectionary convocations of the lieges ;"
and Angus could therefore come of no second mar-
riage. He indubitably is the same party still more
distinctly named in subsequent Parliamentary Records
as " Angus of the Isles, bastard son to umquhile John
of the Isles." The attribution of noble and legitimate
birth to Angus took its origin, without doTibt, in the
circumstance of John's want of children by marriage
having raised his natural son to a high degree of
power in the clan, which the active character of
Angus well fitted him to use as he willed."— Smibert's
Clcuis pp. 23, 24.
penance on the spot where it had been in-
curred.
As a proof of the sincerity of his repentance,
this Angus Og next engaged in treason upon a
larger scale. At the instigation of this hopeful
son, his father, Avliom he had already deprived
of all authority, now entered into a compact
with the king of England and the Earl of
Douglas, the object of which was nothing less
than the entire subjugation of Scotland, and its
partition amongst the contracting parties. By
this treaty, which is dated the 18th of Feb-
ruary 14G2, the Lord of the Isles agreed, on
the payment of a stipulated sum, to become
the sworn ally of the king of England, and to
assist that monarch, Avith the whole body of
his retainers, in the wars in Ireland and else-
where; and it was further provided, that in
the event of the entire subjugation of Scotland,
the whole of that kingdom, to the north of the
Firth of Forth, should be equally divided be-
tAveen Douglas, the Lord of the Isles, and
Donald Balloch of Islay ; Avhilst, on the other
hand, Douglas Avas to be reinstated in posses-
sion of those lands betAveen the Forth and the
English borders, from A\diich he had, at this
time, been excluded. Concpest, partition, and
spoliation, Avere thus the objects contemplated
in this extraordinary compact. Yet no pro
ceeding appears to have been taken, in conse
quence of the treaty, until the year 1473,
when we find the Lord of the Isles again in
arms against the government. He continued
seA'ei'al years in open rebellion ; but having
received little or no support from the other
parties to the league, he aa^is declared a traitor
in a parliament held at Edinburgh in 1475,
his estates Avere also confiscated, and the Earls
of CraAvford and Athole Avere directed to march
against him at the head of a considerable force.
The meditated bloAv Avas, hoAvever, averted by
the timely interposition of his father, the
Earl of Boss. By a seasonable grant of the
lands of Ivnapdale, he secured the influence
of the Earl of Argyll, and through the
mediation of that nobleman, received a re-
mission of his past offences, AA^as reinstated in
his hereditary possessions, Avliich he had re-
signed into the hands of the croAAUi, and created
a peer of parliament, by the title of the Lord of
the Isles. The earldom of Boss, the lands of
BATTLE OF LAGEBEEAD.
113
KnapdalOj and tlio slieriffslups of Inverness and
Xairn ^yere, however, retained by the crown,
apparcntl}' as the price of the remission granted
to this doubly unfortunate man.
But Angus Og was no party to this arrange-
ment. He continued to defy the poAver of the
government; and when the Earl of Atliole was
sent to the north to reinstate the Earl of Eoss
in his remaininig possessions, he placed himself
at the head of the clan, and prepared to give
him battle. Athole was joined by the Mac-
kenzics, Mackays, Erasers, and others ; but
being met by Angus at a place called Lage-
bread, he was defeated Avith great slaughter,
and escaped with great difficulty from the field.
Tlie Earls of Crawford and bluntly were then
sent against this desperate rebel, the one by
sea and the other by land; but neither of them
prevailed against the victorious insurgent. A
third expedition, under the Earls of Argyll and
Athole, accompanied by the father of the rebel
and several families of the Isles, produced no
result j and the tAvo earls, Avho seem to have had
little taste for an encounter Avith Angus, re-
turned Avithout efiecting anything. John the
father, hoAvever, proceeded ouAvards through the
Sound of IMull, accompanied by the Macleans,
Macleods, Macneills, and others, and having
encountered Angus in a bay on the south side
of the promontory of Ardnamurchan,'^ a des-
perate combat ensued, in Avhich Angus Avas
again victorious, and his unfortunate parent
overthroAvn. By the battle of the Bloody
Bay, as it is called in the traditions of the
country, Angus obtained j)ossession of the ex-
tensiA^c territories of his clan, and, as " Avhen
treason prospers 'tis no longer treason," Avas
recognised as its head. Angus, some time
before 1490, Avlien marching to attack Mac-
kenzie of Kintail, Avas assassinated by an Irish
harper.''
The rank of heir to the lordship of the
Isles dcA^olved on the nephcAV of John, Alex-
ander of Lochalsh, son of his brother, Celestine.
Placing himself at the head of the vassals of
the Isles, he endeavoured, it is said, Avith
John's consent, to recoA^er possession of the
earldom of Boss, and in 1491, at the head of a
® Grogory (p. 52) says this combat was fought iu a
bey in the Isle of Mull, near Tobermory.
^ See Gregory's Hvjhlands, p. 54.
large body of Avestern Iligldandcrs, he adAMUCod
from Lochaber into Badenoch, Avhcrc he Avas
joined by the clan Chattan. They then marched
to Inverness, Avhere, after taking tlio royal
castle, and placing a garrison in it, they pro-
ceeded to the nortli-east, and plundered the
lands of Sir Alexander Urrjuhart, sheriff of
Cromarty. They next hastened to Strath-
connan, for the piu'poso of ravaging the lands
of the Mackenzies. The latter, hoAvever, sur
prised and routed the invaders, and expelled
them from Boss, their leader, Alexander of
Lochalsh, being Avounded, and as some say,
taken prisoner. In consequence of this in-
surrection, at a meeting of the Estates iu
Edinburgh in May 1493, the title and posses-
sions of the lord of the Isles Avere declared to
be forfeited to the croAvn. In January foUoAv-
ing the aged John appeared in the presence of
the king, and made a voluntary surrender of
his lordship, after Avhich he appears to have
remained for some time in the king's house-
hold, in the receipt of a pension. He finally
retired to the monastery of Paisley, Avhero ho
died about 1498; andAvas interred, at his OAvn
request, in the tomb of his royal ancestor,
Eobert 11.^
With the vicAV of reducing the insular
chiefs to subjection, and establishing the royal
authority in the Islands, James IV., soon after
the forfeiture in 1493, proceeded in person to
the West Highlands, Avhen Alexander of Loch-
alsh, the principal cause of the insurrection
AA'hich had led to it, and John of Isla, grand-
son and representative of Donald Balloch,
Avere among the first to make their submission.
On this occasion they appear to have obtained
royal charters of the lands they had previously
held under the Lord of the Isles, and Avere both
knighted. In the foUoAving year the king
visited the Isles tAvice, and having seized and
garrisoned the castle of Dunaverty in South
KintvA-e, Sir John of Isla, deeply resenting this
proceeding, collected his folloAvers, stormed the
castle, and hung the governor from the Avail, in
the sight of the king and his fleet. With four
of his sons, he was soon after apprehended at
Isla, by Maclan of Ardnamurchan, and being
conveyed to Edinburgh, they Avere there exe-
cuted for high treason.
8 Gregory, p. 581.
144
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
In H95 King James assembled an army at
Glasgow, and on the IStli IMay, lie was at the
castle of Mingarry in Ardnamnrchan, -when
several of the Highland chiefs made their
submission to him. In 1497 Sir Alexander
of Lochalsh again rebelled, and invading the
more fertile districts of Eoss, was by tlic
]\Iackenzies and Munroes, at a place called
Drumchatt, again defeated and driven out of
Eoss. Proceeding southward among the Isles,
he endeavoured to rouse the Islanders to arms
in his behalf, but without success. He was
surprised in the island of Oransay, by Maclan
of Ardnamurchan, and i)ut to death.
In 1501, Donald Duhh, whom the islanders
regarded as their rightful lord, and who, from
his infancy, had been detained in confinement
in the castle of Inchconnell, escaped from
prison, and a])peared among his clansmen.
They had always maintained that he was tlie
lawful son of Angus of the Isles, by his wife
the Lady Margaret Campbell, daughter of the
first Earl of Argyll, but his legitimacy was
denied by the government when the islanders
combined to assert by arms his claims as their
hereditary chief His liberation ho owed to
the gallantry and fidelity of the men of
Glencoe. Eepairing to the isles of Lewis,
ho put himself under the protection of its lord,
Torquil Macleod, who had married Katherine,
another daughter of Argyll, and therefore sister
of the lady whom the islanders believed to be
his mother. A strong confederacy was formed
in his favour, and about Christmas 1503 an
irruption of the islanders and western clans,
under Donald Diihh, was made into Badenoch,
wlii»h was plundered and wasted with fire and
sword. To put down tliis formidable rebellion,
the array of tlic whole kingdom north of Forth
and Clyde was called out ; and the Earls of
Argyll, Iluntl}-, Crawford, and jSIarischal,
and Lord Lovat, with other powerful barons,
were charged to lead this force against the
islanders. But two years elapsed before the
insurrection was finally quelled. In 1505 the
Isles were again invaded from the south by the
king in person, and from the north by Huntly,
who took several prisoners, but none of them
of any rank. In these various expeditions the
deet under the celebrated Sir Andrew "Wood
nnd Eobert Barton was employed against the
islanders, and at length the insurgents Avere
dispersed. Carniburg, a strong fort on a small
isolated rock, near the west coast of Midi, in
Avhich they had taken refuge, was reduced j
tlie Macleans and the Macleods submitted to
the king, and Donald Duhh, again made a pri-
soner, was committed to the castle of Edinburgh,
where ho remained for nearly forty years.
After this the great i:»OAver formerly enjoyed
by the Lords of the Isles was transferred to tho
Earls of Argyll and Iluntl}^, tlie former having
the chief rule in the south isles and adjacent
coasts, Avhile the influence of the latter pre-
vailed in the north isles and Highlands.
The children of Sir Alexander of Lochalsh,
the nephew of John the fourth and last Lord of
the Isles, had fallen into the hands of the khig,
and as they were all young, tlicy appear to have
been brought up in the royal household.
Donald, the eldest son, called by the High-
landers, Donald GaJda, or the foreigner, from
his early residence in the Lowlands, was al-
lowed to inherit his f;ither's estates, and was
frequently permitted to visit the Isles. He was
with James IV. at the battle of Flodden, and
appears to have been knighted under the royal
banner on that disastrous livid. Two months
after, in November 1513, he raised another in-
surrection in the Isles, and being joined by tho
Macleods and jMacleans, was proclaimed Lord
of the Isles. The numbers of his adherents
daily increased. But in tlie course of 1515,
the Earl of Argyll prevailed upon the insur-
gents to submit to tlie regent. At this time
Sir Donald appeared frequently before the
council, relying on a safe-conduct, and his re-
conciliation to the regent (John, Duke of
Albany) was apparently so cordial that on
24th September 15 IG, a summons was de-
spatched to ' Monsieur de Yhs,' to join the
royal army, then about to proceed to the bor-
ders. Ere long, however, he was again in open
rebellion. Early in 1517 he razed the castle of
Mingarry to the ground, and ravaged the whole
district of Ardnamurchan with fire and sword.
His chief leaders now deserted him, and some
of them determined on delivering him up to
the regent. He, however, cflFected his escape,
but his two brothers were made prisoners by
^Maclean of Dowart and Macleod of Dun-
vegan, who hastened to make their sub-
DONALD GOEME OF SLEAT.
11. '
aiissioii to the government. In the following
year, Sir Donald was enabled to revenge the
murder of his father on the Maclans of Ardna-
murchan, having defeated and put to deatli
their chief and two of his sons, with a great
number of his men. He Avas about to be for-
feited for high treason, when his death, which
took place a few weeks after his success against
the Maclans, brought tlie rebellion, Avhich had
lasted for upwards of five years, to a sudden
close. He was the last male of his family, and
died without issue.
In 1539, Donald Gorme of Sleat claimed the
lordship of the Isles, as lawful heir male of
John, Earl of Eoss. "With a considerable force
he passed over into Eoss-shire, where, after
ravaging the district of Kinlochewe, he pro-
ceeded to KintaU, with the intention of sur-
prising the castle Eilandonan, at that time
almost without a garrison. Exposing himself
rasldy under the wall, he received a wound in
the foot from an arrow, which proved fatal.
In 1543, under the regency of the Earl of
Arran, Donald Duhh, the grandson of John,
last Lord of the Isles, again appeared upon the
scene. Escaping from his long imprisonment,
he was received with enthusiasm by the insular
chiefs, and, with their assistance, he prepared
to expel the Earls of Argyll and Huntly from
their acquisitions in the Isles. At the hea,d of
1800 men he invaded Argyll's territories, slew
many of his vassals, and carried off a great
quantity of cattle, with other plunder. At first
he was supported by the Earl of Lennox, then
attached to the English interest, and thus re-
mained for a time in the undisputed possession
of the Isles. Through the influence of Lennox,
the islanders agreed to transfer their alliance
from the Scottish to the English crown, and in
June 1545 a proclamation was issued by the
regent Arran and his privy council against
* Donald, alleging himself of the Isles, and
other Highland men, his partakers.' On the
28th July of that year, a commission w^as
granted by Donald, ' Lord of the Isles, and
Earl of Eoss,' Avith the advice and consent of
liis barons and council of the Isles, of Avhom
seventeen are named, to two commissioners, for
treating, under the directions of the Eail of
Lennox, with the English king. On the 5th
of August, the lord and barons of the Isles
II.
were at Ivnockfergus, in Ireland, with a force
of 4000 men and 180 galleys, when they took
the oath of allegiance to the king of England,
at tlie command of Lennox, while 4000 men
in arms were left to guard and defend the Isles
in his absence. Donald's plenipotentiaries then
proceeded to the English court with letters
from him both to King Henry and his privy
council ; by one of which it appears that tlie
Lord of the Isles had already received from tlie
English monarch the sum of one thousand
crowns, and the promise of an annual pension
of two thousand. Soon after the Lord of the
Isles returned with liis forces to Scotland, but
appears to have returned to Ireland again with
Lennox. There he was attacked with fever,
and died at Drogheda, on his way to Dublin.
With him terminated the direct line of the
Lords of the Isles.
All hopes of a descendant of Sonierled again
governing the Isles were now at an end ; and
from this period the race of Conn, unable to
regain their former united power and conse-
quence, were divided into various branches,
the aggregate strength of which was rendered
unavailing for the purpose of general aggran-
disement, by the jealousy, disunion, and rivalry,
which prevailed among themselves.
After the forfeiture of the Lords of the Isles,
and the- failure of the successive attempts which
were made to retrieve their fortunes, different
clans occupied the extensive territories which
had once acknowledged the sw^ay of those insular
princes. Of these some Avere clans, which, al-
though dependent upon the Macdonalds, Ave re
not of the same origin as the race of Conn; and,
Avith the exception of the Macleods, Macleans,
and a few others, they strenuously opposed all
the attempts which Avere made to effect the resto-
ration of the family of the Isles, rightly calcu-
lating that the success of such opposition Avould
tend to promote their own aggrandisement.
Another class, again, were of the same oiigin
as the family of the Isles ; but having branched
off from the principal stem before the succes-
sion of the elder branches reverted to the clan,
in the person of John of the Isles, during the
reign of David IL, they now appeared as
separate clans. Amongst these were the ]\Iac-
alisters, the Maclans, and some others. The
Macalisters, who are traced to Alister, a son of
146
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
An<ni3 Mor, inhabited the south of Knapdale
and the north of Eintyre. After the forfeiture
of the Isles they became independent ; but
being exposed to the encroachments of the
Campbells, their principal possessions were
ere long absorbed by different branches of that
powerful cla:i- The Maclans of Ardnamurchan
were descended from John, a son of Angus
Mor, to whom his father conveyed the pro-
perty which he had obtained from the crown.
The Macdonalds of Glencoe are also ISIacIans,
being descended from John Fraoch, a son of
Angus Og, Lord of the Isles; and hence their
history is in no degree different from that of
the other brandies of the Macdonalds. A
third class consisted of the descendants of the
different Lords of the Isles, who still professed
to form one clan, although the subject of the
representation of the race soon introduced great
dissensions, and all adopted the generic name
of Macdonald in preference to secondary or
collateral patronymics.
We shall now endeavour to give a short
account of the different branches of the j\Iac-
donalds, from the time of the annexation of
the Lordship of the Isles to the cro-v^Ti in
1540.
Since the extinction of the direct line of the
family of the Isles, in the middle of the IGth
century, Macdonald of Bleat, now Lord jMac-
donald, has always been styled in Gaelic Mac
Dhonuill nan Ethan, or Macdonald of the
Isles.9
As the claim of Lord Macdonald, however,
to this distinction has been keenly disputed,
we shall here lay before the reader, as clearly
as possible, the pretensious of the different
claimants to the honour of the chiefship of the
clan Donald, as these have been very fairly
stated by INIr Skene.
That the famil}^ of Sleat arc the undoubted
representatives of John, Earl of Eoss, and the
last Lord of the Isles, appears to be admitted
on all sides ; but, on the other hand, if the
descendants of Donald, from whom the clan
received its name, or even of John of the Isles,
Avho flourished in the reign of David II., are
to be held as constituting one clan, then,
according to the Highland principles of clan-
» Gregory's Highlands, p. CI.
ship, the jus sanguinis, or right of blood to the
chiefship, rested in the male representative of
John, whose o^vn right Avas undoubted. By
Amy, daughter of Eoderick of the Isles, John
had three sons, — John, Godfrey, and Eanald ;
but the last of these only left descendants ;
and it is from him that the Clan Eanald
derive their origin. Again, by the daughter
of Eobert II. John had four sons — Donald,
Lord of the Isles, the ancestor of the Mac-
donalds of Sleat ; John Mor, from whom pro-
ceeded the jMacconnells of Kintyre ; Alister,
the progenitor of Keppoch ; and Angus, who
does not appear to have left any descendants.
That Amy, the daughter of Eoderick, was
John's legitimate wife, is proved, first, by a
dispensation which the supreme Pontiff granted
to John in the year 1S37 ; and secondly, by a
treaty concluded between John and David IL
in 1369, when the hostages given to the king
were a son of the second marriage, a grandson
of the first, and a natural son. Besides, it is
certain that the children of the first marriage
were considered as John's feudal heirs ; a cir-
cumstance which clearly establishes their legi-
timacy. It is true that Eobert II., in pur-
suance of the policy he had adopted, persuaded
John to make the children of these respective
marriages feudally independent of each other ,
and that the effect of this was to divide the
possessions of his powerful vassals into two
distinct and independent lordships. These
were, first, the lordship of Garmoran and
Lochaber, which was held by the eldest son of
the first marriage, — and secondly, that of the
Isles, Avhich passed to the eldest son of the
second marriage ; and matters appear to have
remained in this state until 1427, when, as
formerly mentioned, the Lord of Garmoran was
beheaded, and his estates were forfeitetl to the
crown. James I., however, reversing the policy
which had been pursued by his predecessor,
concentrated the possessions of the Macdonalds
in the person of the Lord of the Isles, and
thus sought to restore to him all the pow&i
and consequence which had originally belonged
to his house; "but this arbitrary proceeding,"
says ^Ir Skene, " could not deprive the de-
scendants of the first marriage of the feudal
representation of the chiefs of the clan Donald,
which now, ob the failure of the issue of
CLAN liANALU.
147
Godfrey in tlie person of his sou Alexander,
devolved on the feudal representative of Eegi-
nald, the youngest son of that marriage."
Tlie clan .Ranald are believed to have de-
rived their origin from this Eeginald or Eanald,
who was a son of John of the Isles, by Amy
]^[acEory, and obtained from his father the
lordship of Garmoran, which he held as vassal
of his brother Godfrey. That this lordship
continued in possession of the clan appears
evident from the Parliamentary Eecords, in
which, under the date of 1587, mention is
made of the clan Eanald of Knoydart, Moy-
dart, and Glengarry. But considerable doubt
has arisen, and there, has been a good deal of
controversy, as to the right of chiefship ;
whilst of the various families descended from
Eanald each has put forward its claim to this
distinction. On this knotty and ticklish point
we shall content ourselves with stating the
conclusions at which Mr Skene arrived ' after,'
as he informs us, ' a rigid examination ' of the
whole subject in dispute. According to him,
the present family of Clanranald have no valid
title or pretension whatever, being descended
from an illegitimate son of a second sou of the
old family of iMoydart, who, in 1531, assumed
the title of Captain of Clanranald ; and, conse-
quently, as long as the descendants of the
eldest son of that family remain, they can have
no claim by right of blood to the chiefship.
He then proceeds to examine the question, —
Who was the cliief previous to this assumption
of the captaincy of Clanranald 1 and, from a
genealogical induction of particulars, he con-
cludes that Donald, the progenitor of the
family of Glengarry, was the eldest son of the
Eeginald or Eanald above-mentioned ; that
from John, the eldest son of Donald, pro-
ceeded the senior branch of this family, in
which the chiefship was vested ; that, in con-
sequence of the grantof Garmoran to theLord of
the Isles, and other adverse circumstances, they
became so much reduced that the oldest cadet
obtained the actual chiefship, under the ordi-
nary title of captain , and that, on the extinc-
tion of this branch in the beginning of the
seventeenth century, the family of Glengarry
descended from Alister, second son of Donald,
became the legal representatives of Eanald, the
possessed that jus sanguhiis of which no usur-
pation could deprive them. Such are the
rssidts of ]\rr Skene's researches upon this
subject. Latterly, the family of Glengarry
have clauned not only the chiefship of clan
Eanald, but likewise that of the whole clan
Donald, as being the representative of Donald,
the common ancestor of the clan ; and it can
scarcely be denied that the same evidence
which makes good the one point must serve
equally to establish the other. Xor does thia
appear to be any new pretension. "When the
services rendered by this family to the house
of Stuart were rewarded by Charles II. with a
peerage, the Glengarry of the time indicated
his claim by assuming the title of Lord Mac-
donnell and Aros ; and although, upon the
failure of heirs male of his body, this title did
not descend to his successors, yet his lands
formed, in consequence, the barony of Mac-
donnell.
Donald Gorme, the claimant of the lordship
of the Isles mentioned above as having been
slain in 1539, left a grandson, a minor, known
as Donald Macdonald Gormeson of Sleat. His
title to the family estates was disputed by the
Macleods of Harris. He ranged himself on the
side of Queen Mary when the disputes about
her marriage began in 1565. He died in 1585,
and was succeeded by Donald Gorme ]\Ior,
fifth in descent from Hugh of Sleat. This
Donald Gorme proved himself to be a man of
superior abilities, and was favoured highly by
James VI., to whom he did important service
in maintaining the peace of the Isles. "From
this period, it may be observed, the family
were loyal to the crown, and firm supporters
of the national constitution and laws ; and it
is also worthy of notice that nearly all the
clans attached to the old Lords of the Isles, on
the failure of the more direct line in the person
of Jolin, transferred their warmest afiections to
those royal Stuarts, whose throne they had
before so often and so alarmingly shaken.
This circumstance, as all men know, became
strikingly apparent when misfortune fell heavily
in turn on the Stuarts." ^
Donald Gorme Mor, soon after succeeding
his father, found himself involved in a deadly
> SmiViprf's Hnvfi, yi. 25.
148
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
feud -with tlie jNIacleans of Dowart, -wliicli
raged to such an extent as to lead to the
interference of government, and to the pass-
ing in 1587 of an act of parliament, com-
monly called " The general Bond " or Eand
for maintaining good order both on the borders
and in the Highlands and Isles. By this act,
it was made imperative on all landlords, bailies,
and chiefs of clans, to find sureties for the
peaceable behaviour of those under them. The
contentions, however, between the Macdonalds
and the JMacleans continued, and in 1589, with
the view of putting an end to them, the king
and council adopted the following plan. After
remissions under the privy seal had been
granted to Donald Gorme of Sleat, his kins-
man, Macdonald of Islay, the principal in the
feud, and Maclean of Dowart, for all crimes
committed by them, they "were induced to
proceed to Edinburgh, under pretence of con-
.sulting with the king and council for the good
rule of the country, but immediately on their
arrival they were seized and imprisoned in
the castle. In the summer of 1591, they
were set at liberty, on paying each a fine to the
king, that imposed on Sleat being£4, 000, under
the name of arrears of feu-duties and crown-
rents in the Isles, and finding security for
their future obedience and the performance of
certain prescribed conditions. They also bound
themselves to return to their confinement in
the castle of Edinburgh, Avhenever they should
be summoned, on twenty days' warning. In
consequence of their not fulfilling the con-
ditions imposed upon them, and their con-
tinuing in opposition to the government, their
pardons were recalled, and the three island
chiefs were cited before the privy council on
the 14h July 1593, when, failing to appear,
Bummonses of treason were executed against
them and certain of tlieir associates.
In 1601, the chief of Sleat again brought
upon himself and his clan the interference of
government by a feud with ]\racleod of Dun-
vegan, which led to much bloodslied and great
misery and distress among their followers and
their families. lie had married a sister of
Macleod; but, from jealousy or some other
cause, he put her away, and refused at her
brother's request to take her back. Having
procured a divorce, he soon after married a
sister of Kenneth Mackenzie of KintaiL
Macleod immediately assembled his clan, and
carried fire and sword through Macdonald's
district of Trotternish. The latter, in revenue,
invaded Harris, and laid waste that island,
killing many of the inhabitants, and carrying
off their cattle. " These spoliations and incur-
sions were carried on Avith so much inveteracy,
that both clans were brought to the brink of
ruin ; and many of the natives of the districts
thus devastated were forced to sustain them-
selves by killing and eating their horses, dogs,
and cats." Tlie Macdonalds having invaded
Macleod's lands in Skye, a battle took place
on the mountain Benquillin between them
and the Macleods, Avhen the latter, under
Alexander, the brother of their chief, were
defeated with great loss, and their leader, with
thirty of their clan, taken captive. A recon-
ciliation was at length effected between them
by the mediation of Macdonald of Islay, Mac-
lean of Coll, and other friends ; when tho
prisoners taken at Benc|uillin were released."
In 1G08, we find Donald Gorme of Sleat
one of the Island chiefs who attended the
court of Lord Ochiltree, the king's lieutenant,
at Aros in Mull, when he was sent there for
the settlement of order in the Isles, and who
afterwards accepted his invitation to dinner
on board the king's ship, called the Moon.
When dinner was ended, Ochiltree told tho
astonished ciiiefs that they were his prisoners
by the king's order ; and Aveighing anchor he
sailed direct to Ayr, whence he i^roceeded
Avith his prisoners to Edinburgh and pre-
sented them before the privy council, by Avhose
order they Avere placed in the castles of
Dumbarton, Blackness, and Stirling. Peti-
tions were immediately presented by the
imprisoned chiefs to the council submitting
themselves to the king's i:)leasure, and making
many ofters in order to procure their liberation.
In the folloAving year the bishop of the Isles
Avas deputed as sole commissioner to visit and
survey the Isles, and all the chiefs in prison
Avere set at liberty, on finding security to a
large amount, not only for their return to
Edinburgh by a certain fixed day, but for
their active concurrence, in the meantime,
* Gregory's Ilighlands, p. 297.
DONALD GORME OF SLEAT.
149
with the bishop in making the proposed survey.
Donald Gorme of Sleat was one of the twelve
chiefs and gentlemen of the Isles, who met
the bishop at lona, in July 1609, and sub-
mitted themselves to him, as the king's re-
presentative. At a court then held by the
bishop, the nine celebrated statutes called the
" Statutes of Icolmkill," for the improvement
and order of the Isles, were enacted, with
the consent of the assembled chiefs, and their
bonds and oaths given for the obedience thereto
of their clansmen.^
In 1616, after the suppression of the re-
bellion of the Clanranald in the South Isles,
certain very stringent conditions were imposed
by the privy council on the different Island
chiefs. Among these were, that they were to
take home-farms into their own hands, which
they were to cultivate, " to the effect that they
might be thereby exercised and eschew idle-
ness," and that they Avere not to use in their
houses more than a certain quantity of wine
respectively. Donald Gorme of Sleat, having
been prevented by sickness from attending
tlie council with the other chiefs, ratified all
their proceedings, and found the required
sureties, by a bond dated in the month of
August. He named Duntulm, a castle of his
tamily in Trotternish, Skye, as his residence,
when six household gentlemen, and an annual
consumption of four tun of wine, were allowed
to him ; and he was once-a-year to exhibit to
the council three of his principal kinsmen.
He died the same year, without issue, and was
succeeded by his nephew, Donald Gorme Mac-
donald of Sleat.
On July 14th 1625, after having concluded,
in an amicable manner, all his disputes with
the Macleods of Harris, and another controversy
in which he was engaged with the captain
of Clanranald, he was created a baronet of
Nova Scotia by Charles I., with a special
clause of precedency placing him second of
that order in Scotland. He adhered to the
cause of that monarch, but died in 1643. He
had married Janet, commonly called " fau'
Janet," second daughter of Kenneth, first Lord
Mackenzie of Kintail, by whom he had several
children. His eldest son, Sir James Mac-
* Gregory s Highlands, p. 330.
donald, second baronet of Sleat, joined the
Marquis of Montrose in 1645, and when
Charles II. marched into England in 1651,
he sent a number of his clan to his assistance.
He died 8th December 1678.
Sir James' eldest son. Sir Donald Mac-
donald, third baronet of Sleat, died in 1695.
His son, also named Sir Donald, fourth
baronet, was one of those summoned by the
Lord Advocate, on the breaking out of tlie
rebellion of 1715, to appear at Edinburgh,
under pain of a year's imprisonmeat and other
penalties, to give bail for their allegiance to
the government. Joining in the insurrection,
his two brothers commanded the battalion of
his clan, on the Pretender's side, at Sherifi-
muir ; and, being sent out with the Earl
Marischal's horse to drive away a reconnoitring
party, under the Duke of Argyll, from the
heights, may be said to have commenced the
battle. Sir Donald himself had joined the
Earl of Seaforth at his camp at Alness with
700 ]\Iacdonalds. After the suppression of the
rebellion. Sir Donald proceeded to the Isle of
Skye with about 1000 men; but although he
made no resistance, having no assurance of
protection from the government in case of a
surrender, he retired into one of the Uists,
where he remained till he obtained a ship
which carried him to France. He w^as for-
feited for his share in the insurrection, but
the forfeiture was soon removed. He died in
1718, leaving one son and four daughters.
His son. Sir Alexander Macdonald, seventh
baronet, was one of the first persons asked by
Prince Charles to join him, on his arrival off
the Western Islands, in July 1745, but refused,
as he had brought no foreign force with him.
After the battle of Preston, the prince sent
Mr Alexander Macleod, advocate, to the Isle
of Skye, to endeavour to prevail upon Sir
Alexander Macdonald and the laird of Macleod
to join the insurgents ; but instead of doing
so, these and other well-affected chiefs enrolled
each an independent company for the service
of government, out of their I'^spective clans.
The Macdonalds of Skye served under Lord
Loudon in Eoss-shire.
After the battle of Culloden, when Prince
Charles, in his wanderings, took refuge in Skyo,
with Flora Macdonald, they landed near Moy-
150
HlSTUliY OF THE HIGHLAND CLAA'S.
dhstat, or Mugstot, the scat of Sir Alexander
Macdonald, near tlie nortliern extremity of
that island. Sir- Alexander was at that time
v>^ith the Duke of Cumberland at Fort
Augustus, and as his wife, Lady Margaret
]\Iontgomerie, a daughter of the ninth Earl of
Eglinton, was hnown to be a "warm friend of
the prince. Miss Macdonald proceeded to
announce to her his arrival. Through Lady
Margaret the prince was consigned to the care
of Mr Macdonald of Kingsburgh, Sir Alex-
ander's factor, at whose house he spent the
night, and afterwards departed to the island
of Rasay. Sir Alexander died in November
1746, leaving three sons.
His eldest son, Sir James, eighth baronet,
styled " The Scottish Marcellus," was born in
1741. At his own earnest solicitation he \vas
sent to Eton, on leaving which he set out on
his travels, and was everyAvhere received by
the learned Avith the distinction due to his
unrivalled talents. At Eome, in particular,
the most marked attention was paid to him by
several of the cardinals. He died in that city
on 26th July 1766, when only 25 j'ears old.
In extent of learning, and in genius, he
resembled the admirable Crichton. On his
death the title devolved on his next brother,
Alexander, ninth baronet, Avho was created a
peer of Ireland, July 17, 1776, as Baron Mac-
donald of Sleat, county Antrim. He married
the eldest daughter of Godfrey Bosville, Esq.
of Gunthwaite, Yorkshire, and had seven sons
and three daughters. Diana, the eldest daugh-
ter, married in 1788 the Right Hon. Sir John
Sinclair of Ulbster, His lordship died Sept.
12, 1795.
His eldest son, Alexander "Wentworth, second
Lord Macdonald, died unmarried, June 9, 1824,
when his brother, Godfrey, became third Lord
Macdonald. He assumed the additional name
of Bosville. He married Louise Maria, daughter
of Farley Edsir, Esq. ; issue, three sons and
seven daughters. He died Oct. 13, 1832.
The eldest son, Godfrey William Went-
worth, fourth Lord Macdonald, born in 1809,
married in 1845, daughter of G. T. Wyndham,
Esq. of Cromer Hall, Norfolk ; issue, Somerled
James Brudenell, born in 1849, two other sons
and four daughters.
The Macdonalds of Isla and Kintyre,
called the Clan Ian Vor, Avhose chiefs were
usually styled lords of Dunyveg (from their
castle in Isla) and the Glens, Avere descended
from John Mor, second son of "the good John
of Isla," and of Lady Margaret Stewart, daughter
of King Robert II. From his brother Donald,
Lord of the Isles, he received large grants of
land in Isla and Kintyre, and by his marriage
Avith Marjory Bisset, heiress of the district of
the Glens^iii Antrim, he acquired possessions
in Ulster. He Avas murdered before 1427 by
an individual named James Campbell, avIio is
said to have received a commission from King
James I. to apprehend him, but that he
exceeded his poAvers by putting him to death.
His eldest son Avas the famous Donald
Balloch. From Ranald Bane, a younger
brother of Donald Balloch, sprang the Clan-
ranaldbane of Largie in Kintyre.
Donald Balloch's grandson, John, surnamed
Cathanocli, or Avarlike, Avas at the head of the
clan Ian Vor, Avhen the lordshij) of the Isles
Avas finally forfeited by James IV. in 1493.
In that year he Avas among the chiefs, for
merly vassals of the Lord of the Isles, Avho
made their submission to the king, Avhen he
proceeded in person to the West Highlands.
On this occasion he and the other chiefs Avere
knighted.
Alexander of Isla Avas Avith Sir Donald of
Lochalsh Avhen, in 1518, he proceeded against
the father-in-laAV of the former, Maclan of
Ardnamurchan, Avho Avas defeated and slain,
Avith tAvo of his sons, at a place called Craig-
anairgid, or the Silver Craig in Morvern. The
death of Sir Donald soon after brought the
rebellion to a close. In 1529 Alexander of
Isla and his folloAvers Avere again in insurrec-
tion, and being joined by the Macleans, thej
made descents upon Roseneath, Craignish, and
other lands of the Campbells, Avhicli they
ravaged Avith fire and SAVord. Alexander of
Isla being considered the prime mover of tlie
rebellion, the king resolved in 1531 to pro-
ceed against him in person, on which, hasten-
ing to Stirling, under a safeguard and protec-
tion, he submitted, and received a neAv grant,
during the king's pleasure, of certain lands in
the South Isles and Kintyre, and a remission
to himself and his folloAvers for all crimes
committed by them during the late rebellion.
ANGUS AND SIR JAMES MACDONALD.
15]
In 1543, on the second escape of Donald
DuWi, grandson of John, last lord of the Isles,
and the regent Arran's opposing the views of
the English faction, James Macdonald of Isla,
son and successor to Alexander, was the only
iiisidar chief who supported the regent. In
the following year his lands of Kintyre were
ravaged by the Earl of Lennox, the head of
the English party.
After the death of Donald Dubh, the
islanders chose for their leader James Mac-
donald of Isla, who married Lady Agnes
Campbell, the Earl of Argyll's sister, and
though the most powerful of the Island chiefs,
he relinquished his pretensions to the lord-
ship of the Isles, being the last that assumed
that title.
A dispute between the Macleans and the
clan Ian Vor, relative to the right of occupancy
of certain crown lands in Isla, led to a long
and bloody feud between these tribes, in which
Z)oth suftered severely. In 1562 the matter
was brought before the privy council, when it
was decided that James Macdonald of Isla
was really the crown tenant, and as Maclean
refused to become his vassal, in 1565 the rival
chiefs were compelled to find sureties, each to
the amount of .£10,000, that they would
abstain from mutual hostilities.
James having been killed while helping to
defend his famdy estates in Ulster, Ireland,
his eldest son, Angus Macdonald, succeeded
to Isla and Kintyre, and in his time the feud
with the Macleans was renewed, details of
which will be found in the former part of this
work. In 1579, upon information of mutual
hostilities committed by their followers, the
king and council commanded Lauchlan Mac-
lean of Dowart and Angus Macdonald of
Dunyveg or Isla, to subscribe assurances of
indemnity to each other, under the pain of
treason, and the quarrel was, for the time,
patched up by the marriage of Macdonald with
Maclean's sister. In 1585, however, the feud
came to a height, and after involving nearly
the whole of the island clans on one side or the
other, and causing its disastrous consequences
to be felt throughout the whole extent of the
■Hebrides, by the mutual ravages of the con-
tending parties, government interfered, and
measures were at last adopted for reducing to
obedience the turbulent chiefs, who had caused
so much bloodshed and distress in the Isles.
James Macdonald, son of Angus Macdonald
of Dunyveg, had remained in Edinburgh for
four years as a hostage for his father, and early
in 1596 he received a license to visit him, in
the hope that he might be prevailed upon to
submit to the laws, that the peace of the Isles
might be secured. He sent his son, who Avas
soon afterwards knighted, back to court to
make knoAvn to the privy council, in his
father's name and his own, that they would
fulfil whatever conditions should be prescribed
to them by his majesty. ' At this time Angus
made over to his son all his estates, reserving
only a proper maintenance for himself and his
wife during their lives. When Sir "William
Stewart arrived at Kintyre, and held a court
there, the chief of Isla and liis followers
hastened to make their personal submission to
the king's representative, and early in tho
following year he went to Edinburgh, when
he undertook to find security for the arrears
of his crown rents, to remove his clan and
dependers from Kintyre and the Einns of
Isla, and to deliver his castle of Dunyveg to
any person sent by the king to receive it.
Angus Macdonald having failed to fulfil
these conditions, his son. Sir James, was in
1598 sent to him from court, to induce him to
comply with them. His resignation of his
estates fn favour of his sou was not recognised
by the privy council, as they had already been
forfeited to the crown ; but Sir James, on his
arrival, took possession of them, aiid even
attempted to burn his father and mother in
their house of A^komull in Kintyre. Angus
Macdonald, after having been taken prisoner,
severely scorched, was carried to Smerbie in
Kintyre, and confined there in irons for several
months. Sir James, now in command of his
clan, conducted himself with such violence,
that in June 1598 a proclamation for another
royal expedition to Kintyre "vvas issued. He,
however, contrived to procure from the king a
letter approving of his proceedings in Kintyre,
and particularly of his apprehension of his
father: and the expedition, after being delayed
for some time, was finally abandoned.
In August of the following year, with the
view of being reconciled to government, Sir
152
HISTORY OF THE IIIGHLAN^D CLANS.
James appeared in presence of tlie king's
comptroller at Falkland, and made certain
proposals for establishing the royal authority
in Kintyre and Isla; but the influence of
Argyll, who took the part of Angus Mac-
donald, Sir James's father, and the Campbells,
liaving been used against their being carried
into effect, the arrangement came to nothing,
and Sir James and his clan were driven into
irremediable opposition to tlie government,
which ended in their ruin.
Sir James, finding that it was the object of
Argyll to obtain for himself the king's lands
in Kintyre, made an attempt in 1G06 to
escape from the castle of Edinburgh, Avhere he
was imprisoned ; but being unsuccessful, was
put in irons. In the following j-ear a ciiarter
was granted to Argyll of the lands in North
and South Kintyre, and in the Isle of Jura,
which had been forfeited by Angus Macdonald,
and thus did the legal right to the lands of
Kintyre pass from a tribe which had held
them for many hundred years.*
Angus Macdonald and his clan immediately
took up arms, and his son, Sir Jatnes, after
inany fruitless applications to the privy council,
to be set at liberty, and Avriting both to the
king and the Duke of Lennox, made another
attempt to escape from the castle of Edin-
burgh, but having hurt his ancle by leaping
from the wall whilst encumbered with his fet-
ters, he was retaken near the "West Port of that
city, and consigned to his former dungeon.
Details of the subsequent transactions in this
rebellion will be found in the former part of
this work.^
After the fall of Argyll, who had turned
Roman Catholic, and had also fled to Spain,
where he is said to have entered into some
very suspicious dealings with his former an-
tagonist, Sir James Macdonald, who was living
there in exile, the latter was, in 1620, Avith
MacRanald of Keppoch, recalled from exile by
King James. On their arrival in London, Sir-
James received a pension of 1000 merks ster-
ling, while Keppoch got one of 200 merks.
His majesty also Avrote to the Scottish privy
council in their favour, and granted them
remissions for all their offences. Sir James,
* Orpgory's Ilighlnnds and Isles, p. 312.
' Vol. i., chap. X.
however, never again visited Scotland, and
died at London in 1G2G, without issue. Tho
clan Ian A"or from this period may be said to
have been totally suppressed. Their lands
w^ere taken possession of by the Campbells,
and the most valuable portion of the property
of the ducal house of Argyll consists of what
had formerly belonged to the Macdonalds of
Isla and Kintyre.
The Macdonalds of Garragach and Kep-
poch, called the CLANRANALDof LocHABER, were
descended from Alexander, or Allaster Carracli,
third son of John, Lord of the Isles, and Lad}''
Margaret Stewart. He was forfeited for join-
ing the insurrection of the Islanders, under
Donald Balloch, in 1431, and the greater part
of his lands were bestowed i;pon Duncan
Mackintosh, captain of the clan Chattan, which
proved the cause of a fierce and lasting feud
between the Mackintoshes and the Macdonalds.
It was from Ranald, the fourth in descent
from Allaster Carrach, that the tribe received
the name of the Clanranald of Lochaber.
In 1498, the then chief of the tribe, Donald,
elder brother of Allaster MacAngus, grandson
of iVllaster Carrach, was killed in a battle with
Dougal Stewart, first of Appin. His son
John, who succeeded him, having delivered
up to Mackintosh, chief of the clan Chattan,
as steward of Lochaber, one of the tribe who
had committed some crime, and had fled to
him for protection, rendered himself unpopular
among his clan, and was deposed from the
chiefship. His cousin and heir-male pre-
sumptive, Donald Glas MacAllastcr, was
elected chief in his place. During the reign
of James IV., saj's Mr Gregory, this tribe
continued to liold their lands in Lochaber, as
occupants merely, and without a legal claim to
the heritage.® In 1546 Ranald Macdonald
Glas, who appears to have been the son of
Donald Glas MacAllaster, and the captain of
the clan Cameron, being present at the
slaughter of Lord Lovat and the Erasers at
the battle of Kinloch-lochy, and having also
supported all the rebellions of the Earl of
Lennox, concealed themselves in Lochaber,
when the Earl of Huntly entered that district
"vrith a considerable force and laid it waste,
• Highlands and Isles, p. 109.
THE ISIACDONALDS AT CULLODEN.
153
taking many o^ the inhabitants prisoners.
Having been appreliended by William Mack-
intosh, captain of the clan Chattan, the two
chiefs were delivered over to Huntly, who
conveyed them to Perth, where they were
detained in prison for some time. They were
afterwards tried at Elgin for high treason, and
being found guilty, were beheaded in 1547.
Allaster JMacKanald of Keppoch and his
eldest sou assisted Sir James INIacdonald iu
his escape from Edinburgh Castle in 1G15,
and was with him at the head of his clan
during his subsequent rebellion. On its sup-
pression, he fled towards Kintyre, and nar-
rowly escaped being taken with the loss of his
vessels and some of his men.
In the great civil war the Cianranald of
Lochaber v/ere very active on the king's side.
Soon after the Eestoration, Alexander Mac-
donald Glas, the young chief of Keppoch, and
his brother were murdered by some of their
own discontented followers. Coll Macdonald
was the next chief. Previous to the Kevolu-
tion of 1688, the feud between his clan and
the Mackintosr.es, regarding the lands he occu-
pied, led to the last clan battle that Avas ever
fought in the Highlands. The IMackiutoshes
having invaded Lochaber, were defeated on a
height called Iklulroy. So violent had been
Keppoch's armed proceedings before this event
that the government had issued a commission
of fire and sword against him. After the de-
feat of the Mackintoshes, he advanced to Inver-
ness, to wreak his vengeance on the inhabitants
of that town for supporting the former against
him, if they did not purchase his forbearance
by paying a large sum as a fine. Dundee,
however, anxious to secure the friendship of
the people of Inverness, granted Keppoch his
own bond in behalf of the town, obliging him-
self to see Keppoch paid 2000 dollars, as a
compensation for the losses and injuries he
alleged he had sustained from the Mackintoshes.
Keppoch brought to the aid of Eundee ICOO
Highlanders, and as Mackintosh refused to
attend a friendly interview solicited by Dun-
dee, Keppoch, at the desire of the latter, drove
away his cattle. We arc told that Dundee
*' used to call him Coll of the cowes, because
he found them out when they were driven to
the hiUs out of the v/ay." He fought at the
II.
battle of Killiecrankie, and, on the breaking
out of the rebellion of 1715, he joined the
Earl of Mar, with whom he fought at Sherifi'-
muir. His son, Alexander ]\Iacdonald of
Keppoch, on the arrival of Prince Charles in
Scotland in 1745, at once declared for him,
and at a meeting of the chiefs to consult as to
the course they should pursue, he gave it as
his opinion that as the prince had risked his
person, and generously thrown himself into the
hands of his friends, Ihey were bound, in duty
at least, to raise men instantly for the pro-
tection of his person, whatever might be the
consequences.
At the battle of Culloden, on the three
Macdonald regiments giving way, Keppoch,
seeing himself abandoned by his clan, ad-
vanced with his drawn sword in one hand
and his pistol in the other, but was brought
to the ground by a musket shot. Donald Roy
Macdonald, a captain in Clanranald's regiment,
followed him, and entreated him not to throw
away his life, assuring him that his wound waa
not mortal, and that he might easily rejoin his
regiment in the retreat, but Keppoch, after
recommending him to take care of himself,
received another shot, vvhich killed him on the
spot. There are still numerous cadets of this
family in Lochaber, but the principal house,
says Mr Gregory,^ if not yet extinct, has lost
all influence in that district. Latterly they
changed their name to Macdonnell.
CLANRANALD.
Badge. — Heath.
7 Highlamds and Isles, p. 41 o,
u
154
HISTOKY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
The Clan RANALD Macdonalds of Garmoran
are descended from Eanald, younger son of
John, first Lord of the Isles, by his first wife,
Amy, heiress of the MacRorys or IMacruaries
of Garmoran. In 1373 he received a grant of
the North Isles, Garmoran, and other lands,
to be held of John, Lord of the Isles, and his
heirs. His descendants comprehended the
families of INIoydart, jSIorar, Knoydart, and
Glengarry, and came in time to form the
most numerous tribe of the Clandonald.
Alexander Macruari of Moydart, chief of the
Clanranald, was one of the iirincij)al chi(;fs
seized by James I. at Inverness in 1-427, and
soon after beheaded. The great-grandson of
Kanald, named Allan Macruari, who became
chief of the Clanranald in 1481, was one of
the principal supporters of Angus, the young
Lord of the Isles, at the battle of Bloody
Bay, and he likewise followed Alexander of
Lochalsh, nephew of the Lord of the Isles, in
his invasion of Boss and Cromarty in 1491,
when he received a large portion of the booty
taken on the occasion.^ In 1495, on the
second expedition of James IV. to the Isles,
Allan Macruaii was one of the chiefs who
made their submission.
During the Avhcle of the 15th century the
Clanranald had been engaged in feuds regard-
ing the lands of Garmoran and Uist ; first, with
the Siol Gorrie, or race of Godfrey, eldest
brother of Banald, the founder of the tribe,
and afterwards with the ^lacdonalds or Clan
huistein of Sleat, and it was not till 1 506, that
they succeeded in acquiring a legal title to the
disputed lands. John, eldest son of Hugh of
Sleat, having no issue, made over all his
estates to the Clanranald, including the lands
occupied by them. Archibald, or Gillespock,
Dubh, natural brother of John, having slain
Donald Gallach and another of John's brothers,
endeavoured to seize the lands of Sleat, but was
expelled from the North Isles by Ranald Bane
Allanson of Moydart, eldest son of the chief of
Clanranald. The latter married Florence,
daughter of Maclan of Ardnamurchan, and had
four sons— 1. Ranald Bane; 2. Alexander, who
had three sons, John, Farquhar, and Angus,
and a daughter ; 3. Ranald Gig ; and 4. Angus
_^ Gregor)''s Highlands and Isles, ^age 06,
Eeochson. Angus Reoch, the youngest son,
had a son named Dowle or CouU, who had a
son named Allan, whose son, Alexander, was
the ancestor of the ^lacdonells of Morar.
In 1509 Allan Macruari was tried, con-
victed, and executed, in presence of the king
at Blair-Athol, but for wliat crime is not
known. His eldest son, Ranald Bane, obtained
a charter of the lands of Moydart and Arisaig,
Dec. 14, 154U, and died in 1541. He married
a daughter of Lord Lovat, and had one son,
Ranald Galda, or the strangei-, from his being
fostered by his motlier's relations, the Frasers.
On the death of Ranald Bane, tlie fifth chief,
the clan, wlio had resolved to defeat his son's
right to succeed, in consequence of liis relations,
the Frasers, having joined the Earl of Huntly,
lieutenant of the north, against the Macdunalds,
chose the next heir to the estate as their chief
This was the young Ranald's cousin-german,
John Moydartacli, or John of Moydart, eldest
son of Alexander Allanson, second son of
Allan ]\[acruari, and John was, accordingly,
acknowledged by the clan captain of Clan-
ranald. Lovat, apprised of the intentions of
the clan against his grandchild, before their
scheme was ripe for execution, marched to
Castletirrim, and, by the assistance of the
Frasers, placed Ranald Galda in possession ot
the lands. The Clanranald, assisted by the
]\Iacdonalds of Keppoch and the Clan Cameron,
having laid waste and plundered the districts
of Abertarf and Stratherrick, belonging to
Lovat, and the lands of Urquhart and Glen-
moriston, the property of the Grants, the
Earl of Huntly, the king's lieutenant in the
north, to drive them back and put an end to
their ravages, was obliged to raise a numerous
force. He penetrated as far as Inverlochy in
Lochaber, and then returned to his own terri-
tories. The battle of Kinloch-Iochy, called
Blar-nandeine, " the field of shirts," followed,
as related in the account of the clan Eraser.
The Macdonalds being the victors, the result
was that John Moydartacli was maintained in
possession of the chiefship and estates, and
transmitted the same to his descendants. On
the return of Huntly Avith an army, into
Lochaber, John Moydartach fled to the Isles,
where he remained for some time.
The Clanranald distinguished themselves
MACDOXALDS OF BENBECULA, BOISDALE, ETC.
155
under the Marquis of INIontroso in the civil
wars of the 17tli century. At the battle of
Killiecrankie, their chief, then only fourteen
year--' of age, fought under Dundee, with 500
of his men. They were also at Sheritiinuir.
In the rebellion of 1745, the Clanranald took
an active part. JNIacdonald of Boisdale, tlie
brother of the chief, then from age and
intirmities unht to be of any service, had an
interview with Prince Charles, on his arrival
off tlie island of Eriska, and positively refused
to aid his enterprise. On the following day,
however, young Clanranald, accompanied by
his kinsmen, j;Uexander ]\Iacdonahl of Glenala-
dale and yl']neas ]\Iacdonald of Dalily, the
author of a Journal and ]\lemoirs of the Expe-
dition, went on board the prince's vessel, and
readily offered him his services. He after-
wards joined him with 200 of his clan, and
was with him throughout the rebellion.
At the battles of Preston and Ealkirk, the
^lacilonalds were on the right, which they
claimed as their due, but at CuUoden the
three jMacdonuld regiments of Clanranald,
Kei)poch,,and Glengarry, formed the left. It
was probably tlieir feeling of dissatisfaction at
being placed on the left of the line that caused
the Macdonald regiments, on observing that
the right and centre had given way, to turn
their backs and fly from the fatal field without
striking a blow.
At Glenboisdale, whither Charles retreated,
after the defeat at Culloden, he was joined by
young Clanranald, and several other adherents,
who endeavoured to persuade him from em-
barking for the Isles, but in vain. In the act
of indemnity passed in June 1717, young
Clanranald was one of those who were
specially excepted from pardon.
The ancestor of the Macdonalds of Benbe-
cula was Panald, brother of Donald Macallan,
who was captain of the Clanranald in the
latter part of the reign of James VI. The
Macdonalds of Boisdale are cadets of Benbe-
cula, and those of Staffa of Brusdale. On
the failure of Donald's descendants, the family
of Benbecula succeeded to the barony of
Castletirrim, and the captainship of the Clan-
ranald, represented by Eeginald George Mac-
don aid of Clanranald.
From John another brother of Donald
Macallan, came the family of Kinlochmoidart,
which terminated in an heiress. This lady
married Colonel Robertson, who, in her right,
assumed the name of Macdonald.
From John Oig, uncle of Donald Macallan,
descended the Macdonalds of Glenaladale
" The head of tliis family," says ]\Ir Gregory,
" John ]\Iacdonald of Glenaladale, being
obliged to quit Scotland about 1772, in con-
sequence of family misfortunes, sold his Scot-
tish estates to his cousin (also a Macdonald),
and emigrating to Prince Edward's Island,
with about 200 followers, purchased a tract of
40,000 acres there, while the 200 Highlanders
have increased to 3000 "
One of the attendants of Prince Charles,
who, after Culloden, embarked with him for
France, Avas Xeil ]\IacEachan Macdonald, a
gentleman sprung from the branch of the
Clanranald in Uist. He served in France as a
lieutenant in the Scottish regiment of Ogilvie,
and was father of Stephen James Joseph
Macdonald, marshal of France, and Duke of
Tarentum, born Xov. 17, 1765 ; died Sept. 24,
1840.
The Macdonalds of Glencoe are descended
from John Og, surnamed FraocJi, natural son
of Angus Og of Isla, and brother of John,
first Lord of the Isles. He settled in Glencoe,
which is a wild and gloomy vale in the district
of Lorn, Argyleshire, as a vassal under his
brother, and some of his descendants stiU
possess lands there. This branch of the
Macdonalds was known as the clan Ian Abrach,
it is supposed from one of the family being
fostered in Lochaber. After the Eevolution,
Maclan or Alexander Macdonald of Glencoe,
was one of the chiefs who supported the cause
of King James, having joined Dundee in
Lochaber at the head of his clan, and a
mournful interest attaches to the history of
this tribe from the dreadful massacre, by
which it was attempted to exterminate it in
February 1692. The story has often been
told, but as full details have been given in the
former part of this work, it is unnecessary to
repeat them here.
The Macdonalds of Glencoe joined Prince
Charles on the breaking out of the rebellion
in 1745, and General Stewart, in his Sketches
of the Highlanders, relates that when the
156
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
insurgent army lay at Kirkliston, near the
seat of the Earl of Stair, grandson of Secretary
Dalrymple, the prince, anxious to save his
lordship's house and property, and to remove
from his followers all excitement and revenge,
proposed that the Glencoe-men should be
marched to a distance, lest the remembrance
of the share which his grandfather had in the
order for the massacre of the clan should rouse
them to retaliate on his descendant. Indignant
at being supposed capable of uTeaking their
vengeance on an innocent man, they declared
their resolution of returning home, and it was
not without much explanation and great per-
suasion that they were prevented from march-
ing away the following morning.
MACDONNELL OF GLENGARRY.
Badge. — Heath.
The Glengarry branch of the IMacdonalds
spell their name Macdonnell. The word
DhonuiU, whence the name Donald is derived,
is said to signify " brown eye." The most
proper way, says Mr Gregory, of spelling the
name, according to the pronunciation, was that
formerly employed by the JNIacdonalds of
Dunvoganandthe Glens, who used Macdunnell.
Sir James Macdonald, however, the last of
this family i:i the direct male line, signed
Makdonall.^
The family of Glengarry are descended from
Alister, second son of Donald, who was eldest
son of Reginald or Ranald (progenitor also of
the Clanranald), youngest son of John, lord of
* Eighlands and Isles, y. 417, Note.
the Isles, by Amy, heiress of MacEorj^ Alex
ander IMacdonneU, who was chief of Glen-
garry at the beginning of the 16th century,
supported the claims of Sir Donald ^lacdonald
of Lochalsh to the lordship of the Isles, and
in November 1513 assisted him, Avith Chis-
holm of Comer, in expelling the garrison and
seizing the Castle of Urquhart in Loch Ness.
In 1527 the Earl of Argyll, lieutenant of tho
Isles, received from Alexander INlacranald of
Glengarry and North ^lorar, a bond of man-
rent or service; and in 1545 he was among
the lords and barons of the Isles who, at
Knockfergus in Ireland, took the oath of alle-
giance to the king of England, " at the com-
mand of the Earl of Lennox." He married
Margaret, eldest daughter of Celestine, brother
of John Earl of Ross, and one of the three
sisters and coheiresses of Sir Donald !Mac-
donald of Lochalsh. His son, Angus or
iEneas Macdonnell of Glengarry, the represen-
tative, through his mother, of the house of
Lochalsh, which had become extinct in tho
male line on the death of Sir L)onald in 1518,
married Janet, only daughter of Sir Hector
^Maclean of Dowart, and had a son, Donald
Macdonnell of Glengarry, styled Donald Mac-
Angus MacAUster.
In 1581 a serious feud broke out between
the chief of Glengarry, who had inheiited one
lialf of the districts of Lochalsh, Lochcarron,
and Lochbroom in AVester Ross, and Colin
^Mackenzie of Kintail, who Avas in possession
of the other half. The Mackenzies, having
made aggiessions upon Glengarry's portion, the
latter, to maintain his rights, took up his tem-
porary residence in Lochcarron, and placed a
small garrison in the castle of Strone in that
district. With some of his followers he un-
fortunately fell into the hands of a party of
the Mackenzies, and after being detained in
captivity for a considerable time, only procured
his release by yielding the castle of Lochcarron
to the Mackenzies. The other prisoners, in-
cluding several of his near kinsmen, were put
to death. On complaining to the privy coun-
cil, they caused ]\Iackenzie of Kintail to be
detained for a time at Edinburgh, and subse-
quently in the castle of Rlackness. In 1602,
Glengarry, from his ignorance of the laws,
was, by the craft of the clan Kenzie, as Sir
FEUD BE'nVEEX GLEXGAKKY A^[) jMAUKEXZIE OF KIKTAIL. 16V
Robert Gordon says, " easalie intrapped within
the compass thereof," on which they procured
a warrant for citing him to appear before the
justiciary court at Edinburgh. Glengarry,
however, paid no attention to it, but went
about revenging the slaughter of two of his
kinsmen, whom the INIackenzies had killed
after the summons had been issued. The con-
sequence was that he and some of his followers
were outlawed, and Kenneth Mackenzie, who
was now lord of Kintail, procured a commis-
sion of fire and sword against Glengarry and
his men, in virtue of which he invaded and
wasted the district of Xorth IMorar, and carried
off all the cattle. In retaliation the Mac-
donalds plundered the district of Applecross,
and, on a subsequent occasion, they landed on
the coast of Lochalsh, with the intention of
burning and destroying all Mackenzie's lands,
as far as Easter Ross, but their leader, Allaster
IMacGorrie, having been killed, they returned
liome. To revenge the death of his kinsman,
Angus Macdonnell, the young chief of Glen-
garry, at the head of his followers, proceeded
north to I^ochcarron, where his tribe held the
castle of Strone, now in ruins. After burning
many of the houses in the district, and killing
the inhabitants, he loaded his boats Avith the
plunder, and prepared to return. In the
absence of their chief, the j\Iackenzies, en-
couraged by the example of his lady, posted
themselves at the narrow strait or kyle which
separates Skye from the mainland, for the
purpose of intercepting them. Night had
fallen, however, before they made their appear-
ance, and taking advantage of the darkness,
some of the ]\lackenzies rowed out in two boats
towards a large galley, on board of wdiich was
young Glengarry, which was then passing the
kyle. 'J'his they suddenly attacked with a
volley of musketry and arrows. Those on
board in their alarm crowding to one side, the
galley overset, and all on board were thrown
into the water. Such of them as were able to
reach the shore were immediately despatched
by the Mackenzies, and among the slain was
the young chief of Glengarry himself. The
rest of the Macdonnells, on reaching Strath-
aird in Skye, left their boats, and proceeded
on foot to jNIorar. Finding that the chief of
the Mackenzies had not returned from Mull, a
large party was sent to an island near which
he must pass, which he did next day in Mac-
lean's great galley, but he contrived to elude
them, and was soon out of reach of i)ursuit.
He subsequently laid siege to the castle of
Strone, which surrendered to him, and was
blown up.
In 1603, "the Clanranald of Glengarry,
under Allan IMacranald of Lundie, made an
irruption into Brae Ross, and plundered the
lands of Kilchrist, and others atljacent, be-
longing to the Mackenzies. This foray was
signalized by the merciless burning of a
whole congregation in the church of Kil-
christ, while Glengarry's piper marched round
the building, mocking the cries of the unfor-
tunate inmates with the well-known pibroch,
which has been known, ever since, under the
name of Kilchrist, as the family tune of the
Clanranald of Glengarry."* Eventually, Ken-
neth jMackenzie, afterwards Lord Kintail, suc-
ceeded in obtaining a crown charter to the
disputed districts of Lochalsh, Lochcarron, and
others, dated in 1607.
Donald INIacAngus of Glengarry died in
1603. By his wife, ]\Iargaret, daughter of
Alexander Macdonald, Captain of Clanranald,
he had, besides Angus above mentioned, two
other sons, Alexander, who died soon after Ids
father, and Donald Macdonnell of Scothouse.
Alexander, by his wife, Jean, daughter of
Allan Cameron of Lochiel, had a son, ^neas
Macdonnell of Glengarry, who was one of the
first in 1644 to join the royalist army under
Montrose, and never left that great com-
mander, " for which," says Bishop "Wishart,
" he deserves a singular commendation for his
bravery and steady loyalty to the king,
and his peculiar attachment to Montrose."*
Glengarry also adhered faithfully to the cause
of Charles II., and was forfeited by Crom-
well in 1651. As a reward for his faith-
ful services he was at the Restoration created
a peer by the title of Lord Macdonnell and
Aross, by patent dated at Whitehall, 20th
December 1660, the honours being limited to
the heirs male of his body. This led him to
claim not only the chiefship of Clanranald, but
likewise that of the whole Clandonald, a3
^ Gregory s Highlands, pp. 301-303,
2 Memoirs, p. 155.
158
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLAiXS.
Leing tlie representative of Donald, the com-
mon ancestor of the clan : and on IStli July
1672, the privy council issued an order, com-
manding him as chief to exhibit before the
council several persons of the name of Mac-
donald. to find caution to keep the peace.
The three branches of the Clanranald en-
gaged in all the attempts which were made for
tlie restoration of the Stuarts. On 27th
August 1715, Glengarry was one of the chiefs
who attended the pretended grand hunting
match at Braemar, appointed by the Earl of
Mar, previous to the breaking out of the
rebellion of that year. After the suppression
of the rebellion, the chief of Glengarry made
his submission to General Cadogan at Inver-
ness. He died in 1724. By his wife, Lady
Mary ]\Iackenzie, daughter of the thkd Earl of
Seaforth, he had a son, John Macdonnell, who
succeeded him.
In 1745, six hundred of the Macdonnells of
Glengarry joined Prince Charles, under the
command of Macdonnell of Lochgarry, who
afterwards escaped to France with the prince,
and were at the battles of Preston, Falkirk,
and Culloden. The chief himself seems not to
have engaged in the rebellion. He was how-
ever arrested, and sent to London.
General Sir James Macdonnell, G.C.B., who
distinguished himself when lieut.-col. in the
guards, by the bravery with which he held the
buildings of Hougomont, at the battle of
Waterloo, was third son of Duncan Mac-
donnell, Esq. of Glengarry. He was born at
the family seat, Inverness-shire, and died May
15, 1857.
Colonel Alexander Eanaldson Macdonnell of
Glengarry, who, in January 1822, married
Pebecca, second daughter of Sir William Forbes
of Pitsligo, baronet, was the last genuine
specimen of a Highland chief. His character
in its more favourable features was drawn by
Sir Walter Scott, in his romance of Waverley,
as Fergus I\IacIvor. He always wore the
dress and adhered to the style of living of his
ancestors, and when away from home in any
of the Highland towns, he was followed by a
body of retainers, who were regularly posted
as sentinels at his door. He revived the
claims of his family to the chiefship of the
Macdonalds, styling himself also of Clanranald.
In January 1828 he perished in endeavouring
to escape from a steamer wliich had gono
ashore. As his estate was very much mort-
gaged and encumbered, his son was compelled
to disj)ose of it, and to emigrate to Australia,
with his family and clan. The estate was
purchased by the Marquis of Huntly from the
chief, and in 1840 it was sold to Lord Ward
(Earl of Dudley, Feb. 13, I860,) for £91,000.
In 1860 his lordship sold it to Edward EHice,
Esq. of Glenquoich, for £120,000.
The principal families descended from the
house of Glengarry, were the Macdonnells
of Barrisdale, in Knoydarfc, Greenfield, and
Lundie.
The strength of the Macdonalds has at all
times been considerable. In 1427, the Mac-
donnells of Garmoran and Lochaber mustered
2000 men; in 1715, the whole clan furnished
2820 ; and in 1 745, 2330. In a memorial drawn
up by President Forbes of Culloden, and trans-
mitted to the government soon after the insur-
rection in 1745, the force of every clan is de-
tailed, according to the best information which
the author of the report could procure at the
time. This enumeration, which proceeds upon
the supposition that the chieftain calculated on
the military services of the youthful, the most
hardy, and the bravest of his followers, omit-
ting those who, from advanced age, tender
j'ears, or natural debility, were unable to carry
arms, gives the following statement of the
respective forces of the different branches of
the Macdonalds : — ■
Macdonald of Pleat,
Macdouald of Clanranald,
Macdonell of Glengarry, ,
Macdonell of Keppoch, .
Macdonald of Glencoe,
In all,
Men.
700
700
500
300
130
2330
Next to the Campbells, therefore, who could
muster about 5000 men, the Macdonalds were
by far the most numerous and powerful clan
in the Highlands of Scotland.
" The clans or sej^ts," says ]\Ir Smibert,^
" sprung from the Macdonalds, or adhering to
and incorporated Avith that family, though
bearing subsidiary names, were very numerous.
Clan, 29.
9
J fB * » I
,1 >iim r Hj* (I
ill
iiri
i 111
1
!!>
1 1 ,§§
33S>
S3 • ^-^
aB-'.'.t ■ lai ti flRs H i .as t 't a^^'
.. . inmniiii Hi I
s imwaii H *'
!nii^H|^
^Si
, (to.
1 mt
'.W
^r3
> 1
*
(an
3 ^! 1
■-
i
i
i
t
'■ -V .X ■-— -
^I
1 m . »'. JBt i'. b. 4 im--. i m loe ftft an
■llil! I
HI eM ii i ■ 10 If Hi ■ i;;:ii:-»Ji-l'
t m 'k. <«4
MACDOUGALL.
THE MACDOUGALLS.
159
One point peculiarly marks the Gael of tlio
coasts, as this great connection has already
been called, and that is the device of a Lijin-
phad or old-1'ashioned Oared Galleij, assumed
and borae in their arms. It indicates strongly
a common origin and site. The Macdonalds,
Maclachlans, INIacdougals, Macneils, Macleans,
and Campbells, as well as the Macphersons,
Mackintoshes, and others, carry, and have always
carried, such a galley in their armorial shields.
Some families of Macdonald descent do not
bear it ; and indeed, at most, it simply proves
a common coast origin, or an early location
by the western lochs and lakes."
CHAPTEE III.
Tlie Macdougalls — Bruce's adventures with the Jlac-
dougalls of l^oru — The Brooch of Lorn — The Stewarts
acquiie i^orn — Macdougalls of Karaj-, Gallanach,
and Scraba — Macalisters — Siol Gillevray — Macneills
— Partly of Norse descent — Two branches of Haira
and Gigha— Sea exploits of the former — Uiiari the
Tui'bulent's two families — Gigha Macneills — Mac-
neills of Gullochallie, Carskeay, and Tirfergus —
'J'he chiefship — Macneills of Colonsay — Maclauch-
lans — Kindred to the Lamonds and MacEwens of
Otter — Present rejiresentative — Castle Lachlan —
Force of the elan — Cadets — MacEwens — Macdougall
Campbells of Craignish — Policy of Argyll Camp-
bells— Lamonds — Massacred by the Campbells —
The laird of Lamond and MacGre^or of Glenstrae.
MACDOUGALL.
Badge. — Cypress; according to others, Bell Heath.
The next clan that demands our notice is that
of the ]\Iacdougalls, ]\[acdugalls, Macdovals,
Macdowalls, for in all these ways is the name
speUed. The claii derives its desccjtt from
Dugall, who was the eldest son of Somerled,
the common ancestor of the clan Donald ;
and it has hitherto been supposed, that Alex-
ander de Ergadia, the undoubted ancestor of
the clan Dugall, who first appears in the year
12S4-, was the son of Ewen de Ergadia, who
figured so prominently at the period of the
cession of the Isles. This opinion, however,
Mr Skene conceives to be erroneous ; first,
because Ewen would seem to have died with-
out leaving male issue ; and, secondly, because
it is contradicted by the manuscript of 1450,
wiiicli states that the clan Dugall, as well as
the clan liory and tlie clan Donald, sprung
not from Ewen, but from Eanald, the son of
Somerled, through his son Dugall, from whom
indeed they derived their name. Mr Smibert's
remarks, however, on this jioint are deserving
of attention. " It seems very evident," he
says, " that they formed one of the primitive
branches of the roving or stranger tribes of
visitants to Scotland of the Irish, or at least
Celtic race. Their mere name puts the fact
almost beyond doubt. It also distinguishes
them clearly from the i^orsemen of the Western
Isles, who were always styled Flon-galh, that
is. Fair Strangers (iiovers, or Pirates). Tlie
common account of the origin of the j\Iac-
dougalls is, that they sprung from a son or
grandson of Somerled, of the name of Dougal.
But though a single chieftain of that appel-
lation may have flourished in the primitive
periods of Gaelic story, it appears most pro-
bable, from many circumstances, that the clan
derived their name from their descent and
character generally. They were Dhu-Galls,
' black strangers.' The son or grands(jn of
Somerled, who is said to have specially founded
the Macdougall clan, lived in the 12th cen-
tury. In the 13th, however, they were nume-
rous and strong enough to oppose Eruce, and
it is therefore out of the question to suj^pose
that the descendant of Somerled could do
more than consolidate or collect an already
existing tribe, even if it is to be admitted as
taking from him its name."'*
The first appearance which this family makes
in history is at the convention wliich was held
in the year 128-i. In the hst of tho£e who
■* Clans, 44, 45.
160
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAXD CLAXS.
attended on that occasion, Ave find the name of
Alexander de Ergadia, whose presence was
probably the consequence of his holding his
lands by a crown charter; but from this period
we lose sight of him entirely, until the reign of
Robert Bruce, when the strenuous opposition
offered by the Lord of Lorn and by his son
John to the succession of that king, restored
his name to history, in connection with that
of Bruce. Alister having married the third
daughter of the Eed Comyn, whom Bruce
slew in the Dominican church at Dumfries,
became the mortal enemy of the king; and,
upon more than one occasion, during the early
part of his reign, succeeded in reducing him to
the greatest straits.
Bruce, after his defeat at ]\Iethven, on tlie
19th of June 130G, withdrew to the moun-
tainous parts of Breadalbane, and approached
the borders of Argyleshire. His followers did
not exceed three hundred men, who, dis-
heartened by defeat, and exhausted by pri-
vation, were not in a condition to encounter a
superior force. In this situation, however, he
was attacked by Macdougall of Lorn, at the
head of a thousand men, part of whom were
Macnabs, who had joined the party of John
Baliol ; and, after a severe conflict, he was
compelled to abandon the field. In the re-
treat from Dalree, where the battle had been
fought, the king Avas hotly pursued, and
especially by three of the clansmen of Lorn,
probably personal attendants or henchmen of
the Macdougalls, who appear to have resolved
to slay the Bruce or die. These followed the
retreating party, and Avhen King Eobert en-
tered a narrow pass, threw themselves sud-
denly upon him. The king turning hastily
round, cleft the skuU of one Avith his battle-
axe. " The second had grasped the stirrup,
and Robert fixed and held him there by press-
ing down his foot, so that the captive was
dragged along the ground as if chained to the
horse. In the meantime, the third assailant
had sprung from the hillside to the back of the
horse, and sat behind the king. The latter
turned half round and forced the Highlander
forward to the front of the saddle, Avhere ' he
clave the head to the harns.' The second
assailant Avas still hanging by the stirrup, and
Robert now struck at him vigorously, and
slew him at tlie first blow." "Whether the
story is true or not, and it is by no means
improbable, it shows the reputation for gigantic
strength Avliich the doughty Bruce had in his
da}'. It is said to have been in this contest
that the king lost the magnificent brooch, since
famous as the " bro(;ch of Lorn." TJiis highly-
prized trophy Avas long preserved as a remark-
able relic in the family of Macdougall of
Dunolly, and after having been carried off
during the siege of Dunolly Castle, the family
residence, it was, about forty years ago, again
restored to the family.^ In his day of adver-
sity the ]\Iacdougall3 Avere tlie most per-
severing and dangerous of all King Robert's
enemies.
But the time for retribution at length arrived.
When Robert Bruce had firmly established him-
self on the throne of Scotland, one of the first
objects to which he directed his attention, was
to crush his old enemies the Macdougalls,^ and
to revenge the many injuries he had sufiered
at their hands. With this A-iew, he marched
into Argyleshire, determintsd to lay waste the
country, and take possession of Lorn. On
advancing, he found John of Lorn and his
followers posted in a formidable defile betAveen
Ben Cruachan and Loch Aavc, Avliich it seemed
impossible to force, and almost hopeless to
turn. But havmg sent a party to ascend the
mountain, gain the heights, and threaten the
* Mr Smibert {Clans, p. 46) thus describes this
interesting relic : — "That ornament, as observed, is
silver, and consists of a circular plate, about four
inches in diameter, having a tongue like that of a,
common buckle on the under side. The upper side is
magniticently ornamented. First, from tlie margin
rises a neatly-formed rim, with hollows cut in the
edge at certain distances, like the embrasures in an
embattled wall. From a circle within tiiis rim rise
eight round tapering obelisks, about an inch and a
quarter high, finely cut, and each studded at top with
a river ])earl. Within this circle of ubelisks there is
a second rim, also ornamented with carved work, and
within which rises a neat circular case, occupying the
whole centre of the brooch, and slightly overt(jpping
the ol)elisks. The exterior of this case, instead of
forming a {)lain circle, projects into eight semi-
cylinders, whicii relieve it from all ap[)earauce of
heaviness. The upper part is likewise carved very
elegantly, and in the centre there is a large gem.
This cise may be taken off, and Avithin there is a
hollow, which might have containea any small articles
upon whicli a particular value was set."
* In referring to this incident in the first part of
this work (p. 63), the name "Stewart" (which had
crept into the old edition) was allowed to remain in-
stead of that of "Macdougall." The Stewarts did
not possess Lorn till some years after.
THE MACAL[ST£RS.
161
enemy's rear, Bruce iiuuiediately attackeil them
iu trout, with tlie utmost i'ury. For a time
the Maedougalls sustained the onset bravely ;
but at length, perceiving tliemselves in danger
of being assailed in the lear, as well as the
front, and thus completely isolated in the dehle,
they betook themselves to Hight. Unable to
escape from the mountain gorge, they were
slaughtered without mercy, and l)y this reverse,
their power was completely broken. Bruce
then laid waste jkrgyleshire, besieged and took
the castle of Dunstalinage, and received the
submission of Alister of Lorn, tlie father of
John, who now tied lo England, Alister was
allowed to retain the district of Lorn : but the
rest of his possessions were forfeited and given
to Angus of Isla, who had all along remained
faithful to the king's interests.
When John of Lorn arrived as a fugitive in
England, King Edward was making prepara-
tions for that expedition, which terminated
in the ever-memorable battle of Bannock-
burn. John was received with open arms,
appointed to the command of the English
fleet, and ordered to sail for Scotland, in
order to co-operate with the land forces. But
the total defeat and dispersion of the latter
soon afterwards contirmed Bruce in possession
of the throne ; and being relieved from the
apprehension of any further aggression on the
part of the English kings he resolved to lose no
time in driving the Lord of Lorn from the Isles,
where he had made his appearance with the fleet
under his command. Accordingly, on his
return from Ireland, whither he had accom-
panied his brother Edward, he directed his
course towards tiie Isles, and having arrived
at Tarbet, is said to have caused his galleys
to be dragged over the isthmus which con-
nects Kintyre and Knapdale. This bold pro-
ceeding was crowned with success. The Eng-
lish fleet was surprised and dispersed ; and its
commander having been made prisoner, was
sent to l)umbarton, and afterwards to Loch-
leven, where he was detained in confinement
during the remainder of King Robert's reign.
In the early part of the reign of David
II., John's son, John or Ewen, married a
grand-daughter of Kobert Bruce, and through
her not only recovered the ancient possessions
of his familv, but even obtained a grant of the
property of Gleulyon. These extensive ter-
ritories, however, were not destined to remain
long in the family. Ewen died without male
issue ; and liis two daughters having married,
the one John Stewart of Innermeath, and the
other his brother liobert Stewart, an arrange-
ment was entered into between these parties,
in virtue of which the descendants of John
Stewart acquired the whole of the Lorn posses-
sions, with the exception of the castle of
UunoUy and its dependencies, which remained
to tlie other branch of the family ; and thus
terminated the power of this branch of tlie
descendants of Somerled. The chieftainship
of the clan now descended to the family of
Dunolly, which continued to enjoy the small
portion which remained to them of their and
cient possessions until the year 1715, Avheu
the representative of the family incurred the
penalty of forfeiture for his accession to the
insurrection of that period ; thus, by a singular
contrast of circumstances, " losing the remains
of liis inheritanace to replace upon the throne
the descendants of those princes, whose acces-
sion his ancestors had opposed at the expense
of their feutlal grandeur." The estate, how-
ever, was restored to the family in 1745, as a
reward for tlieir not having taken any part in
the more formidable rebelli(jn of that year.
In President Forbes's Eeport on the strength
of the clans, the force of the Macdougalls is
estimated at 200 men.
The Macdougalls of Baray, represented by
Macdougall of Ardencaple, were a branch of
the house of Lorn. The principal cadets of
the family of Donolly were those of Gallanach
and Soraba. The jMacdougalls still hold pos-
sessions in Galloway, where, however, they
usually style themselves Macdowall.
Macalisters.
A clan at one time of considerable importance,
claiming connection with the great clan Donald,
is the Macalisters, or MacAlesters, formerly in-
habiting the south of Knapdale, and the north
of Kintyre in Argyleshire. They are traced to
Alister or Alexander, a son of Angus Mor, of
the clan Donald, Exposed to the encroach-
ments of the Campbells, their principal pos-
sessions became, ere long, absorbed by dif-
ferent branches of that powerful clan. The
162
HTSTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
chief of this sept of the Macdonalds is Somer-
ville MacAlester of Loup in Kintyre, and
Kennox in Ayrshire. In 1805 Charles
Somerville MacAlester, Esq. of Loup, assumed
the name and arms of Somerville in aihlition
to his own, in right of his wife, Janet Somer-
ville, inheritrix of the entailed estate of
Kennox, whom he had married in 1792.
From their descent from Alexander, eklest
son of Angus Mor, Lord of the Isles and
Kintyre in 1284:, the grandson of Somerled,
tliane of Argyle, the ]\IacAlesters claim to Le
the representatives, after MacDonell of Glen-
garry, of the ancient Lords of the Isles,
as heirs male of Donald, grandson of Somerled.
After the forfeiture of the Lords of the
Isles in 1493, the MacAlesters became so
numerous as to form a separate and independent
clan. At that period their chief was named
John or Ian Dubh, whose residence was at
Ard Phadriuc or Ardpatrick in South Knap-
dale. One of tlie family, Charles INIacAlester,
is mentioned as steward of Kintyre in 1481.
Alexander MacAlester was one of those
Highland chieftains wlio were held lesponsible,
by the act " called the Black Band," passed
in 1587, for the peaceable behaviour of their
clansmen and the "broken men" who lived
on their lands. He died when his son, Godfrey
or Gorrie MacAlester, was yet under age.
In 1618 the laird of Loup Avas named one
of the twenty barons and gentlemen of the
shire of Argyle who were made responsible for
the good rule of the earldom during Argyll's
absence. He marrieil Margaret, daughter of
Colin Campbell of Kilberry, and though, as a
vassal of the jMar.juis of Argyll, he took no
part in the wars of the Marquis of Montrose,
many of his clan fought on the side of the
latter.
The principal cadet of the family of Loup
was INIacAlester of Tarbert. There is also
MacAlister of Glenbarr, county of Argyle.
SlOL GiLLEVRAY.
Under the head of the Siol or clan Gillevray,
^Ir Skene gives other three clans said by the
genealogists to have been descen<led from the
family of Somerled, and included by Mr Skene
undt-r the Gallgael. The three clans are those
jMacewens. According to the MS. of 1450,
the Siol Gillevray are descended from a certain
Giliebride, surnamed King of the Isles, who
lived in the 12th century, and who derived
his descent from a brother of Suibne, the
ancestor of the Macdoualds, who was slain in
the year 1034. Even ]\Ir Skene, however,
doubts the genealogy by which this Giliebride
is deriveil from an ancestor of the Macdonalds
in the beginning of the 11th century, but
nevertheless, the traditionary affinity which is
thus shown to have existed between ihese clans
and the race of Somerled at so early a period,
he thinks seems to counienance the notion that
they had all originally &i)rung from the same
stock. The original seat of this race appears
to have been in Lochaber. On the conquest
of Argyle by Alexander II., they were involved
in the ruin which overtook all the adherents
of Somerled ; with the excejition of the ^lac-
neills, who consented to hMd their lands of the
crown, and the Maclauchlans, who regained
their former comsequence by means of mar-
riage with an heiress of the Lamonds. After
the breaking up of the clan, the other Ixanches
appear to have followed, as their chief, INIac-
dougall Campbell of Craignish, the head of a
family, which is descended from the kindied
race of Maclnnes of Ardgour.
MACNEILL.
Badge. — Sea Ware.
The ]\racneills consisted of two independent
branches, the ]\Iacneills of Barra and the
i\Iacneills of Gigha, said to hr- dcscnded from
of the Macneillsj the Maclauchlans, and the brothers. Their badge was the sea ware, but
MACNEILL.
THE IMAGES ETLLS.
163
they liad different armorial bearings, and from
this cirL-unistant'e, joined to tlie fact that they
Avere often oj^posed to each otlier in the clan
fights of the period, and that the Cliristian
names of the one, with the exception of Keill,
were not used by the other, Mr Gregory thinks
the tradition of tlieir common descent erroneous.
Part of their possessions were completely sepa-
rated, and situated at a considerable distance
from the rest.
'i'he clan JS'eill were among the secondary
vassal tribes of tlie lords of the Isles, and its
heads appear to have been of Norse or Danish
origin. Mr Smibert thinks this probable from
the fact that the IMacneills were lords of Gastle
Swen, plainly a Norse term, "The clan," he
says,' '• was in any case largely Gaelic, to a
certainty. We sjieak of the fundamental line
of the chiefs mainly, when we say that the
Macneills appear to have at least siiared the
blood of the old Scandinavian inhabitants of
the western islands. The names of ihose of
the race tirst feiund in history are partly
indicative of such a lineage. The isle of
Barra and certain lands in Uist were chartered
to a ]\Iacneill in 1427 ; and in 1472, a charter
of the ]\Iacdonald family is witnessed by
Hector Macturqnll Macueill, keeper of Castle
Swen. The appellation ' jMac-Torquil,' half
Gaelic, lialf Norse, speaks strongly in favour
of the supposition that the two races were at
this very time in the act of blending with one
people. After all, we proceed not beyond the
conclusion, that, by heirs male or heirs female,
the founders of the house possessed a sprinkling
of the blood of the ancient Norwegian occu-
pants of the western isles and coasts, inter-
fused with that of the native Gael of Albj'n,
and also of the Celtic visitants from Ireland.
The proportion of Celtic blood, beyond doubt,
is far the largest in the veins of the clan
generally."
About the beginning of the 15th century,
the Macneills were a considerable clan in
Knapdale, Argyleshire. As tliis district was
not then included in the sheiiffdom of Argyle,
it is prol)able that their ancestor had consented
to hold his lands of the crown.
The first of the family on record is
!■ Clans, p. 84.
Nigellus Og, who obtained from Robert Bruce
a charter of Barra and some lands in Kin-
tyre. His great-grandson, Gilleonan Roderick
Muchard MacneiU, in 1427, received from
Alexander, Loid of the Isles, a charter of
that island. In the same charter were in-
cluded the lands of Boisdale in South Uist,
which lies about eight miles distant from
Barra. With Jolm Garve Maclean he dis-
puted the possession of that island, and was
killed by him in Coll. His grandson, Gil-
leonan, took part with John, the old Lord of
the Isles, against his turbulent son, Angus,
and fought on his side at the battle of Bloody
Bay. He was chief of this sept or division of
the ]\Iacneills in 1493, at the forfeiture of
the lordship of the Isles.
The Gigha Macneills are supposed to have
sprung from Torquil Macneill, designated in
his charter, " filius Nigelli," Avho, in the early
part of the 15th century, received from the
Lord of the Isles a charter of the lands of
CJigha and Taynish, with the constabulary of
Castle Sweyn, in Knapdale. He had two
sons, Neill his heir, and Hector, ancestor of
the family of Taynish. ]\Ialcolm Macneill of
Gigha, the son of Neill, who is first mentioned
in 1478, was chief of this sept of the Mac-
neills in 1493. After that period the Gigha
branch followed the banner of Macdonald of
Isla and Kintyre, while the Barra Macneills
ranged themselves under that of ]\Iaclean of
Do wart.
In 1545 Gilliganan Macneill of Barra was
one of the barons and council of the Isles who
accompanied Donald Dubli, styling himself
Lord of the Isles and Earl of Ross, to Ireland,
to swear allegiance to the king of England.
His elder son, Roderick or Ruari Macneill,
was killed at the battle of Glenlivet, by a
shot from a fieldpiece, on 3d Oct. 1594. He
left three sons — Roderick, his heir, called
Ruari the turbulent, John, and Murdo. Dur-
ing the memorable and most disastrous feud
Avhich happened between the IMacleans and
the Macdonalds at this period, the Barra Mac-
neills and the Gigha branch of the same clan
fought on different sides.
The ^Macneills of Barra Avere expert seamen,
and did not scruple to act as pirates upon
occasion. An English ship having been
161
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAXD CLAXS.
Feized off the island of Bavra by liuaii the
turbulent, Queen Elizabeth complained of this
acl of piracy. The laird of Barra was in con-
se(pienre summoned to appear at Edinburgh,
to answer for his conduct, but he treated the
summons with contempt. All tlie attempts
made to appvelip.ud him proving unsuccessful,
Mackenzie, tutor of Kintail, undertook to eflect
his capture by a stratagem frequently put in
practice against the island chiefs when sus-
pecting no liostile design. Under the pre-
tence of a friendly visit, he arrived at jNIac-
neill's castle of Chisamul (pronounced Kisimul),
the ruins of which stand on an insulated rock
in Castlebay, on the south-east end of Barra,
and invited him and all his attendants on
board his vessel. There they were well plied
Avith liquor, until they were all overpowered
with it. The chiefs followers were then sent
on shore, Avliile he himself was carried a pri-
soner to Edinburgh. Being put upon his trial,
he confessed his seizure of the English ship,
but pleaded in excuse that he thought himself
bound by his loyalty to avenge, by every means
m his power, the fate of his majesty's mother,
so cruelly put to death by the queen of England.
This politic answer jirocured his pardon, but
liis estate was forfeited, and given to the tutor
of Kintail. The latter restored it to its owner,
on condition of his holding it of him, and pay-
ing him si.Kty merks Scots, as a yearly feu duty.
It had previously been lield of the crown.
Some time thereafter Sir James Macdonald of
Sleat married a daughter of tlie tutor of Kin
tail, who made over the superiority to his
son-in-law, and it is now possessed by Lord
Mac(U)nald, the representative of the house of
Sleat.
The old chief of Barra, Ruari the turbulent,
had several sons by a lady of the family of
Maclean, with whom, according to an ancient
practice in the Higldands, heh&d/iand/ddeil,*
instead of mari-ying her. He afterwards mar-
ried a sister of the captain of the Clanranald,
and by her also he had sons. To exclude the
senior family from the succession, the captain
of the Clanranald took the part of his nephews,
whom he declared to be the only legitimate
sons of the llarra chief. Having apprehended
the eldest son of the first family for having
been concerned in the piratical seizure of a
ship of Bourdeatix, he conveyed him to Edin-
burgh for trial, but he died there soon after
His brothers-german, in revenge, assisteii by
Maclean of Dowart, seized Neill Macneill, the
eldest son of the second family, and sent hiiu
to Edinburgh, to be tried as an actor in tho
piracy of the same Bourdeaux ship ; and,
thinking that their father was too partial to
their half brothers, they also seized the old
cliief, and placed him in irons. Neill Mac-
neill, called Weyislache, was found innocent,
and liberated through the influence of his
uncle. Barra's elder sons, on being charged
to exhibit their father before the privy council,
refused, on which they were proclaimed rebels,
and commission was given to the captain of
the CHanranald against them. In conse(itience
of these proceedings, which occurred about
1613, Clanranald was enabled to secure the
peaceable succession of his nephew to tlie
estate of Barra, on the death of his father,
which happened soon after.^
The island of Baria and the ailjacent isles
are still possessed by the descendant and re-
presentative of the family of JNlacneill. Their
feudal castle of Chisamul has been already
mentioned. It is a building of hexagonal
form, strongly built, with a wall above thirty
feet high, and anchorage for small vessels
on every side of it. Martin, who visited
Barra in 1703, in his D'^scription of the
Western MamJn, says that the Highland
Chroniclers or sennachies alleged tliat the then
chief of Barra was tlie 34th lineal diiscendant
from the first Macneill who had held it. He
relates that the inhabitants of this and the
otlier islands belonging to Macneill were in tire
custom of applying to him for wives and hus-
bands, when he named the persons most suit-
able for them, and gave them a bottle of strong
waters for the marriage feast.
The chief of the Macneills of Giglia, in the
first half of the 16th centtiry, was Neill Mac-
neill, who was killed, with many gentlemen of
his tribe, in 1530, in a feud with Allan Mac-
lean of Torlusk, called Ailen nan Sop, brother
of Maclean of Dowart. His only daughter,
Annabella, made over the lands of Gigha to
her natural brother, Neill. He sold Gigha tn
* Vol. II. p. 124.
8 Orcgory's Highlands and Isles, p. 346.
LIEUT, GENERAL SIR ARCHIBALD ALISON, BART., K.C.B.
m
CLACHLAN.
THE ^lACLACTILAXS.
1C5
Jiinies ]\raoduiiald of Isla in 1554, and died
without legitimate issue in the latter part of
the reign of Queen JMary.
On tlie extinction of the direct male lino,
Keill Macneill vie Eachan, who had obtained
the hinds oi" 'raynisli, hecanie ht-ir male of tlie
family. His de^scendant. Hector Macneill of
Taynish, purchased in 1590 the island of
Gigha from John (.^impbell of Calder, who
had acquired it from Macdonald of Isla, so
that it again became the property of a Mac-
neill. The estates of Gigha and Taynish
■wei'o possessed by his descendants till 1780,
when the former was sold to Macneill of
Colonsay, a cadet of the family.
The representative of the male line of the
Macneills of Taynish and Gigha, Roger
Hamilton ^Macneill of Taynish, married Eliza-
beth, daughter and heiress of Hamilton Price,
Esq. of Kaploch, Lanarkshire, with whom he
got that estate, and assumed, in consequence,
the name of Hamilton. His descendants are
now designated of Raploch.
The principal cadets of the Gigha ^racneills,
besides the Taynish family, Avere those of
Gallochallie, Carskeay, and Tirfergus. Tor-
quil, a younger son of Lachlan Macneill Buy
of Tirfergus, acquired the estate of Ugadale in
Argyleshire, by marriage with the heiress of
the !Mackays in the end of the 17th century.
The present proprietor spell? his name Macneal.
From i\Ialcolm Beg Macneill, celebrated in
Highland tradition for his extraordinary
prowess and great strength, son of John Oig
Macneill of Gallochallie, in the reign of James
VI., spi'ung the Macneills of Arichonan.
^Malcolm's only son, Keill Oig, had two sons,
John, who succeeded him, and Donald Mac-
neill of Crerar, ancestor of the Macneills of
Colonsay, now the possessors of Gigha. ]\Iany
cadets of the Macneills of Gigha settled in the
north of Ireland.
Both branches of the clan Neill laid claim
to the chiefship. According to tradition, it
has belonged, since the middle of the 16th
century, to the house of Barra. Under the
date of 1550, a letter appears in the register
of the privy council, addressed to " Torkill
T^Iacneill, chief and principal of the clan and
surname of ^Tacnelis." jNIr Skene conjectures
this Torkill to have been the hereditary keeper
of C'astlf Sweyn, and connected with neither
branch of the ^Macneills. He is said, however,
to have been the brother of Neill JMacneill of
Gigha, killed in 1530, as above mentioned,
and to have, on his brother's deatli, obtained
a grant of the non entries of Giglia as repre-
sentative of the family. If this be correct,
according to the above designation, the chief-
ship was in the Gigha line. Tonpiil appears
to have died without leaving any direct suc-
cession.
The first of the family of Colonsay, Donald
Macneill of Crerar, in South Knapdale, ex-
changed that estate in 1700, with tlie Duke of
Argyll, for the islands of Colonsay and Oion-
say. The old possessors of these two islands,
which are only separated by a narrow sound,
dry at low water, were the IMacduffies or
Mac])hies. Donald's great-grandson, Archi-
bald Macneill of Colonsay, sold that island to
his cousin, John Macneill, who married Hester,
daughter of Duncan Macneill of Dunniore,
and had six sons. His eldest son, Alexander,
younger of Colonsay, became the purchaser of
(Jigha. Two of his other sons, Duncan, Lord
Colonsay, and Sir John Macneill, have dis-
tinguished themselves, the one as a lawyer and
judge, and the other as a diplomatist.
MACLACHLAN.
Badge. — Mountain Ash.
!Maclachlan, or IMaclauchlan, is the name of
another clan classified by Skene as belonging to
the great race of the Siol Conn, ami in the MS.,
so much valued by this writer, of 1450, the
Maclachlans are traced to Gilchrist, a grand-
son of that Anradan oi Henry, from w'hom all
2G6
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLAXS.
the clans of the Soil Gilleway are said to bo
cU'.sruiiiled. Thoy possessed the b.irony of
Struth'aclilan in Cowal, and other bxli-iisive
po.sa(.<ssions m the pari&iies of G'ujssnc and
Kih>_artiii^ and or. Loch A'.vo si«li>, which wi^re
separated from the n^aiu seat of the I'LiiJiily hy
L'joh f yjie.
I'hey were one of those Gaelic trihos \vho
adoplei.l tilt/ odrud galley for their special
device, as indicative of their connection,
either by residence or descent, with tlie Isles.
An ancester of the fanuly, Lachlan INIor, who
liveil in the IStli century, is described in the
Gaelic I\bS. of 1450, as "son of Patrick,
son of Gilchrist, son of De dalan, called the
clumsy, son of Anradan, from whom are de-
scended also the clan Neill."
By tradition the Maclachlans are said to
have come from Ireland, their original stock
being the O'Loughlins of ]\IeatL
According to the Irish genealogies, the clan
Lachlan, the Lamonds, and the iSIacEwens uf
Ottei, were kindred tribes, being descended
from brothers wlio were sons of De dalan
ab.'vc referred to, and tradition relates tliat
thi-y took possession of the greater part of the
district of Cowal, from Toward Point to
Suachur at the same time ; the Lamonds
being separated from tlie MacEwens by the
river of Kiltinan, and the ]\IacEwens from the
Maclachlans by the stream which sei)arates tlie
parishes of Kiltinan and Strath Lachlan.
De dalan, the common ancestor of these
families, is stated in ancient Irish genealogies
to have been the grandson of Hugh Atlaman,
the liead ..f Uie great himily of O'Xeils, kings
of Ireland.
Al.out 1230, Gilchrist INIaclachlan, who is
mentioned in tlie manuscript of 14.50 as chief
of the family of Maclachlan at the time, is a
witness to a charter of Kiltinan granted by
Liiumanus, ancestor of the Lamonds. -
In 1292, Gilleskel Maclachlan got a charter
of his lands in Ergadia from Balioh
In a document preserved in the treasury of
Her jMitjc-iy's Excheqiier, entitled " Les peti-
ti.jns de teiT" demandees en Escoce," there is
the following entry,— "Item Gillescop Mac-
loghlan ad demandi la Baronie de Molbryde
juvehe, apelle Strath, que fu pris contre le foi
de Koi." From this it appears that Gillespie
^laclachlan was in possession of tlie lauds
still retained by the fanuly, during the oc-
cupation of Scotland by Edward I. in 12'JG.^
In 1314, Archibald Maclachlan in Ergadia,
granted to the Pre'ich.ing Knars of fJlasgow
fuivy Shillings to be paid yearly out of his
lauds ol Kili'ride, " juxta castrum meum quod
dicitur (.'asiellachlan." He died before 1322,
and was succeeded by his brother I'atrick.
The latter married a daughter of .lames,
Steward of Scotland, and had a son, Lachlan,
wdio succeeded him. Lachlan's son, Donald,
conhrmed in 1456, the grant by his i)redfcessor
Archibald, to the Preaching Friars of lilasgow
of forty shillings yearly out of the land-* of
Kilbride, with an additional annuity of six
shillings and eightpence " from his lands of
Kilbryde near Castellachlan."'
Lachlan, the 15th chief, dating from the
time that Amtten evidence can be adduce'!,
was served heir to his father, 23d September
1719. He married a daughter of Stewart of
Appin, and was killed at Culloden, fighting
on the side of Prince Charles. The 18th
chief, his great-grandson, Eobert ^Maclachlan
of jNIaclachlan, convener and one of the
deputy-lieutenants of Argyleshire, married in
1823, Helen, daughter of William A. Carruthers
of Dormont, Dumfries-shire, without issue.
His brother, the next heir, George ^laclachlan,
Esq., has three sons and a daughter. The
family seat. Castle Lachlan, built a1)0ut 1790,
near the old and ruinous tower, formerly the
residence of the chiefs, is situated in the
centre of the family estate, which is eleven
miles in length, and, on an average, a mile and
a half in brea<lth, and stretches in one con-
tinued line along tiie eastern side of Loch
Fyne. The effective force of the clan previous
to the rebellion of 1745, was estimated at 300
men. Theiroriginal seat, according to Mr Skene,
api)ears to have been in Lochaber, where a
very old branch of the family has from the
earliest period been settled as native men of
the Camerons.
In Argyleshire also are the families of
Maclachlan of Craiginterve, Inchconnell, &c..
* S'^e Sir Francis Palgravc's Scottish Documents^
vol. i. p. 319.
^ Munimenta Fratriim Prcdicatorum de Glasgu
Maitlmid Club.
MACKWENS— MACDOUGALL C .\:\rr?,ELT-S.
IGT
and in Stiviiiifrshire, of Aucliintroig. Tlio
!^^aclil^;}llaTls ol' Drnmblano in Monteith were
of the Loclialior braucJi.
MacEwens.
Upon a rnrky promontory situated on the
coast of Lncdifyne, may ^-nll he. discerned tho
vestiLce of a b'.iiUiing, called in (I;ifli." (']i:;;shd
^riiic Eobhiiiri, or tho castlo of ^lacEwon.
In tlic Old Sta'istic.'d Acf^onnt of tho i)arish
of KilfirnKin. <[U>itpd by Skene, this MacEwen
is described as the chief of a clan, and pro-
pricf'T (if the northern division of the parish
callpd I 'Iter ; ami in the manuscript of 1450,
Avliifh contains the genealogy of the Clan
K "jhi.tfi na Hoitreic, or Clan Ewen of Otter,
tlioy are derived from Anradan, the common
ancestor of the Maclauchlans and the Macneills.
This family soon became extinct, and their
jiroperty gave title to a branch of the Camp-
lu'lls, by whom it appears to have been sub-
si'-piently acquired, though in what manner
we have no means of ascertaining.
SioL Eachern.
Tender the name of Siol EacJiern are in-
cluded by ]\Ir Skene the Macdougall Campbells
of Craignish, and the Lamonds of Lamond,
thiih very old clans in Argyleshire, and sup-
posed to have been originally of the same race.
Macdougall Campbells of Craignisu.
"The policy of the Argyll family," says Mr
Skeiu!, " K'd them to employ every means for
t!ie ai'ipii.sition of property, and tlie extension
of tiiti clan. One of the arts which they used
for the lattei purpose was to compel those
clans which had become dependant upon them
to adopt the name of Campbell ; and this,
when successful, was generally followed at an
after period, by the assertion that that clan
was descended from the house of Argyll. In
general, the clans thus adopted into the race
of Campbell, are sufficiently marked out by
their being promoted only to the honour of
their being an illegitimate branch ; but the
tradition of the country invariably distin-
guishes between the real Campbells, and those
who were conipelled to adopt their name." Of
the policy in question, the Campbells of Craig-
nish are said to have afforded a remarkable
in.statice. According to the Argyll systt?in. ad
iiere de.icribed, they are rtnirescnted as the
ilesccndant.s of DugaU, m\ illegitimate S"n
of .'v Canipbel], vv'ho lived ij. the tweli'ili
century. iiut the common b>'Ii'..t" itmniiL'sr,
the ji<><'plo i.«, that th'-ir oncicul n.ime wis
MacEachern, and that they were cf the s.ai.'ie
rac^ with the i\[acdonald.? ; n.-^r are there
wanting circumstances v/hich seeiii to gi\e
countenance to this tradition. Their arm? are
charged with the galley of the Isles, from th.e
mast of which depends a shield exhibiting
some of the distinctive bearings of the Camp-
bells ; and, what is even more to the purpose,
the manuscript of 1450 contains a genealogy
of the jMacEacherns, in which they are derived
from a certain Nicol MacMurdoch, who lived
in the twelfth century. Besides, when the
jNIacGillevrays and jNIacIans of Morvern and
Ardgour were broken up and dispersed, many of
their septs, although not resident on the pro-
perty of the Craignish family, acknowleilgcd
its head as their chief. But as the MacCrille-
vrays and the IMacIans were two branch'^'s of
the same clan, which liad separated as early us
the twelfth century; and as the MacEachoins
appear to have been of the same race, Mui'-
doch, the first of the clan, being contemporaiy
with Murdoch the father of Gillebride, the
ancestor of the 8iol Gillevray; it may be con-
cluded that the Siol Eachern and the INIacIans
were of the same clan ; and this is further
confirmed by the circumstance, that there was
an old family of MacEacherns which occupied
Kingerloch, bordering on Ardgour, the ancient
property of the Maclans. That brancli of the
Siol Eachern which settled at Craignish, were
called Clan DugaU Craignish, and obtained, it
is said, the property known by this name from
the brother of Campbell of Lochow, in the
reign of David II.® The lands of Colin Camp-
bell of Lochow having been forfeited in that
reign, his brother, Gillespie Canipbell, appears
to have obtained a grant of them from the
^ " Nishet, that acnte hernldist," says Sniil)ert,
" discovered an old seal of the t'uiiiily, on whieii tlie
words are, as nearly as they can b*' made out, S(i(jil-
lum) JJiiyalli dc CraUjidsli, showing that the Camp-
bells of Craignish were simply of the Dhu-Gall race.
The seal is very old, though noticed only by its use
in 1500 It has the grand mark upon it of the lear-
ings of all the Gael of the Western Coasts, namely, the
tJai-eil n«ilev. "
168
IITSTORY OF THE HIGHLAXD CLAXS.
crown ; and it is not iniprobablo that the clan
Dugall Craignish acquired from the latter their
right to the property of Craignish. After the
restoratiiin of the LocIhav i'ainily, hy the re-
moval of the fiirfeitnre, that of Craignish were
ohliged to liold tlieir lands, not of the crown,
but of the house of ArgyU. Nevertheless,
they continued for some time a considerable
family, maintaining a sort of iadepentlence,
until at length, yielding to the inlluence of
that policy which has already been desciibed,
they merged, like most of the neighbouring
clans, in that powerful race by whom they
were surrounded.^
LAMOND.
liADGE. — CraL-Aiiplt: Tree.
It is an old and accredited tradition in the
Highlands, that the Lamonds or Lamonts were
tlie most ancient proprietors of Cowal, and
that the Stewarts, j\Iaclauchlans, and Campbells
obtained possession of their property in that dis-
trict by marriage with daughters of the family.
At an early period a very small part only of
Cowal was included in the sherilldom of Upper
Argyle, the remainder being comprehended in
that of Perth. It may, therefore, be presumed
that, on the concpiest of Argyle by Alexander
II., the lord of Lower Cowal had submitted
to the king, and obtained a crown charter.
But, in little more than half a century after
that event, we find the High Steward in pos-
session of Lower Cowal, and the Maclauchlans
in possession of Strathlachlan. It appears,
indeed, that, in 1242, Alexander the High
_' Skene's Ui'jhlanders.
Steward of Scotland, marriijd Joan, the daugh-
ter of James, son of Angus Macb'ory, \^ho is
styled Lord of Bute ; antl, from the manuscript
of HoO, we learn that, about the same i)eriod,
Gihdirist Madauchlan married the tlaughter of
Lachlan Macllory; from whicli it is probalile
that this Koderic or liory was the third indi-
vidual who obtained a crown charier for Lower
Cowal, and that by these intermarriages the
properly passed from his family into the hands
of tlie Stewarts and the Maclilauchlans. The
coincidence of these facts, with the tradition
above-mentioned, would seem also to indicate
that Angus Macliory was the ancestor of the
Lamonils.
After the marriage of the Steward with the
heiress of Lamond, the next of that race of
whom any mention is made is Duncan Mac
Fercher, and " Laumanus," son of ^Malcolm,
and grandson of the same Duncan, who api)ear
to have granteil to the monks of Paisley a
charter of the lands of Kilmore, near Lochgilp,
and also of the lands " wiiich they and their
predecessors held at KUmun" ( ih(as hus et ante-
rensorcs nostri apud Kihiinn hubuerant). In
the same year, " Laumanus," the son of Mal-
colm, also granted a charter of the lands of
Killinnan, which, in 1295, is confirmed by
Malcolm, the son and heir of the late " Lau-
manus" (dojuini (jnondam Lduiuaxis). But
in an instrument, or deed, dated in HGH, be-
tween the monastery of Paisley and John
Lamond of Lamond, regarding the lands of
Kiltinan, it is expressly stated, that these
lands had belonged to the ancestors of John
Lamond ; and hence, it is evident, that the
"Laumanus," mentioned in the previous deed,
must have been one of the number, if not
indeed the chief and founder of the family.
" From Laumanus," says Mr Skene, " the clan
appear to have taken the name of Maclamau
or Lamond, having previously to this time borne
the name of jMacerachar, and Clan Mhic
Earachar."
The connection of this clan with that of
l)ugall Craignish, is indicated by tlie same
circumstances which point out the connection,
of other branches of the tribe ; for whilst the
Craignish family preserved its power it was
followed by a great portion of the Clan Mine
Earachar, illhough it. possessed no feudal right
\
fUui
M
"*';*
ROBERTSON
ROBERTSOXS, OR CLAN DONNACHTE.
1G9
i
to their services. " There is one peculiarity
connected with the Lamonds," says Mr Skene,
" that although by no means a powerful clan,
their genealogy can be proved by charters, at
a time when most other Highland families are
obliged to have recourse to tradition, and the
genealogies of their ancient sennachies ; but
their antiquity could not protect the Lamonds
from the encroachments of the Campbells, by
whom they were soon reduced to as small a
portion of their original possessions in Lower
Cowal, as the other Argyleshire clans had
been of theirs."* The Lamonds were a clan of
the same description as the Maclauchlans,
and, like the latter, they have, notwithstanding
" the encroachments of the Campbells," still
retained a portion of their ancient possessions.
The chief of this family is Lamond of Lamond.
According to Nisbet, the clan Lamond were
originally from Ireland, but whether they
sprung from the Dalriadic colony, or from a
still earlier race in Cowal, it is certain that
the}'- possessed, at a very early period, the
superiority of the district. Their name con-
tinuttd to l^e the prevailing one till the middle
of the 17th century. In June 1646, certain
chiefs of the clan Campbell in the vicinity of
Di:noon castle, determined upon obtaining the
.isceiidency, took advantage of the feuds and
disorders of the period, to Avage a war of exter-
mination against the Lamonds. The massacre
of the latter by the Campbells, that year,
formed one of the charges against the Marquis
of Argyll in 1661, although he does not seem
to have been any party to it.
An. interesting tradition is recorded of one
of the lairds of Lamond, who had unfortunately
killed, in a sudden quarrel, the son of Mac-
Gregor of Glenstrac, taking refuge in the house
of the latter, and claiming his protection,
which was readily granted, he being ignorant
that he was the slayer of his son. On being
informed, MacGregor escorted him in safety to
his own people. When the MacGregors were
proscribed, and the aged chief of Glenstrae
had become a wanderer, Lamond hastened to
protect him and his family, and received them
into his house.
* Skene's Highlandin, toI. ii. part ii. chap. 4.
II.
CHAPTER lY.
Robertsons or Clan Donnachie — Macfarlanes — Camp-
bells of Argyll and offshoots — Royal Marriage —
Campbells of Breadalbane — Macarthur Campbells of
Strachur — Campbells of Cawdor, Aberuchill, Ard-
nanuirchan, Auchinbreck, Ardkinglass, Barcaldine,
Dunstaffnage, Monzie — The Macleods of Lewis and
Hams — Macleods of Kasay.
ROBERTSON.
Badge. — Fern or Brackens.
Besides the clans already noticed, there are
other two which, according to Skene, are set
down by the genealogists as having originally
belonged to the Gallgael or Celts of the
Western Isles ; these are the Robertsons or
clan Donnachie, and the Macfarlanes,
Tradition claims for the clan Donnachie a
descent from the great sept of the Macdonalds,
their remote ancestor being said to have been
Duncan (hence the name Do7inachie) the Fat,
son of Angus Mor, Lord of the Isles, in the
reign of William the Lion. Smibert thinks
this is certainly the most feasible account of
their origin. Skene, however, endeavours to
trace their descent from Duncan, King of
Scotland, eldest son of Malcolm III., their
immediate ancestor, according to him, having
been Conan, second son of Henry, fourth and
last of the ancient Celtic Earls of Athole.
This Conan, it is said, received from his father,
in the reign of Alexander II., the lands of
Generochy, afterwards called Strowan, in Gaelic
Strutlian — that is, streamy. Conan's great-
grandson, Andrew, was styled of Athcle, de
Aiholia, which was the uniform designation of
Y
170
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLA^s^D CLA:XS.
the famil}', indicative, Mr Skene thinks, of
their descent from the ancient Earls of Athole.
According to the same authority, it was from
Andrew's son, Duncan, that the clan derived
their distinctive appellation of the clan Don-
nachie, or children of Duncan. Duncan is said
to have been twice married, and acquired by
both marriages considerable territory in the
district of Eaunoch. Ey his first wife he had
a son, Eobert de Atholia.
As it is well known that Mr Skene's Celtic
prejudices are A^ery strong, and as his deriva-
tion of the Eobertsons from Duncan, king of
Scotland, is to a great extent conjectural, it is
only fair to give the other side of the question,
viz., the probability of theii- derivation from
the Celts of the "Western Isles. We shall take
the liberty of quoting here Mr Smibert's judi-
cious and acute remarks on tliis point. " There
unquestionably exist doubts about the deriva-
tion of the Eobertsons from the Macdonalds ;
but the fact of their acquiring large possessions
at so early a period in Athole, seems to be
decisive of their descent from some great and
strong house among the "Western Celts. And
what house was more able so to endow its
scions than that of Somerled, whose heads
were the kings of the west of Scotland 1 The
Somerled or ]\Iacdo)iald power, moreover, ex-
tended into Athole beyond all question ; and,
indeed, it may be said to have been almost the
sole power which could so have planted there
one of its offshoots, apart from the regal autlio-
rity. Accordingly, though Duncan may not
have been the son of Angus Mor (Macdonald),
a natural son of the Lord of the Isles, as has
been commonly averred, it by no means follows
that the family were not of the J\Iacdonald race.
The proof may be difficult, but probability
must be accepted in its stead. An opposite
course has been too long followed on all sides.
Why should men conceal from themselves the
l^lain fact that the times under consideration
were barbarous, and that their annals were
necessarily left to us, not by the pen of the
accurate historian, but by the dealers in song
and tradition?"
Eeferring to the stress laid by Mr Skene
upon the designation de AHioUa, which was
uniformly assumed by the Eobertsons, Mr
■Smibert remarks,— " In the first place, the
designation De Atholia can really be held to
prove nothing, since, as in the case of Do
InsuUs, such phrases often pointed to mere
residence, and were especially used in reference
to large districts. A gentleman ' of Athole ' is
not necessarily connected with the Duke ; and,
as we now use such phrases without auymeaning
of that kind, much more natural was the cus-
tom of old, when general localities alone were
known generally. In the second place, are the
Eobertsons made more purely Gaelic, for such
is partly the object in the view of Mr Skene,
by being traced to the ancient Athole house?
That the first lords of the line were Celts may
be admitted ; but heiresses again and again
interrupted the male succession. While one
wedded a certain Thomas of London, another
found a mate in a person named David de
Hastings. These strictly English names speak
for themselves ; and it was by the Hastings
marriage, which took place shortly after the
year 1200, that the first house of Athole was
continued. It is clear, therefore, that the sup-
position of the descent of the Eobertsons from
the first lords of Athole leaves them still of
largely mingled blood — Norman, Saxon, and
Gaelic. Such is the result, even when the
conjecture is admitted.
As a Lowland neighbourhood gave to the
race of Eobert, sen of Duncan, the name
of Eobertson, so would it also intermingle
their i-ace and blood Avith those of the Low
landers."''
It is from the grandson of Eobert of Athole,
also named Eobert, that the clan Donnachie
derive their name of Eobertson. This Eobert
was noted for his predatory incursions into tli&
Lowlands, and is historically known as the
chief who arrested and delivered up to the
vengeance of the government Eobert Graharn
and the Master of Athole, two of the nuirdercrs
of James I., for Avhich he was rewarded with
a crown charter, dated in 1451, erecting his
whole lands into a free barony. He also re-
ceived the honourable augmentation to his
arms of a naked man manacled under the
acliievement, with the motto, VirtuHs gloria
merces. He Avas mortally Avounded in the
head near the village of Auchtergaven in a
^ Smibert's Clan^, pp. 77, 78.
ROBEirrsoNs, or clan donnaciiie.
171
conliict with Eobert Forrester of Torwood,
with whom lie had a dispute regarding the
lands of Little Dunkeld. Jiiuding np his head
witli a white cloth, he rode to Perth, and ob-
tained from the king a new grant of the lands
of Strowan. On his return liome, he died of
his wounds. He had three sons, Alexander,
Robert, and Patrick. Robert, the second son,
Avas the ancestor of the Earls of Portmore, a
title now extinct.
The elilest son, Alexander, was twice mar-
ried, his sons becoming progenitors of various
families of Robertsons. He died in, or shortly
prior to, 1507, and was succeeded by his grand-
son, William. This chief had some dispute
with the Earl of Athole concerning the marches
of their estates, and was killed by a party of
the carl's followers, in 1530. Taking advan-
tage of a wadset or mortgage which he held
over the lands of Strowan, the earl seized
nearly the half of the family estate, which the
Robertsons could never again recover. Wil-
liam's son, Robert, had two sons — William,
who died without issue, and Donald, who
succeeded him.
Donald's grandson, 11th laird of Strowan,
died in 1G36, leaving an infant son, Alexander,
in whose minority the government of the clan
devolved upon his uncle, Donald. Devoted
to the cause of Charles I., the latter raised a
regiment of his name and followers, and was
with the Marquis of Montrose in all his battles.
After the Restoration, the king settled a pen-
sion upon him.
His nephew, Alexander Robertson of Strow-
an, was twice married. By his second wife,
Marion, daughter of General Baillie of Letham,
he had two sons and one daughter, and died in
1688. Duncan, the second son by the second
marriage, served in Russia, with distinction,
under Peter the Great.
.(■Vlexander, the elder son of the second mar-
riage, Avas the celebrated Jacobite chief and
poet. Born about 1G70, he was destined for
the cliurch, and sent to the university of St
Andrews ; but his father and brother by the
first marriage dying within a few months of
each other, he succeeded to the family estate
and the chiefship in 1688. Soon after, he
joined the Viscount Dundee, when he appeared
in arms in the Highlands for the cause of King
James ; but though he does not appear to have
been at Killiecrankie, and was still under age,
he was, for his share in this rising, attainted
by a decreet of parliament in absence in 1690,
and his estates forfeited to the crown. He
retired, in consequence, to the court of tlio
exiled monarch at St Germains, where he lived
for several years, and served one or two cam-
paigns in the French army. In 1703, Queen
Anne granted him a remission, when he re-
turned to Scotland, and resided unmolested on
his estates, but neglecting to get the remission
passed the seals, the forfeiture of 1600 Avas
never legally repealed. With about 500 of
his clan he joined the Earl of Mar in 1715,
and wds taken prisoner at the battle of Sheriff-
muir, but rescued. Soon after, hoAvever, he
fell into the hands of a party of soldiers in the
Highlands, and Avas ordered to be conducted
to Edinburgh ; but, Avith the assistance of his
sister, he contrived to escape on the Avay, Avhen
he again took refuge in France. In 1723,
the estate of StroAvan A^^as granted by the
government to Margaret, the chief's sister, by
a charter under the great seal, and in 1726 she
disponed the same in trust for the behoof of
her brother, substituting, in the event of his
death Avithout lawful heirs of his body, Dun-
can, son of Alexander Robertson of Druma-
chune, her father's cousin, and the next laAvful
heir male of the famil3\ Margaret died un-
married in 1727. Her brother had returned
to Scotland the previous year, and obtaining
in 1731 a remission for his life, took possession
of his estate. In 1745 he once more "mar-
shalled his clan" in behalf of the Stuarts, but
his age preventing him from personally taking
any active part in the rebellion, his name Avas
passed over in the list of proscriptions that
IblloAved. He died in his OAvn house of
Carie, in Rannoch, April 18, 1749, in his
81st year, Avithout laAvful issue, and in him
ended the direct male line. A volume of
his poems Avas published after his death.
An edition Avas reprinted at Edinburgh in
1785, 12mo, containing also the " Histor}^
and Martial Achievements of the Robertsons
of Strowan." He is said to have formed
the prototype of the Baron of BradAvardine in
" Waverley."
The portion of the original estate of Strowan
172
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
which remamed devolved upon Duncan Kobert-
sou of Drumachune, a property which his
great-gruncLfather, Duncan Mor (who died in
1687), brother of Donakl the tutor, had
acquired from the Athole family. As, how-
ever, his name was not included in the last
act of indemnity passed by the government, he
was dispossessed of the estate in 1752, when
he and his family retired to France. His son,
Colonel Alexander Eobertson, obtained a resti-
tution of Strowan in 1784, and died, unmar-
ried, in 1822. Duncan Mor's second son,
Donald, had a son, called llobert Bane, whose
grandson, Alexander Robertson, now succeeded
to the estate.
The son of the latter. Major-general George
Duncan Eobertson of Strowan, C.B., passed
upwards of thirty years in active service, and
received the cross of the Imperial Austrian
order of Leopold. He was succeeded by his
son, George Duncan Eobertson, born 26th
July 1816, at one time an officer in the 42d
Highlanders.
The force which the Eobertsons could bring
into the field was estimated at 800 in 1715,
and 700 in 1745.
Of the branches of the family, the Eobert-
sons of Lude, in Blair-Athole, are the oldest,
being of contemporary antiquity to that of
Strowan.
Patrick de Atholia, eldest son of the second
marriage of Duncan de Atholia, received from
his father, at his death, about 1358, the lands
of Lude. He is mentioned in 1391, by Wyn-
toun {Book ii. p. 367) as one of the chieftains
and leaders of the clan. He had, with a
daughter, married to Donald, son of Farquhar,
ancestor of the Farquharsons of Invercauld, two
sons, Donald and Alexander. The latter,
known by the name of Rua or Eed, from the
colour of his hair, acquired the estate of Stra-
loch, for which he had a charter from James
II. in 1451, and was ancestor of the Eobert-
sons of Straloch, Perthshire. His descend-
ants were called the Barons Eua. The last
of the Barons Rita, or Red, was Alexander
Eobertson of Straloch, who died about the
end of the last century, leaving an only son,
John, who adopted the old family soubriquet,
and called himself Eeid (probably hopuig to
bo recognised as the chief of the Eeids). John
Eeid entered the army, wliere he rose to the
rank of General, and died in 1803, leaving the
reversion of his fortune (amounting to about
£70,000) for the endowment of a chair of
music, and other purposes, in the Univer-
sity of Edinburgh. This ancient family is
represented by Sir Archibald Ava Campbell,
Bart.
Donald, the elder son, succeeded his father.
He resigned liis lands of Lude into the king's
hand on February 7, 1447, but died before he
could receive his infeftment. He had two
sons : John, who got the charter under the
great seal, dated March 31, 1448, erecting the
lands of Lude into a barony, proceeding on
his father's resignation ; and Donald, who got
as his patrimony the lands of Strathgarry.
This branch of Lude ended in an heiress,
who married an illegitimate son of Stewart
of Invermeath. About 1700, Strathgarry
was sold to another family of the name of
Stewart.
The Eobertsons of Inshes, Inverness-shire,
are descended from Duncan, second son of
Duncan de Atholia, domlnus de Ranagh, above
mentioned.
The Eobertsons of Ivindeace descend from
William Eobertson, third son of John, ances-
tor of the Eobertsons of the Inshes, by his
wife, a daughter ot Fearn of Pitcullen. He
obtained from his father, in patrimony, several
lands about Inverness, and having acquired
great riches as a merchant, purchased, in
1615, the lands of Orlaiey, Is'"airnshire, and
in 1639, those of Kindeace, Eoss-shire ;
the latter becoming the cliief title of the
family.
The Eobertsons of Kinlochmoidart, In-
verness-shire, are descended from John
Eobertson of Muirton, Elginshire, second
son of Alexander Eobertson of Strowan, by
his wife, Lady Elizabeth, daughter of the Earl
of Athole.
The fifth in succession, the Eev, "WiUiam
Eobertson, one of the ministers of Edinburgh,
was father of Principal Eobertson, and of
Mary, who married the Eev. James Syme, and
had an only child, Eleonora, mother of Henry,
Lord Brougham. The Principal had three
sons and two daughters.
MACFARLANE.
THE MACFAllLANES.
1T3
MACFARLANE.
Badge. — Cloudberry busli.
Of the clan Macfarlane, Mr Skene gives
the best account, and we shall therefore take the
liberty of availing ourselves of his researches.
According to him, with the exception of the
clan Donnachie, the clan Parian or Pharlan is
the only one, the descent of Avhich from the
ancient earls of the district where their posses-
sions were situated, may be established by the
authority of a charter. It appears, indeed,
that the ancestor of this clan was Gilchrist,
the brother of Maldowen or Malduin, the third
Earl of Lennox. This is proved by a charter
of Maldowen, still extant, by which he gives
to his brother Gilchrist a grant " de terris de
superiori Arrochar de Luss ;" and these lands,
which continued in possession of the clan
until the death of the last chief, have at all
times constituted their principal inheritance.
But although the descent of the clan from
the Earls of Lennox be thus established, the
origin of their ancestors is by no means so
easily settled. Of all the native earls of Scot-
land, those of this district alone have had a
foreign origin assigned to them, though, appa-
rently, without any sufficient reason. The
first Earl of Lennox who appears on record is
Aluiii comes de Levenox, who lived in the early
part of the 1 3th century ; and there is some
reason to believe that from this Aluin the
later Earls of Lennox were descended. It is,
no doubt, impossible to determine now who
this Aluin really was ; but, in the absence of
direct authority, we gather from tradition that
the heads of the family of Lennox, before
beuig raised to the peerage, \{qiq hereditary
seneschals of Stratliearn, and bailies of the
Abthanery of Dull, in A thole. Aluin was
succeeded by a son of the same name, who
is frequently nientioiied in the chartidaries
of Lennox and Paisley, and who died before
the year 1225. In Donald, the sixth earl,
the male branch of the I'amily became ex-
tinct. Margaret, the daugliter of Donald,
manied Walter de Fassalane, the heir male
of the family; but this alliance failed to ac-
complish the objects intended by it, or, in
other words, to preserve the honours and pov/er
of the house of Lennox. Their son Duncan,
the eighth earl, had no male issue ; and his
eldest daughter Isabella, having married Sir
Murdoch Stuart, the eldest son of tlie Re-
gent, he and his family became involved in
the ruin which overwhelmed the unfortunate
house of Albany. At the death of Isabella,
in 1460, the earldom was claimed by three
families ; but that of Stewart of Darnlcy even-
tually overcame all opposition, and acquired
the title and estates of Lennox. Their acces-
sion took place in the year 1488 ; upon whicli
the clans that had been formerly united with the
earls of the old stock separated themselves,
and became independent.
Of these clans the principal was that of the
Macfarlanes, the descendants, as has ali'eady
been stated, of Gilchrist, a younger brother of
Maldowen, Earl of Lennox. In the Lennox
charters, several of which he appears to have
subscribed as a witness, this Gilchrist is gene-
rally designated as frater comitis, or brother
of the earl. His son Duncan also obtamed a
charter of his lands from the Earl of Lennox,
and appears in the Ragman's roll under the
title of " Duncan Macgilchrist de Levenaghes."
From a grandson of this Duncan, who was
called in Gaelic Parian, or Bartholomew, the
clan appears to have taken the surname of
Macfarlane ; indeed the connection of Parian
both with Duncan and with Gilchrist is clearly
established by a charter granted to ^Malcolm
Macfarlane, the son of Parian, confirming to
him the lands of Arrochar and others ; and
hence Malcolm may be considered as the real
founder of the clan. He Avas succeeded by
his son Duncan, who obtained from the Earl
of Lennox a charter of the lands of Arrochar
174
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
as ample in its provisions as any that had been
granted to his predecessors; and married a
daughter of Sir Colin Campbell of Lochow, as
appears from a charter of confirmation granted
in his favoiu" by Duncan, Earl of Lennox.
Not long after his death, however, the ancient
line of the Earls of Lennox became extinct ;
and the Macfarlanes having claimed the earl-
dom as heirs male, offered a strenuous opposi-
tion to the superior pretensions of the feudal
heirs. Their resistance, however, proved alike
unsuccessful and disastrous. The family of
the chief perished in defence of what they
believed to be their just rights ; tlie clan also
suffered severely, and of tliose who survived
the struggle, the greater part took refuge in
remote parts of the country. Their destruc-
tion, indeed, would have been inevitable, but
for the opportune support given by a gentle-
man of the clan to the Darnley family. This
•was Andrew Macfarlane, who, having married
the daughter of John Stewart, Lord Darnley
and Earl of Lennox, to whom his assistance
had been of great moment at a time of diffi-
culty, saved the rest of the clan, and recovered
the greater part of their hereditary possessions.
The fortunate individual in question, however,
though the good genius of the race, does not
appear to have possessed any other title to the
chiefship than what he derived from his posi-
tion, and the circumstance of Ms being the
only person in a condition to afford them pro-
tection ; in fact, the clan refused him the title
of chief, which they appear to have considered
as incommunicable, except in the right line ;
and his son. Sir John Macfarlane, accordingly
contented himself with assuming the secondary
or subordinate designation of captain of the
clan.
From this time, the Macfarlanes appear to
have on all occasions supported the Earls of
Lennox of the Stewart race, and to have also
followed their banner in the field. For several
generations, however, their history as a clan
is almost an entire blank ; indeed, they appear
to have merged into more retainers of the
powerful family, under whose protection they
enjoyed undisturbed possession of their here-
ditary domains. But in the sixteenth century
Duncan ^Macfarlane of Macfarlane appears as a
steady supporter of ISIatthcw, Earl of Lennox.
At the head of three hundred men of his own
name, he joined Lennox and Glencairn in
1544, and was present witli his followers at
the battle of Glasgow-Muir, where he shared
the defeat of the party he supported. He was
also involved in the forfeiture which followed •
but having powerful friends, his property was,
thi'ough their intercession, restored, and he
obtained a remission under the privy seaL
The loss of this battle forced Lennox to retire
to England ; whence, having married a niece
of Henry VIII., he soon afterwards returned
with a considerable force which the English
monarch had placed under his command. The
chief of Macfarlane durst not venture to join
Lennox in person, being probably restrained
by the terror of another forfeiture ; but, acting
on the usual Scottish policy of that time, he
sent his relative, "Walter Macfarlane of Tarbet,
with four hundred men, to reinforce his friend
and patron ; and this body, according to Holin-
shed, did most excellent service, acting at once
as light troops and as guides to the main body,
Duncan, however, did not always conduct
himself with equal caution ; for he is said to
have fallen in the fatal battle of Pinkie, in
1547, on which occasion also a great number
of his clan perished.
Andrew, the son of Duncan, as bold, active,
and adventurous as his sire, engaged in the
civil wars of the period, and, what is more
remarkalde, took a prominent part on the side
of the Eegent Murray ; thus acting in opposi-
tion to almost all the other Highland chiefs,
who were Avarmly attached to the cause of the
queen. He was present at the battle of Lang-
side with a body of his followers, and there
" stood the Regent's part in great stead ;" for,
in the hottest of the fight, he came up with
three hundred of his friends and countrymen,
and falling fiercely on the flank of the queen's
army, threw them into irretrievable disorder,
and thus mainly contributed to decide the for-
tune of the da3\ The clan boast of having
taken at this battle three of Queen Mary's
standards, which, they say, were preserved for
a long time in the family, Macfarlane's reward
was not such as afforded any great cause for
admiring the munificence of the Eegent ; but
that his vanity at least might be conciliated,
Murray bestowed upon him the crest of a
AEGYLL CAMPBELLS.
175
I
Hnmi-say nge projwr, holding in liis dexter hand
a sheaf of arrows, and pointing with his sinister
to an imperial crown, or, with the motto. This
I'll defend. Of the son of this chief nothing
is known ; but his grandson, Walter ]\Iacfar-
lane, returning to the natural feelings of a
Highlander, proved himself as sturdy a cham-
pion of the royal j^arty as his grandfather had
been an uncompromising opponent and enemy.
During Cromwell's time, he was twice besieged
in his own house, and his castle of Inveruglas
was afterwards burned down by the English.
But nothing coidd shake his fidelity to his
party. Though his personal losses in adhering
to the royal cause were of a much more sub-
stantial kind than his grandfather's reward in
opposing it, yet his zeal was not cooled by
adversity, nor his ardour abated by the ven-
geance which it drew down on his head.
Although a small clan, the Macfarlanes
were as turbulent and predatory in tlieir way
as their neighbours the Macgregors. By the
Act of the Estates of 1587 they were declared
to be one of the clans for whom the chief was
made responsible ; by another act passed in
1594, they were denounced as being in the
habit of committing theft, robbery, and op-
pression ; and in July 1 624 many of the clan
were tried and convicted of theft and robbery.
Some of them were punished, some pardoned ;
while others were removed to the highlands of
Aberdeenshire, and to Strathaven in Banffshire,
where they assumed the names of Stewart,
M'Caudy, Greisock, M' James, and M'Innes.
Of one eminent member of the clan, the
following notice is taken by Mr Skene in his
work on the Highlands of Scotland. He says,
"It is impossible to conclude this sketch of
the history of the Macfarlanes without alluding
to the emment antiquary, Walter Macfarlane
of that ilk, who is as celebrated among histo-
rians as the indefatigable collector of the an-
cient records of the country, as his ancestors
had been among the other Highland chiefs for
their prowess in the field. The family itself,
however, is now nearly extinct, after having
held their original lands for a jDeriod of six
liundred years."
Of the lairds of IMacfarlane there have been
no fewer than twenty-three. The last of them
went to North America in the early part of
the 18th century. A branch of the family
settled in Ireland in the reign of James VII.,
and the headship of the clan is claimed Ly
its representative, Macfarlajie of Hunstown
House, in the county of Dublin. The descen-
dants of the ancient chiefs cannot now bo
traced, and the lands once possessed by them
have passed into other hands.
Under the head of Garmoran, Mr Skene,
following the genealogists, includes two western
clans, viz., those of Campbell and Macleod.
We shall, however, depart from Mr Skene's
order, and notice these two important clans
here, while treating of the clans of the
Avestern coasts and isles. Mr Skene,® on very
shadowy grounds, endeavours to make out that
there must have been an ancient earldom of
Garmoran, situated between north and south
Argyle, and including, besides the districts of
Knoydart, Morar, Arisaig, and Moydart (form-
ing a late lordship of Garmoran), the districts
of Glenelg, Ardnamurchan, and Morvern,
He allows, however, that " at no period
embraced by the records do we discover Gar-
moran as an efficient earldom." As to tliis, Mr
E. W. Robertson' remarks that "the same
objection may be raised against the earldom of
Garmoran which is urged against the earldom
of the Merns, the total silence of liistory
respecting it."
ARGYLL CAMPBELL.
Badge — Myrtle.
The name Campbell is undoubtedly one of
considerable antiquity, and the clan has long
8 Highlanders, ii. 266.
7 Early Kings, i. 75.
176
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
been one of the most numerous and powerful
in the Highlands, although many families
have adopted the name who have no connec-
tion with the Campbells proper by blood or
descent. The Argyll family became latterly
so powerful, that many smaller clans were
absorbed in it voluntarily or compulsorily, and
assumed in course of time its pccidiar designa-
tion. The origin of the name, as well as of
the founder of the family, remains still a matter
of the greatest doubt. The attempt to deduce
the family from the half-mythical King Arthur,
of course, is mere trifling.
The name is by some stated to have been de-
rived from a Xorman knight, named de Campo
Eello, who came to England with William the
Conqueror. As respects the latter part of the
statement, it is to be observed that in the list
of all the knights who composed the army of
the Conqueror on the occasion of his invasion
of England, and which is known by the name
of the Eoll of Battle-Abbey, the name of
Campo Bello is not to be found. But it does
not follow, as recent writers have assumed,
that a knight of that name may not have come
over to England at a later period, either of his
reign or that of his successors.
It has been alleged, in opposition to tliis
account, that in the oldest form of writing the
name, it is spelled Cambel or Kambel, and it
is so found in many ancient documents ; but
these were written by parties not acquainted
with the individuals wliose name they record,
as in the manuscript account of the battle of
Halidon HiU, by an unknown English writer,
preserved in the British ]\Iuseum; in the Rag-
man's Roll, which was compiled by an English
clerk, and in "VVyntoun's Chronicle. There is
no evidence, however, that at any period it
was written by any of the family otherwise
than as Cronpl'i'Il, notwithstanding the extra-
ordinary diversity that occurs in tlie spelling
of other names by their holders, as shown by
Lord Lindsay in the account of his clan ; and
the invariable employment of the letter p by
the Campbells themselves would be of itself
a strong argument for the southern origin of
the name, did there not exist, in the record
of the parliament of Robert Bruce held in
1320, the name of the then head of the family,
entered as Sir Nig°l de Campo Bello.
The writers, however, who attempt to sus
tain the fabulous tales of the sennachies, assign
a very different origin to the name. It is
personal, say they, " like that of some others
of the Highland clans, being composed of the
words cam, bent or arched, and beul, mouth ;
this having been the most prominent feature
of the great ancestor of the clan, Diarmid
O'Dubin or O'Duin, a brave warrior celebrated
in traditional story, who was contemporary
with the heroes of Ossian. In the Gaelic lan-
guage his descendants are called Siol Diarmid,
the offspring or race of Diarmid."
Besides the manifest improbability of this
origin on other grounds, tAvo considerations
may be adverted to, each of tliem conclusive : —
First, It is known to all who have examined
ancient genealogies, that among the Celtic
races personal distinctives never have become
hereditary. jSIalcolm Canmore, Donald Bane.
Rob Roy, or Evan Dim, were, with many
other names, distinctive of personal qualities,
but none of them descended, or could do so,
to the cliildren of those who acquired them.
Secondly, It is no less clear tliat, until after
what is called the Saxon Conquest had been
completely effected, no hereditary surnames
were in use among the Celts of Scotland, nor
by the chiefs of Norwegian descent Avho
governed in Argyll and the Isles. This cir-
cumstance is pointed out by Tytler in his
remarks upon the early population of Scot-
land, in the second volume of the History of
Scotland. The domestic slaves attached to the
possessions of the church and of the barons
have their genealogies engrossed in ancient
charters of conveyances and confirmation copied
by him. The names are all Celtic, but in no
one instance does the son, even Avhen bearing
a second or distinctive name, follow that of
his father.
Skene, who maintains the purely native
origin of the Campbell, does so in the follow-
ing remarks : —
*' We have shown it to be invariably the
case, that when a clan claims a foreign origin,
and accounts for their possession of the chief-
ship and property of the clan by a marriage
with the heiress of the old proprietors, they
can be proved to be in reality a cadet of that
older house who had usurped the chiefship.
AIJGYLL CAMPBELLS.
177
wliile their claim to the chiefship is disputei]
by ail acknowledged descendant of that older
liouse. To this rule the Campbells are no
exceptions, for while tlie tale u])on wliich they
found a ISTorman descent is exactly parallel to
those of the other clans in tlie same situation,
the most ancient manuscript genealogies deduce
them in the male line from that very family of
O'Duin, whose heiress they are said to have
married, and the IMacarthur Campbells, of
►Straclmr, the acknowledged descendants of the
older house, they have at all times disputed
the chiefship with tlie Argyll family. Judging
from analogy, we are compelled to admit that
the Campbells of Strachur must formerly have
been chiefs of the clan, and that tlie usual
causes in such cases have operated to reduce
the Strachur family, and to place that of
Argyll in that situation, and this is conhrmed
by the early history of the clan."
We shall take the liberty of quoting here
some ingenious speculations on the origin of
the name and the founder of the clan, from
the pen of a gentleman, a member of the
clan, who, for several years, has devoted his
leisure to the investigation of the subject,
and has placed the results of his researches
at our disposal. He declares that the name
itself is the most intlexible name in Scotland.
In all old documeiits, he says, in which it
occurs, either Avritten by a Campbell, or under
his direction, it is spelled always Campbell, or
Campo-Bello ; and its southern origin he be-
lieves is past question. It has always seemed
to him to have been the name of some Eonian,
who, after his countrymen retired from Britain,
liad settled among the Britons of Strath-Clyde.
" I am not one," he continues, " of those
who suppose that the fortunes of Campbell
depended entirely on the patrimony of his
wife. As a family who had been long in the
country, the chief of the name (it is improbable
that he was then the sole owner of that name,
although his family is alone known to history),
as a soldier, high in his sovereign's favour,
was likely to have possessed lands in Argyle
before his marriage took place. Men of mark
Avere then necessary to keep these rather Avild
and outlandish districts in subjection, and
only men high in royal favour were likely to
have that trust, — a trust likely to be so well
II.
rewarded, that its holder Avould be an eligible
match for tlie heiress of Paul In-Sporran.
" It is also quite likely that Eva O'Duin
Avas a king's Avard, and on that account her
hand Avould be in the king's gift ; and Avho so
likely to receive it as a trusted knight, con-
nected Avith the district, and one Avliose loyalty
Avas unquestioned '?
" Again, Ave put little stress on tlie Celtic
origin of the name, — from the crooked mouth of
the first chief, as if from ca7n, bent or crooked,
and bcid, mouth. No doubt this etymology is
purely fanciful, and may have been invented
by some one anxious to prove the purely
Celtic origin of the family; but this seems
really unnecessary, as a Celtic residence, Celtic
alliances, and Celtic associations for nearly
800 years, is a Celtic antiquity in an almost
unbroken line such as fcAV families are able to
boast of j indeed, no clan can boast of purer
Celtic blood than the Campbells, and their
present chief."
The conclusion Avhich, Ave tliink, any un-
prejudiced reader must corne to, is, that the
question of the origin of the Campbells cannot,
until further light be throAvn upon it, be
determined Avith certainty at the present
day. It is possible that the story of the
genealogists may be true; they declare that
the predecessors of the Argyll** family, on the
female side, Avere possessors of LocIioav or Loch-
aAve in Argyleshire, as early as 404 a.d. Of this,
lioAvever, there is no proof Avorthy of the name.
The first of the race Avho conies prominently
into notice is one Archibald (also called Gil-
lespie) Campbell, as likely as not, Ave think,
to be a gentleman of Anglo-Xorman lineage,
Avho lived in the 11th century. He acquired
the lordship of LochoAv, or Locliawe, by mar-
riage Avith Eva, daughter and heii-ess of Paul
O'Duin, Lord of Lochow, denominated Paul
Insporran, from his being the king's treasurer.
Another Gillespie is the first of the house
mentioned in authentic history, his name oc-
curring as a Avitness of the charter of the lands
of the burgh of NcAvburgh by Alexander III.
in 124G.
' In March 1870, the present Duke, in answer to
inquiries, wrote to the papers stating that he spells
his name Argyll, because it has been spelled so by
his ancestors for generations past.
178
HISTORIC OF THE HIGHLAXI) CLANS.
Sir Colin Campbell of Lochow, the real
founder of the family, sixth in descent from
the first Gillespie, distinguished himself by his
warlike actions, and was knighted by King
Alexander the Third in 1280. He added
largely to his estates, and on account of his
great prowess he obtained the surname of Mohr
or More ("great") ; from him the chief of the
Argyll family is in Gaelic styled Mac Chaillair
More.»
Sir Colin Campbell had a i(uarrel witli a
powerful neighbour of his, the Lord of Lorn,
and after he had defeated him, pursuing the
victory too eagerly, was slain (in 1294) at a
place called the String of Cowal, where a
great obelisk Avas erected over his grave. This
is said to have occasioned bitter feuds betwixt
the houses of Lochow and Lorn for a long
period of years, which Avere put an end to by
the marriage of the daughter of the Celtic
proprietor of Lorn, Avith John SteAvart of
Innermoath about 1386. Sir Colin married
a lady of the name of Sinclair, by Avhom he
had fiA^e sons.
Sir Niel Campbell of Locliow, his eldest
son, SAvore fealty to Edward the First, but
afterwards joined Robert the Bruce, and fought
by his side in almost every encounter, from
the defeat at JNIethven to the victory at Ban-
no ckburn. King Robert rcAA^arded his services
by giving him his sister, the Lady Mar^^ liruce,
in marriage, and conferring on him the lands
forfeited by the Earl of Athole. His next
brother Donald Avas the progenitor of the
Campbells of Loudon. By his Avife Sir Niel
had three sons, — Sir Colin ; John, created Earl
of Athole, upon the forfeiture of David de
Strathbogie, the eleventh carl ; and Dugal.
Sir Colin, the eldest son, obtained a charter
from his uncle, King Eobert Bruce, of the
lands of LochoAV and Artornish, dated at Ar-
broath, 10th February 1316, in Avhich he is de-
fignated Culinus films N/i/cUi Cavihel, militis.
As a reward for assisting the SteAvard of Scot-
laud in 1334 in the recovery of the castle of
Dunoon, in CoAval, Sir Colin Avas made here-
ditary governor of the castle, and had the
This, tlirough the inis-siicUing, intentional or un-
intentional, of Sir Walter Scott, is often popularly
corrupted into Maccallura More, which, of course, is
"Along, as the great or big ancestor's name Avas Colin,
not Calluin.
grant of certam lands for the support of Iris
dignity. Sir Colin died about 1340. By his
AA'ife, a daughter of the house of Lennox, he
had three sons and a daughter.
The eldest son, Sir Gillespie or Archibald,
Avho added largely to the family possessions,
Avas twice married, and had three sons, Duncan,
Colin, and David, and a daughter, married to
L)uncan IMacfarlane of Arrochar. Colin, the
second son, Avas designed of Ardkinglass, and
of his family, the Campbells of Ardentinny,
Dunoon, Carrick, Skipnish, Blythswood, ShaAV-
lield, Radian, Auchwillan, and Dergachie are
branches.
Sir Duncan Campbell of Lochow, the eldest
son, Avas one of the hostages in 1424, under
the name of Duncan, Lord of Argyll, for the
payment of the sum of forty thousand pounds
(equivalent to four hundred thousand pounds
(jf our money), for the expense of King James
the First's maintenance during his long im-
prisonment in England, Avhen Sir Duncan Avas
found to be Avorth fifteen hundred merks a-year.
He Avas the first of the family to assmne the
designation of Argyll. By King James he
Avas appointed one of his privy council, and
constituted liis justiciary and lieuteuant Avithin
tlie shire of Argyll. He became a lord of
parliament in 1445, under the title of Lord
Campbell. He died in 1453, and Avas buried
at Kilmun. He married, first, Marjory or
]\lariota Stewart, daughter of Robert Duke of
Albany, governor of Scotland, by Avhom he had
three sons, — Celestine, Avho died before him ;
Archibald, Avho also predeceased him, but left
a son ; and Colin, Avho Avas the first of Glenorchy,
and ancestor of the Breadalbane family. Sir
Duncan married, secondly', i\largaret, daughter
of Sir John Stewart of Blackliall and Auchin-
gOAvn, natural son of Robert the Third, by
Avhom also he had three sons, namely, Dun-
can, Avho, according to CraAA'ford, Avas the an-
cestor of the house of Auchinbreck, of Avliom
are the Campbells of Glencardel, Glensaddel,
Kildurkland, Kilmorie, Wester Keams, Kil-
berry, and Dana; Niel, progenitor, according
to CraAvford, of the Campbells of EUengreig
and Ormadale ; and Arthur or Archibald, an-
cestor of the Camjibells of Ottar, noAV extinct.
Accordmg to some authorities, the Campbells
of Auchinbreck and their cadets, also EUen-
ARGYLL CAMPBELLS.
179
greig and Onnadale, descend from this the
youngest son, and not from liis brothers.
The first Lord Cam])bell was succeeded by
his grandson Colin, the son of his second son
Archibald. He acquired part of the lordship
of Campbell in the parish of Dollar/ by mar-
rying the eldest of tlie tliree daughters of
John Stewart, third Lord of Lorn and Inner-
meath. He did not, as is generally stated,
acquire by this marriage any part of the lord-
ship of Lorn (which passed to Walter, brother
of John, the fourth Lord Innermeath, and heir
of entail), but obtained that lordship by ex-
clianging the lands of Baldunning and Inner-
dunning, &c., in Perthshire, with the said
AValter. In 1457 he was created Earl of
Argyll. In 1470 he was created baron of
Lorn, and in 1481 he received a grant of many
lands in Knapdale, along Avith the keeping of
Castle Sweyn, which had previously been held
by the Lord of the Isles. He died in 1493.
Ey Isabel Stewart, his Avife, eldest daughter
of John, Lord of Lorn, the first Earl of Argyll
had two sons and seven daughters. Archibald,
liis elder son, became second earl, and Thomas,
the younger, was the ancestor of the Campbells
of Lundie, in Forfarshire. Another daughter
was married to Torquil IMacleod of the Lewis.
Archibald, second Earl of Argyll, succeeded
his father in 1493. In 1499 he and others
received a commission from the king to let on
lease, for the term of three years, the entire
lordship of the Isles as possessed by the last
lord, both in the Isles and on the mainland,
excepting only the island of Isla, and the
lands of North and South Kintyre, He also
received a commission of lieutenancy, with
the fullest powers, over the lordship of the
Isles ; and, some montlis later, was appointed
keeper of the castle of Tarbert, and bailie and
governor of the king's lands in Knapdale.
From this period the great power formerly en-
joyed by the Earls of Eoss, Lords of the Isles,
was transferred to the Earls of Argyll and
Huntly ; the former having the chief rule in
^ In 1489, by an act of the Scottish parliament, tlie
name of Castle Gloom, its former designation, was
changed to Castle Campbell. It continued to be the
frequent and favourite residence of the famil}' till
1 644, when it was burnt down by the JMacleans in the
army of the Marquis of Montrose. The castle and
lordship of Castle Campbell remained in the ])osses-
sion of the Argyll family till 1808, when it was sold.
the south isles and adjacent coasts. At tlie
fatal battle of Flodden, 9th September If)!;),
Ills lordship and liis brother-in-law, the Earl of
Lennox, commanded tlio riglit wing of tlie
royal army, and with King James tlie
Fourth, were botli killed. By his wife,
Lady Elizabetli Stewart, eldest daughter of
.lohn, first Earl of Lennox, lie had four sons
and five daughters. His eldest son, Colin, was
the third Earl of Argyll. Arcliibald, his second
son, had a charter of the lands of Skipnish,
and tlie keeping of the castle tliereof, 13th
August 1511. His family ended in an lieir-
female in the reign of Mary. Sir John Camp-
bell, the third son, at first styled of Lorn, and
afterwards of Calder, married Muriella, daugli-
ter and heiress of Sir John ('alder of Calder,
now Cawdor, near Nairn.
According to tradition, she was captured in
childhood by Sir Jolm Campbell and a party
of the Campbells, wliile out with her nurse
near Calder castle. Her uncles pursued and
overtook the division of the Campbells to
whose care slie liad been intrusted, and would
have rescued her but for the presence of mind
of Campbell of Inverliver, who, seeing their
approach, inverted a large camp kettle as if to
conceal her, and commanding his seven sons
to defend it to the death, hurried on with his
prize. The young men were all slain, and
when tlie Calders lifted up the kettle, no
Muriel was there. Meanwhile so much time
had been gained that farther pursuit was use-
less. The nurse, just before the child was
seized, bit off a joint of her little finger, in
order to mark her identity — a precaution whicli
seems to have been necessary, from Campbell
of Auchinbreck's reply to one who, in the
midst of their congratulations on arriving
safely in Argyll with their charge, asked what
was to be done should the child die before she
was marriageable '? " She can never die," said
he, " as long as a red-haired lassie can be found
on either side of Lochawe !" It would appear
that the heiress of the Calders had red hair.
Colin Campbell, the tlnrd Earl of Argyll,
was, immediately after his accession to the
earldom, appointed by the council to assemble
an army and proceed against Lauchlan Mac-
lean of Dowart, and other Highland chief-
tains, who had broken out into insurrection,
180
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
and proclaimed Sir Donald of Lochalsli Lord
of the Isles. Owing to the powerful in-
fluence of Argyll, the insurgents submitted
to the regent, after strong measures had been
adopted against them. In 1.517 Sir Donald
of Lochalsli again appeared in arms, but being
deserted by liis principal leaders, he effected
his escape. Soon after, on his petition, he re-
ceived a commission of lieutenancy over all the
Isles and adjacent mainland.
For some years the Isles had continued at
peace, and Argyll employed this interval in
extending his influence among the chiefs, and
in promoting the aggrandisement of his family
and clan, being assisted tliereto by his brothers.
Sir John Campbell of Calder, so designed after
his marriage with the heiress, and Archibald
Campbell of Skipnisli. The former was parti-
cularly active. In 1-527 an event occurred,
which forms the groundwork of Joanna
Baillie's celebrated tragedy of " The Family
Legend." It is thus related by Gregory : —
"Lauchlan Cattanach Maclean of Dowart
had married Lady Elizabeth Campbell,
daughter of Archibald, second Earl of Argyll,
and, either from the circumstance of their
union being unfruitful, or more probably
owing to some domestic quarrels, he de-
termined to get rid of liis wife. Some ac-
counts say that she had twice attempted her
liusband's life; but, whatever the cause may
have been, Maclean, following the advice of
two of his vassals, who exercised a considerable
influence over him from the tie of fosterage,
caused his lady to be exposed on a rock, which
was only visible at low water, intending that
she should be swept away by the return of the
tide. This rock lies between tlie island of
Lismore and the coast of Mull, and is still
known liy the name of tlie ' Lady's Eock.'
From tliis perilous situation the intended victim
was rescued by a boat accidentally passing,
and conveyed to her brother's house. Her
relations, althougli much exasperated against
Maclean, smothered their resentment for a
time, but only to break out afterwards Avith
greater violence ; for the laird of Dowart being
in Edinburgh, was surprised when in bed, and
assassinated by Sir John Campbell of Calder,
the lady's brother. The IVIacleans instantly
took arms to revenge the deatli of their chief.
and the Campbells were not slow in preparing
to follow up the feud ; but the government
interfered, and, for the present, an appeal to
arms was avoided." -
On the escape of the king, then in his seven-
teenth year, from the power of the Douglases,
in May 1528, Argyll Avas one of tlie first to
join his majesty at Stirling. Argyll after-
wai'ds received an ample confirmation of the
hereditary sheriftship of Argyleshire and of
the offices of justiciary of Scotland and master
of the household, by which these offices be-
came hereditary in his family. He had the
commission of justice-general of Scotland re-
newed 25th October 1529. He died in 1530.
By his countess, Lady Jane Gordon, eldest
daughter of Alexander, third Earl of Huntly,
the third Eail of Argyll had three sons and a
daughter. His sons were, Archibald, fourth
Earl of Argyll ; John, ancestor of the Camp-
bells of Lochnell, of which house the Camp
bells of Ealerno and Stoneiield are cadets ;
and Alexander, dean of jNIoray.
Archibald, the fourth Eail of Argyll, was,
on his accession to the title in 1530, appointed
to all tlie offices held by the two preceding
earls, A suspicion being entertained by some
of the members of the privy council, which
is said to have been shared in by the king
himself, tliat many of the disturbances in the
Isles were secretly fomented by the Argyll
family, that they might obtain possession of
the estates forfeited by the chiefs thus driven
into rebellion, and an opportunity soon pre-
senting itself, the king eagerly availed himself
of it, to curb the increasing power of the Earl
of Argyll in that remote portion of the king-
dom. Alexander of Isla, being summoned to
answer certain charges of Argyll, made his
appearance at once, and gave in to the council
a written statement, in which, among other
things, he stated that the disturbed state of
the Isles Avas mainly caused by the late Earl
of Argyll and liis brothers. Sir John Camp-
l)ell of Calder, and Archibald Campbell of
Skipnish. The king made such an examination
into tlie complaints of the islanders as satisfied
liim that the family of Argyll had been acting
more for their own benefit than for the welfare
" Highlands and Isles of Scotland, p. 128.
AEGYLL CAMPBELLS.
181
of the country, and the eaii Avas summoned
liefore liis sovereign, to give an account of
the duties and rental of the Isles received by
liim, tlie result of which was that James com-
mitted liim to prison soon after his arrival at
court, lie was soon liberated, Imt James was
so niucli displeased witli liis conduct that he
deprived liim of the offices ho still lield in tlie
Isles, some of Avhich were bestowed on Alex-
ander of Isla, whom he had accused. After
the deatli of James the Fifth he appears to
have regained his authority over tlie Isles.
He Avas the first of the Seotcli nobles Avho
embraced the principles of the Reformation,
and employed as his domestic chaplain J\Ir
John Douglas, a converted Carmelite friar,
Avho preaclied publicly in his house. The
Archbishop of St AndrcAvs, in a letter to the
earl, endeavoured to induce him to dismiss
Douglas, and i-eturn to the Romisli church,
but in vain, and on his death-bed he recom-
mended the support of the ncAv doctrines, and
the suppression of Popish superstitions, to his
son. He died in August 1558. He Avas tAvice
married. , By his first Avife, Lady Helen Hamil-
ton, eldest daughter of James, first Earl of
Arran, he had a son, Archibald, fifth Earl of
Argyll. His second Avife Avas Lady JNIary
Graham, only daughter of "William, third Earl
of ]\Ienteith, hj Avhoni he had Colin, sixth
carl, and tAvo daughters.
Archil)ald, fifth Earl of Argyll, Avas educated
under the direction of Mr John Doughxs, his
father's domestic chaplain, and the first Pro-
testant Archbishop of St Andrews, and dis-
tinguislied Jiimself as one of the most able
among the Lords of the Congregation. In the
transactions of their times the earl and his
successois took prominent parts ; but as these
are matters of public history, and as so much
the liistory of the Highlands, in Avhicli the
Argylls took a ]irominent part, has been already
given in ilic former part of tliis Avork, Ave
shall confine our attention here to wliat be-
longs to the history of the family aiul clan.
Tlie earl had married Jean, natural dauglitcr
of King James the Fifth by Elizabetli daughter
of John, T,ord Carmichael, but he does not
seem to have lived on very happy terms Avith
her, as avc find that John Knox, at the request
of Queen ]\Iar3", endeaA'Oured, on more occa-
sions than one, to reconcile them after some
domestic cpiarrels.'^ Her majesty passed the
summer of 15G3 at the earl's house in Argyle-
sliire, in the amusement of deer-hunting.
Argyll died on the 12th of September 1575,
aged about 43. His countess. Queen ISIary's
half-sister, having died Avithout issue, Avas
buried in the royal vault in the abbey of
Holyrood-house ; and he married, a second
time. Lady Johanna or Joneta Cunningham,
second daughter of Alexander, fifth Earl of
Glencairn, but as she also had no children, he
Avas succeeded in his estates and title by his
brother.
On the 28tli of January 1581, Avitli the king
and many of the nobility, the sixth earl sub-
scribed a second Confession of Faitli. He died
in October 1581, after a long illness. He
married, first, Janet, eldest daughter of Henry,
first Lord Metliven, Avithout issue ; secondly,
Lady Agnes Keitli, eldest daughter of WiUiam,
fourth Earl Marischal, AvidoAV of the Eegent
Moray, by Avhom he had two sons, Archibald,
seventh Earl of Argyll, and the Hon. Sir Colin
Campbell of Lundie, created a baronet in 1G27.
In 1594, although tlien only eighteen, the
seA'enth Earl of Argyll Avas appointed king's
lieutenant against tlie popish Earls of Huntly
and Errol, Avho had raised a rebellion. In
1599, Avhen measures Averc in progress for
bringing the chiefs of the isles under sub-
jection to the king, the Earl of Argyll and his
kinsman, John Campbell of Calder, Avere
accused of having secretly used their influence
to prevent Sir James Macdonald of Dunyveg
and his clan from being reconciled to the
government. The frequent insurrections Avhicli
occurred in the South Isles in the first fifteen
years of the seventeentli century have also
been imputed by ]\Ir Gregory to Argyll and
the Campbells, for their OAvn purposes. Tiic
proceedings of these clans Averc so violent and
illegal, that the Idng became higldy incensed
against the Clandonald, and finding, or sup-
posing he liad a right to dispose of tlioir
possessions both in Kintyrc and Isla, he made
a grant of them to the Earl of Argyll and the
Campbells. This gaA^e rise to a number of
bloody conflicts between the Campbells and
^ CaJdencood, vol, ii, p. 215.
182
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLAIMS.
the Clandonald, in the j'ears 1614, 1615, and
1616, Avliich ended in the ruin of the latter,
and for the details of which, and tlie intrigues
and proceedings of the Earl of Argyll to
possess himself of the lands of that clan,
reference may he made to the part of the
General History pertaining to this period.
In 1603, the INlacgregors, who were already
under the ban of the law, made an irruption
into the Lennox, and after defeating the
Colquhouns and their adherents at Glenfruin,
with great slaughter, plundered and ravaged
the whole district, and threatened to burn the
town of Dumbarton. For some years pre-
viously, the charge of keeping this powerful
and warlike tribe in order had been committed
to the Earl of Argyll, as the king's lieutenant
in the " bounds of the clan Gregor," and he
was answerable for all their excesses. Instead
of keeping them under due restraint, Argyll
has been accused by various writers of having
from the very first made use of his influence
to stir them up to acts of violence and aggres-
sion against his own personal enemies, of whom
the chief of the Colquhouns Avas one ; and it
is further said that he had all along meditated
the destruction of both the Macgregors and
the Colquhouns, by his crafty and perfidious
policy. The only evidence on which these
heavy charges rest is the dying declaration of
Alisler Macgregor of Glenstrae, the chief of the
clan, to the effect that he was deceived by the
Earl of Argyll's " falsete and inventiouns," and
that he had been often incited by that nobleman
to " weir and truble the laird of Luss," and
others ; but these charges ouglit to be received
with some hesitation by the impartial historian.
However this may be, the execution of the
severe statutes Avhich were passed against the
Macgregors after the conflict at Glenfruin, was
intrusted to the Earls of Argyll and Athole,
and their chief, with some of his principal
followers, was enticed by Argyll to surrender
to him, on condition that they would be al-
lowed to leave the country Argyll received
them kindly, and assiired them that though he
was commanded by the king to apprehend
them, he had little doubt he would be able to
procure a pardon, and, in the meantime, he
would send them to England under an escort,
which would convey them off Scottish ground.
It was Macgregor's intention, if taken to Lon-
don, to procure if possible an interview with
the king ; but Argyll prevented this ; yet, that
he might fulfil his promise, he sent them under
a strong guard beyond the Tweed at Berwick,
and instantly compelled them to retrace their
steps to Edinburgh, where they were executed
18th January 1604. How far there may have
been deceit used in this matter, — whether, ac-
cording to Birrel, Argyll " keipit ane Hieland-
man's promise ; in respect he sent the gaird to
convey him out of Scottis grund, but thai were
not directit to pairt with him, but to fetch
him bak agane ;" or whether their return was
by orders from the king, cannot at tlie present
time be ascertained.
In 1617, after the suppression by him of
the Clandonald, Argyll obtained from the
king a grant of the whole of Ivintyre. For
some years Argyll had been secretly a Catho
lie. His first countess, to whom Sir William
Alexander, afterwards Earl of Stirling, in-
scribed his "Aurora" in 1604, having died,
he had, in Xovember 1610, married a second
time, Anne, daughter of Sir William Cornwall
of Brome, ancestor of the Marquis Cornwallis.
This lady Avas a Catholic, and although the
earl was a warm and zealous Protestant Avhen
he married her, she gradually drew him over
to profess the same faith Avith herself. After
the year 1615, as Gregory remarks, his per-
sonal history presents a striking instance of
the mutability of human affairs. In that year,
being deep in debt, he went to England ; but
as he was the only chief that could keep the
Maodonalds in order, the Privy Council wrote
to the king urging him to send him home ;
and in his expedition against the clan Donald
he Avas accompanied by his son. Lord Lorn.
In 1618, on pretence of going to the Spa for
the benefit of his health, he received from the
king permission to go abroad ; and the ncAA's
soon arrived that the earl, instead of going to
the Spa, had gone to Spain ; that he had there
made open defection from the Protestant re-
ligion, and that he had entered into very sus-
picious dealings Avith the banished rebels. Sir
James Macdonald and Alister ]MacRanald of
Keppoch,Avho had taken refuge in that country.
On the 16th of February he was openly de-
clared rebel and traitor, at the market cross of
THE CAMPBELLS OF AliGYLL.
183
Edinburgh, and remained under this ban until
the 2 2d of November 1621, when he was de-
clared the king's free liege. Nevertheless, he
did not ventm-e to return to Britain till 1638,
and died in London soon after, aged 62. From
the time of his leaving Scotland, he never
exercised any influenco over his great estates ;
the fee of Avhich had, indeed, been previously
conveyed by him to his eldest son, Archibald,
Lord Lorn, afterwards eighth Earl of Argyll.
By his hrst wife he had, besides this son, four
daughters. By his second wife, the earl had a
son and a daughter, viz., James, Earl of Irvine,
and Lady Mary, married to James, second Lord
EoUo.
Archibald, eighth Earl and first Marquis of
Argyll, after his father, went to Spain, as has
been above said, managed the afl'airs of his
family and clan. So full an account of the
conspicuous part played by the first Marquis
of Argyll, in the affairs of his time, has been
already given in this work, that further detail
here is unnecessary. Suffice it to say, that in
1641 he was created Marquis, and was beheaded
with the " Maiden," at the cross of Edinburgh,
May 27, 1661 ; and whatever may be thought
of his life, his death was heroic and Christian.
By liis wife. Lady Margaret Douglas, second
daughter of William, second Earl of Morton,
he had three daughters and two sons. The
eldest son Archibald, became ninth Earl of
Argyll, the second was Lord Niel Campbell,
of Ardmaddie.
On the death of the eighth earl, his estates
and title were of course forfeited, but Charles
XL, in 1663, sensible of the great services of
Lord Lorn, and of the injustice with which he
had been treated, restored to him the estates
and the title of Earl of Argyll. The trivial
excuse for the imprisoning and condemning
him to death, has been already referred to,
and an account has been given of the means
whereby he was enabled to make his escape,
by the assistance of his step-daughter, Lady
Sophia Lindsay. Having taken part in Mon-
mouth's rebellion, he was taken prisoner, and
being carried to Edinburgh, was beheaded upon
his former unjust sentence, June 30, 1685,
Argyll was twice married ; first to Lady Mary
Stuart, eldest daughter of James, fifth Earl of
Moray; and secondly, to Lady Anna Mackenzie,
second daughter of Colin, first Earl of Seaforth,
widow of Alexander, first Earl of Balcarres.
By the latter, he had no issue ; but by the
former he had four sons and three daughters.
He was succeeded by his son Archibald, tenth
Earl and first Duke of Argyll, who was an
active promoter of the Revolution, and accom-
panied the Prince of Orange to England. He
was one of the commissioners deputed from
the Scots Parliament, to offer the crown of
Scotland to the Prince, and to tender him the
coronation oath. For this and other services,
the family estates, which, had been forfeited,
were restored to him. He was appointed to
several important public offices, and in 1696,
was made colonel of the Scots horse-guards,
afterwards raising a regiment of his own clan,
v/hich greatly distinguished itself in Flanders.
On the 21st of Jime 1701, he was created,
by letters patent, Duke of Ai'gyll, Marquis of
Lorn and Kintyre, Earl of Campbell and
Cowal, Viscount of Lochow and Glenila, Baron
Inverary, Mull, Morvern, and Tiree. He died
28th September, 1703. Though undoubtedly
a man of ability, he was too dissipated to be a
great statesman. He married Elizabeth,
daughter of Sir Lionel ToUmash, by whom he
had two sons, the elder being the celebrated
Duke of Argyll and Greenwich.
John, second Duke of Argjdl, and also Duke
of Greenwich, a steady patriot and celebrated
general, the eldest son of the preceding, was
born October 10, 1678. Oji the death of his
father in 1703, he became Duke of Argyll,
and was soon after sworn of the privy coun-
cil, made captain of the Scots horse-guards,
and appointed one of the extraordinary lords
of session. He was soon after sent down as
high commissioner to the Scots parliament,
where, being of great service in promoting the
projected Union, for which he became very
unpopular in Scotland, he was, on his returji
to London, created a peer of England by the
titles of Baron of Chatham, and Earl of Green-
wich.
In 1706 his Grace made a campaign in
Flanders, under the Duke of Marlborough, and
rendered important services at various sieges
and battles on the continent, and on Decem-
ber 20, 1710, he was installed a knight of the
Garter. On the accession of George I., he was
184
HISTORY Ui^' THE HIGHLAND CLAXS.
made groom of the stole, and was one of the
nineteen mcniljers of the regency, nominated
hy his majesty. On the king's arrival in
England, he was appointed general and com-
mander-in-chief of the king's forces in Scotland.
At the hrcaking out of the Eehellion in
1715, Lis Grace, as commander-in-chief in
Scotland, defeated the Earl of Mar's army at
Sheriffmuir, and forced the Pretender to retire
from the kingdom. In j\Iarch 1716, after
putting the army into winter quarters, he re-
turned to London, but was in a few months,
to the surprise of all, divested of all his cm-
ployments. In the beginning of 1718 he Avas
again restored to favour, created Duke of
GreenAvich, and nmde lord steward of the
household. In 1737, Avhen the affair of Cap-
tain Porteous came before parliament, his Grace
exerted himself vigorously and eloquently in
behalf of the city of Edinburgh. A bill having
been brought in for punishing the Lord Provost
of that city, for abohshing the city guard, and
for depriving the corporation of several ancient
privileges ; and the (^)uecn Regent having
threatened, on that occasion, to convert Scot-
laud into a hunting park, Argyll replied, that
it was then time to go down and gather his
beagles.
In April 1740, he delivered a speech with
such warmth against the administration, that
lie was again deprived of all his offices. To
these, however, on the resignation of Sir
Robert Walpole, he was soon restored, but
not approving of the measiu'es of the ncAV
ministry, he gave up all his posts, and never
afterwards engaged in affairs of state. This
amiable and most accomplished nobleman has
been immortalised by Pope in the lines,
" Argyle, the state's wliole thunder horn to wield,
And shake alike the senate and the field."
He was tAvice married. By his first Avife, Mary,
daughter of John EroAvn, Esq. (and niece of
Sir Charles Duncombe, Lord INIayor of London
in 1708), he had no issue. By his second
Avife, Jane, daughter of Thomas Warburton of
Winnington, in Cheshire, one of the maids of
honour to Queen Anne, he had five daughters.
As the duke died Avithout male issue, his Eng-
lish titles of Duke and Earl of GreenAvich, and
Baron of Chatham, became extinct, Avhile his
Scotch titles and patrimonial estate devolved
on his brother. He died October 4, 1743; and
a beautiful marble monument Avas erected to
his memory in Westminster Abbey.
Archibald, third Duke of Argyll, the brother
of the preceding, A\as born at Ham, Surrey, in
June 1GS2, and educated at the university of
GlasgOAv. In 1705 he Avas constituted lord
high treasurer of Scotland; in 170G one of
the commissioners for treating of the Union
between Scotland and England; and 19th
October of the same year, for his services in
that matter, Avas created Viscount and Earl of
Isla. In 1708 he was made an extraordinary
lord of session, and after the Union, Avas chosen
one of the sixteen representative peers of Scot-
land. In 1710 he Avas appointed justice-
general of Scotland, and the folloAving year
Avas called to the privy council. When the
rebellion l)roke out in 1715, he took up arms
for the defence of the house of Hanover. By
his prudent conduct in the AVest Highlands,
he prevented (leneral Gordon, at the head of
three thousand men, from penetrating into the
country and raising levies. He afterAvards
joined his lirother, the duke, at Stirling, and
Avas Avounded at the battle of Sheriffmuir. In
1725 he Avas appointed keeper of the privy
seal, and in 1734 of the great seal, Avhich
office he enjoyed till his death. He excelled
in conversation, and besides building a very
magnificent seat at Inverary, he collected one
of the most A'aluable priA^ate libraries in Great
Britain. He died suddenly, Avhile sitting in
his chair at dinner, April 15, 1761. He mar-
ried the daughter of Mr Whitfield, paymaster
of marines, but had no issue by her grace.
The third Duke of Argyll Avas succeeded by
his cousin, John, fourth duke, son of the
Hon. John Campbell of Mamore, second son
of Ai'chibald, the ninth Earl of Argyll (who
Avas beheaded in 1685), by Elizabeth, daughter
of John, eighth Lord Elphinstojie. The fourth
duke Avas born about 1693. Before he suc-
ceeded to the honours of his family, he Avas an
officer in the army, and saw some service in
France and Holland. When the rebellion of
1745 broke out, he Avas appointed to the
command of all the troops and garrisons in
the Avest of Scotland, and arrived at InA'erary,
21st December of that year, and, Avith his
eldest son joined the Duke of Cumberland at
THE CAMPBELLS OF AEGYLL— ROYAL MAIiEIAGE.
185
I
Peith, OB the Uth of the following February.
He died 9th November 1770, in the 77th
year of his age. He married in 1720 the Hon.
Mary Eellenden, third daughter of the second
Lord Bellendeu, and had four sons and a
daughter.
John, fifth Duke of Argyll, born in 1723,
eldest son of the fourth duke, was also in the
army, and attained the rank of general in March
1778, and of field-marshal in 1796. He was
created a British peer, in the lifetime of his
father, as Baron Sundridge of Coomb-bank in
Kent, 19th December 1766, with remainder
to his heirs male, and failing them to his
brothers, Frederick and "William, and their
heirs male successively. He was chosen the
first president of the Highland Society of
Scotland, to which society, in 1806, he made
a munificent gift of one thousand pounds, as
the beginning of a fund for educating young
men of the West Highlands for the navy.
He died 24th May 1806, in the 83d year of
his age. He married in 1759, Elizabeth,
widow of James, sixth Duke of Hamilton, the
second of the three beautiful Miss Gunnings,
daughters of John Gunning, Esq. of Castle
Coote, county Roscommon, Ireland. By this
lady the duke had three sons and two daugh-
ters.
George William, sixth Duke of Argyll, was
born 22d September 1768. He married, 29th
November 1810, Caroline Elizabeth, daughter
of the fourth Earl of Jersey, but had no issue.
His Grace died 22d October 1839.
His brother, John Douglas Edward Henry
(Lord John Campbell of Ardincaple, M.P.)
succeeded as seventh duke. He was born
21st December 1777, and was thrice married ;
first, in August 1802, to Elizabeth, eldest
daughter of William Campbell, Esq. of Fair-
field, who died in 1818 ; secondly, 17th April,
1820, to Joan, daughtei and heiress of John
Glassel, Esq. of Long Niddry ; and thirdly, in
January 1831, to Anne Colquhoun, eldest
daughter of John Cunningham, Esq. of Craig-
cnds. By his second wife he had two sons
and a daughter, namely, John Henry, born in
January 1821, died in May 1837; George
Douglas, who succeeded as eighth duke ; and
Lady Emma Augusta, born in 1825. His
Grace died 26th April 1847.
TI
George John Douglas, the eighth duke, born
in 1823, married in 1844, Lady Elizabeth
Georgina (born in 1824), eldest daughter of
the second Duke of Sutherland ; issue, John
Douglas Sutherland, Marquis of Lorn (M.P.
for Argyleshire), born in 1845, and other
children. His Grace has distinguished himself
not only in politics, but in science; to geology,
in particular, he has devoted much attention,
and his writings prove him to be possessed of
considerable literary ability. He is author of
" An Essay on the Ecclesiastical History of
Scotland since the Reformation," " The lieign
of Law," &c. He was made Chancellor of
the University of St Andrews, 1851 ; Lord
Privy Seal, 1853; Postmaster-general, 1855-8;
Knight of the Thistle, 1856; again Lord
Privy Seal, 1859 ; Secretary of State for
India, 1868. The Duke of Argyll is heredi-
tary master of the queen's household in Scot-
land, keeper of the castles of Dunoon, Dun-
staffnage, and Camck, and heritable sherill' of
Argyleshire.
It has been foretold, says tradition, that all
the glories of the Campbell line are to be re-
newed in the first chief who, in the hue of
his locks, approaches to Ian Roy Cean (John
Red Head, viz., the second duke). This pro-
phecy some may be inclined to think, has been
royally fulhlled in the recent marriage of the
present duke's heir, the Marquis of Lorn, with
the Princess Louise, daughter of Her Majesty
Queen Victoria. This event took place on
the 21st March 1871, amid the enthusiastic
rejoicings of all Scotchmen, and especially
Highlandmen, and with the approval of all
the sensible portion of Her Majesty's subjects.
Her Majesty conferred the honour of kniglit-
hood on the Marquis of Lorn, after the cere-
mony of the marriage, and invested him with
the insignia of the Order of the Thistle.
There are a considerable number of impor-
tant offshoots from the clan Campbell, the
origin of some of which has been noticed
above ; it is necessary, however, to give a more
particular account of the most powerful branch
of this extensive clan, viz., the Breadalbane
Campbells.
.2 A
186
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
BREADALBANE CAMPBELL.
Badge. — Myrtle.
As we have already indicated, tlie ancestor
of the Breadalbane family, and the first of the
house of Glenurchy, was Sir Colin Campbell,
the third son of Duncan, first Lord Campbell
of Lochow.
In an old manuscript, preserved in Tay-
mouth Castle, named "the Black Book of
Taymouth" (printed by the Bannatyne Club,
1853), containing a genealogical account of
the Glenurchy family, it is stated that " Dun-
can Campbell, commonly callit Duncan in Aa,
knight of Lochow (lineallie descendit of a
valiant man, surnamit Campbell, quha cam to
Scotland in King Malcolm Kandmoir, his
time, about the year of God 1067, of quhom
came the house of Lochow), fiourisched in
King David Bruce his dayes. The foresaid
Duncan in Aa had to wyffe Margarit Stewart,
docliter to Duke Mm-doch [a mistake evidently
for Eobert], on whom he begat tvva sones, the
elder callit Archibald, the other namit Colin,
wha was first laird of Glenurchay." That es-
tate was settled on him by his father. It had
come into the Campbell family, in the reign
of King David the Second, by the marriage of
Margaret Glenurchy with John Campbell ;
and was at one time the property of the war-
like clan MacGregor, who were gradually ex-
pelled from the territory by the rival clan
Campbell.
In 14: 40 he built the castle of Kilchurn, on
a projecting rocky elevation at the east end of
Lochawe, under the shadow of the majestic
Ben Cruachan, where — now a picturesque
ruin, —
" grey and stern
Stands, like a spirit of tlie past, lone old Kilchurn."
According to tradition, Kilchurn (properly
Coalchuirn) Castle was first erected by his
lady, and not by himself, he being absent on
a crusade at the time, and for seven years the
principal portion of the rents of his lands are
said to have been expended on its erection.
Sir Colin died before June 10, 1478; as on
that day the Lords' auditors gave a decreet in
a civil suit against " Duncain Cambell, son
and air of umquhile Sir Colin Cambell of
Glenurquha, knight." He was interred in
Argyleshire, and not, as Douglas says, at Fin-
larig at the north-west end of Lochtay, which
afterwards became the burial-place of the
family. His first wife had no issue. His
second wife was Lady ]\Iargaret Stewart, the
second of the three daughters and co-heiresses
of John Lord Lorn, with whom he got a third
of that lordship, still possessed by the famil}^
and thenceforward quartered the galley of
Lorn with his paternal achievement. His
third wife was Margaret, daughter of Eobert
Eobertson of Strowan, by whom he had a son
and a daughter. Sir Colin's fourth wife was
Margaret, daughter of Luke Stirling of Keir,
by whom he had a son, John, ancestor of the
Earls of Loudon, and a daughter, Mariot, mar-
ried to "William Stewart of Baldoran.
Sir Duncan Campbell, the eldest son, ol>
tained the office of bailiary of the king's lands
of Discher, Foyer, and Glenlyon, 3d Septem-
ber 1498, for which office, being a hereditary
one, his descendant, the second Earl of Bread-
albane, received, on the abolition of the herit-
able jurisdiction in Scotland, in 1747, the
sum of one thousand pounds, in full of his
claim for six thousand. Sir Duncan also got
charters of the king's lands of the port of
Lochtay, &c. 5th March 1492 ; also of the
lands of Glenlyon, 7th September 1502; of
Finlarig, 22d April 1503 ; and of other lands
in Perthshire in May 1508 and September
1511. He fell at the battle of Flodden.
He was twice married. He was succeeded
by Sir Colin, the eldest son, who mar-
ried Lady Marjory Stewart^ sixth daugh-
ter of John, Earl of Athole, brother uterine
BREADALBANE. CAMPBELL,
THE CAMPBELLS OF GLENURCHY.
187
of King James the Second, and had three
sons, viz., Sir Duncan, Sir John, and Sir
Colin, who all succeeded to the estate. Tne
last of theui. Sir Colin, became laird of Glen-
urchy iu 1550, and, according to the "Black
Book of Taymouth," he "conquessit" (that is,
acquired) "the superiority of M'jSTabb, his
haill landis." He was among the first to join
the Reformation, and sat in the parliament of
15(50, Avlien the Protestant doctrines received
the sanction of the law. In the " Black
Book of Taymouth," he is represented to
have been " ane great justiciar all his tyme,
throch the quhilk he sustenit the deidly feid
of the Clangregor ane lang space ; and besides
that, he causit execute to the death many
notable lymarris, he behiddit the laird of Mac-
gregor himself at Kandmoir, iii presence of the
Erie of Athol, the justice-clerk, and sundrie
other nobilmen." In 1580 he built the castle
of Balloch in Perthshire, one wing of which
still continues attached to Taymouth Castle,
the splendid mansion of the Earl of Breadal-
bane. He also built Edinample, another seat
of the family. Sir Colin died in 1583. By
his wife Catherine, second daughter of "Wil-
liam, second Lord Ruthven, he had four sons
and four daughters.
Sir Duncan Campbell of Glenurchy, his
eldest son and successor, was, on the death of
Colin, sixth Earl of Argyll, in 1584, nominated
by that nobleman's will one of the six guar-
dians of the young earl, then a minor. The
disputes which arose among the guardians
have been already referred to, as weU as the
assassination of the Earl of Moray and Camp-
bell of Calder, and the plot to assassinate
the young Earl of Argyll. Gregory expressly
charges Sir Duncan Campbell of Glenurchy
with being the principal mover in the branch
of the plot which led to the murder of Calder.
In 1617 Sir Duncan had the office of herit-
able keeper of the forest of Mamiorn, Bendas-
kerlie, &c., conferred upon him. He after-
wards obtained from King Charles the First
the sheriffship of Perthshire for life. He was
created a baronet of Xova Scotia by patent,
bearing date 30th May 1625. Although re-
presented as an ambitious and grasping charac-
ter, he is said to have been the first who
attempted to civilise the people on his exten-
sive estates. He not only set them the ex-
ample of planting timber trees, fencing pieces
of ground for gardens, and manuring their
lands, but assisted and encouraged them in
their labours. One of his regulations of
police for the estate was " that no man shall
in any public-house drink more than a chopin
of ale with his neighbour's wife, in the absence
of her husband, upon the penalty of ten
pounds, and sitting twenty-four hours in the
stocks, totics quoties." He died in June 1631.
He was twice married ; by his first wife. Lady
Jean Stewart, second daughter of John, Earl
of Athole, Lord High Chancellor of Scotland,
by whom he had seven sons and three daugh-
ters. Archibald Campbell of Monzie, the fifth
son, was ancestor of the Campbells of Monzie,
Loch lane, and Finnab, in Perthshire.
Sir Colin Campbell, the eldest son of Sir
Duncan, born about 1577, succeeded as eighth
laird of Glenurchy. Little is known of this
Sir Colin save what is highly to his honour,
namely, his patronage of George Jamesoue,, the
celebrated portrait painter. Sir Colin married
Lady Juliana Campbell, eldest daughter of
Hugh, first Lord Loudon, but had no issue.
He ^vas succeeded by his brother. Sir Robert,
at first styled of Glenfalloch, and afterwards of
Glenurchy. Sir Robert married Isabel, daugh-
ter of Sir Lauchlan JNIackintosh, of Torcastle,
captain of the clan Chattan, andhad eiglit sona
and nine daughters. William, the sixth son,
was ancestor of the Campbells of Glenfalloch,
the representatives of whom have succeeded to
the Scottish titles of Earl of Breadalbane, &c.
Margaret, the eldest daugliter, married to John
Cameron of Lochiel, was the mother of Sir
Ewen Cameron.
The eldest son, Sir John Campbell of Glen-
urchy, who succeeded, was twice married.
His first wife was Lady Mary Graham, eldest
daughter of William, Earl of Strathearn, Men-
teath, and Airth.
Sir John Campbell of Glenurchy, first Earl
of Breadalbane, only son of this Sir John, was
born about 1635. He gave great assistance to
the forces collected in the Highlands for
Charles the Second in 1653, imder the com-
mand of General Middleton. He subsequently
used his utmost endeavours with General
Monk to declare for a free parliament, an
188
IIISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
the most effectual way to bring about his
Majesty's restoration. Being a principal cre-
ditor of George, sixth Earl of Caithness,
whose debts are said to have exceeded
a million of marks, that nobleman, on 8tli
October 1672, made a disposition of his
whole estates, heritable jurisdictions, and
titles of honour, after his death, in favour of
Sir John Campbell of Glenurchy, the latter
taking on himself the burden of his lordship's
debts ; and he was in consequence duly infefled
in the lands and earldom of Caithness, 27th
February 1673. The Earl of Caithness died
in ]\ray 1676, when Sir John Campbell ob-
tained a patent, creating him Earl of Caith-
ness, dated at Whitehall, 28th June 1677.
But George Sinclair of Keiss, the heir-male of
the last earl, being found by parliament en-
titled to that dignity. Sir John Campbell ob-
tained another patent, 13th August 1681,
creating him instead Earl of Breadalbane and
Holland, Viscount of Tay and Paintland, Lord
Glenurchy, Benederaloch, Ormelie, and Weik,
with the precedency of the former patent, and
remainder to whichever of his sons by his first
Avife he might designate in Avriting, and ulti-
mately to his heirs-male whatsoever. On the
accession of James IL, the Earl was sworn
a privy councillor. At the Eevolution, he
adhered to the Prince of Orange ; and after
the battle of Killiecrankie, and the attempted
reduction of the Highlands by the forces of the
new government, he was empowered to enter
into a negotiation with the Jacobite chiefs to
induce them to submit to King William, full
details of which, as well as of his share in the
massacre of Glencoe, have been given in the
former part of the work.
When the treaty of Union was under discus-
sion, his Lordship kept aloof, and did not
even attend parliament. At the general elec-
tion of 1713, he was chosen one of the sixteen
Scots representative peers, being then seventy-
eight years old. At the breaking out of the
rebellion of 1715, he sent five hundred of his
clan to join the standard of the Pretender ;
and he was one of the suspected persons, with
his second son. Lord Glenurchy, summoned to
appear at Edinburgh within a certain specified
period, to give bail for their allegiance to the
government, but no further notice was taken
of his conduct. The Earl died in 1716, in
his 81st year. He man-ied first, 17tb De-
cember 1657, Lady ^fary Ptich, third daugh-
ter of Henry, first Earl of Holland, who had
been executed for his loyalty to Charles the
First, 9th March 1649. By this lady he
had two sons — Duncan, styled Lord Or-
melie, who survived his father, but Avaa
passed over in the succession, and John, in
his father's lifetime styled Lord Glenurchy,
who became second Earl of Breadalbane. He
married, secondly, 7th April 1678, Lady Mary
Campbell, third daughter of Archibald, Mar-
quis of Al-gyll, dowager of George, sixth Earl
of Caithness.
John Campbell, Lord Glenurchy, the second
son, born 19tli November 1662, was by his
father nominated to succeed him as second
Earl of Breadalbane, in terms of the patent
conferring the title. He died at Holyrood-
house, 23d February 1752, in his ninetieth
year. He married, first, Lady Frances Caven
dish, second of the five daughters of Henrj%
second Duke of Newcastle. She died, Avith-
out issue, 4th February 1690, in her thirtieth
year. He married, secondly, 23d May 1695,
Henrietta, second daughter of Sir Edward
Villiers, knight, sister of the first Earl of Jer-
sey, and of Elizabeth, Countess of Orkney, the
witty but plain-looking mistress of King Wil-
liam III. By his second wife he had a son,
John, third earl, and two daughters.
John, third earl, born in 1696, was edu-
cated at the university of Oxford, and after
holding many highly important public offices,
died at Holyroodhouse, 26th January 1782,
in his 86th year. He Avas twice married, and
had three sons, Avho all predeceased him.
The male line of the first peer having thus
become extinct, the clause in the patent in
favour of heirs-general transferred the peer-
age, and the vast estates belonging to it, to
his kinsman, John Campbell, born in 1762,
eldest son of Colin Campbell of Carwhin,
descended from Colin Campbell of Mochaster
(Avho died in 1678), third son of Sir Robert
Campbell of Glenurchy. The mother of the
fourth Earl and first Marquis of Breadalbane
Avas Elizabeth, daughter of Archibald Camp-
bell of Stonefield, sheriff of Argyleshire, and
sister of John Campbell, judicially styled Lord
MACARTHUR C.\MPLELLS OF STJMCHUE.
189
Stonefield, a lord of session and justiciary.
In 1784 he was elected one of the sixteen re-
presentative peers of Scotland, and was re-
chosen at all the subsequent elections, until
he was created a peer of the United Kingdom
iu November 1806, by the title of Baron
Breadalbane of Taymouth, in the county of
Perth, to himself aud the heirs-male of his
body. In 1831, at the coronation of William
the Fourth, he was created a marquis of the
United Kingdom, under the title of ]\Iar(|uis
of Breadalbane and Earl of Ormelie. In
public affairs he did not take a prominent or
ostentatious part, his attention being chiefly
devoted to the improvement of his extensive
estates, great portions of which, being unfitted
for cultivation, he laid out in plantations. In
the magnificent improvements at Taymouth,
his lordship displayed much taste ; and the
park has been frequently described as one of
the most extensive and beautiful in the king-
dom. He married, 2d September 1793, Mary
Turner, eldest daughter and coheiress of David
Gavin, Esq. of Langton, in the county of Ber-
wick, and by her had two daughters and one
son. The elder daughter. Lady Elizabeth
Maitland Campbell, married in 1831, Sir
•John Pringle of Stitchell, baronet, and the
3'ounger, Lady Uary Campbell, became in
1819 the wife of Richard, Marquis of Chandos,
who in 1839 became Duke of Buckingham.
The marquis died, after a short illness, at
Taymouth Castle, on 29th March 1834, aged
seventy-two.
The marquis' only son, John Campbell,
Earl of Ormelie, born at Dundee, 26th Octo-
ber 1796, succeeded, on the death of his
father, to the titles and estates. He married,
23d November 1821, Eliza, eldest daughter of
George Baillie, Esq. of Jerviswood, without
issue. He died November 8th, 1862, when
the marquisate, with its secondary titles, in
the peerage of the United Kingdom, became
extinct, and he was succeeded in the Scotch
t.tles by a distant kinsman, John Alexander
Gavin Campbell of Glenfalloch, Perthshire,
born in 1824. The claim of the latter, how-
ever, was disputed by several candidates for
the titles and rich estates. As we have already
indicated, the title of Glenfalloch to the estates
was descended from William, sixth son of Sir
Robert Campbell, ninth laird and third baron
of Glenurchy. He married, in 1850, Mary
Theresa, daughter of J. Edwards, Esq., Dub-
lin, and had issue two sons, Lord Glenurchy
and the Honourable Ivan Campbell ; and one
daughter. Lady Eva. This the sixth earl died
iu London, March 20, 1871, and has been
succeeded by his eldest son.
Of the Macarthuk Campbells of Strachur,
the old Statistical Account of the j)aris]i of
Strachur says : — " This family is reckoned by
some the most ancient of the name of Campbell.
The late laird of Macfarlane, who with great
genius and assiduity had studied the ancient
history of the Highlands, was of this o})inion.
The patronymic name of this family was iMac-
arthur (the son of Arthur), which Arthur,
the antiquary above-mentioned maintains, was
brother to Colin, the first of the Argyll family,
and that the representatives of the two brothers
continued for a long time to be known by the
names of Macarthur and Mdccaelhin, before
they took the surname of Campbell. Another
account makes Arthur the first laird of
Strachur, to have descended of the family of
Argyll, at a later period, in which the present
laird seems to accpiiesce, by taking, with a
mark of cadetcy, the arms and livery of the
family of Argyll, after they had been quartered
with those of Lorn. The laird of Strachur has
been always accounted, according to the cus-
tom of the Highlands, chief of the clan Arthur
or Macarthurs." We have already quoted Mr
Skene's opinion as to the claims of the Mac-
arthurs to the chiefship of the clan Campbell ;
we cannot think these claims have been
sufficiently made out.
Macarthur adhered to the cause of Robert
the Bruce, and received, as his reward, a con
siderable portion of the forfeited territory of
MacDougall of Lorn, Bruce's great enemy. He
obtained also the keeping of the castle of
Dunstaffnage. After the marriage of Sir Neil
Campbell with the king's sister, the power
and possessions of the Campbell branch rapidly
increased, and in the reign of David II. they
appear to have first put' forward their claims
to the chieftainship, but were successfully re-
sisted by Macarthur, who obtained a charter
" Arthuro Campbell quod nulli subjicitur pro
terris nisi regi."
190
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
In the reign of James I., the chiefs name
was John Macarthur, and so great was his
following, that he could bring 1,000 men into
the field. In 1427 that king, in a progress
through the north, held a parliament at Inver-
ness, to which he summoned all the Highland
chiefs, and among others who then felt his
vengeance, was John ]\Iacarthur, who was be-
headed, and his whole lands forfeited. From
that period the chieftainship, according to
Skene, was lost to the ]\Iacarthurs ; the family
subsequently obtained Strachiir in Cowal, and
portions of Glcufalloch and Glendochart in
Perthshire. Many of the name of Macarthur
are still found about Dunstafifnage, but they
have long been merelj' tenants to the Campbells.
The Macarthurs were hereditary pipers to the
MacDonalds of the Isles, and the last of the
race was piper to the Highland Society.
In the history of the main clan, we have
noted the origin of most of the offshoots.
It may, however, not be out of place to refer
to them again explicitly.
The Campbells of Cawdor or Calder, now
represented by the Earl of Cawdor, had their
origin in the marriage in 1510, of Muriella
heiress of the old Thanes of Cawdor, with Sir
John Campbell, third son of the second Earl of
Argyll. In the general account of the clan,
we have already detailed the circumstances
connected with the bringing about of this
marriage.
The first of the Campbells of Aberuchill,
in Perthshire, was Colin Campbell, second
eon of Sir John Campbell of Lawers, and
uncle of the first Earl of Loudon. He got
from the Crown a charter of the lands of
Aberuchill, in 1596. His son, Sir James
Campbell, was created a baronet of Nova
Scotia in the 1 7th century.
The Campbells of Ardnamurchan are de-
s-ended from Sir Donald Campbell, natural
son of Sir John Campbell of Calder, who,
as already narrated, was assassinated in 1592,
For services performed against the Macdonalds,
he was in 1625 made heritable proprietor of
the district of Ardnamurchan and Sunart, and
was created a baronet in 1628.
The Auchinbreck family is descended from
Sir Dugald Campbell of Auchinbreck, who
was created a baronet of Nova Scotia in 1628.
The Campbells of Ardkinglass were an old
branch of the house of Argyll, Sir Colin Camp-
bell, son and heir of James Campbell of
Ardkinglass, descended from the Campbells
of Lorn, by Mary, his wife, daughter of Sir
Robert Campbell of Glenurchy, was made a
baronet in 1679. The family ended in an
heiress, Avho married into the Livingstone
family; and on the death of Sir Alexander
Livingstone Campbell of Ardkinglass, in 1810,
the title and estate descended to Colonel
James Callander, afterwards Sir James Camp-
bell, his cousin, son of Sir John Callander
of Craigforth, Stirlingsliire. At his death in
1832, without legitimate issue, the title be-
came extinct.
The family of Barcaldixe and Glenure, in
Argyleshire, whose baronetcy was conferred ir.
1831, is descended from a younger son of Sir
Duncan Campbell, ancestor of the Marquis of
Breadalbane.
The Campbells of Dunstaffxage descend
from Colin, first Earl of Argyll. The first
baronet was Sir Donald, so created in 1836.
The ancient family of Campbell of Monzie,
in Perthshire, descend, as above mentioned,
from a third son of the family of Glenurchy.
We have already devoted so much space
to the account of this important clan, that it
is impossible to enter more minutely into the
history of its various branches, and of the
many eminent men whom it has produced.
In the words of Smibert, " pages on pages
might be expended on the minor branches
of the Campbell house, and the list still be
defective." The gentry of the Campbell
name are decidedly the most numerous, on
the whole, in Scotland, if the clan be not
indeed the largest. But, as has been before
observed, the great power of the chiefs called
into their ranks, nominally, many other families
besides the real Campbells, jihe lords of that
line, in short, obtained so rauch of permanent
power in the district of the Dhh Galls, or
Irish Celts, as to bring these largely under
their sway, giving to them at the same time
that general clan-designation, respecting the
origin of which enough has already been said.
The force of the clan was, in 1427, 1000;
in 1715, 4000; and in 1745, 5000.
Although each branch of the Campbells
MACLEOD
MACLEODS OF LEWIS AND HAEEIS.
191
has its own peculiar arms, still there runs
through all a family likeness, the difference
generally being very small. All the families
of the Campbell name bear the oared galley
in their arms, showing the connection by
origin or intermarriage "vvitli the Western
Gaels, the Island Kings. Breadalbane quar-
ters Avith the Stewart of Lorn, having for
supporters two stags, with the motto Follow
Me.
MACLEOD.
Badge.- -Eed Whortleberry.
The clan Leod or MacLeod is one of the
most considerable clans of the Western Isles,
and is divided into two br.anches independent
of each other, the Macleods of Harris and the
Macleods of Lewis.
To the progenitors of this clan, a l!^orwegian
origin has commonly been assigned. They
are also supposed to be of the same stock as
the Campbells, according to a family history
referred to by Mr Skene, which dates no
farther back than the early part of the 16th
century.
The genealogy claimed for them asserts
that the ancestor of the chiefs of the clan,
and he who gave it its clan name, was
Loyd or Leod, eldest son of King Olave
the Black, brother of Magnus, the last king
of Man and the Isles. This Leod is said
to have had two sons: Tormod, progenitor
of the Macleods of Harris, hence called the
Siol Tormod, or race of Tormod ; and Torquil,
of those of Lewis, called the Siol Torquil, or
race of Torquil. Although, however, Mr
Skene and others are of opinion that there is
no authority whatever for such a descent, and
" The Chronicle of Man" gives no countenance
to it, Ave think the probabilities are in its
favour, from the manifestly IVorwegian names
borne by the founders of the clan, namely,
Tormod or Gorman and Torquil, and from
their position in the Isles, from the very
commencement of their knoAvn history. The
clan itself, there can be no doubt, are mainly
the descendants of the ancient Celtic inhabi-
tants of the Avestern isles.
Tormod's grandson, Malcolm, got a charter
I from David II., of two-thirds.of Glenelg, on the
mainland, a portion of the forfeited lands of the
Bissets, in consideration for which he Avas to
provide a galley of 36 oars, for the king's use
Avhenever required. This is the earliest charter
in possession of the Macleods. The same Mal-
colm obtained the lands in Skye Avhich Avero
long in possession of his descendants, by
marriage Avith a daughter of MacArailt, said
to have been one of the NorAvegian nobles of
the Isles. From the name, hoAvever, we
would be inclined to take this MacArailt for
a Celt. The sennachies sometimes made sad
slips.
Macleod of Harris, originally designated
" de Glenelg," that being the first and princi-
pal possession of the family, seems to have
been the proper chief of the clan Leod. The
island, or rather peninsula of Harris, Avhich is
adjacent to LeAvis, belonged, at an early period,
to the Macruaries of Garmoran and the North
Isles, under Avhom the chief of the Siol Tor-
mod appears to have possessed it. From this
family, the superiority of the North Isles
passed to the Macdonalds of Isla by marriage,
and thus Harris came to form a part of the
lordship of the Isles. In the isle of Skye the
Siol Tormod possessed the districts of Dun-
vegan, Duirinish, Bracadale, Lyndale, Trotter-
nish, and Minganish, being about tAvo-thirds
of the Avhole island. Their principal seat AA^as
Dun vegan, hence the chief was often styled of
that place.
The first charter of the Macleods of Lewis,
or Siol Torquil, is also one by King David II.
It contained a ro3'al grant to Torquil Macleod
of the barony of Assj'nt, on the north-western
coast of Sutherlandshiro. This barony, how-
ever, he is said to have obtained by marriage
192
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
with the heiress, whose naiiie was JMaciiicol.
It Avas held from the crown. In that charter
]ie has no designation, hence it is thought that
he had then no other property. The Lewis
Macleods held that island as vassals of the
Macdonalds of Isla from ISi-i, and soon came
to rival the Harris branch of the IMacleods in
power and extent of territory, and even to
disj)nte the chiefship with them. Their
armorial bearings, however, were difterent, the
family of Harris having a castle, Avhile that of
Lewis haii a burning mount. The possessions
of the Siol Torquil were very extensive,
com{)rehending the isles of Lewis and Rasay,
the district of Waterness in Skye, and those
of Afssynt, Cogeach, and Gairloch, on the
niaiidand.
To return to the Harris branch. The
grandson of the above-mentioned ]\Ialcolm,
William Macleod, surnamed Aclilerach, or the
clerk, from being in his youth designed
for the church, was one of the most daring
chiefs of his time. Having incurred the
resentment of his superior, the Lord of the
Isles, that powerful chief invaded his territory
■with a large force, but was defeated at a place
called Lochsligachan. He was, however, one
of the principal supporters of the last Lord of
the Isles in his disputes with his turbulent
and rebellious son, Angus, and was killed, in
1481, at the battle of the Bloody Bay, where
also the eldest son of Roderick Macleod of the
Lewis was mortally wounded. The son of
"William of Harris, Alexander IMacleod, called
Allaster Crotfach, or the Humpbacked, was
the head of the Siol Tormod at the time of
the forfeiture of the lordship of the Isles in
1493, when Roderick, grandson of the above-
named Roderick, was chief of the Siol Torquil.
This Roderick's father, Torquil, the second
son of the first Roderick, was the principal
supporter of Donald Dubh, when he escaped
from prison and raised the banner of insurrec-
tion in 1501, for the purpose of regaining the
lordship of the Isles, for which he was for-
feited. He maried Katherine, daughter of the
first Earl ot Argyll, the sister of Donald
Dubh's mother. The forfeited estate of Lewis
was restored in 1511 to Malcolm, Torquil's
tjrother. Alexander the Humpback got a
charter, under the great seal, of all his lands
in the Isles, from James IV., dated ISth
June, 1468, under the condition of keeping in
readiness for the king's use one ship of 26
oars and two of IG. He had also a charter
from James V. of the lands of Glenelg, dated
13th February, 1539.
With the Macdonalds of Sleat, the Harris
Macleods had a feud regarding the lands and
office of bailiary of Trotternish, in the isle of
Skye, held by them under several crown
charters. The feud was embittered by Macleod
having also obtained a heritable grant of the
lands of Sleat and North Uist; and the Siol
Torquil, who had also some claim to the Irotter-
nish bailiary and a portion of the lands, siding
with the Macdonalds, the two leading branches
of the Macleods came to be in opposition to
each other. Under Donald Gruamach (" grim-
looking") aided by the uterine brother of
their chief, John ^MacTorquil Macleod, son of
Torquil JMacleod of the Lewis, forfeited in
1506, the Macdonalds succeeded in expelling
Macleod of Harris or Dunvegan from Trotter-
nish, as well as in preventing him from taking
possession of Sleat and North Uist. The
death of his uncle, Malcolm IMacleod, and the
minority of his son, enabled Torquil, with the
assistance of Donald Gruamach, in his turn, to
seize the whole barony of Lewis, which, with
the leadership of the Siol Torquil, he held
during his life. His daughter and heiress
married Donald Gorme of Sleat, a claimant for
the lordship of the Isles, and the son and
successor of Donald Gruamach. An agree-
ment was entered into between Donald Gorme
and Ruari or Roderick Macleod, son of Mal-
colm, the last lawful possessor of the Lewis,
whereby Roderick Avas allowed to enter into
possession of that island, and in return
Roderick became bound to assist in putting
Donald Gorme in possession of Trotternish,
against all the eflbrts of the chief of Harris oi
Dunvegan, who had again obtained possession
of that district. In May 1539, accordingly,
Trotternish was invaded and laid waste by
Donald Gorme and his allies of the Siol
Torquil; but the death soon after of Donald
Gorme, by an arrow wound in his foot, under
the walls of Mackenzie of Kintail's castle of
EUandonan, put an end to his rebellion and
his pretensions together. When the powei-f j]
MACLEODS OF HARRIS.
193
fleet of J;iTnes V. arrived at the isle of Lewis
the following year, Roderick Macleod and his
principal kinsmen met the king, and were
made to accompany him in his farther pro-
gress through the Isles. On its reaching
Skye, Alexander Macleod of Dunvegan was
also constrained to embark in the royal fleet.
With the other captive chiefs they were sent
to Edinburgh, and only liberated on giving
hostages for their obedience to the laws.
Alexander the Humpback, chief of the
Harris Macleods, died at an advanced age in
the reign of Queen Mary. He Jiad three sons,
William, Donald, and Tormod, who all suc-
ceeded to the estates and authority of their
family. He had also two daughters, the elder
of whom Avas thrice married, and every time
to a Macdonald. Her first husband was
James, second son of the fourth laird of Sleat.
Her second was Allan Maclan, captain of the
Clanranald; and her third, husband was Mac-
donald of Keppoch. The- younger daughter
became the wife of Maclean of Lochbuy.
William Macleod of Harris had a danghter,
Mary, ■who, on his death in 1554, became
under a particular destination, his sole heiress
in the estates of Harris, Dunvegan, and
Glenelg. His claim to the properties of Sleat,
Trotternish, and Xorth Uist, of which he was
the nominal proprietor, but which were held
by the Clandonald, Avas inherited by his next
brother and successor, Donald. This state of
things placed the latter in a very anomalous
position, which may be explained in Mr
Gregory's words: — "The Siol Tormod," he
says,* " was now placed in a position, which,
though quite intelligible on the principles of
feudal law, was totally opposed to the Celtic
customs that still prevailed, to a great extent,
throughout the Highlands and Isles. A
female and a minor was the legal proprietrix of
the ancient possessions of the tribe, which, by
her marriage, might be conveyed to another
and a hostile family; whilst her uncle, the
natural leader of the clan according to ancient
custom, was left without any means to keep
up the dignity of a cliief, or to support the
clan against its enemies. His claims on the
estates possessed by the Clandonald were
* History of the- Highlands and fifles, p. 204.
JI.
worse than nugatorj', as they threatened to
involve him in a feud with that powerful and
warlike tribe, in case he should take any steps
to enforce them. In these circumstances,
Donald Macleod seized, apparently with the
consent of his clan, the estates which legally
belonged to his niece, the heiress; and thus,
in practice, the feudal law was made to yield
to ancient aiid inveterate custom Donald did
not enjoy these estates long, being murdered
in Trotternish, by a relation of his own, John
Oig Macleod, Avho, failing Tormod, the only
remaining brother of Donald, would have
become the heir male of the family. John
Oig next plotted the distraction of Tormod,
who was at the time a student m the univer-
sity of Glasgow; but in this he was foiled by
the interposition of the Earl of Argyll. He
continued, notwithstanding, to retain pos-
session of the estates of the heiress, and of
the command of the clan, till his death in
1559." The heiress of Harris W'as one of
Queen Mary's maids of honour, and the Earl of
Argyll, having ultimately become her guardian,
she was given by him in marriage to his
kinsman, Duncan Campbell, younger of
Auchinbreck. Through the previous eflbrts
of the earl, Tormod Macleod, on receiving a
legal title to Harris and the other estates,
renounced in favour of Argyll all his claims
to the lands of the Clandonald, and paid 1000
merks towards the dowry of his niece. He
also gave his bond of service to Argyll for
himself and his clan. Mary Macleod, in
consequence, made a complete surrender to
her uncle of her title to the lands of Harris,
Dunvegan, and Glenelg, and Argyll obtained
for him a crown charter of these estates, dated
4th August, 1579. Tormod adhered firmly
to the interest of Queen Mary, and died in
1584. He was succeeded by his eldest son,
William, under whom the Harris Macleods
assisted the Macleans in their feuds with the
Macdonalds of Isla and Skye, while the Lewis
Macleods supported the latter. On his death
in 1590, his brother, Roderick, the Rory Mot
of tradition, became chief of the Harri.<;
Macleods.
I In December 1597, an act of the Estates
1 had been passed, by which it was made
{ imperative upon all the chieftains and land^
2 b ^
194
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLA^^D CLANS.
lords in the Highlands and Isles, to produce
theii- title-deeds before tlie lords of Exchequer
on the 15th of the following May, under the
pain of forfeiture. The heads of the two
branches of the IMacleods disregarded the act,
and a gift of their estates was granted to a
number of Fife gentlemen, for the purposes of
colonisation. They first began with the Lewis,
in which the experiment failed, as narrated in
the General History. Eoderick Macleod, on
his part, exerted himself to get the forfeiture
of his lands of Harris, Dunvegan, and Glenelg,
removed, and ultimately succeeded, having
obtained a remission from the king, dated 4th
May, 1610. He was knighted by King
James VI., by whom he was much esteemed,
and had several friendly letters from his
majesty; also, a particular license, dated 16tli
June, 1G16, to go to London, to the court, at
any time he pleased. By his wife, a daughter
of Macdonald of Glengarry, he had, with six
daughters, five sons, viz., John, his heir; Sir
Roderick, progenitor of the Macleods of
Talisker; Sir Norman of the Macleods of
Bernera and Muiravonside; William of the
Macleods of Hamer; and Donald of those of
Grisernish.
The history of the Siol Torquil, or Lewis
Macleods, as it approached its close, was most
disastrous. Roderick, the chief of this branch
in 1569, got involved in a deadly feud with
the Mackenzies, which ended only with the
destruction of his whole family. He had
married a daughter of John Mackenzie of
Kintail, and a son whom she bore, and who
was named Torquil Commnach, from his re-
sidence among his mother's relations in Strath-
connan, was disowned by him, on account of
the alleged adultery of his mother with the
breve or Celtic judge of the Lewis. She
eloped with John MacGillechallum of Rasay,
a cousin of Roderick, and was, in consequence,
divorced. He took for his second wife, in
1541, Barbara Stewart, daughter of Andrew
Lord Avondale, and by this lady had a son,
likewise named Torquil, and surnamed Oighre,
or the Heir, to distinguish him from the other
Torquil. About 1566, the former, with 200
attendants, was drowned in a tempest, when
Bailing from Lewis to Skye, and Torquil
Connanach immediately took up arms to vindi-
cate what he conceived to be his rights. 7n
his pretensions he was supported by the
Mackenzies. Roderick was apprehended aiid
detained four years a prisoner in the castle of
.Stornoway. The feud bet .. ien the Macdonalds
ttnd i\Iackenzies was put an end to by tho
mediation of the Regent Moray. Before be-
ing released from his captivity, the old chief
was brought before the Regent and his privy
council, and compelled to resign his estate
into the hands of the crown, taking a new
destination of it to himself in liferent, and
after his death to Torquil Commnach, as hi>
son and heir apparent. On regaining his
liberty, however, he revoked all that he had
done when a prisoner, on the ground of coer-
cion. This led to new commotions, and in
1576 both Roderick and Torquil were sum-
moned to Edinburgh, and reconciled in pre-
sence of the privy council, when the latter
was again acknowledged as heir apparent to
the Lewis, and received as such the district of
Cogeach and other lands. The old chief some
time afterwards took for his third wife, a
sister of Lauchlan Maclean of Dowart, aiid hatl
by her two sons, named Torquil Dubh and
Tormod. Having again disinherited Torquil
Connanach, that young chief once more took
up arms, and was supported by two illegiti-
mate sons of Roderick, named Tormod Ulgach
and Murdoch, while three others, Donald,
Rory Oig, and Neill, joined Avith their father.
He apprehended the old chief, Roderick
Macleod, and killed a number of his men.
All the charters and title deeds of the Lewis
were carried off by Torquil, and handed over
to the Mackenzies. The charge of the castle
of Stornoway, with the chief, a prisoner in it,
was committed to John Macleod, the son of
Torquil Connanach, but he was attacked by
Rory Oig and killed, when Roderick Macleod
was released, and possessed the island in peace
during the remainder of his life.
On his death he was succeeded by his son
Torquil Dubh, who married a sister of Sir
Roderick Macleod of Harris. Torquil Dubh,
I as we have narrated in the former pait of
I the work, was by stratagem apprehended by
the breve of Lewis, and carried to the country
' of the Mackenzies, into the presence of Lord
1 Kintail, who ordered Torquil Dubh and his
MACLEODS OF EASAY.
195
(Companions to be beheaded. This took place
in July 1597.
Torquil Dubh left three yoimg sons, and
their uncle Neill, a bastard brother of their
father, took, in their behalf, the command of
the isle of Lewis. Their cause was also sup-
ported by the Macleods of Harris and the
Macleans. The dissensions in the Lewis, fol-
lowed by the forfeiture of that island, in con-
sequence of the non-production of the title-
deeds, as required by the act of the Estates of
1597, ah'eady mentioned, alforded the king an
opportunity of trying to carry into effect his
abortive pi-oject of colonisation already referred
to. The colonists were at last compelled to
abandon their enterprise.
The title to the Lewis having been acquired
by Kenneth Mackenzie, Lord Kintail, he lost
no time in taking possession of the island,
expelling Neill Macleod, with his nephews,
Malcolm, William, and Roderick, sons of Rory
Oig, who, with about thirty others, took refuge
on Berrisay, an insulated rock on the west
coast of Lewis. Here they maintained them-
selves for nearly three years, but were at length
driven from it by the Mackenzies. Neill sur-
rendered to Roderick Macleod of Harris, who,
on being charged, under pain of treason, to
deliver him to the privy council at Edinburgh,
gave him up, with his son Donald. Neill was
brought to trial, convicted, and executed, and
is said to have died " very Christianlie " in
April 1613. Donald, his son, was banished
from Scotland, and died in Holland. Roderick
and William, two of the sons of Rory Oig,
were seized by the tutor of Kintail, and
executed. Malcolm, the other son, apprehend-
ed at the same time, made his escape, and
continued to harass the Mackenzies for years.
He was prominently engaged in Sir James
Macdonald's rebellion in l(il5, and afterwards
went to Flanders, but in 1616 was once more
in the Lewis, where he killed two gentlemen
of the Mackenzies. He subsequently went to
Spain, whence he returned with Sir James
Macdonald in 1620. In 1622 and 1626, com-
missions of fire and sword were granted to
Lord Kintail and his clan against " Malcolm
MacRuari Macleod." ISTothing more is known
of him.
On the extinction of the main line of tho
Lewis, the reprcKentation of the family de-
volved on the Macleods of Rasay, afterv/ards
referred to. The title of Lord Macleod was
the second title of the Mackenzies, Earls of
Cromarty.
At the battle of Worcester in 1651, the
]\Iacleods fought on the side of Charles 11.,
and so great was the slaughter amongst them
that it was agreed by the other clans that they
should not engage in any other conflict until
they had recovered their losses. The Harris
estates were sequestrated by Cromwell, but the
chief of the Macleods was at last, in ]\Iay
1665, admitted into the protection of tliu
Commonwealth by General Monk, on his find-
ing security for his peaceable behaviour under
the penalty of £6,000 sterling, and paying a
fine of £2,500. Both his uncles, however,
were expressly excepted.
At the Revolution, JMacleod of Macleod,
which became the designation of the laird of
Harris, as chief of the clan, was favourable to
the cause of James II. In 1715 the efl'ective
force of the Macleods was 1,000 men, and in
1745, 900. The chief, by the advice of Presi.
dent Forbes, did not join in the rebellion of the
latter year, and so saved his estates, but many
of his clansmen, burning with zeal for the
cause of Prince Charles, fought in the ranks
of the rebel army.
It has been mentioned that the bad treat'
ment Avhich a daughter of the chief of the
Macleods experienced from her husband, the
captain of the Clanranald, had caused them
to take the first opportunity of inflicting a
signal vengeance on the Macdonalds. The
merciless act of Macleod, by which the entire
population of an island was cut off at once, is
described by Mr Skene,^ and is shortly thus.
Towards the close of the 16th century, a small
number of Macleods accidentally landed on
tho island of Eigg, and were hospitably re-
ceived by the inhabitants. Offering, however,
some incivilities to the young women of the
island, they were, by the male relatives of tho
latter, bound hand and foot, thrown into a
boat, and sent adrift. Being met and rescued
by a party of their own clansmen, they were
brought to Dunvegan, the residence of their
5 Highlanders, vol. ii. p. 277.'
196
IIISTOEY or THE HIGHLAND CLAXS.
chief, to whom they told theu' story. Instantly
ijiaiuiing his galleys, Macleod hastened to Eigg.
On descrying his approach, the islanders, with
their Avives and children, to the nuniher of
200 persons, took refuge in a large cave, situ-
ated in a retired and secret place. Here for
two days they remained undiscovered, but
having unfortunately sent out a scout to see if
the Macleods were gone, their retreat was
detected, but they refused to surrender, A
stream of water fell over the entrance to the
cave, and partly concealed it. This ]\Iacleod
caused to be turned from its course, and then
ordered all the wood and otlier combustibles
which could be found to be piled up around
its mouth, and set fire to, when all within the
cave Avere suffocated.
The Siol Tormod continued to possess
Harris, Dunvegan, and Glenelg till near the
close of the 18th century. The former and
the latter estates have now passed mto other
hands. A considerable portion of Harris is
the property of the Earl of Dimmore, and
many of its inhabitants have emigrated to
Cape Breton and Canada. The climate of the
island is said to be favourable to longevity.
Martin, in his account of the Western Isles,
says he knew several in Harris of 90 years
of age. One Lady Macleod, who passed the
most of her time here, lived to 103, had then
a comely head of hair and good teeth, and en-
joyed a perfect understanding till the week
she died. Her son. Sir ISTorman Macleod,
died at 96, and his grandson, Donald Mac-
leod of Bernera, at 91. Glenelg became the
j)roperty first of Charles Grant, Lord Glenelg,
and afterwards of Mr Baillie. Erom the
family of Bernera, one of the principal branches
of the Harris Macleods, sprung the Macleods
of Luskinder, of which Sir William Macleod
Bannatj'ne, a lord of session, was a cadet.
The first of the house of Easay, the late
proprietor of Avhich is the representative of
the Lewis branch of the Macleods, was
Malcolm Garbh Macleod, the second son of
Malcolm, eighth chief of the Lewis. In
the reign of James V. he obtained from his
father in patrimony the island of Easay, which
lies between Skye and the Eoss-shire district
of Applecross. In 1569 the whole of the
Easay family, except one infant, were barbar-
ously massacred by one of their own kinsmen,
under the following cii'cumstances. John
IMacGliilliechallum Macleod of Easay, called
Ian na TuaidJi, or John with the axe, who
had carried off Janet Mackenzie, the first
wife of his chief, Eoderick Macleod of tlio
Lewis, married her, after her divorce, an(l
had by her several sons and one daughter.
The latter became the Avife of Alexander
Eoy Mackenzie, a grandson of Hector or
Eachen Eo}-, the first of the Mackenzies of
Gairloch, a marriage which gave great offence
to his clan, the Siol vie Gillechallum, as the
latter had long been at feud with that par-
ticidar branch of the Mackenzies. On Janet
Mackenzie's death, he of the axe married a
sister of a kinsman of his own, Euari Macallan
Macleod, Avho, from his venomous disposition,
was surnamed Nimhneach. The latter, to
obtain Easay for his nephew, his sister's son
resolved to cut off both his brother-in-law and
his sons by the first marriage. He accordingly
invited them to a feast in the island of Isay in
Skye, and after it Avas over he left the apart-
ment. Then, causing them to be sent for one
by one, he had each of them assassinated as
they came out. He Avas, hoAvever, balked in
his object, as Easay became the property of
Malcolm or GhilliechaUum Garbh Macallaster
Macleod, then a child, belonging to the direct
line of the Easay branch, Avho Avas Avith his
foster-father at the time.' Easay no longer
belongs to the Macleods, they having been
compelled to part Avith their patrimony some
years ago.
The Macleods of Assynt, one of Avhom be-
trayed the great Montrose in 1650, were also
a branch of the IMacleods of LcAvis. That
estate, toAvards the end of the 17th century,
became the property of the Mackenzies, and
the family is noAV represented by JMacleod of
Geanies. The ^lacleods of CadboU are cadets
of those of Assynt.
^ Grcrjorys Uiglilands' and Isles of Scolumd, j\
211.
THE CLAN CHATTAN.
197
i
CHAPTER V.
Clan Chattan — Chiefsliip — Mackintoshes — Battle of
North Inch — ilacphersons — MucGillivrays — Shaws
— Fanjuharsons — JMacbeans — Mac^ihails — Gows —
MacQucens — Cattanachs.
THE CLAN CHATTAN.7
Op the clan Chattan little or nothing authentic
is known previous to the hist six hundred years.
Their original home in Scotland, their paren-
tage, even their name, have been disputed. One
party brings them from Germany, and settles
them in the district of INIoray; another brings
them from Ireland, and settles them in Loch-
aber ; and a third makes them the original
inhabitants of Sutherland and Caithness.
With regard to their name there is still greater
variety of opinion: the Catti, a Teutonic tribe;
Catuv, " the high side of the Ord of Caith-
ness ;" GlUicattan Mor, their alleged founder,
said to have lived in the reign of Malcolm II.,
1003-1033; cat, a weapon, — all have been
advanced as the root name. We cannot pre-
tend to decide on such a matter, Avliich, in the
entire absence of any record of the original
clan, will no doubt ever remain one open to
dispute ; and therefore we refrain from entering
at length into the reasons for and against
these various derivations. Except the simple
fact that such a clan existed, and occupied
Lochaber for some time (how long cannot be
said) before the 14tli century, nothing further of
it is known, although two elaborate genealogies
of it are extant — one in the MS. of 1450
discovered by Mr Skene; the other (which,
whatever its faults, is no doubt much more
worthy of credence) compiled by Sir yEneas
Macpherson in the 17th century.
My Skene, on the authority of the MS. of
1450, makes out that the clan was the most
important of the tribes owning the sway of
the native Earls or ]\Iaormors of Moray, and
represents it as occupying the whole of Bade-
noch, the greater part of Lochaber, and the
districts of Strathnairn and Strathdearn, hold-
^ For much of this account of the clan Chattan
we are indeb+pfJ to the kindness of A. Mackintosh
Shaw, Esq. of London, who has revised the whole.
Il-is forthcoming history of the clan, we have reason
to believe, will be the most valuable clan history yet
Vuhlished.
ing their lands in chief of the crown. But it
seems tolerably evident that the MS. of 1450
is by no means to be relied upon; !Mr Skene
himself says it is not trustworthy before a.d.
1000, and there is no good ground for suppos-
ing it to be entirely trustworthy 100 or even
200 years later. The two principal septs of
this clan in later times, the Macphersons and
the Mackintoshes, Mr Skene, on the authority
of the MS., deduces from two brothers, Neach-
tan and Neill, sons of Gillicattan INIor, and on
the assumption that this is correct, he proceeds
to pronounce judgment on the rival claims of
INIacpherson of Cluny and j\fackintosli of
]\Iackintosh to the headship of clan Chattan.
Mr Skene, from " the investigations which
he has made into the history of the tribes
of Moray, as well as into the history and
nature of Highland traditions," conceives
it to be established by " historic authority,"
that the Macphersons are the Imeal and
feudal representatives of the ancient chiefs of
the clan Chattan, and " that they possess that
right by blood to the chiefship, of which no
charters from the crown, and no usurpation,
however successful and continued, can deprive
them." It is not very easy to understand,
however, by what particular process of reason-
ing Mr Skene has arrived at this conclu-
sion. For supposing it Avere established " be-
yond all doubt," as he assumes it to be, by
the manuscript of 1450, that the Macpher-
sons and the Mackintoshes are descended
from Neachtan and Neill, the two sons of
GilUchattan-more, the founder of the race,
it does not therefore follow that " the ]\Iack-
intoshes were an usurping branch of the
clan," and that " the Macphersons alone pos-
sessed the right of blood to that hereditary
dignity." This is indeed taking for granted
the very point to be proved, in fact the whole
matter in dispute. Mr Skene affirms that the
descent of the Macphersons from the ancient
chiefs " is not denied," Avhich is in reality
saying nothing to the purpose ; because the
question is, not whether this pretended descent
has or has not been denied, but whether it can
now be established by satisfactory evidence.
To make out a case in favour of the Macpher-
sons, it is necessary to sliow — first, that the
descendants of Neachtan formed the eldc?t
198
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLAXS.
■branch, and consequently were the chiefs of
the clan ; secondly, that the Macphei-sons are
the lineal descendants and the feudal repre-
sentatives of this same Neachtan, whom they
claim as their ancestor; and, lastly, that the
Mackintoshes are really descended from Neill,
the second son of the founder of the race, and
not from Macduff, Earl of Fife, as they theni-
spIvcs have always maintained. But we do
not observe that any of these points has been
formally i)roved by evidence, or that Mr Skene
has deemed it necessary to fortify his assertions
by arguments, and deductions from historical
facts. His statement, indeed, amounts just to
tills — That the family of ]\Iacheth, the de-
scendants of Head or Heth, the son of Neach-
tan, were " identical with the chiefs of clan
Chattan;" and that the clan Vurich, or ]\Iac-
phersons, were descended from these chiefs.
But, in the first place, the "identity" which
is here contended for, and upon which the
whole question hinges, is imagined rather than
proved ; it is a conjectural assumption rather
than an inference deduced from a series of
probabilitiijs : and, secondly, the descent of
the clan Vurich from the IVIacheths rests solely
upon the authority of a Celtic genealogy (the
manuscript of 1450) which, whatever weight
may be given to it when supported by col-
lateral evidence, is not alone sufficient autho-
rity to warrant anyfliing beyond a mere con-
jectural inference. Hence, so far from granting
to iSIr Skene that the hereditary title of tlie
Macphersons of Cluny to the chiefship of clan
Chattan has been clearly established by him,
Ave humbly conceive that he has left tiio
question precisely where he found it. The
title of that family may bo the preferable one,
but it yet remains to bo shown tliat such is
the case.
Tradition certainly makes tlio "Mnrphcvsons
of Cluny the male representatives of the chiefs
of tlie old clan Chattan ; but even if this is
correct, it does not therefore follow that they
have now, or have had for the last six hundred
years, any right to be regarded as chiefs of the
clan. The same authority, fortified by written
evidence of a date only about fiftj'- years
later than Skene's MS., in a MS. history of
the Mackintoshes, states that Angus, Gth
chief of Mackintosh, married the daughter and
only child of Dugall Dall, chief of clan Chat-
tan, in the end of the 13th century, and witli
her obtained the lands occupied by the clan,
with the station of leader, and that he was
received as such by the clansmen. Similar
instances of the abrogation of what is called
the Highland law of succession are to be found
in Highland history, and on this ground alone
the title of the Mackintosh chiefs seems to be
a good one. Then again we find them owned
and followed as captains of clan Chattan even
by the Macphersons themselves uji to the 17th
century; while in hundreds of charters, bonds
and deeds of every description, given by kings.
Lords of the Isles, neighbouring chiefs, and
the septs of clan Chattan itself, is tlie title
of captain of clan Chattan acceded to them — •
as early as the time of David II. Mr Skene,
indeed, employs their usage of the terra Captain
to show that tliey had no right of blood to the
headship' — a right they have never claimed,
although there is perhaps no reason why they
should not claim such a right from Eva. By
an argument deduced from the case of the
Camerons — the weakness of which will at once
be seen on a careful examination of his state-
ments— he presumes that they were the oldest
cadets of the clan, and had usurped the chief-
ship. No doubt the designation captain was
used, as Mr Skene says, Avhen the actual leader
of a clan Avas a person who had no right by
blood to that position, but it does not by
any means follow that he is right in assuming
that those who are called captains were oldest
cadets. Hector, Ixistard son of Ferquhard
Mackintosh, Avhile at the liead of liis clan
during the minority of the actual chief, his
distant cousin, is in several deeds styled
captain of clan Chattan, and he Avas certainly
not oldest cadet of the house of IMackintosh.
It is not for us to offer any decided opinion
respecting a mntter Avhcre the pride and pre-
tensions of rival families are concerned. It
may thercforo be sufficient to observe that,
Avhilst the Macpher.soiis rest their claims chiefly
on tradition, the Mackintoshes haA'e produced,
and triumphantly appealed to charters and
documents of every description, in support of
their pretensions; and that it is not very easy to
SCO how so great a mass of Avritten evidence ran
be OA'crcomo by merely calling into court
MACINTYRE.
THE CLAN CIIATTAN.
199
Tradition to give testimony ad verso to its
credibility. The admitted fact of the Mack-
intosh family styling themselves captains of
the clan does not seem to warrant any inference
wliicli can militate against their pretensions.
On the contrary, the original assumption of
this title obviously implies that no chief was
in existence at the period when it was assumed ;
and its continuance, unchallenged and undis-
puted, affords strong presumptive proof in
support of the account given by the ]\Iackin-
toslies as to the original constitution of their
title. The idea of usurpation appears to be
alttigcther preposterous. The right alleged by
the family of Mackintosh was not direct but
collateral ; it was founded on a marriage, and
not derived by descent, and hence, probably,
tlie origin of the secondary or subordinate
title of captain which that family assumed.
But can any one doubt that if a claim founded
upon a preferable title had been asserted, the
inferior pretension must have given way? Or
is it in any degree probable that the latter
■would have been so fully recognised, if there
had existed any lineal descendant of the
ancient chiefs in a condition to prefer a claim
founded upon the inherent and indefeasible
right of blood ?
Further, even allowing that the Macpher-
sons are the lineal male representatives of the
old clan Chattan chiefs, they can have no
possible claim to the headship of the clan
Chattan of later times, which was composed
of others besides the descendants of the
old clan. The Mackintoshes also repudiate
any connection by blood Avith the old clan
Chattan, except through the heiress of that
clan who married their chief in 1291; and,
indeed, such a thing was never thought of
until jNIr Skene started tlie idea ; consequently
the ^Macpliersons can have no claim over thorn,
or over the families wliich spring froui them.
The great body of the clan, the ludoricdl clan
Chattan, have always owned and followed the
chief of jMackintosh as their leader and cap-
tain— the term captain being simply employed
to include the Avholc — and until the close of
the 17th century no attempt was made to de-
prive the ]\Iackinto3h chiefs of this title.
Among many other titles given to the chief
of the Mackintoshes Avithin the lust 700 years.
are, according to ]\Ir Fraser- Mackintosh, those
of Captain of Clan Chattan, Chief of Clan
Chattan, and Principal of Clan Chattan. The
following on this subject is from the pen of
Lachlan ShaAV, the historian of Moray, Avhose
knowledge of the subject entitled him to speak
Avith authorit3\ It is printed in the account
o£ the Kilravock Family issued by the Spald-
ing Club. "Eve Catach, Avho married Mac-
intosh, AA'"as the heir-female (Clunie's ancestor
being the heir-male), and had Macintosh as-
sumed her surname, he would (say the Mac-
Phersons) have been chief of the Clanchatan,
according to the custom of Scotland. But this
is an empty distinction. For, if the right of
chiftanry is, jure sanguinis, inherent in the
heir-female, she conveys it, and cannot but
convey it to her son, Avhatever surname ho
takes; nam Jura sanguinis non proescribunt.
And if it is not inherent in her, she cannot
convey it to her son, altliough he assume her
surname. Be this as it will, j\IacIntosh's
predecessors Avere, for above 300 years, de-
signed Captains of Clanchatan, in royal char-
ters and commissions, in bonds, contracts,
history, heraldrie, &c. ; the occasion of Avhich
title Avas, that several tribes or clans (every
clan retaining its own surname) united in the
general designation of Clanchatan; and of th:a
incorporated body, Macintosh was the head
leader or captain. These united tribes Avero
Macintosh, MacPherson, Davidson, Shaw,
MacBean, MacGilivray, MacQueen, Smith,
Maclntyre, MacPhail, &c. In those times of
barbarity and violence, small and Aveak tribes
foimd it necessary to unite Avith, or come under
the patronage of more numerous and powerful
clans. And as long as the tribes of Clanchatan
remained united (which Avas till the family of
Gordon, breaking with the family of Mac-
intosh, disunited them, and brcHce their coali-
tion), they Avero able to defend themselves
against any other clan."
In a MS., probably written by the same
author, a copy of Avliich noAv lies before us, a
lengthened enquiry into the claims of the rival
chiefs is concluded thus : — " In a Avord, if by the
chief of the clan Chatian is meant the heir of
the family, it cannot be doubted that Cluny is
chief. If the heir AA'hatsoever is meant, then
unquestionably T^Iackintosh is chief; and Avho-
soo
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAKD CLAN'S.
ever is chief, since the captaincy and command
of the collective body of the clan Cliattan was
for above 300 years in the family of Mackin-
tosh, I cannot see but, if such a privilege now
remains, it is still in that family." In refer-
ence to this much-disputed point, we take the
liberty of quoting a letter of the Eev. W,
G. Shaw, of Forfar. He has given the
result of his inquiries in several privately
l^rinted brochures, but it is hoped that ere
long he will place at the disposal of all who
take an interest in these subjects the large
stores of information he must have accumu-
lated on many matters connected with the
Highlands. Writing to the editor of this
l.)ook he saj'S, on the suTiject of the chiefship
of clan Chattan: —
" Skene accords too much to the Macpher-
sons in one way, but not enough in another.
" {Too much) — He says that for 200 years
the Mackintoshes headed the clan Chattan,
but only as captain, not as chief. But during
these 200 years we have bonds, &c., cropping
up now and then in Avhich the Macphersons
are only designated as {M. or N.) Macpliersou
of Glumj. Their claim to lieadsliip seems to
have been thoroughly in abeyance till the mid-
dle of the 17th century.
"(Too little) — For he says the Macphersons
in their controversy (1672) before the Lyon
King, pled only tradition, whereas they pled
the facts.
"De jure the Macphersons were chiefs; de
facto, they never were; and they ou\y claimed
to use the title when clanship began to be a
thing of the past, in so far as fighting was
concerned.
"The Macphersons seem to have been
entitled to the chieftainship by right of birth,
but de facto they never had it. The might of
'the Macintosh' had made his right, as is
evidenced in half-a-hundred bonds of manrent,
deeds of various kinds, to be found in the
* Thanes of Cawdor,' and the Spalding Club
Miscellany — passim. He is always called
Capitane or Captane of clan Quhattan, the
ppelling being scarcely ever twice the same."
Against Mackintosh's powerful claims sup-
ported by deeds, &c., the following statements
are given from the Macpherson MS. in Mr
^V. G. Shaw's possession : —
I. In 1370, the head of the Macphersons
disowned the head of the Mackintoshes at In-
vernahavon. Tradition says ^lacpherson with-
drew from the field Avithout fighting, i. e.,
he mutinied on a point of precedence between
him and Mackintosh.
II. Donald More Macpherson fought along
with ]\Iarr at Harlaw, against Donald of the
Isles with Mackintos/i on his side, the two
chiefs being then on different sides (1411).
III. Donald Oig Macpherson fought on the
side of Huntly at the battle of Corrichie, and
was killed; Mackintosh fought on tlie other
side (1562).
IV. Andrew Macpherson of Clnny held the
Castle of Ruthven, a.d. 1594, against Argyll,
Mackintosh fighting on the side of Argyll. ^
This tends to show that when the ]\Iacpher-
sons joined with the Mackintoshes, it was (they
alleged) voluntarily, and not on account of
their being bound to follow INIackintosh as
chief.
In a loose way, no doubt. Mackintosh may
sometimes have been called Chief of Clan
Chattan, but Captain is the title generally
given in deeds of all kinds. He was chief of
tlie Mackintoshes, as Cluny was chief of the
IMacphersons — by right of blood; but by agree-
ment amongst the Shaws, MacgiUivrays, Clarkes,
(Clerach), Clan Dai, &c., renewed from time
to time, Mackintosh was recognised as Cap>tain
of Clan Chattan.
"We cannot forbear adding as a fit moral to
this part of the subject, the conclusion come
to by the writer of the MS. already quoted : —
"After what I have said upon this angry point,
I cannot but be of opinion, that in our day,
when the right of chief tanrie is so little re-
garded, when the power of the chiefs is so
much abridged, when armed convocations of
the lieges are discharged by law, and when a
clan are not obliged to obey their chief unless
he bears a royal commission, — when matters
are so, 'tis my opinion that questions about
chieftainrie and debates about precedency of
that kind, are equally idle and unprofitable,
' Mr Mackintosh Shaw says that, in 1591, Huntly
obtained a bond of manrent from Andrew Macpherson
and his immediate family, the majority of the Mac-
phersons remaining faithful to Mackintosh. State-
ments II. and III. are founded only on the Macpher
son MS.
MACKINTOSH.
THE MACKINTOSHES.
2U1
and that gentlemen should live in strict friend-
ship as they are connected by blood, by affin-
ity, or by the vicinity of their dwellings and
tlie interest of their families."
The clan Chattan of history, according to
]\Ir Eraser-Mackintosh of Drummcnd,^ was
composed of the following clans, who Avere
eitlier allied to the Mackintoshes and Mac-
phersons by genealogy, or who, for their own
protection or other reasons, had joined the
confederacy : — The Mackintoshes, Macpher-
sons, Macgillivrays, Shaws, Earquharsons,
Macbeans, Macphails, clan Tarril, Gows (said
to be descended from Henry the Smith, of
North Inch fame), Clarks, Macqueens, David-
sons, Cattanachs, clan Ay, Nobles, Gillespies.
" In addition to the above sixteen tribes, the
Macleans of Dochgarroch or clan Tearleach,
the Dallases of Cantray, and others, generally
followed the captain of clan Chattan as his
friends." Of some of these little or nothing
is known except the name ; but others, as the
Mackintoshes, Macphersons, Shaws, Earquhar-
sons, &c., have on the whole a complete and
well-detailed history.
MACKINTOSH.
Badge— Accordiug to some, Boxwood, others,
Red whortleberry.
According to the Mackintosh MS. Histories
^'the first of which was compiled about 1500,
other two dated in the 16th century, all of
which were embodied in a Latin MS. by Lach-
lan Mackintosh of Kinrara about 1680), the
' Anhquariaii Notes, p. 358.
U.
progenitor of the family was Shaw or Seach,
a son of Macdulf, Earl of Eife, who, for his
assistance in quelling a rebellion among the
inhabitants of Moray, was presented by King
Malcolm IV. with the lands of Petty and
Breachly and the forestry of Strathearn, being
made also constable of the castle at Inverness.
Erom the high position and power of his father,
he was styled by the Gaelic-speaking population
Mac-an-Toisich, i.e., " son of the principal or
foremost." Tus, tos, or tosich, is "the beginning
or first part of anything," whence "foremost"
or " principal." Mr Skene says the tosich was
the oldest cadet of a clan, and that Mackin-
tosh's ancestor was oldest cadet of clan Chat-
tan. Professor Cosmo Innes says the tosich
was the administrator of the crown lands, the
head man of a little district, who became under
the Saxon title of Thane hereditary tenant ,
and it is worthy of note that these functions
were performed by the successor of the above
mentioned Shaw, who, the family history says,
" was made chamberlain of the king's revenues
in those parts for life." It is scarcely likely,
however, that the name Mackintosh arose
either in this manner or in the manner stated
by Mr Skene, as there would be many tosachs,
and in every clan an oldest cadet. The name
seems to imply some peculiar circumstances,
and these are found in the son of the great
Thane or Earl of Eife.
Little is known of the immediate successors
of Shaw Macduff. They appear to have made
their residence in the castle of Inverness, which
they defended on several occasions against the
marauding bands from the west. Some of
them added considerably to the possessions of
the family, which soon took firm root in the
north. Towards the close of the 1 3th centm-y,
during the minority of Angus MacEerquhard,
6th chief, the Comyns .seized the castle of
Inverness, and the lands of Geddes and Eait
belonging to the Mackintoshes, and these
were not recovered for more than a century.
It was this chief who in 1291-2 married Eva,
the heiress of clan Chattan, and who acquired
with her the lands occupied by that clan,
together with the station of leader of her
father's clansmen. He appears to have been
a chief of great activity, and a staunch sup-
porter of Robert Bruce, with whom he took
2c
202
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
part in tlie battle of Bannockburn. He is
placed second in the list of chiefs given by
General Stewart of Garth as present in this
battle. In the time of his son William the
sanguinary feud -with the Camerons broke out,
which continued up to the middle of the 1 7th
century. The dispute arose concerning the
lands of Glenlui and Locharkaig, which Angus
Mackintosh had acquired with Eva, and Avhich
in his absence had been occupied by the
Camerons. AVilliani fought several battles
for the recovery of these lands, to which in
1337 he acquired a charter from the Lord of
the Isles, confirmed in 1357 by David II., but
Iris efforts were unavailing to dislodge the
Camerons. The feud Avas continued by his
successor, Lauchlan, 8th chief, each side occa-
sionally making raids into the other's country.
In one of these is said to have occurred the
well-known dispute as to precedency between
two of the septs of clan Chattan, the Mac-
phersons and the Davidsons. According to
tradition, the Camerons had entered Badenoch,
where Mackintosh was then residing, and had
seized a large "spreagh." Mackiiitosli's force,
which followed them, was composed chiefly of
these two septs, the Macphersons, however,
considerably exceeding the rest. A dispute
arising between the respective leaders of the
Macphersons and Davidsons as to who shoidd
lead the right wing, the chief of Mackintosh,
as sujierior to both, was appealed to, and de-
cided in favour of Davidson. Offended at
this, the Macphersons, who, if all accounts are
true, had undoubtedly the better right to the
post of honour, withdrew from the field of
battle, thus enabling the Camerons to secure
a victory. When, however, they saw that
their friends Avere defeated, the Macpher-
sons are said to have returned to the field,
and turned the victory of the Camerons
into a defeat, killing their leader, Charles
MacGillonie. The date of this affair, which
took place at Invernahavon, is variously fixed
at 1370 and 1384, and some writers make
it the cause Avhich led to the famous battle
on the North Inch of Perth twenty-six years
later.
As is weU known, great controversies have
raged as to the clans Avho took part in the
Perth fight, and those Avriters just referred to
decide the question by making the Macpher-
sons and Davidsons the combatant clans.^
Wyntoun's Avords are —
" Tfiey three score ware claniiys twa,
Clahynnhe Qwhewyl and Clachinyha,
Of thir twa kynnys war tliay men,
Thretty again thretty tlien,
And tliare tliay had thair chiftanys twa,
SciiA Farqwharis Sone Aves ane of thay,
The tother Christy JonNEsoNE. "
On this the Eev. W. G. ShaAv of Forfar re-
marks,— " One Avriter (Dr Macpherson) tries to
make out that the clan Yha or Ha Avas the clan
Shaw. Another makes them to be the clan
Dhai or Davidsons. Another (Avith Skene)
makes them Macphersons. As to the clan
Quhele, Colonel Robertson (author of ' Histo-
rical Proofs of the Highlanders,') supposes that
the clan Quhele was the clan ShaAV, partly
from the fact that in the Scots Act of Parlia-
ment of 1392 (voL i. p. 217), whereby several
clans Avere forfeited for their share in the raid
of Angus [described in vol. i.], there is mention
made of Slurach, or. (as it is supposed it ought
to have been Avritten) Sheach^ et omnes clan
Qulcele. Then others again suppose that the
clan Quhele Avas the clan Mackintosh. Others
that it Avas the clan Cameron, Avhilst the clan
Yha Avas the Clan-na-Chait or clan Chattan.
" From the fact that, after the clan Battle
on the Inch, the star of the Mackintoshes was
decidedly in the ascendant, there can be littlo
doubt but that they formed at least a section
of the Avinning side, Avhether that side Avere
the clan Yha or the clan Quhele.
" Wyntoun declines to say on Avliich side
the victory lay. He Avrites —
' Wha had the waur fare at the last,
I will nocht say.'
It is not very likely that subsequent writers
kneAv more of the subject than he did, so that
after aU, Ave are left very much to the tradi-
tions of the families themselves for information.
The Camerons, Davidsons, Mackintoshes, and
Macphersons, aU say that they took part in
^ For details as to this celebrated combat, see a-o1.
i. ch. V. The present remarks are supplementary to
the former, and Avill serve to correct several inac-
curacies.
s Every one acquainted with the subjct, knows
what havoc Lowland scribes have all along made of
Gaelic names in legal and public documents.
BATTLE OF XOETH INCH.
203
the fray. The Shaws' tradition is, that their
ancestor, being a relative of the Mackintoshes,
took the place of the aged chief of that section
of the clan, on the day of battle. The chroni-
clers vary as to the irames of tlic clans, but
they all agree as to the name of one of the
leaders, viz., that it was Shaw. Tradition and
history are agreed on this one jwi'if-
" One thing emerges clearly from the confu-
sion as to the clans who fought, and as to
which of the modern names of the contending
clans was represented by tire clans Yha and
Quhele, — one thing emerges, a Shaw leading
the victorious party, and a race of Shaws
springing from him as their great — if not their
first — founder, a race, who for ages afterwards,
lived in the district and fought under the
banner of the Laird of Mackintosh. "^
As to the Davidsons, the tradition which
vouches for the particulars of the fight at
Invernahavon expressly says that the David-
sons were almost to a man cut off, and it is
scarcely likely that they would, within so
short a time, be able to muster sufficient men
either seriousl}^ to disturb the peace of the
country or to provide thirty champions. Mr
Skene solves the question by making the
Mackintoshes and Macphersons the combatant
clans, and the cause of quarrel the right to the
headship of clan Chattan. But the traditions
of both families place them on the winning
side, and there is no trace whatever of any
dispute at this time, or previous to the IGth
century, as to the chiefship. The most pro-
bable solution of this difficulty is, that the
clans wilt) fought at Perth were the clan
Chattan (i.e., Mackintoshes, Macphersons, and
others) and the Camerons. Mr Skene, indeed,
says that the only clans who have a tradition
of their ancestors having been engaged are the
Mackintoshes, Macphersons, and Camerons,
though he endeavours to account for the pre-
sence of the last named clan by making them
assist the Macphersons against the Mackin-
toshes.* The editor of the Memoirs of Lockiel,
mentioning this tradition of the Camerons, as
well as the opinion of Skene, says, — " It may
De observed, that the side allotted to the
2 The Mackintosh MS. of 1500 states that Lnuchlan,
(he Mackintosli chief, gave Shaw a grant of Rothie-
murchus " for his valour on the Inch that day."
^ Vol. ii. pp. 175-178.
Camerons (viz. the unsuccessful side) affords
the strongest internal evidence of its correct-
ness. Had tlie Camerons been described as
victors it would have been very different."
Tlie author of the recently discovered MS.
account of the clan Chattan already referred
to, says that by this conflict Cluny's right to
lead the van was established ; and in the
meetings of clan Chattan he sat on Mackin-
tosh's right hand, and when absent that seat
was kept empty for him. Henry Wynde
likewise associated with the clan Chattan,
and his descendants assumed the name of
Smith, and were commonly called Sliochd a
Gow Chroim.
Lauchlan, chief of Mackintosh, in whose
time these events happened, died in 1407, at
a good old age. In consequence of his age
and infirmity, his kinsman, Shaw Mackintosh,
had headed the thirty clan Chattan cham-
pions at Perth, and for his success was re-
warded with the possession of the lands of
Rothiemurchus in Badenoch. The next
chief, Ferquhard, was compelled by his clans
men to resign his post in consequence of
his mild, inactive disposition, and his uncle
Malcolm (son of William Mac-Angus by a
second marriage) succeeded as 10th chief of
Mackintosh, and 5th captain of clan Chattan.
Malcolm Avas one of the most warlike and suc-
cessful of the Mackintosh chiefs. During his
long chiefship of nearly fifty years, he made
frequent incursions into the Cameron terri-
tories, and waged a sanguinary war with the
Comyns, in which he recovered the lands taken
from his ancestor. In 1411 he was one of the
principal commanders in the army of Donald,
Lord of the Isles, in the battle of Harlaw,
where he is by some stated incorrectly to
have been killed. In 1429, when Alexander,
Lord of the Isles and Earl of Eoss^ broke
out into rebellion at the head of 10,000
men, on the advance of the king into Loch-
aber, the clan Chattan and the clan Came-
ron deserted the earl's banners, went over
to the royal army, and fought on the royal
side, the rebels being defeated. In 1431,
jNIalcolm Mackintosh, captain of the clan
Chattan, received a grant of the lands of
Alexander of Lochaber, uncle of the Earl
of Eoss, that chieftain having been forfeited
204
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
THE MACKINTOSH'S LAMENT.*
Arranged for the Bagpipes by Pipe-I\[ajor A. M'Lennan, IligJiland Light Infantry Militia, Inverness.
P p ft F P P ^ P p
?
^^
^
J/r. ^
^-^
F^
:^
?t^
^
g
1^-1^
i
S
«=
^ I 1^ — h-
S=i^
I
*tii=J:
f
=t^=(r
^^=3^=^
H 1 1 — *-^ i ha *
?r~Jg p
s
_jj_4t J^/C\ S ^111 ^ E I I I s_
-^^
J jr i^
r* -^r
i_-L^ -J „
-^
J S _J
:^
r — w
4^^ — ^_ .*^^ ^^
•^ — +- — I —
ig-- p-
f
-t^— h ^
V^^^
::fc«=ii=;f:
f--s=^--;
■>-l^^
f^^U^t
s
:ite=J-
Jj
;-# — ^
}^ }
1-^1^— p-
:P
^^ ^
* I L
:Jtr
:^
:^
-V^^
J. ^j^^r
J ^
-|4jL JL, _V^3
:J=1»':
:-l-
-^^-
J'jt
:r=^=i
^E^3
' The Mackintosh's Lament.— For the copy of tlie Mackiutosli's Lament here given, tlie editor and publishers
indebted to the Icindness of The Mackintosa. lu a note which accompanied it that gentleman givea the followiua
interesting particulai-s :-
TPIE ^lACKINTOSH'S LAMENT.
205
Variation 1st.
Doubling of Variation 1st
xlji l.^ X.} ^' }-L^ly JJ^ } J-}-U-,LsU
g
1
^r-y
'W=f^W-
ti
-tig — U^ ' '.^ — tg-
•igi — Liiai — ta — !— ai — tai
-* — ^-s-ar— I — »-l— , — ^ ^ . ^ H-i — «-i — a-l— ! — ^ u. ^ I I — ar-i — *ztzjzz»z:|*zaEi}:
i^rp:
:?ci?=
:p=^^p:
^
i^ 1^ ^ L,^; " L,d Ld
'-:a L-i ' '-d— ^-
tid--
i
if~rnr
Lpi.
leiip:
i
fW
-wwnf^
U^-iiid ^ L^ i^ '^ '-d Ls
-1^ L,^
P^= ^^ ^^ ^^ — -"^ r ^ — ^. ^' -^■^— — ^
m
^^Eg
iigr
#^
J J
~W~Wf
i
M
J- J J- J
f
'-d '^
Ld Us
L>s Ld
J - J J
-P^ *
^ — r^~
s s
is
J-
ua ^.a ' '-d i~d iiia
w
\}J_J_
lt=t^=^
'^ Ld i-^d ^
J J
0 ^'^
^2=^
Ld La ' '-:sri^
Z^I
-td-
^~W'nr
" The tune is as old as 1550 or thereabouts. Au^us Mackay in his Pipe Music Book gives it 1526, and says it was
composed on the death of Lauchlan, the 14th Laird ; but we believe that it was composed by the famous family bard
Macintvre upon the death of William, who was murdered by the Countess of Huntly, m 1550. This bard had seen
within the' space of 40 years, four captains of the (.Ian Chattan meet with violent deaths, and his deep feelings found
rent in the refrain,
' Mackintosh, the excellent
They liave lifted ;
They have laid thee
Low, they Lave laid thee."
These are the only words in existence which I can hear of. '
206
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLAN'S.
for engaging in the rebellion of Donald Bal-
loch. Having afterwards contrived to make
his peace with the I>ord of the Isles, he re-
ceived from hira, between 1443 and 1447, a
confirmation of his lands in Lochaber, with
a grant of the office of bailiary of that district.
His son, Duncan, styled captain of the clan
Chattan in 1467, was in gveat favour with
John, Lord of the Isles and Earl of Eoss, whose
sister, Flora, he married, and who bestowed on
him the office of steward of Lochaber, which
had been held by his father. He also received
the lands of Keppoch and others included in
that lordship.
On the forfeiture of his brother-in-law in
1475, James III. granted to the same Duncan
Mackintosh a charter, of date July 4th, 1476,
of the lands of Moymore, and various others,
in Lochaber. When the king in 1493 pro-
ceeded in person to the West Highlands, Dun-
can Mackintosh, captain of the clan Chattan,
was one of the chiefs, formerly among the vas-
sals of the Lord of the Isles, who Avent to meet
him and make their submission to him. These
chiefs received in return royal charters of the
lands they had previously held under the
Lord of the Isles, and Mackintosh obtained
a charter of the lands of Keppoch, Innerorgan,
and others, with the office of bailiary of the
same. In 1495, Farquhar Mackintosh, his
son, and Kenneth Oig Mackenzie of Kintail,
were imprisoned by the king in Edinburgh
castle. Two years thereafter, Farquhar, who
seems about this time to have succeeded his
father as captain of the clan Chattan, and
Mackenzie, made their escape from Edinburgh
castle, but, on their way to the Higlilands,
they were seized at Torwood by the laird of
Buchanan. Mackenzie, having offered resist-
ance, was slain, but Mackintosh was taken
alive, and confined at Dunbar, where he re-
mained tiU after the battle of Flodden.
Farquhar was succeeded by his cousin, Wil-
liam Mackintosh, who had married Isabel
M'Niven, heiress of Dunnachtan : but John
Roy Mackintosh, the head of another branch of
the family, attempted by force to get himself
recognised as captain of the clan Chattan, and
failing in his design, he assassinated his rival
at Inverness in 1515. Being closely pursued,
however, he was overtaken and slain at Glen-
esk. Lauchlan Mackintosh, the brother of the
murdered chief, was then placed at the head
of the clan. He is described by Bishop
Lesley^ as '* a verric honest and wyse gentle-
man, an barroun of gude rent, quha keipit hea
hole ken, friendes and tennentis in honest and
guid rewll." The strictness with which he
ruled his clan raised him up many enemies
among them, and, like his brother, he was cut
off by the hand of an assassin. " Some wicked
persons," says Lesley, " being impatient of vir-
tuous living, stirred up one of his own princi-
pal kinsmen, called James Malcolmson, who
cruelly and treacherously slew his chief."
This was in the year 1526. To avoid tho
vengeance of that portion of the clan by whom
the chief was beloved, Malcolmson and liis
followLi-s took refuge in the island in the loch
of Rothiemurchus, but they were pursued to
their hiding place, and slain there.
Lauchlan had married the sister of the Earl
of Moray, and by her had a son, William, who
on his father's death was but a child. The
clan therefore made choice of Hector Mackin-
tosh, a bastard son of Farquhar, the chief
who had been imprisoned in 1495, to ^ct as
captain till the young chief should come of
age. The consequences of this act have already
been narrated in their proper place in the
General History. On attaining the age of man-
hood William duly became head of the clan,
and having been well brought up liy the Earls
of Moray and Cassilis, both his near relatives,
was, according to Lesley, " honoured as a per-
fect pattern of virtue by all the leading men of
the Highlands." During the life of his uncle,
the Earl of Moray, his affairs prospered ; but
shortly after that noble's death, he became in-
volved in a feud with the Earl of Huntly, He
Avas charged with the heinous offence of con-
spiring against Huntly, the queen's lieutenant,
and at a court held by Huntly at Aberdeen, on
the 2d August 1550, was tried and convicted
by a jury, and sentenced to lose his life and
lands. Being immediately carried to Strath-
bogie, he was beheaded soon after by Huntly's
countess, the earl himself having given a
pledge that liis life should be spared. Tho
story is told, though Avith grave errors, by Sir
» History of Scotland, p. 137,
THK MACKINTOSHES.
207
Walter Scott, in his Talcs of a G rami father.^
By Act of Parliament of l-lth December 1557,
the sentence was reversed as illegal, and the son
o£ Mackintosh was restored to all his father's
lands, to which Huntly added others as assyth-
ment for the blood. But this act of atonement
on Himtly's part was not sutticient to efface the
deej) grudge owed him bj' the clan Chattan on
account of the execution of their chief, and
he Avas accordingly thwarted by them in many
of his designs.
In the time of this earl's grandson, the clan
Chattan again came into colHsion with the
poAverful Gordons, and for four years a deadly
feud raged between tliem. In consequence of
certain of Huntly's proceedings, especially the
murder of the Earl of Moray, a strong faction
was formed against him, Lauchlan, 16th chief
of Mackintosh, taking a prominent part. A
full account of these disturbances in 1624 has
already been given in its place in the General
History.
In this feud Huntly succeeded in detach-
ing the Macphersons belonging to the Cluny
branch from the rest of clan Cliattan, but the
majority of that sept, according to the MS.
history of the Mackintoshes, remained true to
the chief of Mackintosh. These allies, how-
ever, were deserted by Huntly when he be-
came reconciled to Mackintosh, and in 1609
Andrew Macpherson of Cluny, Avith all the
other principal men of clan Chattan, signed a
bond of union, in which they all acknowledged
the chief of Mackintosh as captain and chief
of clan Chattan. The clan Chattan were in
Argyll's army at the battle of Glenlivat in
1595, and with the Macleans formed the right
wing, which made the best resistance to the
Catholic earls, and was the last to quit the field.
Cameron of Lochiel had been forfeited in
1598 for not producmg his title deeds, when
Mackintosh claimed the lands of Glenluy and
Locharkaig, of which he had kept forcible
possession. In 1618 Sir Lauchlan, 17th
chief of Mackintosh, prepared to carry into
effect the acts of outlawry against Lochiel,
who, on his part, put himself under the pro-
tection of the Marquis of Huntly, Mackintosh's
mortal foe. In July of the same year Sir
« Vol. ii. l^. 7.
Lauchlan obtained a commission of fire and
sword against the Macdonalds of Keppoch for
laying waste his lands in Lochaber. As ho
conceived that he had a right to tlie services
of all his clan, some of whom were tenants and
dependents of the Marquis of .Huntly, he
ordered the latter to follow him, and compelled
such of them as were refractory to accompany
him into Lochaber. This proceeding gave
sreat offence to Lord Gordon, Earl of'Enzie,
the marquis's son, Avho summoned Mack-
intosh before the Privy Council, for having,
as he asserted, exceeded his commission. He
Avas successful in obtaining the recall of Sir
Lauchlan's commission, and obtaining a neAV
one in his OAvn favour. The consequences of
tliis are told in vol. i. ch. x.
During the Avars of the Covenant, William,
18th chief, Avas at the head of the clan, but
OAvmg to feebleness of constitution took no
active part in the troubles of that period. He
Avas, however, a decided loyalist, and among
the Mackintosh papers are several letters, both
from the unhappy Charles I, and his son
Charles II., acknoAvledging his good affection
and service. The Mackmtoshes, as Avell as
the Macphersons and Farquharsons, Avere Avitli
Montrose in considerable numbers, and, in
fact, the great body of clan Chattan took part
in nearly all that noble's battles and expedi-
tions.
Shortly after the accession of Charles II.,
Lauchlan Mackintosh, to enforce his claims
to the disputed lands of Glenluy and Loch-
arkaig against Cameron of Lochiel, raised
his clan, and, assisted by the Macphersons,
marched to Lochaber Avith 1500 men. He
Avas met by Lochiel Avith 1200 men, of
Avhom 300 Avere Macgregors. About 300 Avere
armed with boAvs. General SteAvart says : —
" When preparing to engage, the Earl of Bread-
albane, Avho Avas nearly related to both chiefs,
came in sight Avith 500 men, and sent them
notice that if either of them refused to agree
to the terms Avhich he had to propose, he
Avould throAV his interest into the opposite
scale. A-fter some hesitation his offer ol
mediation was accepted, and the feud amicable
and finally settled." This Avas in 1665, Avhen
the celebrated Sir Eavcu CameroiJ was chief,
and a sati.sfactory arrantjement having been
208
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
made, the Camerons were at length left in un-
disputed jDOSsession of the lands of Glenluy and
Locharkaig, which their various branches still
enjoy.
In 1672 Duncan Macpherson of Cluuy,
having resolved to throw off all connexion with
Mackintosh, made application to the Lyon
office to have his arms matriculated as laird of
Cluny Macpherson, and " the only and true
representative of the ancient and honourable
family of the clan Chattan." This request
was granted ; and, soon afterwards, Avhen the
Privy Council retiuired the Highland chiefs to
give security for the peaceable behaviour of
their respective clans, Macpherson became
bound for his clan under the designation of
the lord of Cluny and chief of the Macpher-
son s; as he could only hold himself respon-
sible for that portion of the clan Chattan
which bore his own name and were more par-
ticularly under liis own control. As soon as
Mackintosh was informed of this circumstance,
he applied to the privy council and the Lyon
office to have his own title declared, and that
which had been granted to Macpherson re-
called and cancelled. An inquiry was accord-
ingly instituted, and both parties were ordered
to produce evidence of their respective asser-
tions, when the council ordered Mackintosh to
give bond for those of his dan, his vassals,
those descended of his family, his men, tenants,
and servants, and all dwelling upon his ground ;
and enjoined Cluny to give bond for those of
his name of Macpherson, descended of his
family, and his men, tenants, and servants,
" without prejudice always to the laird of
Mackintosh." In consequence of this decision,
the armorial bearings granted to Macpherson
were recalled, and they were again matriculated
as those of Macpherson of Cluny.
Between the Mackintoshes and the Macdon-
alds of Keppoch, a feud had long existed, ori-
ginating in the claim of the former to the lands
occupied by the latter, on the Braes of Loch-
aber. The Macdonalds had no other right to
their lands than what was founded on pre-
scriptive possession, whilst the Mackintoshes had
a feudal title to the property, originally granted
\)y the lords of the Isles, and, on their forfeit-
ure, confii'med by the crown. After various
acts of hostility on both sides, the feud Avas at
length terminated by " the last considerable
clan battle which was fought in the Highlands."
To dispossess the Macdonalds by force, Mackin-
tosh raised his clan, and, assisted by an inde-
pendent company of soldiers, furnished by tho
government, marched towards Keppoch, but,
on his arrival there, he found the place deserted.
He was engaged in constructing a fort in Glen-
roy, to protect his rear, Avhen he received in-
telligence that the Macdonalds, reinforced by
their kinsmen of Glengarry and Glencoe, were
posted in great force at Mulroy. He imme-
diately marched against them, but was defeated
and taken prisoner. At that critical moment,
a large body of Macphersons appeared on the
ground, hastening to the relief of the Mackin-
toshes, and Keppoch, to avoid another battle,
was obliged to release his prisoner. It is
highly to the honour of the Macphersons, that
they came forward on the occasion so readily,
to the assistance of the rival branch of the clan
Chattan, and that so far from taking advantage,
of Mackintosh's misfortune, they escorted him
safely to his own territories, and left him
without exacting any conditions, or making
any stipulations whatever as to the chiefship.'''
From this time forth, the Mackintoshes and the
Macphersons continued separate and independ-
ent clans, although both were included under
the general denomination of the clan Chattan.
At the Eevolution,the Mackintoshes adhered
to the new government, and as the chief re-
fused to attend the Viscount Dundee, on that
nobleman soliciting a friendly interview with
him, the latter employed his old opponent,
Macdonald of Keppoch, to carry off his cattle.
In the rebellions of 1715 and 1745, the Mack-
intoshes took a prominent part. Lauchlan,
20th chief, was actively engaged in the '15,
and was at Preston on the Jacobite side. Tho
exploits of Mackintosh of Borlum, .in 1715,
have been fully narrated in our account of the
rebellion of that year.
Lauchlan died in 1731, without issue, when
the male line of William, the 18th chief, be-
came extinct. Lauchlan's successor, William
Mackintosh, died in 1741. Angus, the brother
of the latter, the next chief, married Anne,'
daughter of Farquharson of Invercauld, a lady
7 Skene's Highlanders, ii. 188-9. ^ For pot'
trait ot Lady Anne Mackintosh, v. vol. i. p. 637
THE Mv^CKINTOSHES.
2()W
who distinguished herself greatly iii the rebel-
lion of 1 745. When her husband was appointed
to one of the three new companies in Lord
Loudon's Highlanders, raised in the begin-
ning, of that year, Lady jNIackintosh traversed
the country, and, in a very short time, en-
listed 07 of the 100 men required for a cap-
taincy. On the breaking out of the re-
bellion, she was equally energetic in favour
of the Pretender, and, in the absence of
Mackintosh, she raised two battalions of the
clan for the prince, and placed them undei llie
command of Colonel Macgillivray of Dun ma-
glass. In 1715 the Mackintoshes mustered
1,500 men under Old Borlum, but in 1745
scarcely one half of that number joined the
forces of the Preti-nder. She conducted her
followers in persoji to the rebel army at In
verness, and soon after her husband was taken
prisoner by the insurgents, when the prince
delivered him over to his lady, saying that
" he could not be in better security, or mora
honourably treated."
At the battle of Culloden, the Mackintoshes
were on the right of the Iligldand army, and
in their eagernass to engage, they were thi'. first
Dalcross Castle. From a photograph in the possession of The Macknitosh.
to attack the enemy's lines, losing their brave
colonel and other officers in the impetuous
charge. On the passing of the act for the
abolition of the heritable jurisdictions of 1747,
Mackintosh claimed £5000 as compensation for
his hereditary office of steward of the lordship
of Lochaber.
In 1812, iEneas, the 23d laird of Mack-
intosh, was created a baronet. On his death,
■without heirs male, Jan. 21, 1820, the baro-
netcy expired, and his cousin, Alexander whose
immediate sires had settled in Canada, succeeded
io the estate. Alexander dying without issue
II.
was succeeded by his brother Angus, at whose
death in 1833 Alexander, his son became
Mackintosh of Mackintosh, and died in 18G1,
Ids son, Alexander ^neas, now of Mackintosh,
succeeded him as 27th chief of Mackintosh, and
22nd captain of clan Chattan.
The funerals of the chiefs of Mackintosh
were always conducted with great ceremony
and solemnity. When Lauchlan JNIackintosh,
the 19th chief, died, in the end of 1703, his
body lay in state from 9th December that
year, till 18th January 1704, in Dalci03S Ca.stle
(which was built in 1G20, and is a good
2d
210
HISTOEY OF THE HIGnLA:N'D CLANS.
specimen of an. old baronial Scotch mansion,
and lias been the residence of several chiefs),
and 2000 of the clan Chattan attended his
remains to the family vault at Petty. Kep-
poch was present with. 220 of the Macdonalds.
Across the coffins of the deceased chiefs are
laid the sword of AVilliam, twenty-first of
Mackintosh, and a highly finished claymore,
presented by Ciiarles I., before he came to the
throne, to Sir Lauchlan Mackintosh, gentleman
of the bedcliamber.
The principal seat of The Mackintosh is
Moy Ilall, near Inverness. The original castle,
now in ruins, stood on an island in Loch Moy.
The eldest branch of the clan jNIackintosh
was the family of Kellachy, a small estate in
Inverness-shire, acquired by them in the 1 7th
centur}'. Of this branch Avas the celebrated
Sir James ISIackintosh. Ilis father. Captain
John Mackintosli, was the tenth in descent
from Allan, third son of j\Ialcolia, tenth cliief
of the clan. Mackintosh of Kelhichy, as tlie
oldest cadet of the family, invariably held the
appointment of captain of the watch to tlie
chief of the claji in all his wans.
MACPIIERSON.
Badge. — Boxwood.
The i\Iacphersons, the othci- principal branch
of the clan Cliattan, are in Gaelic called the
clan Vuirich or ]\Iairich, from an ancestor of
that name, who, in the Gaelic MS. of 1450, is
paid to have been the "son of Swen, son of
Heth, son of Xachtan, son of Gillichattan,
from whom came the clan Cliattan." The
word G;ilichattau i.s supposed by some to mean
a votaiy or servant of St Kattan, a Scottish
saint, as Gillichrist (Gilchrist) means a servant
of Christ.
The Macphersons claim unbroken descent
from the ancient chiefs of tiie clan Chattan,
and tradition is in favour of their being the
lineal representatives of the chiefs of the clan.
However, this point has been sufficiently dis-
cussed in the history of the ]\Iackintoshes,
where we have given much of the history of
the Macphersons.
It was from IMuirich, who is said to have
been chief in 1153, that the Macphersons de-
rive the name of the clan Muirich or Yuirich.
This Muirich was parson of Kingussie, in the
lower part of Badenoch, and the siu-name was
given to his descendants from his office. He
was the great-grandson of Gillichattan Mor,
the founder of the clan, who lived in the reign
of Malcolm Canmore, and having married a
daughter of the thane of Calder, had five sous.
The eldest, Gillichattan, the third of the name,
and chief of the clan in the reign of Alexander
II., Avas father of Dougal Ball, the chief whose
daughter Eva married Angus ]\Iackintosh of
Mackintosh. On Dougal Call's death, as he
had no sons, the representation of the family
devolved on his cousin and heir-male, Kenneth,
eldest son of Eoghen or Ewen Baan, second
son of IMuirich. Neill Chrom, so called from
his stooping shoulders, Muirich's third son,
was a great artificer in iron, and took the name
of Smith from his trade. Farquhar Gilliriach,
or the SAvift, the fourth son, is said to have
been the progenitor of the j\IacGillivrays, who
foUoAved the Mackintosh branch of the clan
Chattan ; and from David Dubh, or th'j
SAvarthy, the youngest of IMuiricli's sons, Avere
descended the clan Dhai, or Davidsons of
Invernahavon.^
One of the early chiefs is said to liave re-
ceived a commission to expel the Comyns from
Badenoch, and on their forfeiture he obtainea,
for his services, a grant of lands. He Avas also
alloAved to add a hand holding a dagger to
^ This is the genealogy- given by Sir /Eneas Mac-
plierson. From another MS. genealog}- of the Mac-
]ihcrsons, and from the ilackintosh MS. history, avp
tind that the son of Kenneth, the alleged grandson
of iluiricli, married a daughter of Ferquhard, uintli
of Mackintosli, cir. 1410, so th.it it is probable Sir
iEneas has placed Muiii'^li and his family more than
a century too early.
MACPHERSON. FULL DRESS.
THE MACPHERSONS.
211
his armorial bearings. A IMS. genealogy of
Lhe ]\[acpliersons makes Kenneth chief in
1386, when a battle took place at Inverna-
havon between the clan Chattan and tlio
Camerons, details of wliich and oi' the quarrel
'between the IMacphersons and the Davidsons
!\'ill be found in the general history, and m
the account of the Mackintoslies.
In 1G09 the chief of the Macphorsons signed
a bond, along with all tlie otlier branches of
tliat extensive tribe, acknowledging Mackin-
tosh as captain and chief of the chm Cliattan ;
but in all the contentions and feuds in wliich
tlie Mackintoshes were subsecpiently involved
Avith the Camerons and other Lochaber clans,
they were obhged to accept of the Macpher-
sons' aid as allies rather than vassals..
Andrew Macpherson of Climy, who suc-
ceeded as chief in 104:7, suffered much on
accoiuit of his sincere attachment to the cause
of Charles I. His son, Ewen, was also a
staunch royalist. In 16G5, under Andrew,
the then cluef, when Mackintosh went on
an expedition against the Camerons, for the
recovery of the lands of Glenluy and Lochar-
kaig, he solicited the assistance of tlie Mac-
phorsons, when a notarial deed was executed,
A'i'herein Mackintosh, declares that it was of
their mere good will and pleasure that they
did so ; and on his part it is added, " I bind
and oblige myself and friends and followers to
assist and fortify and join, with the said An-
drew, Lauchlan, and John Macpherson, all
their lawful and necessary adoes, being there-
unto required." The same Andrew, Lauchlan,
and John, heads of the three great branches
of the jMacphersons, had on the 19tli of the
preceding November given a bond acknowledg-
ing Mackintosh as their chief. In 1672 Dun-
can Macpherson of Cluny, Andrew's brother,
made application to the Lyon office to have
his arms matriculated as laird of Cluny Mac-
pherson, and " the only and true representative
of the ancient and honourable family of the
clan Chattan." This application was success-
ful ; but as soon as Mackintosh heard of it, he
raised a process before the privy council to
have it determined as to which of them had
the right to the proper armorial bearings.
4fter a protracted inquiry, the council issued
an order for the two chiefs to give security for
the peaceable behaviour of their respective
clans, in the terms given in the account of
Mackintosh. The same year Cluny entered
into a contract of fiiendship with ^neas, Lord
MacdouneU, and Aros, "fur himself and take-
ing burden upon him for the liaill name ot
jNlacpherson, and some others, called Old
Clan-chatten, as cheefe and priucipall man
thereof."
It is worthy of note that this same Duncan
made an attempt, which was happily fi'ustrated
by his clansmen, to have his son-in-law, a sun
of Campbell of Cawdor, declared his suc-
cessor.
On the death, without male issue, of Duncan
Macpherson, in 1721 or 1722, the chiefship
devolved on Lauchlan Macpherson of ^N'uid,
the next male heir, being lineally descended
from John, youngest brother of Andrew, the
above-named chief. One of the descendants
of this John of JNuid was James Macpherson,
the resuscitator of the Ossianic j^oetry. Lauch-
lan married Jean, daughter of Sir Ewen Came-
ron of Lochiel. His eldest son, Ewen, was the
chief at the time of the rebellion of 1715.
James iMiU-plierson, Editor, &c. of the Ossianic Poetrj-.
In the previous rebellion of 1715, tho l\[ac
phersons, under their then chief Duncan, had
212
HISTOEY OF THE HIGnLA:t^D CLAXS.
taken a very active part on the side of the
Pretender. On the arrival of Prince Charles
in 1745, Ewen Macpherson of Cluny, who the
same year had heen appointed to a company
in Lord Loudon's Highlanders, and had taken
the oaths to government, threw up his com-
mission, and, with 600 Macphersons, joined
the rebel army after theu" victory at Preston-
pans. The Macphersons were led to take an
active part in the rebellion chiefly from a de-
sire to revenge the fate of two of their clans-
men, who were shot on account of the extra-
ordinary mutiny of the Black Watch (now the
4 2d regiment) two years before, an account of
which is given in the history of that Kegiment.
Ewen Macpherson, the chief, at first hesi-
tated to join the prince ; and his wife, a
daughter of Lord Lovat, although a staunch
Jacobite, earnestly dissuaded him from break-
ing his oath to government, assuring him that
nothing could end well that began with per-
jury. Her friends reproached her for interfer-
ing— and his clan urging him, Cluny unfortu-
nately yielded.
At the battle of Falkirk, the Macphersons
formed a portion of the first line. They were
too late for the battle of CuUoden, where their
assistance might have turned the fortune of
the day ; they did not come up till after
the retreat of Charles from that decisive field.
In the subsequent devastations committed by
the English army, Cluny's house was plundered
and burnt to the ground. Every exertion was
made by the government troops for his appre-
hension, but they never could lay their hands
upon him. He escaped to France m 1755,
and died at Dunkirk the following year.
Ewen's son, Duncan, was born in 1750, in
a kiln for drying corn, in which his mother
had taken refuge after the destruction of their
house. During his minority, his uncle, Major
John Macpherson of the 78th foot, acted as
his guardian. He received back the estate
which had been forfeited, and, entering the
army, became lieutenant-colonel of the 3d foot
guards. He married, 12th June 1798,
Catherine, youngest daughter of Sir Ewen
Cameron of Fassifem, baronet; and on his
death, 1st August 1817, was succeeded by his
eldest son, Ewen ]\Iacphorson of Cluny, the
present cliii.'f.
In Cluny castle are preserved various relica
of the rebellion of 1745; among the rest, the
Prince's target and lace wrist ruffles, and an
autograph letter from Charles, promising an
ample reward to his devoted friend Cluny.
There is also the black pipe chanter on whicli
the prosperity of the house of Cluny is said to
be dependent, and wliich all true members of
the clan Vuirich firmly believe fell from heaven,
in place of the one lost at the conflict on the
North Inch of Perth.
The Avar-cry of the Macphersons was "Creag
Dhu," the name of a rock in the neighbourhood
of Cluny Castle. The chief is called in the
Highlands "Mac Mhurich Chlanaidh," but
everywhere else is better known as Cluny
Macpherson.
Among the principal cadets of the Macpherson
family were the Macphersons of Pitmean, In-
vereshie, Strathmassie, Breachachie, Essie, &c.
The Invereshie branch were chiefs of a large
tribe called the Sifd Gillies, the founder of
which was Gillies or Elias Macpherson, the
first of Invereshie, a younger son of Ewen
Baan or Bane (so called from his fair com-
plexion) above mentioned. Sir Eneas Mac-
pherson, tutor of Invereshie, advocate, who
lived in the reigns of Charles II. and James
A^IL, collected the materials for the history of
the clan ]\Iacpherson, the MS. of which is still
preserved in the family. He Avas appointed
sherifi" of Aberdeen in 1684.
George IMacpherson of Invereshie married
Grace, daughter of Colonel William Grant of
Ballindalloch, and his elder son, William, dy-
ing, unmarried, in 1812, was succeeded by his
nephew George, who, on the death of his ma-
ternal grandunclc, General James Gi'ant of
Ballindalloch, 13th Aprd 1806, inherited that
estate, and in consequence assumed the name
of Grant in addition to his own. He was MP.
for the county of Sutherland for seventeen
years, and was created a baronet 25th July
1838. He thus became Sir George IMacpher-
son-Grant of Invereshie, Inverness-shire, and
Ballindalloch, Elginshire. On his death in
November 1846, his son. Sir John, sometime
secretary of legation at Lisbon, succeeded as
second baronet. Sir John died Dec. 2, 1850.
His eldest son, Sir George IMacpherson-Grant of
Invereshie and Ballindalloch, born Aug. 12,
MACGILLIVEAY— SIIAW.
213
1839, became tlie third baronet of this family.
He married, July 3, 1861, Frances Elizabeth,
younger daughter of the Rev. Eoger Pockling-
ton, Vicar of Walesby, Nottingliamshire.
We can refer only with the greatest brevity
to some of the minor clans -wliich were in-
cluded under the great confederacy of the clan
Chattau.
MACGILLTVRAY.
The Macgdlivrays were one of the oldest
and most important of the septs of clan
Chattan, and from 162G, when their head,
Ferquhard MacAllister, acquired a right to the
lands of Dunmaglass, frequent mention of them
is found in extant documents, registers, etc.
Tlieir ancestor placed himself and his posterity
under the protection of the Mackintoshes in the
time of Ferquhard, fifth chief of INIackintosh,
and the clan have ever distinguished them-
selves by their prowess and bravery. One of
them is mentioned as Laving been killed in a
battle with the Camerons about the year 1330,
but perhaps the best known of the heads of
this clan was Alexander, fourth in descent
from the Ferquhard who acquired Punmaglnss.
'I'his gentleman was selected by Lady Mackin-
tosh to head her husband's clan on the side of
Prince Charlie in the '45. He acquitted him-
self Avith the greatest credit, but lost his life,
as did all his officers except three, in the
battle of Culloden. In the brave but rash
charge made by his battalion against the
English line, he fell, shot through the heart,
in the centre of Barrel's regiment. His body,
after lying for some weeks in a pit where it
had been thrown with others by the English
soldiers, was taken up by his friends and
buried across the threshold of the kirk of
Petty. His brother William Avas also a
warrior, and gained the rank of cajitain in the
old 89th regiment, raised about 1758. One
of the three officers of the Mackintosh battalion
who escaped from Culloden was a kinsman of
these two brothers, — Farquhar of Dalcrombie,
whose grandson, Niel John M'Gilhvray of
Dunmaglass, is the present head of the clan.
The M'GiUivrays possessed at various times,
besides Dunmaglass, the lands of Aberchallader,
Letterchallen, Largs, Faillie, Dalcrombie, and
Dariot. It was in connection with the suc-
cession to Faillie that Lord Ardmillan's well-
known decision was given in 18G0 respecting
the legal status of a clan.
In a Gaelic lament for the slain at Culloden
the jMacGillivrays are spoken of as
" 'J'he warhko race,
The gentle, vigorous, flourishing.
Active, of great fame, beloved,
The race that will not wither, and has descended
Long from every side,
Excellent MacGillivrays of the Doune.'
SHAW."
The origin of the Shaws, at one time a most
important clan of the Chattan confederation,
has been already referred to in connection
with the Mackintoshes. The tradition of the
Mackintoshes and Shaws is " unvaried," says
the Rev. W^. G. Shaw of Forfar, that at least
from and after 139G, a race of Shaws existed in
Rothiemurclius, whose great progenitor was the
Shaw Mor who commanded the section of the
clan represented by the Mackintoshes on the
Inch. The tradition of the Shaws is, that he was
Shaw, the son of James, the son or descendant
of Farquhar ; the tradition of the Macintoshes
— that he was Shaw-mac-Gilchrist-7?i«c-Ian-
??i«c-Angus-mac-Farquhar, — Farquhar being
the ancestor according to both traditions, from
whom he took the name (according to Wyn-
toun) of Sha Farquharis Son.* The tradition
of a James Shaw who ' had bloody contests
with the Comyns,' which tradition is fortified
by that of the Comyns, may very likely refer
to the James, who, according to the genealogies
both of the Shaws and Mackintoshes, was the
son of Shaw Mor.
Mr Shaw of Forfar, who is well entitled to
speak with authority on the subject, maintains
" that prior to ] 396, the clan now represented
^ The Shaw aims are the same as those of the
Earqnhnrsons following, except that the former have
not the banner of Scotland in Lend displayed in the
second and third 'luarter.?.
^ The date of )iart of the IMackintosh MS. is 1490.
It states that Lanchlan the chief gave Shaw a grant of
Kothiemurchus ' ' for his valour on the Inch that day."
It also states that the " Fanjuhar" above-mentioned
was a man of ^reat parts and remarkable fortitude,
and that he fouj.jht with his clan at the battle of Largs
in 1263. More than this, it states that Duncan, his
nncle, was his tutor during his minority, and that
Duncan and his posterity held Rothiemurches till
1396, when Malolm, the last of his race, fell at the
fight at Perth — after which the lauds (as above stated)
were given to Shaw Mor.
214
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
by the Mackintoshes, had been (as was com-
mon amongst the claus) sometimes designated
as the clan Shaw, after the successive chiefs
of that name, especially the first, and sonie-
tinies as the clan of the ]\Iac-an-Toisheach,
i.e., of the Thane's son. Tlius, from its
firs^t founder, the great clan of the Isles was
originally calle<I the clan Cuin, or race of
Constantine. Afterwards, it was called the
clan Colla, from his son Coll, and latterly
the clan Donald, after one of liis descendants
of that name. So the JMacleans are often
called clan Gilleon after their founder and
first chief; and the jSIacphersons, the clan
Muirich, after one of the most distinguished in
theirline of chiefs. The Farquharsons are called
clan Fhiuida, after their great ancestor, Finlay
Mor. Tliere is nothing more probable, there-
fore— I should say more certain — than that
the race in after times known as jNIackintoshes,
should at first have been as frequently desig-
nated as Na Si'aich, ' The Shaws,' after the
Christian name of their first chief, as jNIackin-
toshes after his appellatiue descr'qitiun or
designation. It is worthy of remark, that the
race of Shaws is never spoken of in Gaelic as
the ' clan Shaw,' but as ' Ka Si'aich' — The
Shaws, or as we Avould say Shawites. We
never hear of Mac-Shaws — sons of Shaw, but
of ' Na Si'aich — The Shaws.' Hence prior to
13'J6, when a Shaw so distinguished himself as
to found a family, under the wing of his chief,
the undivided race, so to speak, would some-
times be called ' Mackintoshes,' or followers of
the Thane's sons, sometimes the clan Chattan,
the generic name of the race, sometimes ' clan
Dhugaill,' (Quehele) after DougaU-Dall, and
sometimes 'Na Si'aich,' the Shaws or Shawites,
after the numerous chiefs who bore the name
of Shaw in the line of descent. Hence the
claim of both Shaws and Mackintoshes to the
occupancy of Rolhiemurchus. After 139G, the
term Na Si'aich was restricted, as all are
agreed, to the clan developed out of the other,
through the prowess of Shaw I\I6r."
Shaw "Mor" Mackintosh, who fought at
Perth in 1306, was succeeiled by his sou Ji>m6^s,
who fell at Harlaw in 1411, Both Shaw and
James had held Rothiemurchus only as tenants
of the chief of Mackint(jsh, but James's sou
and successor, Alister "Ciar" {i.e., brown),
obtained from Duncan, 11th of Mackintosh,
in 14G3-4, his right of possession and tack.
In the deed by which David Stuart, Rishop of
Moray, superior of the lands, confirms this
disposition of Duncan, and gives Alister the
feu, Alister is called " Allister Kier Mackin-
tush." This deed is dated 24th September
1464. All the deeds in which Alister is
mentioned call him Mackintosh, not Shaw,
thus sho\ving the descent of the Shaws from
the jNIackintoshes, and that they did not
acquire their name of Shaw until after Alister's
time.
Alister's grandson, Alan, in 1539, disponed
his right to luothiemurchus to Edom Gordon,
reserving only his son's liferent. Alan's
grandson of the same name was outlawed for
the murder of his stepfather, some fifty years
later, and conq)elled to leave the country.
Numerous Shaws are, however, still to be
found in the neighbourhood of Rothiemurchus,
or who can trace their descent from Alister
Kier.
Besides the Shaws of Rothiemurchus, the
Shaws of TouDARiiocH in Strathnairn, de-
scended from Adam, younger brother of
Alister Kier, were a considerable family; but,
like their cousins, they no longer occujjy their
original patrimony. Tordarroch was held in
wadset of the chiefs of ]NIackintosh, and was
given up to Sir ^neas jNIackintosh in the end
of last century by its holder at the time.
Colonel Alexander Shaw, seventh in descent
from Adam.
Angus iNlacBean vie Robert of Tordarroch
signed the Bond of 16U9 already mentioned.
His great-grandsons, Robert and yEneas, took
part during their father's life in the rebellion
of 1715 ; both were taken piisonersat Preston,
and were confined in Newgate, the elder
brother dying during his imprisonment.- The
younger, ^ncas, succeeded his father, and in
consideration of his taking no part in the '45,
was made a magistrate, and received commis-
sions for his three sons, the second of whom,
^^^meas, rose to the rank of major-general in
the array. Margaret, daughter of yEneas of
Tordarroch, was wife of Farquhar Macgillivi'ay
of Diilcrombie, one of the tlireo officers ot
the INIackiutosh regiment who escaped from
Culloden.
FARQUHARSON
THE FAEQUIIAESONS.
215
uJilneas was succeeded by Lis eldest son,
Colonel Alexander Shaw, lieutenant-governor
of the Isle of Man under the crown. He gave
up the wadset of Tordarroch to Sir ^neas
Mackintosh, and died in 1811.
From the four younger sons of Alister Kier
descended respectively the Shaws of Dell (the
family of the historian of Moray, the Kev.
Lacldan Shaw) ; of Dalnivert, the representa-
tion of it devolved in the last century on a
female, who married Clark ; the
Farquharsons, who in time acquired more
inijvjrtance than the Shaws; and the Shaws
OF Harris, who still retain a tradition of their
ancestor, Iver MacAlister Ciar.
FAKQUHARSON.
Badge — Red WhortlebeiTy.
The immediate ancestor of the Farquharsons
of Invercauld, the main branch, was Farquhar
or Fearchard, a son of Alister " Keir " Mackin-
tosh or Shaw of Eothiemurchus, grandson of
Sliaw Mor. Farquhar, who lived in the reign
<if James III., settled in the Braes of Mar, and
was appointed baillie or hereditary chamberlain
thereof. His sons were called Farquharson,
the first of the name in Scotland. His eldest
son, Donald, married a daughter of Duncan
Stewart, commonly called Duncan Downa
Dona, of the family of IMar, and obtained a
considerable addition to his paternal inheri-
tance, for faitiiful services rendered to the
crown.
Donald's son and successor, Findla or
Findlay, commonly called from his great size
and strength, Findla Mhor, or great Fimlla,
lived in the beginning of the sixteenth century.
His descendants were called ]\laclanla or
IMackinlay. Before his time the Farquharsons
Avere called in the Gaelic, clan Erachar or
Earachar, the Gaelic for Farquhar, and most of
the branches of the family, especially those
wdio settled in Athole, were called Mac-
Earachar. Those of the descendants of Findla
!Mhor who settled in the Lowdands had their
name of INIackinlay changed into Finlayson.''
Findla Mhor, by his first wife, a daugliter
of the Baron Eeid of Kincardine Stewart, had
four sons, the descendants of whom settled on
the borders of the counties of Eerth and Angus,
south of Braemar, and some of them in the
district of Athole.
His eldest son, William, who died in the
reign of James VI., had four sons. The eldest,
John, had an only son, Eobert, wdio succeeded
him. He died in the reign of Charles II.
Eobert's son, Alexander Farquharson of In
vercaidd, married Isabella, daughter of William
Mackintosh of that ilk, captain of the clan
Chattan, and had three sons.
William, the eldest son, dying unmarried,
was succeeded by the second son, John, who
carried on the line of the family, Alexander,
the third son, got the lands of Monaltrie,
and married Anne, daughter of Francis Far-
quharson, Esq. of Finzean.
The above-mentioned John Farquharson of
Invercauld, the ninth from Farquhar the
founder of the family, was four times married.
His children by his first two Avives died young.
By his third wife, Margaret, daughter of Lord
James IMurray, son of the first Marquis of
Athole, he had two sons and two daughters.
His elder daughter, Anne, married Eneas
^Mackintosh of that ilk, and was the celebrated
Lady Mackintosh, who, in 1745, defeated the
design of the Earl of Loudon to make prisoner
Frince Charles at Moy castle. By his fourth
Avife, a daughter of Forbes of Waterton, he
had a son and two daughters, and died in
1750.
His eldest son, James Farquharson of Inver-
cauld, greatly improved his estates, both in
appearance and product. He married Amelia,
the widoAv of the eighth Lord Sinclair, and
' Family MS. qiiotcd by Douglas in liis Baronage.
216
IIISTOEY OF THE ITIGIILAXD CLAJN'S.
daugbici- of Lord George ]\Ivin;iy, lieuteiiaut- I
general of Prince Charles's army, and had a
large family, who all died excefit the youngest,
a daughter, (Jatherinc. On his dcatli, in 1806,
this lady succeeded to the estates. She mar-
ried, 16th June 1798, Captain James Eoss,
E.N. (who took the name of Farquharson, and
died in 1810), second son of Sir John Lock-
hare Ross of Balnagowan, Baronet, and by liim
liad a son, James Farquharson, a magistrate
and deputy-lieutenant of Aberdeenshire, repre-
sentative of the family.
There are several branches of this clan, of
which we shall mention the Farquharsons of
WiiiTEnouSE, who are descended from Donald
Farquharson of Castleton of Eraemar and
Monaltrie, living in 1580, eldest son, by his
second wife, of Findla ]\Ihor, above mentioned.
Farquharson of Finzean is the heir male of
tlio clan, and claims the chieftains]] ip, the
lieir of line being Farquharson of Invercauld.
His estate forms nearly the half of the parish
of Birse, Aberdeenshire. The family, of which
he is representative, came originally from Brae-
mar, but they have held property in the jiarish
for many generations. On the death of Archi-
oald Farquharson, Esq. of Finzean, in 1841,
that estate came into the possession of his
uncle, John Farquharson, Esq., resiiling in
London, who died in 1849, and was succeeded
by his third cousin, Dr Francis Farquharson.
This gentleman, before succeeding to Finzean,
represented the family of Far(|uharson of Bal-
four, a small property in the same parish and
county, sold by his grandfather.
The Farquharsons, according to Duncan
Forbes " the only clan family in Aberdeen-
sliire," and the estimated strength of which
was 500 men, were among the most faithful
adheernts of the house of Stuart, and through-
out all tlie struggles in its behalf constantly
acted up to their motto, "Fide et Fortittidine."
The old motto of the clan was, " AVe force nae
friend, we fear nae foe." They fought under
Montrose, and formed part of the Scottish
army under Charles XL at Worcester in 1651.
They also joined the forces under the Viscount
of Dundee in 1689, and at the outbreak of
the rebellion of 1715 they were the first to
muster at the summons of the Earl of ISIar.
In 1745, the Farquharsons joined Prince
Charles, and formed t\\'o battaliona, the one
under the command of Farquharson of Monal-
trie, and the other of Farquliarson of Balmoral ;
but they did not accompany the I'rince in hid
expeditiun into England. Farquharson of In-
vercauld ^\■as treated by government with con-
siderable leniency for his share in the rebellion,
but his kinsman, Farquharson of Balmoral,
Avas specially excepted from mercy in the act
of indemnity passed in June 1747.
The Macbeans, Macbanes, or Macbains, do-
rive their name from the fair complexion oj
their progenitor, or, according to some, frort
their living in a high country, beann being the
Gaelic name fur a mountain, hence Ben Nevis,
Ben Lomond, &c. The distinctive badge of
the Macbeans, like that of the Macleods, was
tlie red whortleberry. Of the Mackintosh clau
they are considered an offshoot, although some
of themselves believe that they are Camerons.
It is true that a division of the MacBeans
fought under Lochiel in 1745, but a number
of them fought under Golice or Gillies INIacBane,
of the house of Kinchoil, in the Mackintosh
battalion. This gigantic Highlander, who was
six feet four and a-half inches in height, dis-
jjlayed remarkable prowess at the battle of
Culloden.^
"In tlie time of William, first of the name,
and sixth of Mackintosh, William Mlior, son
to Bean-Mac Domhnuill-Mhor and his four
sons, I'aul, Gillies, William-Mhor, and Far-
qidiar, after they had slain the Eed Comyn's
steward at Innerlochie, came, according to the
history, to William Mackintosh, to Ct)nnage,
where he then resided, and for themselves and
their posterity, took protection of him and
his. Xo tribe of Clan Chattan, the history
relates, suffered so severely at Ilaiiaw as Clau
Vean." '
The Mx\.CPHAii.s arc descended from one
"Paul Macphail, goodsir to that Sir Andrew
]\racphail, parson of Croy, who wrote the his-
tory of the Mackintoshes. Paul lived in the
time of Duncan, first of the name, and eleventh
of Mackintosh, who died in 1496. The head
of the tribe had his residence at Inveiarnie,
on the water of Nairn. '"^
^ S're vol. i. p. 66^.
" 1-iaser-Mackiritosh's Antiquarian i\'oie.t, p. 360.
8 Ibid.
■ ■II I III
■If I ina^^^^rt^
mm
Hffflffl WSM mmmtn wSi wI'mV
m ii a! laia- m s.
•,«:iiH;V :• HE !2ffl!
iiH ■ ■II I m
Mm ■11 I ill
Ilia :. ■ji • 1 lift
la m
II I I
CAMERON OF LOCH I EL
THE MACQUEENS— THE CAMEROXS.
217
According to Mr Fraser-j\Iackintosh, there
is a tradition that the Gows are descended
from Henry, the smith who fought ab the
North Inch battle, he having accompanied the
remnant of the IMackintoslies, and settled in
Strathnairn. Being bandy-legged, he was
called " Gow Chrom." At any rate, this
branch of clan Chattan has long been known
as " Sliochd an Gow Chrom." Gow is a
" smith," and tlms a section of the multitu-
dinous tribe of Smiths may claim connection
with the great clan Chattan.
The head of the Macqueexs was Macqneen of
Corrybrough, Inveruess-shire, The founder of
this tribe is said to have been Roderick Dhu
Eevan jNlacSweyn or Macqueen, who, about
the beginning of the 15th century, received a
grant of territory in the county of Inverness.
He belonged to the family of the Lord of the
[sles, and his descendants from him were called
the clan Revan.
The Macqueens fought, under the standard
of Mackintosh, captain of the clan Chattan, at
the battle of Harlaw in 1411, On Ith April
1609, Donald Macqueen of Corrybrough signed
the bond of manrent, with the chiefs of the
other tribes composing the clan Chattan,
whereby they bound themselves to support
Angus iNlackintosh of that ilk as their captain
and leader. At this period, we are told, the
tribe of Macqueen comprehended twelve dis-
tinct families, all landowners in the counties
of Inverness and Nairn.
In 1778, Lord Macdonald of Sleat, Avho had
been created an Irish peer by that title two
years before, having raised a Highland regi-
ment, conferred a lieutenancy in it on a son of
Donald Macqueen, then of Corrybrough, and
in the letter, dated 26th January of that year,
in which he intimated the appointment, he
says, "It does me great honour to have the
sons of chieftains in the regiment, and as the
Macqueens have been invariably attached to our
family, to whom we believe we owe our exist-
ence, I am proud of the nomination." Thus
were the Macqueens acknowledged to have been
of Macdonald origin, although they ranged
themselves among the tribes of the clan Chattan.
The name of the clan does not appear in the
Acts of ParUament of 1587 and 1594, in which
the earliest reliable lists of clans nppear.
The Cattanachs, for a long period few in
number, are, according to Mr Fraser-Mackintosh,
perhaps better entitled to be held descendants
of Gillichattan Mor than most of the clan.
The force of the clan Chattan was, in 1704,
1400; in 1715, 1020; and in 1745, 1700.
CHAPTER VL
Canierons — Macleans of Dowart, Lochbuy, Coll, Ard-
gour, Torloisk, Kiuloclialine, Anltoruibh, L)rimuia,
Tajml, Scallasdale, Muck, Borieia, Treshinish,
Peoiiycross — Macnanghtou — Jlackcnric ks— Mac-
knights — Maciiayers — Macbrayues — Maceols — Siol
O'Cain — Muuroes — Maciuillaus.
CAJ^IERON.
BaI)GE — Oak (or, according to others, CrowbeiTr).^
Another clan belonging to the district com-
l)rehended under the old jMaormordom ol
Moray, is that of the Camerons or clan Chair.e-
ron. According to John Major,^ the cL5Jj
Cameron and the clan Chattan had a com-
mon origin, and for a certain time followed one
chief; but for this statement there appears to
be no foundation. Allan, surnamcd Mac-
Ochtry, or the son of Uchtred, is mentioned by
tradition as the chief of the Camerons in the
reign of Robert 11. ; and, according to tlic same
authority, the clan Cameron and the clan
Chattan were the two hostile tribes between
whose champions, thirty against thirty, was
1 These are the arms registered in the Lyon King-at-
Arnis ofHce in 1794, by DonaKl Cameron of Lochiel,
and no alteration having since been registeied, are
therefore, by the Act of Parliament of 1672, s^ill the
only arms which that family can legally bear.
* Gregory's Highlands and Isles of Scotland, p. 75.
2 E
218
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLAXS.
fought the celebrated combat at Perth, iu
the year 1396, before King Eobert III. with
his nubility and court. The Camerons, says
a manuscript history of the clan, have an old tra-
dition amongst them iJiat they were originally
descended from a youngm- son of the royal
family ""'f Denmark, who assisted at the restora-
tion ol Fergus II. in 404; and that their pro-
genitor was called Cameron from his crooked
nose, a name which was afterwards adopted
by his descendants. " But it is more pro-
bable," adds the chronicler, " that they are the
aborigines of the ancient Scots or Caledonians
that hrst planted the country ;" a statement
M'hich proves that the writer of the history
understood neither tlie meanmg of the lan-
guage he employed, nor the subject in regard
to which he pronounced an opinion.
As far back as can distinctly be traced, this
tribe had its seat in Lochaber, and appears to
have been first connected with the house of
Isla in the reign of Robert Bruce, from whom,
as formerly stated, Angus Og received a grant
of Lochaber, Their more modern possessions
of Lochiel and Locharkaig,^ situated npon the
western side of the Lochy, were originally
granted by the Lord of the Isles to the founder
of the clan Ranald, from whose descendants
they passed to the Camerons. I'his clan
originally consisted of three septs, — tlie Came-
rons or jNIacMartins of Lettertinlay, the Came-
rons or IMacGillonies of Strone, and the Came-
rons or MacSorlies of Glennevis; and from the
genealogy of one of these septs, which is to be
found in the manuscript of 1450, it has been
inferred that the Lochiel family belonged to
the second, or Camerons of Strone, and that
being thus the oldest cadets, they assumed the
title of Captain of the clan Cameron.'^ Mr
Skene conjectures that, after the victory at
Perth, the MacMartins, or oldest branch, ad-
hered to the successful party, whilst the great
body of the clan, headed by the Lochiel family,
declared tliemselves independent; and that in
this way the latter were idacod in that position
which they hav(5 evi>r since retained. But h0'~'-
evei this may bo, Donald Dnu, wno was pro-
" A view of Loi^iaikaig will be fovuj.l at p, TOP,
vol. i.
* As to Mr Sl;ciie'£ i!i.-jiy of the ctpi.-iiiisliip ul' n
clan, see the account of clan Chattan.
bably the grandson of Allan MacOchtry, headed
the clan at the battle of Harlaw, in 1411, and
afterwards united with the captain of the clan
Chattan in supporting James 1. wlien that king
was enijdoyed in reducing to obedience Alex-
ander, Lord of the Isles. Yet these rival clans,
though agreed in tliis matter, continued to
pursue their private quarrels without inter-
mission ; and the same year in which they
deserted the Lord of the Isles, and joined the
royal banner, viz. 1429, a desperate encounter
took place, in which both suffered severel)',
more especially the Camerons. Donald Dhu,
however, was present with the royal f Tces at
the battle of Inverlochy, in the year 1431,
where victory declared in favour of tlie Island-
ers, under Donald Balloch; and immediately
afterwards his lands were ravaged by the victo-
rious chief, in revenge for his desertion of the
Lord of the Isles, and he was himself obliged
to retire to Ireland, whilst the rest of the clau
were glad to take refuge in the inaccessible
fastnesses of the mountains. It is probably
from this Donald Dhu that the Camerons
derived their patronymic appellation of ilac-
Dhonuill Duibh, otherwise MacCoimel Duy,
" son of r.lack Donald."
But tlieir misfortunes did not terminate here.
'J'he Lord of the Isles, on his return from capti-
vity, resolved to humble a clan which he con-
ceived had so basely deserted him; and with
tlus view, lie bestowed the lands of the Came-
rons on John Garbh INIaclean of Coll, who
Lad remained faithful to him in every vicissi-
tude of fortune. This grant, however, did not
prove effectual The clan Cameron, being tho
actual occupants of the soil, offered a sturdy
resistance to the intruder ; John ]\Iacleun, the
second laird of Coll, who had held the estate
for some time by force, was at length slain by
them in Lochaber; and Allan, the S(m of Don-
ald Dhu, having ackuowicdged himself a vassal
of the Lord of Jj'Vchaish. rereived in return a
pioixiiss of I'uj'porl a^^uist all who pretended
t/1 dioP^itP bis riglit. and was thus enabled to
a-.r,\ure trie estates i.'f Lccharkaig and Lochiel,
ivom the latter of which bis descendants have
bvken their territorial denonunatioiL By a
hdy of the fanuly of Kcppoch, this Allan,
who was surnamed MacCoilduy, had a son,
named Ewen^ who was captain of tho clan
THE CAMERONS.
219
i
Cameron in 1493, and afterwards became a
chief of mark and distinction. Allan, how-
ever, was the most renowned of all the cliiefs of
the Camerons, excepting, perhaps, his de-
scendant Sir Ewen. He had tlie character of
being one of tlie bravest leaders of his time,
and he is stated to have made no less than
thirty-five expeditions into the territories of
his enemies. But his life was too adventurous
to last long. In the thirty-second year of his
age he was slain in one of the numerous con-
flicts with the Mackintoshes, and was succeeded
by his son Ewen, who acquired almost the
whole estates which had belonged to the
chief of clan Ranald; and to the lands of
Lochiel, Glenluy, and Locharkaig, added
those of Glennevis, Mamore, and others in
Lochaber. After the forfeiture of the last
Ijord of the l^les, he also obtained a feudal
title to all his possessions, as well those
which he had inherited from his father, as
those which he had wrested from the neigh-
bouring clans ; and from this period the
Camerons were enabled to assume that station
among the Highland tribes which they liave
ever since maintained.
The Camerons having, as already stated,
acquired nearly all the lands of the clan
Ranald, Ewen Allanson, who was then at their
head, supported John Moydertach, in liis
usurpation of the chiefship, and thus brought
upon himself the resentment of the Earl of
Uuntly, who was at that time all-powerful
in tlie north. Huntly, assisted by Eraser
of Lovat, marched to dispossess the usurper
by force, and when their object was effected
they retired, each taking a different route.
Profiting by this imprudence, the Camerons
and Macdonalds pursued Lovat, against whom
their vengeance was chieHy directed, and
having overtaken him near Kinloch-lochy,
they attacked and slew him, together with
his son and about three hundred of his clan.
Huntl}', on learning the defeat and death
of his ally, immediately returned to Loch-
aber, and with the assistance of William
Mackintosh, captain of the clan Chattan, seized
Ewen Allanson of Lochiel, captain of the clan
Cameron, and Ranald Macdonald Glas of
Keppoeh, whom he carried to the castle of
Ruthven in Badenoch. Here they were de-
tained for some time in prison ; but being
soon afterwards removed to Elgin, they were
there tried for high treason, and being found
guilty by a jury of landed gentlemen, were
beheaded, whilst several of their followers,
who had been apprehended along with them,
were hanged. This event, which took place
in the year 1546, appears to have had a salu-
tary effect in disposing the turbulent High-
landers to submission, the decapitation of a
chief being an act of energy for which they
were by no means prepared.
The subsequent history of the clan Chame-
ron, until we come to the time of Sir Ewen,
the hero of the race, is only diversified by the
feuds in which they were engaged with other
clans, particularly the Mackintoshes, and by
those incidents peculiar to the times and the
state of society in the Highlands. Towards
the end of Queen Mary's reign, a violent dis-
pute having broken out amongst the clan them-
selves, the chief, Donald Dhu, patronyniically
styled jNIacdonald Mhic Ewen, was murdered
by some of his own kinsmen ; and, during the
minority of his successor, the Mackintoshes,
taking advantage of the dissensions which
prevailed in the clan, invaded their territories,
and forced the grand-uncles of the young chief,
who ruled in his name, to conclude a treaty
respecting the disputed lands of Glenluy and
Locharkaig. But this arrangement being re-
sented by the clan, proved ineffectual ; no
surrender was made of the lands in question ;
and the inheritance of the chief was preserved
undiminished by the patriotic devotion of his
clansmen. Early in 1621, Allan Cameron of
Lochiel, and his son John, were outlawed for
not appearing to give security for their future
obedience, and a commission was issued to
Lord Gordon against him and his clan ; but
this commission was not rigorously acted on,
and served rather to protect Lochiel against
the interference of Mackintosh and others,
who were very much disposed to push matters
to extremity against the clan Chameron. The
following year, however, Lochiel was induced
to submit his disputes with the family of Mack-
intosh to the decision of mutual friends ; and
by these arbitrators, the lands of Glenluy scil
Locharkaig were adjudged to belong to Mack-
intosh, who, however, was ordained to pay
220
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAXD CLAXS.
certain sums of money by way of compensation
to Locliiel. But, as usually happens in similar
cases, this decision satisfied neither party,
Lochiel, however, pretended to acquiesce, but
delayed the completion of the transaction in
such a way that the dispute was not finally
settled until the time of his grandson, the cele-
brated Sir Ewen Cameron. About the year
1GG4, the latter, having made a satisfactory
arrangement of the long-standing feud with
the Mackintoshes, was at length left in undis-
puted possession of the lands of Glenluy and
Locharkaig ; and, with some trilling excep-
tions, the various branches of tlie Cameron s
stUl enjoy their ancient inheritances. The
family of Lochiel, like many others, was con-
strained to hold its lands of the jMarquis of
Argyll and his successors.
Sir Ev.'en Cameron, commonly called Ewan
Dim of Lochiel, was a chief alike distinguished
for his chivalrous cliaracter, his intrepid loyalty,
his untlaunted courage, and the ability as well
as heroism with which he conducted himself
in circumstances of uncommon diflficulty and
peril. This remarkable man was born in the
year 1G29, and educated at Inverary Castle,
under the guardiansliip of his kinsman the
Marquis of Argyll, who, having taken charge
of him in his tenth year, endeavoured to
instil into his mind the political principles of
the Covenanters and the Puritans, and to
induce the boy to attach himself to that party.
EuL the spirit of the youthful chief was not
attempered b}- nature to receive the impressions
of a morose fanaticism. At the age of eigliteen,
he bi'oke loose from Argyll, with the declared
intention of joining the Marquis of IMoutrose,
a hero more congenial to his own character.
He was too late, however, to be of service to that
brave but unfortunate leader, whose reverses
had commenced before Cameron left Inverary.
But though tlie royal cause seemed lost he was
not disheartened, and having kept his men in
arms, completely protected his estate from the
incursions of Cromw<^irs troops. In the year
1652, he joined the Earl of Glencairn, who
had raised the royal standard in the Highlands,
and greatly distinguished himself in a series
of encounters with General Lilburne, Colonel
Morgan, and others. In a sharp skirmish
which took place between Glencairn and Lil-
burne, at Braemar, Lochiel, Intrusted with the
defence of a pass, maintained it gallantly until
the royal army had retired, when Lilburne,
making a detour, attacked him in flank.
Lochiel kept his ground for some time ; until
at last finding himself unable to repel the
enemy, who now brought up an additional force
against him, he retreated slow!}' up the hill,
showing a front to the assailants, who durst
not continue to follow him, the grouml being
steep and covered with snow. This vigorous
stand saved Glencairn's army, which was, at
that time, in a disorganised state ; owing prin-
cipally to the conflicting pretensions of a num-
ber of independent chiefs and gentlemen, who,
in their anxiety to command, forgot the duty
of obedience. Lochiel, however, kept clear of
these cabals, and stationing himself at the out-
posts, harassed the enemy with contiimal skir-
mishes, in which he was commonly successful.
How his services were appreciated by Glencairn
we learn from a letter of Charles II. to Lochiel,
dated at Chantilly, the 3d of November, 165S,
in which the exiled king says, " We are ia-
formeil by the Earl of Glencairn with what
courage, success, and affection to us, you have
behaved j'ourself in tiiis time of trial, when the
honour and liberty of your country are at stake ;
and therefore we cannot but express our hearty
sense of this your courage, and return you our
thanks for the same." The letter concludes
with an assurance that " we are ready, as soon
as we are able, signally to reward your service,
and to repair the losses you shall undergo fwi
our service."
Acting in the same loj^al spirit, Lochiel kept
his men constantly on the alert, and ready to
move wherever their service might be required
In 1654, he joined Glencairn with a strong
body, to oppose Generals Monk and Morgan,
who had marched into the Highlands. Lochiel
being opposed to INIorgan, a brave and" enter-
prising officer, was often hard pressed, and
sometimes nearly overpowered ; but his cour-
age and j)resence of mind, which never forsook
him, enabled the intrepid chief to extricate
himself from all difficulties. Monk tried
several times to negotiate, and made the most
favourable proposals to Lochiel on the part of
Cromwell ; but these were uniformly rejected
with contempt. At length, finding it equally
THE CA:\rEEOXS.
221
impossible to subdue or to treat witli liiui,
Monk established a garrisoji at Inverlochy,
raising a small fnrt, as a teiuporary defence
against the musketry, sn-ords, aUil arrows of
the Highlanders. 1 )etails as to the tactics of
Lochiel, as well as a p.irtrait of the brave
cliicf, will be found at p. '30G of voL i.
General ]\Iiddleton, who had been unsuc-
cessful in a skirmish with General ]\Iorgan,
invited Lochiel to come to his assistance.
Upwards of 300 Camerons were immediately
assembled, and he marched to join ]\Iiddle-
ton, who had retreated to Braemar. In
this expedition, Lochiel had several encoun-
ters witli Morgan ; and, notwitlistanding all
the ability and enterprise of the latter, the
judgment and promptitude with which the
chief availed himself of the accidents of the
ground, the activity of his men, and the con-
.secq^uent celerity of their movements, gave him
a decided advantage in this (juerre de cliicane.
"With trifling loss to himself, he slew a con-
siderable number of the enemy, who were often
attacked both in flank and rear when they had
no suspicion that an enemy was witliin many
miles of them. An instance of this occurred at
Lochgarry in August 1653, when Lochiel, in
passing northwards, was joined l)y about sixty
or seventy Athole-men, who went to accompany
him through the hills. Anxious to revenge
the defeat which his friends had, a short time
previously, sustained upon the same spot, he
planned and executed a surprise of two regi-
ments of Cromwell's troops, which, on their Avay
southward, had encamped upon the plain of
Dalnasi)idal ; and although it woidd have
been the height of folly to risk a mere handful
of men, however brave, in close combat with so
superior a force, yet he killed a number of the
enemy, carried off several who had got en-
tangled in the morass of Lochgarry, and
completely effected the object of the enterprise,
Lut all his exertions proved unavailing.
Middleton, being destitute of money and pro-
visions, was at length obliged to submit, and
the war was thus ended, excepting with Lochiel
himself, who, tiim in his allegiance, still held
out, and continued to resist the encroachments
of the garris(Mi quartered in his neighbourhood.
He surprised and cut off a foraging party, which,
under the pretence of hunting, had set out to
make a sweep of his cattle and goats ; and lie
succeeded in making prisoners of a number of
Scotch and English officers, Avith their attend-
ants, who had been sent to survey the estates
of several loyalists in Argyleshire, with the
intention of building forts there to keep down
the king's friends. This last affair was planned
with great skill, and, like almost all his enter-
prises, proved completely successfuh But the
termination of his resistance was now ap]iroach-
ing. He treated his prisoners with the
greatest kindness, and this brouglit on an
intimacy, which ultimately led to a proposal of
negotiation. Lochiel was naturally enough
very anxious for an honourable treaty. His
country was impoverislied and his people were
nearly ruined; the cause which he had so long
and bravely supported seemed desperate ; and
all prospect of relief or assistance had by this
time completely vanished. Yet the gallant
chief resisted several attempts to induce him
to yield, protesting that, rather than disarm
himself and his clan, abjure his king, and take
the oaths to an usurper, lie would live as an
outlaw, without regard to the consequences. To
this it was answered, that, if he oidy evinced
an inclination to submit, no oath would be re-
quired, and that he should have his own terms.
Accordingly, General Monk, then commander-
in-chief in Scotland, drew up certain conditions
which he sent to Lochiel, and wliich, with
some slight alterations, the latter accepted and
returned by one of the prisoners lately taken,
whom he released upon parole. And proudly
might he accept the terms offered to him. No
oath was required of Lochiel to Cromwell, but
his word of honour to live in peace. He and
his clan were allowed to keep their arms as
before the war broke out, they behaving peace-
ably. Reparation was to be made to Lochiel
for the wood cut by the garrison of Inverlochy.
A full indemnity was granted for all acts of
depredation, and crimes committed by his men.
Reparation was to be made to his tenants for
all the losses they had sustained from the troops
All tithes, cess, and public burdens which had
not been paid, were to be remitted. This
was in June 1654.
Lochiel with his brave Camerons lived in
peace till the Restoration, and during the two
succeeding reigns he remained in tranquil
222
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
possession ot his property. But iu 1689, he
joineJ the stundard of King James, which had
been raised by Viscount Dundee. General
Mackay had, by orders of King William, otfered
him a title and a considerable sum of money,
apparently on the condition of liis remaining
neutral. The offer, however, was rejected with
disdain; and at the battle of Killiccrankie, Sir
Ewen had a conspicuous share in tlie success
of the day. Before the battle, he spoke to each
of his men, individually, and took their promise
that they would conquer or die. At the com-
mencement of the action , when General Mackay's
army raised a kind of shout, Lochiel exclaimed,
'* Gentlemen, the day is our own ; I am the
oldest commander in the army, and I have
always observed something ominous or fatal
in such a dull, heavy, feeble noise as that which
the enemy has just made in their shou^."
These words spread like wildfire tlirough the
ranks of the Highlanders. Electrified by the
prognostication of the veteran chief, they
rushed like furies on the enemy, and in half an
hour the battle was finished. But Viscount
Dundee had fallen early in the fight, and Lochiel,
disgusted with the incapacity of Colonel Can-
non, who succeeded him, retired to Lochaber,
leaving the command of his men to his eldest
son.* This heroic and chivalrous chief survived
till the year 1719, when he died at the age of
ninety, leaving a name distinguisheil for
bravery, honour, consistency, and disinterested
devotion to the cause which he so long and
ably supported.'^
The character of Sir Ewen Cameron was
worthily upheld by his grandson, the " gentle
Lochiel," though with less auspicious fortune.
* AUliougli Sir Ewen, witli his clan, had joined
Lord Dundee in the service of the abilicated kinsf,
yet his st^cond son was a captain in tlie Scots Fusileers,
and served with Mackay on the side of tlie govern-
ment. As the general was observing the Highland
army drawn up on the face of a hill to the westward
of tlie great pass, he turned round to young Cameron,
who stood near him, and pointing to his clansmen,
said, "There is your father with his wild savages;
how would you like to be with him?" " It signifies
little," replied Cameron, "what I would like; but I
recommend it to you to be prepared, or perhaps my
fiither and his wild savages may be nearer to you
before night than you would like." And .so indeed it
hapj.ened. — Stewart's Sfcctches, vol. i. p. 66.
For the foregoing account of the achievements of
Sir Ewen Cameron we have been chiefly indebted to
General Stewart's valuable work on the Highlanders
and Highland Regiments.
The share which that gallant chief had in the
ill-fated insurrection of 1745-1746 has already
been fully told, and his conduct throughout
Avas such as to gain him the esteem and admira-
tion of all.® The estates of Lochiel were of
course included in the numerous forfeituref
which followed the suppression of the insur-
rection; however, Charles Cameron, son of the
Lochiel of the '45, was allowed to return to
Britain, and lent his influence to the raising of
the Lochiel men for the service of government.
His son, Donald, was restored to his estates
itnder the general act of amnesty of 1 784. The
eldest son of the latter, also named Donald,
born 25th September 1796, obtained a com-
mission in the Guards in 1814, and fought at
Waterloo. He retired from the army in 1832,
and died 14th December 1858, leaving two
sons and four daughters. His eldest sen,
Donald, succeeded as chief of the clan
Cameron.
The family of Cameron of Fassiferx, in
Argyleshire, possesses a baronetcy of the United
Kingdom, conferred in 1817 on Ewen Came-
ron of Fassifern, the father of Colonel John
Cameron, of the 9'2d Highlanders, slain at the
battle of Quatre Bras,' 16th June 1815, while
bravely leading on his men, for that officer's
distinguished military services; at the same
time, two Highlanders were added as sup-
porters to his armorial bearings, and several
heraldic distinctions indicating the particular
services of Colonel Cameron. On the death
of Sir Ewen in 1828, his second son, Sir
Duncan, succeeded to the baronetcy.
Maclean.
The clan Gillean or the Macleans is an-
other clan included by Llr. Skene under the
head of Moray. The origin of the clan has
been very much disputed ; according to Bu-
chanan and other authorities it is of Nonnan
or Italian origin, descended from the Fitz-
geralds of Ireland. " Speed and other Eng
lish historians derive the genealogy of the
Fitzgeralds from Seignior Giraldo, a prin-
cipal officer under William the Conqueror."
Their progenitor, however according to Cel-
^ The portrait of the "gentle Lochiel" will te
found at p. 519, vol. i.
^ For details, see account of the 92d Regiment.
t1
tt 'ijs^jr: |;; H s m mam
-'mm m ^
i:^:i^^aB^mmiwmmmm\:ii\\\\\mim\umsiimm\mm^^^^
^/SKKmti wKKiiKK)—'---" lit s - H iii =^=^^r^K¥ixf<mm)= it ^^c-i^sssssiwii --'--: w m
.■:;::;;S5S:::::;: i':::;;^'
1 1 Hi ^
iili|:;Si;UlUUSi|
11
11
■
;r-::;;3S"
■
i^^Br=~' 1 1
VP'l
1
:;:;;; ;:||:
^»tl'
"Wif" "IP'- :
iiiiS^suiaiLiliii
l-fiiiiii
iSimBasgig;«3Daanmri!ii!i!!J'!ii!ii!!g;5i;i!ia:;
jt w WIIHillllllMflfl ffrfMMHMP*^^'''
;)B!!WliaillllIMI»l::
iii M i
u
11 ||f •- --|||- III
= \\
fnl
HH . n^t.^ ' : ::t^^^^»:;:;.:c^a IIW^^^H
!«:!iB-l-n-!H3
-■::-;:|: ■■!:i:---::: ;;;
:: :- ::: -Li ^ ' ii^ r^ 1
mm
■ .!
Kill
1
1
1
Ui;:::;:l
' ilH
'S
L;. ..!... .iB
S ; ::
ieui.. . . .-m^ui^^B
HI » : tmm» ,
K:UiH-a;;;a;!
n::::;::::::flHBBHnBSSI>SBnBBHMHiB"SCsn'.OT>.|i...
a;;H-:::;ffi:!
■iii:iiu:«i:!«!iM:ii::i:i
Hil^B
MACLEAN
THE MACLEANS.
223
tic tradition, was one Gillean or Gill-e6in,
a name signifying the young man, or the
servant or follower of John, who lived so
early as the beginning of the 5th century.
He was called GIllean-iia-TudKlhe, i.e. Ciillofin
with the axe, from the dexterous manner in
vvhicli he wielded that weapon in battle, atid
his descendants bear a battle-axe in their crest.
According to a history of the clan Maclean
published in 1838 by " a Sennachie, " the clan
is traced up to Fergus I. of Scotland, and fi'om
him back to an Aonghus Turmhi Teamhrach,
''' au ancient monarch of Ireland." As to
which of these accounts of the origin of the
clan is correct, we shall not pretend to decide.
The clan can have no reason to be ashamed of
either.
MACLEAN.
liAOGE — Blackberry Heath.
The Macleans have been located in Mull
since the 14th century. According to ]Mr
Skene, they appear originally to have belonged
to Moray. He says, — " The two oldest genea-
logies of the Macleans, of which one is the
production of the Beatons, who were hereditary
sennachies of the family, concur in deriving
the clan Gille-eon from the same race from
whom the clans belonging to the great Moray
tribe are brought by the MS. of 1450. Of
this clan the oldest seat seems to have been
the district of Lorn, as they first appear in
subjection to the lords of Lorn ; and their
situation being thus between the Camerons
and IMacnachtans, who were undisputed
branches of the Moray tribe, there can be
little doubt that the Macleans belonged to by his wife, the princess Margaret Stewart
that tribe also. As their oldest seat was thus
in Argyle, while they are unquestionably a
part of the tribe of Moray, we may infer that
they were one of those clans transplanted from
Nortli :\Ioray by Malcolm IV., and it i.s not
unlikely tliat Glen Unpdiart was their original
residence, as that district is said to have been
in the possession of the JMacleans when the
Bissets came in."
The lirst of the name on record, Gillean, lived
in the reign of Alexander IIL (1 249-1280),
and fought against the Norsemen at the battle
of Larg.^. In the Ragman's lloll we find Gillie-
more IMacilean described as del Gounte do
Perth, among those who swore fealty to Edward
Lin 1296. As the county of Perth at that
period included Lorn, it is probable that he
was the son of the above Gillean. In the
reign of Kobert the Bruce mention is \\\:v\q
of three brothers, John, Nigel, and Doi'uall,
termed Macgillean or filii Gillean, who ajipear
to have been sons of Gilliemore, for we find
John afterwards designated Macgilliemorc.
The latter fought under Bruce at Bannock-
burn. A dispute having arisen with the
Lord of Lorn, the brothers left him and took
refuge in the Isles. Between them and the
IVIackinnons, upon whose lands they appear to
have encroached, a bitter feud took place, which
led to a most daring act on the part of the chief
of the Macleans. When following, with the
chief of the Mackinnons, the galley of the Lord
of the Isles, he attacked the former and sIpav
him, and immediately after, afraid of his ven-
geance, he seized the Macdonald himself, and
carried him prisoner to Icolmkill, were j\Iaclean
detained him until he agreed to vow frienrlship
to the Macleans, " upon certain stones where
men were used to make solemn vows in tliose
superstitious times," and granted them the lands
in Mull which they have ever since possessed.
John Gilliemore, surnamed iJhu fro 177 bis darlc
complexion, appears to have settled in ]\full
about the year 1330. He died in the reign of
Robert II. , leaving two sons, Lachlan Lu-
banach, ancestor of the Macleans of Lowart,
and Eachann or Hector Reganach, of the ]\Iac-
leans of Lochbu3^
Lachlan. the elder son, married in 136G,
Margaret, daughter of John L,Lord of the Isles,
IIISTOKY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
andliad a son Hector, -wliicli Lecame a favourite
name among the Macleans, as Keuuetli was
among the INIackenzies, Evan ainong the Came-
vons, and Hugh among the Mackays. Botli
I^chlan and his son, Hector, received extensive
grants of land from John, the father-in-law of
the former, and his successor, Donald. Alto-
gether, their possession consisted of the isles of
Midi, Tiree, and Coll, with INIorvern on the
mainland, Kingerloch and Ardgour ; and the
clan Gillean became one of the most important
and powerful of the vassal tribes of the lords
of the Isles.
Lachlan's son, Hector, called Eaclicwn Ruadh
nan Cath, that is. Red Hector of the Battles,
commanded as lieutenant-general under liis
uncle, Donald, at the battle of Harlaw in 1411,
when he and Sir Alexander Irving of Drum,
seeking out each otlier by their armorial bear-
ings, encountered hand to hand and slew each
other; in commemoration of which circum-
stance, we are told, the Dowart and Drum
families were long accustomed to exchange
swords. Eed Hector of the Battles married
a daughter of the Earl of Douglas. His
eldest son was taken prisoner at the battle
of Harlaw, and detained in captivity a long
time by the Earl of Mar. His brother,
John, at the head of the Macleans, was in
the expedition of Doiiald Balloch, cousin of
the Lord of the Isles, in 1431, when the Isles-
men ravaged Lochaber, and were encountered
at Inverlochy, near Fortwilliam, by the royal
forces under the Earls of Caithness and ]\Iar,
whom they defeated. In the dissensions which
arose between John, the last Lord of the Isles,
and his turbulent son, Angus, who, with the
island chiefs descendedfrom tlie original family,
complained that his fatlicr had made improvi-
dont grants of lands to the Macleans and other
tribes, Hector Maclean, chief of the clan, and
great-gTandson of Red Hector of the Battles,
took ])arfc with the former, and commanded
Ids fleet at the battle of Bloody Bay in
1480, where he was taken prisoner. This
Hector was chief of his tribe at the date of the
forfeiture of the lordship of the Isles in 1493,
when the clan Gillean, or ClanLean as it came
to be called, was divided into four independent
branches, viz., the Macleans of Dowart, the
Macleans of Lochbny, the Macleans of Coll,
and the Macleans of Ardgour. Lachlan Mac-
lean was chief of T'owart iu 1502, and he and
his kinsman, >Lick\'vn of Loolibuy, were among
the leading mon of the. Western I.oles Avhom
that energetic xon-xreli, .Tiviiies IV., entered into
corrcspondaiico ?-ithj for tlie purpose of bi'frak-
ing up the confederacy of tlie Islanders.
Nevertheless, on the breaking out of the in-
surrection under Df>nald Dubh, in 1503, they
were both implicated in it. Lachlan INIacl'jan
was forfeited with Cameron of Lochiol, wlulo
Maclean of Lochbuj' and several others were
summoned before the parliament, to answer for
their treasonable support given to the rebels.
In 1505 Maclean of I)owart abandoned the
cause of Donald Dubh and submitted to the
government ; his example was followed by
]\Iaclean of Lochbuy and otlier chiefs ; and
this had the effect, soon after, of putting an end
to the rebellion.
Lachlan JNIaclean of Dowart was killotl at
Flodden. His successor, of the same name, was
one of the principal supporters of Sir Donald
I Macdonald of Lochalsh, when, in November
I 1513, he brought forward his claims to the
lordship of the Isles. In 1523 a feud of
I a most implacable character broke out between
the Macleans and the Campbells, arising out
of an occurrence connected with the " lady's
rock," mentioned in our account of the
Campbells. In 1529, however, the ]\Iacleans
joined the Clandonald of Isla against the
Earl of Argyll, and ravaged with fire and
sword the lands of Roseneath, Craigniah, and
others belonging to the Campbells, killing
many of tlie inhabitants. The Campbells,
on their part, retaliated by laying waste great
portion of the isles of INIull and Tiree and
the lands of IMorveni, belonging to the Mac-
leans. In May 1530, JNIaclean of DoAvart and
Alexander of Isla made their personal submis-
sion to the sovereign at Stirling, and, with the
other rebel island chiefs who followed their
example, Avere panloned, upon giving security
for their after obedience.
In 1545, Maclean of Dowart acted a very
prominent part in the intrigues with England,
in furtlierance of the project of Henry VIIL,
to force the Scottish nation to consent to a mar-
riage between Prince Edward and the young
Queen Mary. He and Maclean of Lochbuy
THE MACLEANS.
225
were among the barons of tlie Isles who accom-
panied Donald Dubh to Ireland, and at the
command of the Earl of Lennox, claiming to be
regent of ■'^-lotland, swore allegiance to the king
cf En.<,4aiid
Ihe subsequent clan history consists chiefly
of a record of feuds in which the Dowart Mac-
leans were engaged with the Macleans of Coll,
and the Macdonalds of Kintyre. The dispute
with the former arose from Dowart, who was
generally recognised as the head of the Clan-
I^ean, insisting on being followed as chief by
Maclean of Coil, and the latter, who held his
'ands direct from the crown, declining to
acknowledge him as such, on the ground tliat
being a free baron, he owed no service but to
his sovereign as his feudal superior. In con-
sequence of this refusal, Dowart, in the year
i5Gl, caused Coil's lands to be ravaged, and
his tena7)ts to be imprisoned. With some
difticulty, and after the lapse of several years,
Coll succeeded in bringing his case before the
privy council, who ordered Dowart to make
reparation to him for the injury done to his
Dioperty and tenants, and likewise to refrain
from molesting him in future. But on a
renewal of the feud some years after, the Mac-
leans of Coll were expelled from that island by
the young laird of Dowart.
The quarrel between tlie Macleans and the
Macdonalds of Isia and Kintyre Avas, at the
outset, merely a disi)ute as to the right of occu-
pancy of the crown lands called the Ehinns of
Isla, but it soon involved theso tribes in a Ions
and bloody feud, and eventually led to the
destruction nearly of them both. The Mac-
leans, who were in possession, claimed to hold
the lands in dispute as tenants of the crown,
but the privy council decided that Macdonald
of Isla was really the crown tenant. Lachlan
Maclean of Dowart, called Lachlan ]\Ior, was
chief of the Macleans in 1578. Under him the
feud with the Macdonalds assumed a most
sanguinary and relentless character. Full de-
tails of this feud will be found in the former
part of this work.
The mutual ravages committed by the hostile
clans, in which the kindred and vassal tribes
on both sides w^ere involved, and the eftccts of
which were felt throughout the whole of the
Hebrides, attracted, in 1589, the serious atten-
tion of the king and council, and for the purpose
of putting an end to them, the rival chiefs, with
Macdonald of Sleat, on receiving remission,
under the privy seal, for all the crimes committed
by them, were induced to proceed to Edinburgh.
On their arrival, they were committed prisoners
to the castle, and, after some time, jMaclean and
Angus Macdonald were brought to trial, in
spite of the remissions granted to them ; one
of the principal charges against them being
their treasonable hiring of Spanish and Englisli
soldiers to fight in their private quarrels. Both
cliiefs submitted themselves to the king's mercy,
and placed their lives and lands at his disposal.
On payment each of a small fine they were
allowed to return to the Isles, Macdonald of
Sleat being released at the same time. Besides
certain conditions being imposed upon them,
they were taken bound to return to their con-
finement in the castle of Edinburgh, whenever
they should be summoned, on twenty days'
warning. 'Not fulfilling the conditions, they
were, on 14th July 1593, cited to appear before
the privy council, and as they disobeyed the
summons, both Lachlan M6r and Angus jSlac-
donald were, in 1594, forfeited by parliament.
At the battle of Glenlivat, in that }'ear,
fought between the Catholic Earls of Huntly,
Angus, and Errol, on the one side, and tlio
king's forces, under the Earl of Argyll, on tlio
other, Lachlan M6r, at the head of the Mac-
leans, particularly distinguished liimself. Ar-
gyll lost the battle, but, says Mr Gregory,*
" the conduct of Lachlan Maclean of Dowart,
who was one of Argyll's officers, in this action,
would, if imitated by the other leaders, have
converted the defeat into a victory."
In 1596 Lachlan Mor repaired to court,
and on making his submission to the king, the
act of forfeiture was removed. He also received
from the crown a lease of the Rliinns of Isla,
so long in dispute between him and Macdonald
of Dunyveg. While thus at tlie head of favour,
however, his unjust and oppressive conduct to
the family of the Macleans of Coll, wliose castlo
and island he had seized some years before, on
the death of Hector INIaclean, proprietor there-
of, was brought before the privy council by
Lachlan Maclean, then of Coll, Hector's son,
* ITvjhIands and Tsks of Scotland, p. 259.
22G
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
and LliC ?ame year lis "was ordered to deliver up
not oidy the c:islle of Coll, but all his own
castles and strongholds, to the lieutenant of the
Isles, on twenty-four hours' warning, also, to
restore tn Coll, within thirty days, all the lands
of which ho had deprived him, under a penalty
of 10,000 merks. In 1598, Lachlan Mor, with
tho view of expelling the Macdonalds from
Isla, lovicd his vassals and proceeded to that
island, and after an ineffectual attempt at an
adjustment of their differences, was encoun-
tered, on 5th August, at the head of Loch-
grcinord, by Sir James jNlacdonald, son of
Angus, at the head of his clan, when the
!Macleans were defeated, and their chief killed,
with 80 of his principal men and 200 common
Foldiers. Lachlan Earrach jMaclean, a son of
>Sir Lachlan, was dangerously wounded, but
escaped.
Hector Maclean, the son and successor of
Sir Lachlan, at the head of a numerous force,
afterwards invaded Isla, and attacked and de-
feated the Macdonalds at a place called Bern
Eige, and then ravaged the whole island. In
tlie conditions imposed upon the chiefs for the
prtciCcation of the Isles in 1616, we find that
Maclean of Dowart was not to use in his house
iiiove than four tun of wine, and Coll and
Lochbuy one tun each.
Sir Lachlan Maclean of i\Iorvern, a younger
brother of Hector Maclean of Dowart, was in
1631 created a baronet of Nova Scotia by
Charles I., and on the death of his elder brother
lie succeeded to the estate of Dowart. In the
civil wars the Macleans took arms under Mon-
trose, and fought valiantly for the royal cause.
At the battle of Inverlochy, 2d February
1645, Sir Lachlan commanded his clan. He
engaged in the subsequent battles of the royalist
general. Sir Hector Maclean, his son, with
800 of his followers, was at the battle of luvor-
keithing, 20th July 1051, when tlie royalists
Avere opposed to the troops of Oliver Cromv.'cU.
On this occasion an instance of devoted attach-
ment to tho cliief Avas shown on tho part of the
]\Tacleans. In tho heat of tho battle, Six Hector
was covered from tho enemy's attacks by seven
brothers of his clan, all whom successively
sacriliced their lives in his defence. Each
brother, as he fell, exclaimed, " Fear cile air
son Each n'nn," ' Another for Eachann,' oi- Hec-
tor, and a fresh one stepping in,, answered,
"Bas air son Eacludnn" ' Death for Eachann.'
The former phrase, says General Stewart, has
continued ever since to be a proverb cr watch-
word, when a man encounters any sudden dan
ger that requires instant succour. Sir Hector,
however, Avas left among the slain, with about
500 of his foUoAvers.
The DoAA'art estates had become deeply
involved in debt, and the Marquis of xlrgyll,
by purchasing them up, had acquired a drum
against the lands of Maclean, Avhich ultimately
led to the greater portion of them becoming the
property of that accumuhiting family. In 1 U 74,
after the execution of the marquis, pajTuent
Avas insisted upon by his son, tho rarl. The
tutor of Maclean, the chief, his iu>]ili('\v, being
a minor, evaded the demand for a co.'i.-iderablo
time, and at length shoAA'ed a di.5[io5<itiou to
resist it by force. Argyll had ivco-.uyi^ to legal
proceedings, and supported by a body of 2,000
Campbells, he crossed into ]Mull, wiicro ho took
possession of the castle of 1 'i jwart, and placed a
garrison in it. The Macloan-i. hoAvever, refused
to pay their rents to the earl, and in conse-
quence he prepared for a .second invasion of
Mull. To resist it, the Macd.mulds camo to
the aid of the IMacleans, but iVrgyll's sliips
Avere driven back by a storm, AvVien lie applied
to goA'ernment, and CA'cn wont to I/mdon, to
ask assistance from the king. Lord Macdonald
and other friends of the ^Macleans followed him,
and laid a statement of the dispute before
Charles, AAiio, in February 1G7G, remitted the
matter to three lords of tho Scottish privy
council. No decision, hoAve\'cr, Avaa come to
by them, and iVrgyll was allowed to take pos-
session of the island of Mull Aviihout resistance
in 1680. At the battle of Killiecrankie, Sir
.1 ' )hn Maclean, Avlth his regiment, Avas placed on
Dundee's right, and among the troops on hie left
Avus a battfdion under Sii- Alexander Maclean.
The iSlacleans Avere amongst the Highlanders
surprised and defeated at Cromdale in 1690,
In the rebellion of 1715, the Macleans ranged
themselves under the standard of the Earl
of Mar, and Avero present at the battle of Shcriflf-
muir. For his share in the insurrection Sit
John Maclean, the chief, Avas forfeited, but the
estates were afterAvards restored to the family.
On the breaking out of the rebellion of 1745,
THE MACLEANS.
227
(Sir J'iliii's son, Sir Hector jMacleaii, the fiftli I told by Boswell, it would appear that the feel-
baronet, was ajDprehcnded, with his servant, at
Edinburgh, and conve^^cd to London, Ue Avas
set at liberty in June 17-i7. At Culloden, how-
ever, 500 of his clan fought for Prince Charles,
liuder Maclean of Drimnin, who was slain while
leading them on. Sir Hector died, unmarried,
at Paris, in 1750, Avhen the title devolved upon
liis third cousin, the remainder being to heirs
male whatsoever. This third cousin. Sir Allan
Maclean, was great-grandson of Donald ]\Iac-
lean of Brolas, eldest son, by his second mar-
ing of devotion to the chief had survived tho
abolition act of 1747. "The ^Maclnnice.^ arc
said to be a branch of the clan of Maclean.
Sir Allan had been told that one of the name
had refused to send hiui some rum, at which
the knight was in great indignation. ' You
rascal ! ' said he, ' don't you know that I can
hang you, if I please 1 liefuse to send rum to
me, you rascal ! Don't you know that if I
order you to go and cut a man's throat, you
are to do it ? ' ' Yes, an't please your honour,
riage.. of Hector Maclean of Dowart, the fatlier '■ and my own too, and hang myself too ! ' The
poor fellow denied that he had re-
fused to send the rum. His making
these professions was not merely a
l)retence in presence of liis chief, for,
after he and I were out of Sir Allan's
iiearing, he told me, * Had he sen b
liis dog for the rum, I would have
given it : I would cut my bones for
him.' Sir Allan, by the way of
upbraiding the fellow, said, ' I be-
Heve you are a CaiiiphcU F"
Dying without male issue in
1 783, Sir Allan was succeeded by
his kinsman, Sir Hector, 7th baro-
net; on whose death, Nov. 2, 1818,
liis brother, Lieut.-general Sir Fitz-
roy Jefferies Grafton Maclean, be-
came the 8th baronet. He died
July 5, 1847, leaving two sons. Sir
Charles Fitzroy Grafton Maclean of
]\[orvern, and Donald Maclean, of
the chancery bar. Sir Charles, 9th
baronet, married a daughter of the
Hon. and Eev. Jacob Marsham,
uncle of the Earl of Eomney, and
has issue, a son, Fitzroy Donald,
major 13th dragoons, and fuur
of the first baronet. Sir Allan married Anne, I daughters, one of whom, Louisa, became tlie
daughter of Hector Maclean of Coll, and had I wife of Hon. Ealph Pelham Neville, son of the
Sir Allan Maclean. From the oric^inal painting in possession of
John Maclean Mackenzie Grieves, Esq. of Hutton Hall, Ber-
wickshire.
three daughters, the eldest of Avhom, ]\Iaria,
becauie the wife of ]\Iaclean of Kinlochaline,
and the second, Sibella, of Maclean of Inver-
ficadell. In 1773, when Johnson and Boswell
visited the Hebrides, Sir Allan Avas chief of
Earl of Abergavenny.
The first of the Lochbuy branch of the Mac-
leans was Hector Reganach, Ijrother of Lachlan
Lubanach above mentioned. He had a soii.
named John, or Murchard, Avhose great-gi'aud-
the clan. He resided at that time on Inch- I son, John Og Maclean of Lochbuy, received
l:enneth, one of his smaller islands, in the dis- i from King James IV. several charters of the
trict of Mull, where he entertained his visitors ! lands and baronies which had been held by his
very hospitably. From the following anecdote ' progenitors. He was Idlled, Avith his tvro olde»
228
HTSTOEY or THE HIGHLAXD CLAXS.
souc, iu a family feud with the Macleans of
])owart. His only surviving son, Murdoch,
was obliged, in consequence of the same feud,
to retire to Ireland, where he married a
daughter of the Earl of Antrim. By the
mediation of his father-in-law, his differences
with Dowart were satisfactorily adjusted, and
he returned to the isles, where he spent his
latter years in peace. The house of Lochhuy
has always maintained that of the two brothers,
Lachlau Lubanach and Hector Reganach, the
latter Avas the senior, and that, conseciuentl}',
the chiefahip of the Macleans is vested in its
head ; " but this," says Mr Gregory, " is a
point on which there is no certain evidence."
The whole clan, at different periods, have fol-
lowed the head of both families to the field, and
fought under theu* command. The Lochbuy
family now spells its name Maclaine.
The Coll branch of tiie Macleans, like that
of Dowart, descended from Lachlan Lubanach,
said to have been grandfather of the fourth
laird of Dowart and first laird of Coll, who
were brotliers. John j\Iaclean, surnamed
Garbh, son of Lachlan of Dowart, obtained
the isle of CoU and the lands of Quinish in
Mull from Alexander, Earl of Eoss and Lord
of the Isles, and afterwards, on the forfeiture
of Cameron, the lands of Lochiel. The latter
grant engendered, as we have seen, a deadly
feud between the Camerons and the Macleans.
At one time the son and successor of John
Garbh occupied Lochiel by force, but was killed
in a conflict with the Camerons at Corpach, in
the reign of James III. His infant son would
also have been put to death, had the boy not
been saved by the Macgillonies or Macalonichs,
a tribe of Lochaber that generally followed the
clan Cameron. This youth, subsequently known
a;-- .Inhn Abrach Maclean of Coll, was the repre-
sentative of the family in 1493, and from him
Was adopted the patronymic appellation of Mac-
lean Abrach, by which the lairds of Coll were
ever after distinguished.
The tradition concerning this heir of Coll is
thus related by Dr Johnson, in his Tour to the
llehndes :—" On the wall of old Coll Castle
was, not long ago, a stone with an inscription,
importing, ' That if any man of the clan of
Macalonich shall appear before this castle,
though he como at midnicrht with a man's
head iu his hand, he shall there find safety zzx-i
protection against all but the king.' This is an
old Highland treaty made upon a memorable
occasion. Maclean, the son of John Garbh,
liad obtained, it is said, from James II.,
a grant of the lands of Lochiel. Forfeited
estates were not in those days quietly resigned :
]\Iaclean, therefore, went with an armed force
to seize his new possessions, and, I know not
for what reason, took his wife with him. The
Camerons rose in defence of their chief, and a
battle was fought at the head of Lochness,
near the place where Eort Augustus now
stands, in which Lochiel obtained the victory,
and ]\Iaclean, with his followers, was defeated
and destroyed. The lady fell mto the hands of
the conquerors, and being pregnant, Avas placed
in the custody of IMacalonich, one of a tribe or
f imily branched from Cameron, Avith orders, if
she brought a boy, to destroy him, if a girl, to
spare her. Macalonich's Avife had a ghd about
the same time at Avhich Lady ]\I'Lean brought
a boy ; and IMacalonich, Avith more generosity
to his captive than fidelity to his trust, con-
trived that the children should be changed.
Maclean in time recovered his original patri
mony, and in gratitude to his friend, made his
castle a place of refuge to any of the clan that
should think himself in danger ; and ]\Iaclean
took upon himself and his posterity the care of
educating the heir of Macalonich. The poAver
of protection subsists no longer ; but Maclean
of Coll now educates the heir of Macalonich."
The account of the conA'ersion of the simple
islanders of Coll from Popery to Protestantism
is curious. The laird had imbibed the prin-
ciples of the Reformation, but found his people
reluctant to abandon the religion of their
fathers. To compel them to do so, he took his
station one Sunday in the path which led to the
Roman Catholic church, and as his clansmen
approached he drove them back with his "cane.
They at once made their way to the Protestant
place of Avorship, and from this persuasive mode
of conversion his vassals ever after called it the
religion of the gold-headed stick. LacUan,
the seventh proprietor of Coll, went OA'er to
Holland Avith some of his own men, in the
reign of Charles II., and obtained the command
of a companA' in General Mackay's regiment,
in the service of the Prince of Orange. He
MACNAUGHTON.
THJi MACXAUGHTOIS«.
22y
afterwarcLs returned to Scotland, and was
Jn.wued in the water of Locliy, in Lochaber,
in 1687.
Colonel Hugh jMaclean, London, the last
laird of Coll, of tliat name, was the 15th in
regular descent from Joliu Garbh, son of
I.auchlan I.ubanach.
The Arpgour branch of the Macleans, Avhich
held its lands directly from the Lord of the
Isles, is descended from Donald, another son
of Lachlan, third laird of Dowart. The estate
of Ardgoiir, which is iii Argylesliire, liad pre-
s'iously belonged to a different tribe (the Mac-
uiastere), but it was conferred upon Donald,
either bj^ Alexander, Earl of Ross, or by his
son and successor, John. In 1463, Ewen or
luigono, son of Donald, held the office of
seneschal of the household to the latter earl ;
and in 1493, Lachlan Macewen Maclean Avas
laird of Ardgour. Alexander Maclean, Esq.,
the present laird of Ardgour, is tlie 1 4th from
father to son.
During the 17th and 18tli centuries tlie
^lacleans of Lochbuy, Coll, and Ardgour, more
fortunate than the Dowart branch of the clan,
contrived to preserve their estates nearly en-
tire, although compelled by the Marquis of
Argyll to renounce their holdings iu capite of
the crown, and to become vassals of that
nobleman. They continued zealous partizans
of the Stuarts, in whose cause they suffered
severely,
From Lachlan Og Maclean, a younger son
of Lashlan M^r of Dowart, sprung the family
of ToRLOiSK in Mull.
Of the numerous flourishing cadets of the
different branches, the principal were the
Macleans of Kinlochaline, Ardtornish, and
Drimnik, descended from the family of
Dowart ; of Tapul and Scallasdale, in the
island of j\Iull, from that of Lochbuy; of Isle
OF Muck, from that of Coll; and of Borrera,
in North Uist and Teeshinish, from that of
Ardgour. The family of Borrera are repre-
sented by Donald Maclean, Esq., and General
Archibald Maclean. From the Isle of ^luck
and Treshinish Macleans is descended A. C.
Maclean, Esq. of Haremere Hall, Sussex,
The Macleans of Penxycross, island of Mull,
represented by Alexander Maclean, Esq., de-
dvcs from John Dubh, the first Mackau of
Morvern. General A] Ian Maclean of I'cnny
cross, colonel of the 13th liglit dragoons^
charged witli them at Waterloo.
The force of the Macleans wa.^ at one time
800; in 1745 it was 500.
MACNAUGHTON.
Badge — lk>atli.
Another clan, supposed by Mr Skene to have
originally belonged to Moray, is the clan
Nachtan or Macnaughton.
The MS, of 1450 deduces the descent of th«
heads of this clan from Nachtan Mor, who is
supposed to have lived in the 10th century.
The Gaelic name Neachtain is the same as the
Pictish Nectan, celebrated in the Pictish
Chronicle as one of the great Celtic divisions
in Scotland, and the appellation is among the
most ancient in the north of Ireland, the
original seat of the Cruithen Picts. According
to Buchanan of Auchmar,^ the heads of this
clan were for ages thanes of Loch Tay, and
possessed all the country between the south
side of Loch-Fyne and Locliawe, parts of which
were Glenira, Glenshira, Glenfine, and other
places, while their principal seat was Dun-
derraw on Loch-Fyne.
In the reign of Robert III., Maurice or
INIorice Macnaughton had a charter from Colin
Campbell of Lochow of sundry lands in Over
Lochow, but their first settlement in Argyle-
sliire, in the central parts of which their lands
latterly wholly lay, took place long before
tliis. When Malcolm the Maiden attempted
1 History of the Origm of the Clan.'!, p. 8i.
230
IlISTOEY OF THE lIK.iHLAXD CLA:XS
to civilise tho ancient province of INIoray, by
introdacing Norman and Saxon families, such
as the Eissets, the Comyns, &c., in the place
of the rude Celtic natives whom he liad ex-
patriated to the south, he gave lands in or
near Strathtay or Strathspey, to Nachtan of
Moray, for those he had held in tliat province.
He had there a residence called Dunnachtan
castle. Xesbit- describes this Xachtan as
" an eminent man in the time of Malcolm IV.,"
and says that he " was in great esteem with
the family of Lochawo, to whom he was very
assistant in theh wars with the Macdougals,
for which he was rewarded with sundry lands."
The family of Lochawe here mentioned were
the Cami^bells.
The Macnaughtons appear to have l)een
fairly and finally settled in Argyleshire pre-
vious to the reign of Alexander III., as Gil-
christ Macnaughtoii, styled of that ilk, was by
that monarch appointed, in 1287, heritable
keeper of his castle and island of Frechelan
(Eraoch EUan) on Lochawe, on condition that
he should be properlj' entertained when he
should pass that way ; whence a castle em-
battled was assumed as the crest of the family.
This Gilchrist was father or grandfather oi
Donald Macnaughton of that ilk, who, being
nearly connected with the Macdougals of Lorn,
joined that powerful chief witli his clan against
Eobert the Bruce, and fought against the latter
at the battle of Dalree in 1306, in consequence
of which he lost a great part of his estates.
In Abercromby's Martial Achievements,'^ it is
related that the extraordinary courage shown
by the king in having, in a narrow pass, slain
with his own hand several of his pursuers,
and amongst the rest three brothers, so greatly
excited the admiration of the chief of the
Macnaughtons that he became thenceforth one
of his firmest adherents.*
His son and successor, Duncan Macnaugh-
ton of that ilk, was a steady and loyal subject
to King David II., who, as a reward for his
fidelity, conferred on his son, Alexander, lands
in the island of Lewis, a portion of the for-
feited ])ossessions of John of the Isles, which
the chiefs of the clan Naughton held for a
- lie raid ry, vol. i. p. 419.
3 Vol. i. p. 577.
* See account of tli<? Jlacilouf'ali'
time. The ruins of their castle of Macnaugh-
ton are still pointed out on that island.
Donald Macnaughton, a younger son of the
family, was, in 1436, elected bishop of Dun-
keld, in the reign of James I.
Alexander Macnaughton of that ilk, who
lived in the beginning of the IGth century,
was knighted by James IV., whom lie accom-
panied to the disastrous field of Flodden, Avhere
he was slain, with nearly the whole chivalry
of Scotland. His son, John, was succeeded
by his second son, IMalcolm Macnaughton of
Glenshira, his eldest son ha\dng predeceased
him. Malcolm died in the end of the reign
of James VI., and was succeeded by his eldest
son, Alexander.
John, the second son of IMalcolm, being of
a handsome appearance, attracted the notice of
King James VI., who appointed him one of
his pages of honour, on his accession to the
English croAvn. He became rich, and pur-
chased lands in Kintyre. His elder brother,
Alexander JMacnaughton of that ilk, adhered
firmly to the cause of Charles I., and in his
service sustained many severe losses. At the
Eestoration, as some sort of compensation, he
was knighted by Charles II., and, unlike many
others, received from that monarch a liberal
pension for life. Sir Alexander Macnaughton
spent his later days in London, where he
died. His son and successor, John Macnaugh-
ton of that ilk, succeeded to an estate greatly
burdened with debt, but did not hesitate in
his adherence to the fallen fortunes of the
Stuarts. At the head of a considerable body
of his own clan, he joined Viscount Dundee,
and was with him at Killiecrankie. James
VII. signed a deed in his favour, restoring to
his family all its old lands and hereditary
rights, but, as it never passed the seals in Scot-
land, it was of no value. His lands were taken
from him, not b}' forfeiture, but " the estate,"
says Buchanan of Auchmar, " was evicted by
creditors for sums noways equivalent to its
value, and, there being no diligence used for
relief thereof, it went out of the hands of tho
family." His son, Alexander, a captain in
Queen Anne's guards, Avas killed in the expe-
dition to Vigo in 1702. His brother, John,
at the beginning of the last century was for
many j-ears collector of customs ai Anstrutiiei
THE MJ^^IiOES.
231
in Fife, Giid subsequently was appointed in-
spector-general in the same department. The
direit male Hne of the Macnaughton chiefs
'became extinct at his death,
" The Mackcnricks are ascribed to the Mac-
nanghton lino, as also families of Mackniglits
(or ilacneits), jSlacnayers, IMacbraynes, and
Maceols." '^I'he present head of the IMacbraynes
is John ])Urns jSlacbrayne, Esq. of Glcn-
bvautor, Cowel, Argyleshire, grandson of
Uonald Macbrayne, merchant in Glasgow, who
was great-grandson, on the female side, of
Alexander Macnaughton of that ilk, and heir
of line of John Macnaughton, inspector-general
of customs in Scotland. On this account the
jivcsciit representative of the Macbraynes is
<^n titled to quarter his arms with tliose of the
Macnaughtons.
There are still in Athole families of the
^Macnaughton name, proving so far Avhat has
been stated repecting their early possession
<>f lands in that district. StcAvart of Garth
makes most honourable mention of one of the
sepl, who Avas in the service of Menzies of Cal-
dares in the year 1745. That gentleman had
l?cen " out" in 1715, and Avas pardoned. Grate-
fid so far, he did not join Prince Charles, but
sent a fine charger to him as he entered England.
The servant, Macnaughton, who conveyed the
present, was taken and tried at Carlisle. The
errand on w^hich he had come was clearly
proved, and he was offered pardon and life if
he woidd reveal the name of the sender of the
sior.ee. He asked with indignation if they sup-
posed that he could be such a villain. They
rep'iated the offer to him on the scaffold, but
he died firm to his notion of fidelit}. His life
was nothing to that of his master, he said.
The brother of this Macnaughton was known
to Garth, and was one of the Gael who
ahvays carried a weapon about him to his
dj-ing day.-^
Under the subordinate head of Siol O'Cain,
other tAvo clans are included in the Maormor-
dom o£ Moray, viz., clan Eoich or Munro, and
clan Gillemhaol or Macmillan,
MuNRO.
The poscecsions of the clan M(mro or Munro,
* Smibf-rf :i Clans.
situated on the north side of Cromarty Eirtb,
were generally knoAvu in the Highland.s by
the name of Fearrann Donull or Donald's
country, being so called, it is said, from the
progenitor of the clan, Donald the son of
O'Ceann, Avho lived in the time of Macbeth,
The JMunroes Avere vassals of the Earls of Ko.^.s,
and may be regarded as a portion of the native
Scottish GaeL According to Sir George jNlac-
kenzie, they came originally from the north of
Ireland Avith the Macdonalds, on which great
clan " they had constantly a depending." Tlioir
name he states to have been derived from
"a mount on the river Eoe," county Derry.
Clan tradition, probably not more to be relied
upon than tradition generally, holds that they
formed a hranch of the natives of Scotland
Avho, about 357, being driven out 1; y the
Eomans, and forced to take refuge in Ireland,
Avere located for several centuries on the stream
of the Eoe, and among the adjacent mountains.
In the time of Malcolm LI., or beginning of
the 11th century, the ancestors of the Mum'ocs
are said to have come over to Scotland to aid
in expelling the Danes, under the aboA'c named
Donald, son of O'Ceann, Avho, for las services,
received the lands of East Dingwall in Eoss-
shire. These lands, erected into a barony,
were denominated Foulis, from Loch Foylo
in Ireland, and the chief of the clan Avas desig-
nated of Foulis, his residence in the parish of
Iviltearn, near the mountain called Ben L^aish
or Ben Wp'is. So says tradition.
MUNRO OF FOULIS.
Badce — According to some, Eagle's Feathers, other?,
ComrLon Club Moss.
233
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLAIMS.
Another conjecture as to tlie origin of the
name of IMunro is that, from having acted as
bailiffs or stewards to the Lords of the Isles in
the earldom of Eoss, they were called " Mun-
rosses." Skene, as we have said, ranks the
clan as members of a great family called the
Siol O'Cain, and makes them out to be a branch
of the clan Chattau, by ingeniously converting
O'Cain into O'Cathan, and thus forming Chat-
tan. Sir George Mackenzie says the name
originally was Bunroe.
Hugh Munro, the first of the family authen-
tically designated of Foulis, died in 1126. He
seems to have been the grandson of Donald,
the son of O'Ceann above mentioned. Robert,
reckoned the second baron of Foulis, was
actively engaged in the wars of David I. and
Malcolm lY. Donald, heir of Robert, built
the old tower of Foulis. His successor, Robert,
married a daughter of the Earl of Sutherland.
George, fifth baron of Foulis, obtained charters
from Alexander II. Soon after the accession
of Alexander III., an insurrection broke out
against the Earl of Ross, the feudal superior
of the Munroes, by the clans Ivor, Talvigh,
and Laiwe, and other people of the province.
The earl having apprehended their leader, and
imprisoned him at Dingwaill, the insui-gents
seized upon his second son at Balnagov/an, and
detained him as a hostage till their leader
should be released. The Munroes and the
Dingwalls immediately took up arms, and
setting off in pursuit, overtook the insur-
gents at Bealligh-ne-Broig, between Ferran-
donald and Loch- Broom, where a sanguinar}-
conflict took place. " The clan Iver, clan
Talvigh, and clan Laiwe," says Six Robert
Gordon, " wer almost uterlie extinguished
and slain." The earl's son was rescued, ami
to requite the service performed he made
various grants of land to the Munroes and
Dingwalls.
Sir Robert Munro, tlie sixth of his house,
fought in the army of Bruce at the battle of
Bannockburn. His only son, Geoige, fell
there, leaving an heir, who succeeded his
grandfather. This George IMunro of Foulis
was slain at Halidonhill in 1333. The same
year, according to Sir Robert Gordon, although
Shaw makes the date 1454, occurred the re-
markable event which led to a feud between
the Munroes and Mackintoshes, and of which
an account is given under the former date in
the General History.
Robert, tlie eighth baron of Foulis, married
a niece of Eupheme, daughter of the Earl
of Ross, and queen of Robert 11. He was
killed in an obscure skirmish in 1369, and was
succeeded by his son, Hugh, ninth baron of
Foulis, who joined Donald, second Lord of the
Isles, Avhen he claimed the earldom of Rcss in
right of his wife.
The forfeiture of the earldom of Ross in
1476, made the Munroes and other vassal
families independent of any .superior but the
crown. In the charters which the family oi
Foulis obtained from the Scottish kings, at
various times, they were declared to hold their
lands on the singular tenure of furnishing a
ball of snow at Midsummer if required, which
the hollows in their mountain property could
at aU times supply ; and it is said that when the
Duke of Cumberland proceeded north against
the Pretender in 1746, the Munroes actually
sent him some snow to cool his wines. In
one charter, the addendum was a pair of white
gloves or three pennies.
Robert, the 14th baron, fell at the battle ol
Pinkie in 1547. Robert More Munro, the
15th cliief, was a faithful friend of IMary,
queen of Scots. Buchanan states, tliat when
that unfortunate princess went to Inverness m
1562, "as soon as they heard of their sove-
reign's danger, a great number of the most
eminent Scots poured in around her, especially
the Erasers and IMunroes, who were esteemed
the most valiant of the clans inhabiting those
countries." These two clans took for the
Queen Inverness castle, which had refused her
admission.
With the MacKenzies the Munroes were
often at feud, and Andrew Munro of .Miln-
town defended, for three years, the castle of
the canonry of Ross, which he had received
from the Regent Moray in 1569, against the
clan Kenzie, at the expense of many lives on
both sides. It was, however, afterwards de-
livered up to the Mackenzies under the act of
pacification.
The chief, Robert More Munro, became a
Protestant at an early period of the Scottish
Reformation. He died in 1588. His son.
mmA bMMW ttS-tt nmmmmmn »m mw<m mmimmt> «t jjumifiip.
Hit ttii tnam unim tttt «si it
n|; maw vmm m mn «
I uttHa Ntt tm n it
n umMtmmi itmami v^» ^'$mi*>
B (•■|bB' ' ItSI IttBW
B ijti MS WWII ihanttjia mn *;i»ww«i-
itJn Hi; I
;r'--fMmmt'""'0'vm't"
n » BK itu BBoa
m |iii,mt«m ««b bu aa « a Biuuiuiuumia ti «t fo wi tmm; immt bm ttn it
vi'M ■itri
i iii'iii iii'
R am' W IBBW BWh wl
'^nwrn'ms''
THE MUNEOES.
23y
Robert, sixteenth baron of Foulis, died witb-
oat issue in July 1589, and was succeeded by
Ids brothel-, Hector INIunro, seventeenth baron
of Eoulis. The latter died 14 th November
1G03.
Hector's eldest son, Robert Munro, eighteenth
chief of Foulis, styled " the Black Baron," was
the first of his house Avho engaged in the reli-
gious wars of Gustavus Adolphus, in the 17th
century. In 1626 he went over with the
Scottish corps of Sir Donald Mackay, first
Lord Eeay, accompanied by six other officers
of his name and near kindred. Doddridge
says of him, that " the worthy Scottish gentle-
man was so struck with a regard to the com-
mon cause, in which he himself had no concern
but what piety and virtue gave him, that he
joined Gustavus with a great number of his
friends who bore his own name. Many of
them gained great reputation in this Avar, and
that of Eobert, their leader, was so eminent
that he Avas made colonel of tAvo regiments at
the same time, the one of horse, the other of
foot in that service." In 1629 the laird of
Foulis raised a reinforcement of 700 men on
his own lands, and at a later period joined
Gustavus with them. The officers of Mackays
and Munro's Highland regiments who served
under Gustavus Adolphus, in addition to rich
buttons, Avore a gold chain round their necks,
to secure the owner, in case of being wounded
or taken prisoner, good treatment, or payment
for future ransom. In the service of Gustavus,
there were at one time not less than " three
generals, eight colonels, five lieutenant-colonels,
eleven majors, and above thirty captains, all
of the name of Munro, besides a great number
of subalterns."
The "Black Baron" died at Ulm, from a
Avound in his foot, in the year 1633, and
leaving no male issue, he Avas succeeded by his
brother, Hector Munro, nineteenth baron of
Foulis, who had also distinguished himself in
the German wars, and avIio, on his return to
Ihitain, Avas created by Charles I. a baronet of
XoA'^a Scotia, 7th June 1634. He married
INIary, daughter of Hugh IMackay of Farr, and
dying in 1635, in Germany, Avas succeeded by
his only son, Sir Hector, second baronet, Avho
died, unmarried, in 1651, at the age of 17.
'Jlio title and property devoh^ed on his cousin,
II.
Eobert Munro of Opisdale, grandson of George,
third son of the fifteenth baron of Foulis.
During tlie civil Avars at home, Avhen Charles
I. call&d to his aid some of the A^eteran ofiicers
Avho had served in Germany, this Colonel
Eobert Munro Avas one of them. Ho Avas
employed chiefly in Ireland from 1641 to 1645,
Avhen he Avas surprised and taken prisoner per-
sonally by General Monk. He was subsequently
lieutenant-general of the royalist troops in
Scotland, Avhen he fought a duel Avith the
Earl of Glencairn. AfterAvards he joined
Charles II. in Holland. After the Eevolution
he Avas appointed commander-in-chief of the
forces in Scotland.
Sir Eobert Munro, third baronet of Foulis,
died in 1688, and Avas succeeded by his eldest
son. Sir John, fourth baronet, Avho, in the
Scottish convention of estates, proved himself
to be a firm supporter of the Eevolution. He
Avas such a strenuous advocate of Presby-
terianism, that, being a man of large frame, ho
Avas usually called " the Presbyterian mortar-
piece." In the Stuart persecutions, previous
to his succession to the title, he had, for his
adherence to the covenant, been both fined
and imprisoned by the tyrannical government
that then ruled in Scotland. He died in 1696.
His son. Sir Eobert, fifth baronet, though
blind, was appointed by George I. high sherilf
of Eoss, by commission, under the great seal,
dated 9th June 1725. He married Jean,
daughter of John Forbes of Culloden, and
died in 1729.
His eldest son. Sir Eobert, tAventy-seventh
baron and sixth baronet of Fovdis, a gallant
military officer, AA'as the companion in arms of
Colonel Gardiner, and fell at the battle of
Falkirk, 17th January 1746.
In May 1740, Avhen the Independent com-
panies were formed into the 43d Highland
regiment (noAV the 42d Eoyal Highlanders),
Sir Eobert Munro Avas appointed lieutenant-
colonel, John Earl of CraAvford and Lindsay
being its colonel. Among the captains Avere
his next brother, George Munro of Culcairn,
and John jMunro, promoted to be lieutenant-
colonel in 1745, The surgeon of the regiment
was his youngest brother, Dr James INIunro.'^
^ See the History of the 42d Regiment, in vol. ii.
2a
234
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLAKS.
The fate of Sir Robert's other brother, Cap-
lain George iliinro of Culcaiin, was peculiar.
He Avas shot on the shores of Loch Axkaig
among the wild rocks of Locliaber, on Sunday,
31st Augiist 1746, by one of the rebels named
Dugald Eoy Cameron, or, as he is styled in
tradition, Du Ehu. After the Eebellion, au
order Avas issued to the Highlanders to deliver
up their arms, Dugald, accordmgly, sent his
son to Fort-William with his arms to ])e de-
livered up. When proceeding down Loch
Arkaig, the young man was met by an officer
of the name of Grant, who was conducting a
party of soldiers into linoydart, and being
immediately seized, was shot on the spot. His
father swore to be revenged, and learning that
the ofticer rode a white horse, he watched be-
hind a rock for his return, on a height above
Loch. Arkaig. Captain Munro had unfortun-
ately borrowed tlie Avhite horse on which Grant
rode, and he met the fate intended for Grant.
Dugald Eoy escaped, and afterwards became a
soldier in the British service.
Sir Eobert left a son. Sir Harry JNIunro,
K'Tventli baronet and twenty-fifth baron of
Foulis, au eminent scholar and a M.P.
His son. Sir Hugh, eighth baronet, had an
onl}' daughtei', Mary Seymour j\Iunro, who
died January 12, 1849. On his decease,
ilay 2, 1848, his kinsman. Sir Charles, be-
came ninth baronet and twenty-seventh baron
of Foalis. He was eldest son of George
Munro, Esq. of Culrain, Eoss-shire (who died
in 1845), and lineal male descendant of Lieut.-
general Sir George Munro, next brother to the
third baronet of this family. He married —
1st, in 1817, Amelia, daughter of Frederick
Browne, Esq., 14th dragoons; issue, five sons
and two daughters; 2d, in 1853, Harriette,
daughter of Eobert Midgely, Esq. of Essing-
ton, Yorkshire. Charles, the eldest son, was
born in 1824, married in 1847, with issue.
The military strength of the Munroes in
1715 Avas 400, and in 1745, 500 men. The
clan slogan or battle cry was " Caisteal FouUs
na theine" — Castle Foulis in flames.
Macmillan.
Of the origin and history of the MacmiUans,
little seems to be known. According to
Buchanan of Auchmar, they are descended
from the second son of Aurelan, seventh, laiid
of Buchanan. According to Mr Skene, the
earliest seat of the jMacmillans appears to have
been on both sides of Loch Arkaig, and he
thinks this confirmatoTy of a clan tradition,
that they are connected with the clan Chattan.
The jMacmillans Avcre at one time dependent
on the Lords of the Isles, but when Loch
Arkaig came into possession of the Camerons,
tliey became dependent on the latter. " An-
other branch of tlds clan," says Skene, " pos-
sessed the greater part of southern Knapdale,
where tlieir chief was knowji under the title
of Macmillan of Ki\ap ; and although the
family is now extinct, many records of their
former power are to be found in that district."
We take the liberty of quoting further from
Mr Skene as to the history of the MacmiUans.
" One of the towers of that fine ancient
edifice, Castle Sweyn, bears the name of Mac-
miUan's Tower, and there is a stone cross in
the old churchyard of Kilmoray Knap, up-
wards of twelve feet high, richly sculptured,
which has upon one side the representation of
an Highland cliief engaged in hunting the
deer, haWng the following inscription in an-
cient Saxon characters underneath the figm-e : —
' Ha3C est crux Alexandri Macmillan.' Al-
though the jSIacmillans were at a very early
period in Kjiapdale, they probably obtamed
the greater part of their possessions there by
marriage with the heiress of the chief of the
MacneiEs, in the 16tii century. Tradition
asserts that these Knapdale MacmiUans came
originally from Lochtay-side, and that they
formerly possessed Lawers, on the north side-
of that loch, from which they were driven by
Chalmers of Lawers, in the reign of David II
" As there is little reason to doubt the accu
racy of the tradition, it would appear thai
this branch of the MacmiUans had been le
moved by Malcolm IV. from I^orth Moray,
and placed in the crown lands of Strathtay
IMacmiUan is said to have had the charter oi
his lands in Knapdale engraved in the Gaelic
language and character upon a rock at the
' extremity of his estate; and tradition reports
that the last of the name, in order to prevent
the prostitution of his wife, butchered her ad-
mirer, and was obliged in consequence to ab
scond. On the extinction of the family of the
i
0
ROSS.
THE CLAN ROSS.
235
c}uef, the next branch, Macmillan of Dun-
niore, assumed the title of Macmillan of Mac-
millan, but that family is now also extinct.
"Although the Macmillans appear at one
time to have been a clan of considerable im-
portance, yet as latterly they became mere
dependants upon their more powerful neigh-
l)Ours, who possessed the superiority of their
lands, and as their principal families are now
extinct, no records of their history have come
down to us, nor do we know what share they
took in the various great events of Highland
history. Their property, upon the extinction
of the family of the chief, was contended for
by the Campbells and Macneills, the latter of
whom were a powerfid clan in ISTorth Knap-
dale, but the contest was, by compromise,
decided in favour of the former. It continued
ia the same family till the year 1775, when,
after the death of the tenth possessor, the
estate Avas purchased by Sir Archibald Camp-
bell of Inverniel."
There have been a considerable number of
Macmillans long settled in Galloway, and the
tradition, is that they are descendants of an
offshoot from the northern Macmillans, that
went south about the time the Knapdale
branch migrated from Lochtay side. These
Macmillans are famous in the annals of the
Covenanters, and are mentioned by Wodrow as
having acted a prominent part during the times
of the religious persecution in Scotland. In-
deed, we believe that formerly, if not indeed
even unto this day, the modern representatives
of the Covenanters in Galloway are as often
called " MacmiUanites " as " Cameronians."
CHAPTER VII.
Clan Amias or Eoss — Rose — Rose of Kihavock —
Kenneth or Jilackenzie — Mackenzie of Geiioch or
Gairlocli — Mackenzies of Tarbet and Roystou — of
Conl — Scatwell — AUangrange — Applecross — Ord —
Gruinard — Hilton — ]\Iatliieson or Clan Mhathain —
Siol Alpine — Macgregor — Dngald Ciar Mhor — Rob
Roy— Grant — Grants of Pluscardine — Ballindalloch
— Glenmoriston — Lynaclioarn — Aviemore — Croskie
— Dalvey — Monymusk — Kilgraston — Mackinnon —
Macnab — Duffie Macfie — Macquarrie — MacAulay.
Under the head of the Maormordom of Ross,
ilr Skene, following the genealogists, includes
a considerable number of clans viz., the clan
Anrias or Ross, clan Kenneth or Mackeuiie,
clan Mathan or Mathieson; and under the
subordinate head of Siol Alpine, the clans
Macgregor, Grant, Mackinnon, Macnab, J\Iac-
phie, Macquarrie, and Macaulay. We shall
speak of them in their order.
The clan Anrias or Ross — called in Gaelic
clan Roiscli na Gille Andras, or the offspring
of the follower of St Andrew — by which can
be meant only the chiefs or gentry of the
clan, are descended from the Earls of Ross,
and through them from the ancient Maormors
of Ross. According to Mr Smibert, the mass
of the clan Ross was swallowed up by and
adopted the name of the more powerful Mac-
kenzies. " The generality," he says, " had
never at any time borne the name of Ross [
the gentry of the sept only were so distin-
guished. Thus, the common people, who must
naturally have intermingled freely with the
real Mackenzies, would ere long retain only
vague traditions of their own descent; and
when the days of regular registration, and also
of military enlistment, required and introduced
the use of stated names, the great body of the
true Ross tribe would, without doubt, be en-
rolled under the name of Mackenzie, the pre-
vailing one of the district. In all likelihood,
therefore, the old Rosses are yet numerous in
Ross-shire."
The first known Earl of Ross was Malcolm,
who lived in the reign of Malcolm the Mc.idei
(1153-1165).
236
niSTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
Ferquhard, the second earl, called Fearcliar
Mac an t-Sagairt, or son of the priest, at the
head of the tribes of Moray, repulsed Donald
MacWilliam, the son of Donald Bane, when,
soon after the accession of Alexander II. in
1214, that restless chief made an inroad from
Ireland into that province.
"William, third Earl of Eoss, was one of the
Scots nobles who entered into an agreement,
8th March 1258, with Llewellyn, Prince of
Wales, that the Scots and "Welsh should only
make peace with England by mutual consent.
AViUiam, fourth earl, was one of the Avit-
nesses to the treaty of Eruce with Haco, King
of Norway, 28th October 1312. With his
clan he Avas at the battle of Bannockburn, and
he signed the memorable letter to the Pope in
1320, asserting the independence of Scotland.
He had two sons, Hugh, his successor, and
John, who with his wife, Margaret, second
daughter of Alexander Comyn, fourth Earl of
Buchan, got the half of her father's lands in
Scotland. He had also a daughter, Isabel,
who became the wife of Edward Bruce, Earl of
Carrick and King of Ireland, brother of Eobert
the Bruce, 1st June 1317.
Hugh, the next Earl of Eoss, fell, in 1333,
at Halidonhill.
Hugh's successor, William, left no male
heu-. His eldest daughter, Euphemia, married
Sir Wal*"er Lesley of Lesley, Aberdeenshii-e,
and had a son, Alexander, Earl of Eoss, and a
daughter, Margaret. Earl Alexander married
a daughter of the Eegent Albany, and his only
child, Euphemia, Countess of Eoss, becoming
a nun, she resigned the earldom to her uncle
John, Earl of Buchan, Albany's second son.
Her aunt Margaret had married Donald, second
Lord of the Isles, a ad that potent chief
assumed in her right the title of Earl of Eoss,
and took possession of the earldom. This led
to the battle of llarlaw in 1411.
On the death ot' the Earl of Buchan and Eoss,
at the battle of V"(jrneuil in France in 1424,
the earldom of Eoss reverted to the crown.
James I., on his return from his long captivity
in England, restored it to the heiress of line,
the mother of Alexander, Lord of the Isles,
who, in 1420, had succeeded liis father, Donald,
above mentioned. In 1429 he summoned
together his vassal?, both of Eoss and the
Isles, and at the head of 10,000 men wasted
the crown lands in the vicinity of Inverness,
and burned the town itself to the ground.
At the head of some troojDS, which he had
promptly collected, the king hastened, by
forced marches, to Lochaber, and surjoriscd
the earl. The mere display of the royal
banner won over the clan Chattan and the
clan Cameron from his supj^ort, and he him-
self, suddenly attacked and hotly pursued,
was compelled to sue, but in vain, for peace.
Driven to despair, he resolved to cast himself
on the royal mercy, and on Easter Sunday, did
so in the extraordinary manner narrated at
p. 140 of this volume.
Alexander's son, John, the next Earl of
Eoss and Lord of the Isles, having joiiied tho
Earl of Douglas in his rebellion against James
II., sent, in 1455, to the Avestern coast of
Scotland an expedition of 5000 men, under
the command of his near kinsman, Donald
Balloch, Lord of Islay. With this force he
desolated the whole coast from Innerkip to
Bute, the Cumbrays, and the island of Arran,
but from the prudent precautions taken by the
king to repel the invaders, the loss was not
very considerable. The Earl of Eoss after-
wards made his submission, and was received
into the royal favoiu". On the accession of
James III., however, his rebellious disposition
again shoAved itself. EdAvard IV. of England
having entered into a negotiation Avith him to
detach him from his allegiance, on the 19th
October 1461, the Earl of Eoss, Donald Bab
loch, and his son, John of Islay, held a council
of their vassals and dependants at Astornish,
at Avhich it Avas agreed to send ambassadors to
England to treat Avith EdAvard, for assistance to
efiect the entire conquest of Scotland. On the
forfeiture of the Lord of the Isles in 1476, the
earldom of Eoss became vested in the croAvn.
Hugh Eoss of Earichies, brother of the last
Earl of Eoss, obtained a charter of the lands
of BalnagoAvan in 1374, and on him by clan
laAv the chiefship devolved. In the beginning
of the 18th century, Donald Eoss of Balna-
gowan, the last of his race, sold that estate to
the Hon. General Eoss, the brother of the
tAvelfth Lord Eoss of HaAvkhead, AA'ho, although
bearing the same surname, was not in any Avay
related to liim.
THE ROSSES.
23:
111 February 1778, Miiiiro Eoss of Pitcalnie
presented a petition to the king, claiming the
earldom of Ross, as male descendant of the
above-named Hugli Ross of Rarichies. This
petition -was sent to the House of Lords, but
no decision appears to have followed upon it.
According to Mr Skene, Ross of Pitcalnie
is the representative of the ancient earls ; but
as tliis claim has been disputed, and as other
authorities think the Balnagowan family has
a stronger claim to the chiefship, we shall take
the liberty of quoting Avhat ISIr Smibert says
on behalf of the latter :— " Mr Skene labours,
with a pertinacity to us almost incomprehen-
sible, to destroy the pretensions of the liouse,
to represent the old Earls of Ross. He at-
tempts to make out, firstly, that Paul Mactyre
(or Mactire), who headed for a time the clan
Ross, was the true heir-male of the fifth Earl
of Ross, the last of the first house; and that
the Balnagowan family, therefore, had no
claims at that early time. He quotes ' an an-
cient historian of Higliland families' to prove
the great power and possessions of Paul Mac-
tyre, the passage, as cited, running thus : —
' Paul Mactyre was a valiant man, and caused
Caithness to pay him black-mail. It is re-
ported that he got nyn score of cowes yearly
out of Caithness for black-mail so long as he
was able to travel.'
" 'Now, there are a few words omitted in
this citation. The original document, now
before us, begins thus : ' Paull M'Tyre, afore-
said, grandchild to Leandris;' that is, grand-
child to Gilleanrias, the founder of the clan,
and its name-giver. If he was the grandson
of the founder of the sept, Ptiul Mactyre could
certainly never have been the heu' of the fifth
Earl of Ross, unless he had lived to a most
unconscionable age. It would seem as if ]\Ir
Skene here erred from the old cause — that is,
from his not unnatural anxiety to enhance the
value and authenticity of the MS. of 1450,
which was his own discovery, and certainly
was a document of great interest. That MS.
speaks of Paul Mactyre as heading the clan at
a comparatively late period. "VVe greatly prefer
the view of the case already given by us, which
is, that Paul Mactyre was either kinsman or
quasi tutor to one of the first Ross earls, or
successfully usurped their place for a time.
" Besides, the ancient document quoted by
Mt Skene to show the greatness of Paul Mac-
tyre, mentions also the marriage of ' his dough-
ter and heire' to Walter, laird cf Balna-
gowne. If the document be good for one
thing, it must be hold good also for others.
Such a marriage seems quite natural, supposing
Mactyre to have beeii a near kinsman of the
Rosses.
" Perhaps too much has been ali'cady said
on this subject to please general readers; but
one of our main objects is to give to clansmen
all the rational information procurable on their
several family histories."
" Among another class of Rosses or Roses,"
says the same authority, " noticed by Nisbet
as bearing distinct arms, the principal family
appears to be that of Rose of Ivilravock," to
which a number of landed houses trace their
origm. According to a tradition at one period
prevalent among the clan Donald, the first of
the Ivilravock family came from Ireland, with
one of the Macdonalds, Lords of the Isles.
There does not seem, however, to be any
foundation for this, except, perhaps, that as
vassals of the Earls of Ross, the clan Rose
were connected for about half a century with
the lordship of the Isles. Mr Hugh Rose, the
genealogist of the Ivilravock family, is of
opinion that they were originally from Eng-
land, and from their having three water
bougets in their coat armour, like the English
family of Roos, it has been conjectured that
they Avere of the same stock. But these figures
were carried by other famihes than those of
the name of Rose or Roos. Four water bougets
with a cross in the middle were the arms of
the Counts D'Eu in ISTormandy, and of the
ancient Earls of Essex in England of the sur-
name of Bourchier. They were indicative of
an ancestor of the respective families who bore
them having been engaged in the crusades,
and forced, in the deserts of Palestine, to fight
for and carry water in the leathern vessels
called bougets, budgets, or buckets, which
were usually slung across the horse or camel's
back. The badge of the Roses is Wild Rose-
mary.
The family of Rose of Kilravock appear to
have been settled in the county of !Nairn since
the reiun of David I.
238
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
Badge — Deer Grass.
The clan Kennetli or Mackenzie has long
cherished a traditionary belief in its descent
from the Norman family of Fitzgerald settled
in Ireland. Its pretensions to such an origin
are founded upon a fragment of the records of
Icolmkill, and a charter of the lands of Kintail
in "Wester Ross, said to have been granted by
Alexander III, to Colin Fitzgerald, their sup-
posed progenitor. Accordmg to the Icolmkill
fuigment, a personage described as " Peregrinus
et Hibernus nobilis ex familia Geraldinorum,"
that is, " a noble stranger and Hibernian, of
the family of the Geraldines," being driven
from Ireland, Avith a considerable number of
followers, about 1261, was received graciously
by the king, and remained thenceforAvard at
tl;e court. Having given powerful aid to the
Scots at the battle of Largs two years after-
Wiiids, he was rewarded by a grant of Kintail,
erected into a free barony by charter dated 9th
January, 12GG. Xo such document, however,
as this pretended fragmentof Icolmkill is known
to be in existence, at least, as Mr Skene says,
nobody has ever seen it, and as for King Alex-
ander's charter, he declares^ that " it bears
the most palpable marks of having been a for-
gery of later date, and one by no means happy
in the execution." Besides, the words " Colino
Ilibcrno," contained in it, do not prove the
said Colin to have been an Irishman, as
Hiberni was at that period a common appel-
lation of the Gael of Scotland.
' Highlanders. acL ii. p. 23D.
The ancestor of the clan Kenzie v/rts Gillpon-
og, or Colin the younger, a son of GiUoon na
hair'de, that is, Colin of the Aird, progenitor
of the Earls of Ross, and from the MS. of 1450
their Gaelic descent may be considered estab-
lished. Colin of Kintail is said to have married
a daughter of Walter, lord high steward of Scot-
land. He died m 1278, and his son, Kenneth,
being, in 1304-, succeeded by his son, also called
Kenneth, with the addition of Mackenneth, the
latter, softened into !Mackenny or Macken2ie,
became the name of the whole clan. Murdoch,
or Murcha, the son of Kenneth, received from
David II. a charter of the lands of Kintail as
early as 1362. At the beginning of the 15th
century, the clan Kenzie appears to have been
both numerous and powerful, for its chief,
Kenneth J\Iore, when arrested, in 1127, with
his son-in-law, Angus of ]\Ioray, and Mac-
mathan, by James I. in his parliament at
Inverness, was said to be able to muster 2,000
men.
In 1463, Alexander Mackenzie of Kintail
received Strathgarve and majiy other lands
from John, Earl of Ross, the same who was
forfeited in 1476. The ISIackenzie chiefs were
originally vassals of the Earls of Ross, but after
their forfeiture, they became independent of
any superior but the crown. They strenuously
opposed the Macdonalds in every attempt
which they made to regain possession of the
earldom. Alexander was succeeded by liis son,
Kenneth, who had taken for his fii'st wife
Lady Margaret Macdonald, daughter of the
forfeited earl, John, Lord of the Isles, and hav-
ing, about 1480, divorced his wife, he brouglit
upon himself the resentment of her family.
Kenneth Oig, his son by the divorced wife,
was chief in 1493. Two years afterwards, ho
and Farquhar IMackintosh were imprisoned by
James V. in the castle of Edinbui-gh. In
1497, Ross and Mackintosh made their escape,
but on their way to the Highlands they
were treacherously seized at the Torwoot], by
the laii'd of Buchanan. Kenneth Oig resisted
and was slain, and lii^ liead presented to the
king by Buchanaju
Kr.nnoth Gig having no i.'^suc, was succeeded
by his brother, Jomi, wljo.se mother, Agnes
Eraser, was a daughter of Lord Lovat. Sh^
hail other sons, from whom spmng liumeV'Ais
THE MACKENZIES.
2?9
branches of this wide-spread family. As he
was very young, his kinsman, Hector Eoy
Mackenzie, progenitor of the house of Gairloch,
assumed the command of the clan, as guardian
of the young chief. " Under his rule," says
Mr. Gregory,* " the clan Kenzie became in-
volved in feuds with the Munroes and other
clans; and Hector Roy himself became ob-
noxious to government, as a disturber of the
public peace. His intentions towards the
young Lord of Kintail were considered very
dubious ; and the apprehensions of the latter
and his friends having been roused, Hector was
compelled by law to yield up the estate and
the command of the tribe to the proper heh."
John, at the call of James IV., marched with
his clan to the fatal field of Flodden, where he
was taken prisoner by the Englisb.
On King James the Fifth's expedition to
the Isles in 1540, he was joined at Kintail
by John, chief of the Mackenzies, who accom-
panied him tlu'oughout his voyage. He fought
at the battle of Pinkie at the head of his clan
in 1547. On his death in 155G, he was suc-
ceeded by his son, Kenneth, who, by a daughter
of the Earl of Athole, had CoUn and Eoderick,
tlie latter ancestor of the Mackenzies of Eed-
castle, Kincraig, Rosend, and other branches.
Colin, eleventh cliief,.son of Kenneth, fought
on the side of Queen Mary at the battle of
Langside. He was twice married. By his
first wife, Barbara, a daughter of Grant of
Grant, he had, with tlii'ee daughters, four sons,
namely, Kenneth, his successor ; Sir Roderick
Mackenzie of Tarbat, ancestor of the Eaiis of
Cromarty ; Colin, ancestor of the Mackenzies
of Kennock and Pitlundle ; and Alexander, of
the Mackenzies of Kilcoy, and other families
of the name. By a second wife, Mary, eldest
daughter of Roderick Mackenzie of Davoch-
nialuak, he had a son, Alexander, from whom
the Mackenzies of Applecross, Coul, Delvin,
Assint, and other families are sprung.
Kenneth, the eldest son, twelfth chief of the
^Mackenzies, soon after succeeding his father,
was engaged in supporting the claims of Tor-
quil Macleod, surnamed Connanach, the disin-
lierited son of Macleod of Lewis, whose mother
was the sister of John Mackenzie of Kintail,
* Highlands and lales oj S'lotland, p. 111.
and whose daughter had married Roderick
Mackenzie, Kenneth's brother. The barony
of Lewis he conveyed by writings to the Mac-
kenzie chief, who caused the usurper thereof
and some of his followers to bo beheaded in
July 1597. In the following year he joined
Macleod of Harris and Macdonald of Sleat in
opposing the project of James VI. for the
colonization of the Lewis, by some Lowland
gentlemen, chiefly belonging to Fife.
In IGOl, Neill Macleod deserted the cause
of the colonists, and Mackenzie, wdio had de-
tained in captivity for several years Tormod
the only surviving legitimate son of Ruari
Macleod of the Lewis, set hmi at liberty, and
sent him uito that island to assist Xeill in
opposing the settlers. In 1602, the feud be-
tween the Mackenzies and the Glengarry Mac-
donalds, regarding their lands in AVester Ross,
was renewed with great violence. Ultimately,
after much bloodshed on both sides, an agree-
ment was entered into, by wliich Glengarry
renounced in favour of Mackenzie the castle
of Strone, with the lands of Lochalsh, Loch
carron, and others, so long the subject of dis-
pute between them. A crown charter of these
lands was granted to Kenneth Mackenzie in
1607. The territories of the clan Kenzie at
this time Avere very extensive. " All the
Highlands and Isles, from Ardnamurchan to
Strathnaver, were either the Mackenzies' pro-
perty, or under their vassalage, some few ex-
cepted," and all about them were bound to
them " by very strict bonds of friendship."
The same year, Kenneth Mackenzie obtained,
through the influence of the lord-chancellor, a
gift, under the great seal, of the Lewis to him-
self, in virtue of the resignation formerly made
in his favour by Torquil Macleod; but on the
complaint to the king of those of the colonists
who survived, he Avas forced to resign it. He
was created a peer, by the title of Lord Mac-
kenzie of Kintail, by patent, dated 19th
IS'ovember 1609. On the abandonment of
the scheme for colonising the Lewis, the re-
maining adventurers, Sir George Hay and Sir
James Spens, were easily prevailed upon to
sell their title to Lord Kintail, Avho likewise
succeeded in obtaining from the king a grant
of the share in the island forfeited by Lord Bal-
merino, another of the grantees. Having thus
2iC
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
at lengtli acquired a legal riglit to the Lewis, he
procured from the government a commission of
fire and sword against the Islanders, and land-
ing there with a large force, he speedily re-
duced them to obedience, Avith the exception
of Neil Macleod and a fe^v others, his kinsmen
and followers. The struggle for the Lewis
between the Mackenzies and the ]Macloods
continued some time longer ; an account of
it has been already given. The Maclcenzies
ultimately succeeded iti obtaining possession
of the island.
Lord Kintail died iii March 1611. He had
nuirried, first, Anno, daughter of George Ross
of Balnagowan, and had, with two daughters,
two sons, Colin, second Lord Kintail, and first
Earl of Seaforth, and the Hon. John Mackenzie
of Lochslin. His second wife was Isabel,
daughter of Sir Alexander Ogilvie of Powrie,
by whom, with a daughter, Sybilla, Mrs Mac-
leod of IMacleod, he had four sons, viz., iUex-
ander; George, second Earl of Seaforth; Tliomas
of Pluscardine ; and Simon of Lochslin, "\rliose
eldest son Avas the celebrated Sir George j\lac-
kenzie of Eosehaugh, lord ad^^ocate hi the reigns
of Charles II. and James VII.
Sir George Mnckeuzie of KusuliauL;h. Froip. a painting
by Sir Godfrey Kneller.
Colin, second Lord Kintail, was created
Earl of Seaforth, by patent dated at Theo-
bald's, 3d December 1623, to him and his
heirs male.
The great-grandson of the third Earl of Sea-
forth, and male heir of the family, was Colonel
Thomas Frederick Humberston Mackenzie,
Avho fell at Gheriah in India in 1783. His
brother, Francis Hnmberston Mackenzie, ob-
tained the Seaforth estates, and was created
Earon Seaforth in the peerage of the United
Kingdom in 1796. Dying without surviving
male issue, his title became extinct, and his
eldest daughter, the Hon. Mary Frcdcrica
Elizabeth, having taken for her second husband
J. A. StoAvart of Glaserton, a cadet of the
house of GaUoAvay, that gentleman assumed
the name of StcAvart Mackenzie of Seaforth.
The clan Kenzie from small beginnings had
increased in territory and infl.uence till they
became, next to the Campbells, the greatest
clan in the West Highlands. They remained
loyal to the Stuarts, but the forfeiture of the
Earl of Seaforth in 1715, and of the Earl ol
Cromart}^ in 1745, Avcakcned their powei
greatly. They are still, however, one of the
most numerous tribes in the Highlands. Ii\
1745 their effective strength was calculated at
2500. No foAvcr than seven families of the
name possess baronetcies.
The armorial bearmgs of the Jlackenzics are
a stag's head and horns. It is said that they
were assumed in consequence of Kenneth, the
ancestor of the family, having rescued the king
of Scotland from an infuriated stag, which he
liad AA'Ounded. " In gratitude for his assist-
ance," says StoAA^art of Garth, " the king gave
him a grant of the castle and lands of Castle
Donnan, and thus laid the foundation of the
family and clan Mackenneth or Mackenzie."
From the stag's head in their arms the ternr
" Caberfae " A\-as applied to the chiefs.
The progenitor of the GERi,oon or Gairloch
branch of the Mackenzies was, as above shovA^n,
Hector, the elder of the two sons of Alexander^
.': iventli chief, by his second Avife, Margaret
MacdoAvall, daughter of John, Lord of Lorn.
He lived in the reigns of Kings James III. and
IV., and Avas by the Highlanders called
"Eachin Eoy," or Eed Hector, from the colour
of his hair. To the assistance of the former
of these monarchs, Avhen the confederated
THE MACKENZIES— THE MATHIESOXS.
241
nobles collected ia arms against liim, he raised
a considerable body of the clan Kenzie, and
fought at their head at the battle of Sauchie-
burn. After the defeat of his party, he re-
treated to the north, and, taking possession of
Kedcastle, put a garrison in it. Thereafter he
joined the Earl of Huntly, and from James IV.
he obtained in 1494 a grant of the lands and
barony of Gerloch, or Gairloch, in Eoss-shire.
These lands originally belonged to the Siol-
Vic-Gilliechallum, or IMaeleods of Easay, a
branch of the family of Lewis ; but Hector, by
means of a mortgage or wadset, had acquired
a small portion of them, and in 1508 he got
Erachan, the lands of Moy, the royal forest of
Glassiter, and other lands, united to them. In
process of time, his succe&sors came to possess
the whole district, but not till after a long and
bloody feud with the Siol-Vic-Gilliechallum,
which lasted till 1611, when it was brought
to a sudden close by a skirmish, in which
GiUiechalluni Oig, laird of Easay, and ]Mur-
doch Mackenzie, a younger son of the laird of
Gairloch, were slain. From that time the
Mackenzies possessed Gairloch without inter
ruption from the Macleods.
Kenneth Mackenzie, eighth Baron of Gair-
loch, was created a baronet of Xova Scotia in
1700. He married Margaret, daughter of Sir
Koderi^k Mackenzie of Findon, and Avas suc-
ceeded, in 1701, by his son. Sir Alexander,
second baronet. His eldest son, Sir Alex-
ander, third baronet, married — first, Margaret,
eldest daughter of Eoderick Mackenzie of Eed-
castle, issue one son, Hector ; second, Jean,
only daugliter of John Gorrie, Esq., commis-
sary of Eoss, issue two sons, John, a general
officer, and Kenneth, an officer in India, and
three daughters. He died 13th April 1770.
Sir Hector Mackenzie, his eldest son, fourth
baronet of the Gairloch branch, died in April
1826. His son, Sir Francis Alexander, fifth
baronet, born in 1798, died June 2, 1843. The
eldest son of Sir Francis, Sir Kenneth Smith
Mackenzie, sixth baronet, born 1832, married
in 1860 the second daughter of Walter Frede-
rick Campbell of Islay.
The first of the INIackenzies of Tarbet and
EoYSTON, in the county of Cromarty, was Sir
Roderick ISIackenzie, second son of Colin
Mackenzie of Kintail. brother of the first Lord
Mackenzie of Kintail. Having mariicd Mar-
garet, daughter and heii'ess of Torquil ]\Iacleod
of the Lewes, he added the armorial bearings
of the Macleods to his own. His son, John
Mackenzie of Tarbet, was created a baronet of
Nova Scotia, 21st May 1628. He had four
sons.
The eldest son. Sir George Mackenzie, second
baronet, was the first Earl of Cromarty. His
eldest son becoming a bankrupt, his estate of
Cromarty was sold in 1741 to William Ur-
quhart of Meldrum. He was succeeded by
his brother. Sir Kenneth, fourth baronet, at
whose death, without issue, in 1763, the
baronetcy lay dormant until revived in favour
of Sir Alexander Mackenzie of Tarbet, elder
son of Eobert Mackenzie, lieutenant-colonel in
the East India Company's service, great-great-
grandson of the first baronet. Colonel Mac-
kenzie's father Avas Alexander Mackenzie of
Ardlock, and his mother the daughter of
Eobert Sutherland, Esq. of Langwell, Caith-
ness, twelfth in descent from William de
Sutherland, fifth Earl of Sutherland, and the
Princess Margaret Bruce, sister and heiress of
David II. Sir Alexander, fifth baronet, was
in the military service of the East India Com
pany. On his death, April 28, 1843, his
brother, Sir James Wemyss Mackenzie, became
sixth baronet of Tarbet and Eoyston. He died
November 24, 1858, and was succeeded by his
son, Sir James John Eandoll Mackenzie.
The first of the family of Coul, Eoss-shire,
Avas Alexander Mackenzie, brother of Kenneth,
first Lord Mackenzie of Kintail, avIio, before
his death, made him a present of his OAvn
SAvord, as a testimony of his particular esteem
and affection. His son, Kenaetli Mackenzie
of Coul, Avas created a baronet of Xova Scotia,
October 16, 1673. His eldest son. Sir Alex-
ander, second baronet, died in 1702. His son,
Sir John ]\Iackenzie, third baronet, for being
concerned in the rebellion of 1715, Avas for
feited. He died Avithout male issue, and the
attiiinder not extending to collateral branches
of the family, the title and estates devoh^d
upon his brother, Sir Colin, fourth baronet,
clerk to the pipe in the exchequer. He died
in 1710.
The Mackenzies of Scatwell, Eoss-shire,
Avho also possess a baronetcy, are descended
2 II
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLAX3.
from Sir Eoderick Mackenzie, knight, of
Tarbet and Cogeach, second sen of Colin,
eleventh feudal baron of Kintail, father of Sir
John Mackenzie, ancestor of the Earls of
Cromarty, and Kenneth Mackenzie of Scat-
well, whose son, Kenneth, was created a
baronet of Nova Scotia, February 22, 1703.
By his marriage witli Lilias, daughter and
heiress of Sir Koderick Mackenzie of Findon,
that branch of the Mackenzie family merged
in that of Scatwell.
Other principal families of the name are
Mackenzie of Allangkange, heir male of the
Earls of Seaforth; of Applecross, also a branch
of the house of Seaforth; of Ord, of Gruinard,
and of HiLTOx, all in Eoss-shire.
Mathiesox.
The name Mathiesox, or Clan lUiafhain,
is said to come from the Gaelic 3IathaiiieacJi,
heroes, or rather, from Ma than, pronounced
]\rahan, a bear. The MacMathans were set-
tled in Lochalsh, a district of Wester Eoss,
from an early period. They are derived by
ancient genealogies from the same stock as
the Earls' of Eoss and are represented by the
MS. of 1450 as a branch of the Mackenzies.
Kenneth MacMathan, who was constable of
the castle of EUandonan, is mentioned both
in the Norse account of the expedition of
the king of Norway against Scotland in 12G3,
and ill the Chamberlain's Eolls for that year,
in connection with that expedition. He is
said to have married a sister of the Earl of
Eoss. The chief of the clan was engaged in
the rebellion of Donald, Lord of the Isles, in
1411, and was one of the cliiefs arrested at In-
verness by James I., in 1427, when he is said
to have been able to muster 2000 men. The
possessions of the Mathiesons, at one time
very extensive, were greatly reduced, in the
coarse of the 16th century, by feuds with
their turbulent neighbours, the Macdonalds of
Glengarry.
Of this clan Mr Skene says, — " Of the
history of this clan we know nothing whatever.
Although they are now extinct, they mast at
one time have been one of the most powerful
clans in tlie north, for among the Highland
chiefs 3eized by James I. at the parliament
held at Inverness in 1427, Eower mentions
Macmaken leader of two thousand men, and
this circumstance affords a most striking
instance of the rise and fall of different
families ; for, while the Mathison appears at
that early period as the leader of two thousand
men, the Mackenzie has the same number only,
and we now see the clan of Mackenzie extend-
ing their numberless branches over a great part
of the North, and possessing an extent of terri-
tory of whicli few families can exhibit a parallel,
while the one powerful clan of the ]\Iatliisons
has disappeared, and their name become nearly
forgotten."
SiOL Alpjxk,
Under the general denomination of Siol
Alpine are included several clans situated at
considerable distances from one another, but
all of them supposed to have been descended
from Kenneth Macalpine, the founder of the
Scottish uKDuarchy, and the ancestor of a long
luie of Scottish kings. The validity of this
lofty pretension has, however, been disputed ;
and, in point of fact, it appears that the clans,
composing the Siol Alpine, Avere never united
under the authority of a common chief, but,
on the contrary, were, from the earliest period,
at variance amongst themselves ; in conse-
quence of Avliich they sunk into insignificance,
and became of little account or importance in
a general estimate of the Highland tribes.
The principal clan appears to liaA'e been that
of the Macgregors, a race famous for their mis-
fortunes as well as the unbroken spirit Avith
Avhich they maintained tliemselves linked and
banded together in spite of the most severe
laAvs executed Avith the greatest rigour against
all AA'ho bore this proscribed name.
Macgregor.
The Macgregors are generally esteemed
one of the purest of all the Celtic tribes, and
there seems to be no doubt of their unmixed
and direct descent from the ancient Celtic
inhabitants of Scotland. They Avere once
numerous in Balquhidder and Menteith, and
also in Glenorchy, Avhich appears to have been
their original seat. An air of romance has
been lliroAvn around this particular clan from
the exploits and adventures of the celebrated
Eob Eoy, and the cruel sufferings and jn-o-
MACGREGOR.
TlIK MACGEEGOES.
243
scriptions to wliicli they were, at different
times, .subjected by the government.
MACGREGOR.
Ualige — riiip.
Claiming a regal origin, their motto anciently
was, " My race is royal." Griogar, said to
have been the third son of Alpin, king of
Scotland, Avho commenced his reign in 833, is
mentioned as their remote ancestor, bat it is
impossible to trace their descent from any such
personage, or from his eldest brother, Kenneth
Macalpine, from whom they also claim to be
sprung.
According to Buchanan of Auchmar, the
clan Gregor were located in Glenorchy as early
as the reign of Malcolm Canmore (1057-1093).
As, however, tliey were in the reign of Alex-
ander II. (121-1-121:9) vassals of the Earl of
Eoss, Skene thinks it probable tliat Glen-
orchy was given to them, when that mon-
arch conferred a large extent of territory
on that potent noble. Hugh of Glenorchy
appears to have been the first of their chiefs
who was so styled. IMalcolm, the chief of the
clan in the days of Bruce, fouglit bravely
on the national side at the battle of Bannock-
burn. He accompanied Edward Bruce to
Ireland, and being severely wounded at Dun-
dalk, he was ever afterwards known as " the
lame lord."
In the reign of David II., the Campbells
n:ianaged to procure a legal title to the lands of
Glenorchy ; nevertheless, the Macgregors main-
tained, for a long time, the actual possession of
them by the strong hand. They knew no
other right than that of the sword, but, ulti-
mately, that was found unavailuig, and, at
h.st, expelled from their own territory, they
became an outlawed, laAvless, and landless
clan.
Joim jMacgregor of Glenorchy, who died in
1390, is said to have had three sons : Patrick,
his successor ; John Dow, ancestor of the
family of Glenstrae, who became the chief of
the clan ; and Gregor, ancestor of the Mac-
gregors of lioro. Patrick's son, Malcolm, was
compelled by the Campbells to sell the lands
of Auchinrevach in Strathfillan, to Campbell
of Glenorchy, who thus obtained the first foot-
ing in Breadalbane, which afterwards ga^'e
the title of earl to his family.
The principal families of tlie Macgregors,
in process of time, except that of Glenstrae,
who held that estate as vassals of the Earl of
Argyll, found themselves reduced to the posi-
tion of tenants on the lands of Campbell of
Glenorchy and other powerful barons. It
being the policy of the latter to get rid of
them allogether, the unfortunate clan were
driven, by a continuous system of oppression
and annoyance, to acts of rapine and violence,
which brought upon them the vengeance of
the government. The clan had no other means
of subsistence than the plunder of their neigh-
bours' property, and as they naturally directed
their attacks chieily against tliose who had
wrested from them their own lands, it became
stdl more the interest of their oppressors to
represent to the king that nothing could put
a stop to their lawless conduct, "save the cut-
ting off the tribe of Macgregor root and branch.''
In 1488, soon after the youthful James IV.
had ascended the throne which the murder of
his father had rendered vacant, an act was
passed " for staunching of thiftreif and other
enormities throw all the realme;" evidently
designed against the i\Iacgregors, for among
the barons to whom power w^as given for
enforcing it, were Duncan Campbell of Glen-
orchy, Neil Stewart of Eortingall, and Ev^n
Campbell of Strachur. At this time the Mac-
rrregors were still a numerous clan. Besides
those in Glenorchy, they were settled in great
numbers in the districts of Breadalbane and
Athol, and they all acknowledged Macgregor
of Glenstrae, who bore the title of captain of
the clan, as their chief.
21i
lilSTOEY OF THE niOnLAXD CLAXS.
With the view of reducing these branches,
Sir Duncan Campbell of Giencrchy obtained,
in 1493, the office of bailiary of the crown
lands of Dislier and Toyer, Glenlyon, and
Glendochart, and in 1502 he procured a charter
of the lands of Glenlyon. " From this period,"
Gays Mr Skene, " the history of the j\Iacgregors
consists of a mere list of acts of privy council,
by which commissions are granted to pursue
the clan Avith hre and sword, and of various
atrocities which a state of desperation, the
natural result of these measures, as well as a
deep spirit of vengeance, against both the
framers and executors of them, frequently led
the clan to committ. These actions led to the
enactment of still severer laAvs, and at length
to the complete pi'oscription of the clan."
Eut still the Macgregors were not subdued.
Talving refuge in their mountain fastnesses,
tliey set at defiance all the efforts made by
their enemies for their entire extermination,
and inflicted upon some of them a terrible
vengeance. In 1589 they seized and murdered
John Drummond of Drummond Ernoch, a
forester of the royal forest of Glenartney, an
act which forms the foundation of the incident
detailed in Sir Walter Scott's " Legend of
jMontrose." Tlie clan swore upon tlie head
of the victim that they would avow and
defend the deed in common. An outrage
like this led at once to the most rigorous pro-
ceedings on the part of the crown. Eresh
letters of fire and sword for three years were
issued against the whole clan, and all persons
were interdicted from harbouring or having
any commuidcation with them. Then followed
the conflict at Glenfruin in 1G03, Avhen the
iVIacgregors, under Alexander Macgregor of
Glenstrae, their chief, defeated the Colquhouns,
binder the laird of Luss, and 140 of the latter
were killed. Details of this celebrated clan
battle have been already given in the former
part of this work, and more will be found
under the Colquhouns. Dugald Ciar Mohr,
ancestor of Eob Roy, is said on this occasion
to have exhiljited extraordinary ferocity and
counigc.
In relation to the betrayal and melancholy
cud of the unfortunate chief, Alexander, Mac-
gregor of Glenstrae, there is tlie following entry
in the MS. diary of Eobert Eirrell : " The 2 of
October (1G03,) Allester M'Grcgour Glainstre
tano be the laird of Arkynles, bot escapit
againe ; bot efter, taken be the Earle of
Argyill the 4 of Januar ; and brocht to Edin-
burghe the 9 of Januar 1604, with mae of 18
his friendis, M'Gregouris. He wes convoyit
to Berwick be the gaird, conforme to the earlis
I^romese ; for he promesit to put him out ot
Scottis grund. Swa he keipit ane Hieland-
manis promes ; in respect he sent the gaird to
convoy him out of Scottis grund : Bot thai
wer not directit to pairt with him back agane !
The 18 of Januar, at evine, he come agane to
Edinburghe ; and vpone the 20 day, he was
hangit at the croce, and ij (eleven) of his
freindis and name, upone ane gallons : Him-
selff, being chieff, he was hangit his awin hicht
above the rest of his friendis." That Argyll
had an interest in his death appears from a
declaration, printed in Pitcairn's Cy'tminal
Trials.'^ which the chief made before his execu-
tion, wherein he saj^s that tlie earl had enticed
him to commit several slaughters and disorders,
and had endeavoured to prevail upon him to
commit " sundrie mair."
Among other severe measures passed against
this doomed clan was one which deprived
them of their very name. By an act of the
privy council, dated 3d April 1603, all of the
name of JNIacgregor were compelled, on pain of
death, to adopt another surname, and all vrlio
had been engaged at the battle of Glenfrui]),
and other marauding expeditions detailed in
the act, were prohibited, also under tlie pain of
death, from carrying any weapon but a kiiife
without a point to cut their victuals. They
Avere also forbidden, under the same penalty of
death, to meet in greater numbers than four at a
time. The Earls of Argyll and Athole Avere
cliarged with the execution of these enactments,
and it has been shown how the former carried
out the task assigned to him. With regard to the
ill-fated chief so treacherously " done to death"
by him, the following interesting tradition is
related : — His son, Avhile out hunting one clay,
met the young laird of Lamond travelling Avitli
a servant from CoAval towards Inverlochy.
They dined together at a house on the Black-
mount, between Tyndxum and King's Housn .
5 Vol, ii. p. i?5
EOB ROY JIACGREGOR.
but having unfortunately quarrelled during | proceedings directed against tliem. Tiiese did
the evening, dirks were drawn, and the young
IMacgregor was killed. Lamond instantly fled,
and was closely 2:)nrsued by some of the clan
Gregor. Outstripping his foes, he reached the
house of the chief of Glenstrae, Avhoni he be-
sought earnestly, without stating his crime, to
ali'ord him protection. " You are safe with
me," said the chief, " whatever you may have
done." On tlie pursuers arriving, they in-
formed the unfortunate father of what had
j\racgregor refused to deliver him up, as he
had passed his word to protect him. " Let
none of you dare to injure the man," he ex-
claimed ; " Macgregor has promised him safety,
and, as I live, he shall be safe while with me."
He afterwards, with a j^arty of his clan, escorted
the youth home ; and, on bidding him fare-
v/ell, said, " Lamond, you are now safe on your
own land. I cannot, and I will not protect you
farther ! Keep away from my people ,
and may God forgive you for what
you have done ! " Shortly afterwards
the name of Macgregor was proscribed,
ftud the chief of Glenstrae became a
Wanderer without a name or a home.
But the laird of Lamond, remember-
ing that he owed his life to him,
hastened to protect the old chief and
jiis family, and not only received
the fugitives into his house, but
shielded them for a time from their
enemies.
Logan states, that on the death of
Alexander, the executed chief, without
surviving lawful issue, the clan, then
in a state of disorder, elected a chief,
but the head of the collateral branch,
deeming Gregor, the natural son of
the late chief, better entitled to the
honour, Avithout ceremony dragged the
chief-elect from liis inaugural chair in
the Icirk of Strathfillan, and placed
Gregor therein, in his stead.
The favourite names assumed by the
clan while compelled to relinquish their
own, were Campbell, Graham, tStowart, and
Drummond. Their unity as a clan remained
unbroken, and they even seemed to increase in
numbers, notwithstanding all the oppressive
not cease with the reign of James VL, for under
Charles I. all the enactments against them were
renewed, and yet in 1644, when the Marquis
of ]\lontrose set up the king's standard in the
Higldands, the clan Gregor, to the number of
1000 fighting men, joined him, under the
command of Patrick INIacgregor of Glenstrae,
their chief. In reward for their loyalty, at the
Eestoration the various statutes against them
were annidled, when the clan men were enabled
occurred, and demanded the murderer ; but to resume their own name. In the reign of
William III., however, the penal enactments
against them Avere renewed in their full force.
The clan Avere again proscribed, and compelled
once more to take other Jiames.
According to Luchanan of Auchmar, the
direct male lino of the chiefs became extinct
in the reign of the latter monarch, and the
representation fell, by " a formal renunciation
of the chiefship," into the branch of Glengyle,
Rob Roy. l-K.hi all wiij^iii..: |...M.;io in the possession
of Herbert Buchanan, Esq., of Arden.
Of this branch Avas the celebrated EoB RoY,
that is, Eed Eob, Avho assumed the name of
CampbcU under the proscriptive act.
As we promised in the former part of the
24G
illSTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CI^VXS.
work, Ave sliall here give some account of this
celebrated robber-cliief. Born about 1660, he
was the younger sou of Donald jMacgregor of
Clengyle, a lieutenant- colonel in the service of
King James VII., by his wife, the daughter
of William Campbell of Glenfalloch, the third
son of Sir Robert Campbell of Glenorchy.
Eob Eoy himself married Helen-Mary, the
daughter of JMacgregor of Cromar. His own
designation was that of Inversnaid, but he
seems to have acquired a right to the property
of Craig Eoyston, a domain of rock and forest
lying on the east side of Loch Lomond. He
became tutor to his nejAew, the liead of the
Glengyle branch, then in his minority, who
claimed the chiefship of the clan.
Like many other Highland gentlemen, Eob
Roy was a trader in cattle or master drover,
and in this capacity he had borrowed several
sums of money from the Duke of Montrose,
but becoming insolvent, lie absconded. In
June 1712 an advertisement appeared for his
apprehension, and he was involved in prosecu-
tions which nearly ruined him. Some mes-
sengers of the law who visited his house in his
absence are said to have abused his wife in a
most shameful manner, and she, being a high-
spirited woman, incited her husband to acts of
vengeance. At the same time, she gave vent
to her feelings in a fine piece of pipe music,
still well known by the name of "Rob Roy's
Lament." As the duke had contrived to get
possession of Rob's lands of Craig Royston, he
was driven to become the " bold outlaw "
Avhich he is represented in song and story,
" Determined," says General Stewart of
Garth, " that his grace should not enjoy his
lands with impunity, he collected a band of
about twenty followers, declared open Avar
against him, and gave wp his old course of
regular droving, declaring that the estate of
Montrose should in future supply him Avith
cattle, and that he Avould make the duke rue
the day he quarrelled Avith him. He kept his
Avord; and for nearly thirty years — that is, till
the day of his death — regularly levied contri-
butions on the duke and his tenants, not by
nightly depredations, but in broad day, and in
a systematic manner; on an appointed time
making a complete sAveep of all the cattle of a
district— always passing over tliose not be-
longing to the duke's estates, or the estates of
Ids friends and adherents; and having pre-
viously given notice where he Avas to be on a
certain day Avith his cattle, he Avas met there
by people from all parts of the country, to Avhom
he sold them publicly. These meetings, or
trysts, as they Avere called, Avere held in dif-
ferent parts of the country; sometimes the
cattle Avere driven south, but oftener to the
north and Avest, Avliere the influence of his
friend the Duke of Argyll protected him.
When the cattle Avere in this manner driven
aAvay, the tenants paid no rent, so that the
duke Avas the ultimate sufferer. But he Avas
made to suffer in every Avay. The rents of the
loAver farms Avere partly paid in grain and
meal, Avhich Avas generally lodged in a store-
house or granary, called a girnal, near the
Loch of Monteath. When Macgregor Avanted
a supply of meal, he sent notice to a certain
number of the duke's tenants to meet him at
the girnal on a certain day, Avith tlieir horses
to carry home his meal. They met accordingly,
when he ordered the horses to be loaded, and,
givin;; a regular receipt to his grace's store-
keeper for the C|uantity taken, he marched
away, always entertaining the peoi^le very
handsomely, and careful never to take the meal
till it had been lodged in the duke's storehouse
in payment of rent. When the money rents
Avere paid, JMacgregor frequently attended. Ou
one occasion, AvJien Mr Graham of Killearn,
the factor, had collected the tenants to pay
their rents, all Rob Roy's men happened to be
absent, except Alexander SteAvart, called ' the
bailie.' With this single attendant he de-
scended to Chapel Errock, Avhere the factor
and the tenants Avere assembled. He reached
the house after it was dark, and, looking in at
a AvindoAA^, saAv Killearn, surrounded by a
number of the tenants, Avith a bag full of
money Avhich he had received, and Avas in the
act of depositing it in a press or cupboard, at
the same time saying that he Avoald cheerfully
give all that he had in the bag for Rob Roy's
head. This notification AA'as not lost on the
outside visitor, Avho instantly gave orders in a
loud voice to place two men at each AvindoAv,
tAvo at each corner, and four at each of tAvo
doors, thus appearing to have tAventy men.
Immediately the door opened, and he Avalked
liOB EOY MACGIIEGOR.
?J7
in with his attendant close behind, eacli armed
with a sword in his right hand and a pistol in
his left hand, and with dirks and pistols slung
in their belts. The company started up, but
he desired them to sit down, as his business
Avas only with Killcarn, whom he ordered to
hand down the bag and put it on the table.
When this Avas done, he desired the money to
be counted, and proper receipts to be draAvn
out, certifying that he received the money
from the Duke of Montrose's agent, as the
duke's property, the tenants having paid their
rents, so that no after demand could be made
on them on account of this transaction; and
linding that some of the people had not ob-
tained receipts, he desired the factor to grant
them immediately, ' to shoAv his grace,' said
\e, ' that it is from him I take the money, and
not from these honest men Avho have paid
him.' After tlie Avhole Avas concluded, he
ordered supper, saying that, as he had got the
purse, it Avas proper he sliould pay the bill ; and
after they had drunk heartily together for several
\iours, he called his bailie to produce his dirk,
and lay it naked on the table. Killeai'n Avas
•hen SAvorn tliat he Avould not move, nor direct
^ny one else to rnoA^e, from tliat spot for an
hour after tlxe departure of IMacgregor, Avho thus
cautioned him — ' If you break your oatli, you
knoAv Avliat you are to expect in tlie next
Avorld, and in this,' pointing to his dii'k. He
then Avalked away, and Avas beyond pursuit
before the hour expired."
At the breaking out of the rebellion of 1715,
in spite of the obligations wliicli lie owed to
the indirect protection of the Uuke of Argyll,
Itob Eoy's Jacobite partialities induced him to
join the rebel forces under the Earl of Mar.
On this occasion none of the Clan Gregor,
except the sept of Ciar Mohr, to Avhich Eob
Roy belonged, took up arms for the Chevalier,
though they Avcre joined by connexions of the
family, and among others by Leckie of Croy-
Leckie, a large landed proprietor in Dumbar-
tonshire, Avlio had married a daughter of
Donald M'Gregor, by his Avife the daugliter of
Campbell of Glenfalloch, and who Avas thus
the brother-in-laAV of Eob Eoy. "They Avere
not," says Sir Walter Scott, " commanded by
Eob Eoy, but by his nephew ah-eady men-
tioned, Gregor Macgregor, othorAvise called
James Grahame of Glciigyle, and still better
remembered by the Gaelic epilhet of Gldime
Dim, i.e. Black Knee, from a black spot on
one of his knees, Avhich his Ilighhand garb
rendered visible. There can be no question,
hott'ever, that being then XQvy young, Glengyle
must have acted on most occasions by the
advice and dii'ection of so experienced a leader
as his uncle. The Macgregors assembled in
numbers at that period, and began even to
threaten the loAvlands toAvards the loAver extre-
mity of Loch Lomond. They suddenly seized
all the boats Avhich Avere upon the lake, and,
probably Avith a vieAV to some enterprise of
their own, drcAv them overland to Inversnaid,
in order to intercept the progress of a largo
body of AA'esb country Avhigs Avho Avere iji arms
for the government, and moving in tliat direc-
tion. The Avliigs made an excursion for the
recovery of the boats. Their fnrces consisted
of volunteers from Eaisloy, Iviljiatrick, and
clscAvhere, avIio, Avith the assistance of a body
of seamen, Avere toAved up the I'iver Levcn in
long boats belonging to the ships of Avar tlicn
lying in the Clyde. At Luss, they wei'e joined
by the forces of Sir Humphrey CoL|ul)ou]i, and
James Grant, his son-in-hiAA', Avith their fol-
loAvers, attired in the Highland dress of the
period, Avhicli is picturesquely described. The
Avhole party crossed to Craig Eoyston, but the
IMaegregors did not offer combat. If Ave Avero
to believe the account of the expedition giA'cn
by the histoi'ian Eae, they leaped on shore at
Craig Eoyston Avith the utmost intrepidity, no
enemy appearing to oppose them, and by the
noise of their drums, Avhich they beat inces-
santly, and the discharge of their artillery and
small arms, terrified the Macgregors, Avliom
they appear never to haA^e seen, out of their
fastnesses, and caused them to fly in a panic
to the general camp of the Highlanders at
Strathfillan. The loAA'-countrymen succeeded
in getting possession of the boats, at a great
expenditure of noise and courage, and little
risk of danger.
" After this temporary removal from his old
haunts, Eob Eoy Avas sent by the Earl of Mar
to Aberdeen, to raise, it is believed, a part of
the clan Gri'gor, Avhich is settled in that
country. These men Avere of his OAvn family
(the race of the Ciar Mohr). They were the
248
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
Jescendautfl of about tliree hundred Macgregors
whom the Earl of Moray, about the year 1624,
transported from his estates in Monteith to
oppose against his enemies the Mackintoshes,
a race as hardy and restless as they were
themselves. ^Yc have already stated that liob
Eoy's conduct during the insurrection of 1715
was very equivocal. His person and followers
rere in the Higliland army, but his lieart
seems to have been with the Duke of Argyll's.
Yet the insurgents were constrained to trust
to him as theu" only guide, when they marched
from Perth towards Dunblane, Avith the view
of crossing the Forth at Avliat are called the
Fords of Frew, and when they themselves said
ho could not be relied upon.
" This movement to the Avestward, on tlie
part of the insurgents, brought on the battle
of Sheriffmuir ; indecisive, indeed, in its im-
mediate results, but of which the Duke of
Argyll reaped the whole advantage." We
have already given an account of Eob Eoy's
vacillating behavioiu' at this battle. '■ One of
the jNIacphersons, named Alexander, one of
liob's original profession, videlicet a drover,
but a man of great strength and spirit, Avas so
incensed at the inactiAdty of his temporary
leader, that lie threAv off his plaid, drcAV his
SAvord, and called out to his clansmen, ' Let us
endure this no longer ! if he Avill not lead you,
I AvilL' Rob Eoy replied, Avith great coolness,
' Were tlie question about drivmg Highland
slots or kyloes, Sandie, I Avould yield to your
superior skill ; but as it respects the leading of
men, I must be alloAved to be the better judge.'
' Did the matter respect driving Glen-Eigas
stots,' ansAA'ered Macpherson, 'the question Avith
Eob Avould not be, Avliich Avas to be last, but
Avhicli was to be foremost.' Incensed at this
oarcafim, Macgregor drcAV his SAvord, and they
Avould have fought upon the spot if their
friends on both sides had not interfered.
" NotAA'ithstanding the sort of neutrality
wirich Eob Eoy had continued to obserA^e
during the progress of the rebellion, he did
not escape some of its penalties. He Avas in-
cluded in the act of attainder, and tlie house
in Lroadalbane, Avhich was his place of retreat,
Avas burned by General Lord Cadogan, Avhen,
after the conclusion of the insiu'rection, he
marched through the Hi-hlands to disarm and
punish the offending clans. Eut upon going
to Invei'ary Avith about forty or fifty of his
folloAvers, Eob obtauied favour, by an apparent
surrender of their arms to Colonel Patrick
Campbell of Finnah, Avho furnished tliem and
their leader Avith protections under his hand.
Being thus in a great measure secured from the
resentment of government, Eob Eoy established
his residence at Craig Eoyston, near Loch
Lomond, in the midst of his own kinsmen, and
lost no time in resuming his private quarrel
Avith the Duke of ]Montrose. For tliis purpose,
he soon got on foot as many men, and well
armed too, as lie had yet commanded. He
never stirred Avithout a body guard of ten or
tAvelve picked foUoAvers, and without much
effort could increase them to fifty or sixty."®
For some years he continued to leA^y black-
mail from those AA'hose cattle and estates he
protected, and although an English garrison
Avas stationed at Inversnaid, near Aberfoyle,
his activity, address, and courage continually
saved him from falling into their hands. The
year of his death is uncertam, but it is sup-
posed to have been after 1738. He died at an
advanced age in his bed, in his OAvn house at
Balquhidder. "V^Hien he found death approach-
ing, " he expressed," says Sir Walter Scott,
" some contrition for particular parts of his
life. His wife laughed at these scruples of
conscience, and exhorted him to die like a
man, as he liad lived. In reply, he rebuked
her for her violent jiassions, and the counsels
she had giA'en him. ' You haA'e put strife,' he
said, ' betAveen me and the best men of the
country, and noAV you would place enmity be-
tAveen me and my God.' There is a tradition
noway inconsistent with tlie former, if the
character of Eob Eoy be justly considered,
that, AvliUe on his deathbed, he learned that a
person Avith Avhom he Avas at enmity, proposed
to visit him. ' Eaise me from my bed,' said
the invalid, ' tliroAV my plaid around me, and
bring me my claymore, dirk, and pistols ; it
shall never be said that a foeman saAV Eob Eoy
^Macgregor defenceless and unarmed.' His foe-
man, conjectured to be one of the Maclarens,
entered and paid his compliments, inquiring
after the health of his formidable neighbour.
• Introduction to Eoh Roy.
THE MACGEEGOES.
2d9
Rob Eoy maintained a cold liauglity civility
during their short conference, and as soon as
ho had left the house, ' ISTow,' he said, ' all is
over; let the piper play Ha til mi iulidh' (we
return no more), and he is said to have expired
before the dirge was finished." The grave of
Macgregor, in the churcliyard of Ealquhidder,
is distinguished by a rude tombstone, over
which a sword is carved.
Eob Eoy had five sons — Coll, Eanald, James
(called James Eoy, after his father, and James
Mohr, or big James, from his height), Dun-
can, and Eobert, called Eobin Oig, or Young
Eobin.
On the breaking out of the rebellion of
1745, the clan Gregor adhered to the cause of
the Pretender. A ]\Iacgregor regiment, 300
strong, was raised by Eobert Macgregor of
Glencairnock, who wfis generally considered
chief of the clan, which joined the prince's
army. The branch of Ciar Mohr, however,
regarded William Macgregor Drummond of
Bohaldie, then in France, as their liead, and a
gejiarate corps formed by them, commanded
by Glengyle, and James Eoy Macgregor, united
themselves to the levies of the titular Duke of
Perth, James assuming the name of Drum-
mond, the duke's family name, instead of that
of Campbell. This corps was the relics of Eob
Eoy's band, and with only twelve men of it,
James Eoy, Avho seems to have held the rank
of captain or major, succeeded in surprising
and burning, for the second time, the fort at
Inversnaid, constructed for the express purpose
of keeping the country of the Macgregors in
order.
At the battle of Prestonpans, the Duke of
Perth's men and the Macgregors composed the
centre. Armed only with scythes, this party
cut off the legs of the horses, and severed, it is
said, the bodies of their riders in twain. Cap-
tain James Eoy, at the commencement of the
battle, received five wounds, but recovered
from them, and rejoined the prince's army
witli six companies. He was present at
the battle of CuUoden, and after that defeat
the clan Gregor returned in a body to their
own country, Avhen they dispersed. James
Eoy was attainted for liigh treason, but from
sojne letters of his, published in Blackwood's
MagnrAne for December 1817, it appears that
II.
he had entered into some communication with
the government, as he mentions having ob-
tained a pass from the Lord Justice-clerk in
1747, Avhich Avas a sufficient protection to him
from the military.
On James Eoy's arrival in France, he seems
to have been in very poor circumstances, as he
addressed a letter to Mr Edgar, secretary to
the Chevalier de St George, dated Boulogne-
sur-Mer, May 22, 1753, craving assistance " for
the support of a man Avho has always shown
the strongest attachment to his majesty's per-
son and cause." To relieve his necessities,
James ordered his banker at Paris to pay ]\lac-
gregor 300 livres. James Eoy, availing him-
self of a permission he had received to return
to Britain, made a journey to London, and had
an interview, according to his own statement,
Avith Lord Holderness, secretary of state. The
latter and the under secretary offered him, he
says, a situation in the government service,
Avhicli he rejected, as he avers his acceptance
of it would have been a disgrace to his birth,
and Avould have rendered him a scourge to his
country. On this he Avas ordered instantly to
quit England. On his return to France, an
information was lodged against him by Mac-
donnell of Lochgarry, before the high bailie of
Dunkirk, accusing him of being a spy. In
consequence, he Avas obliged to quit that toAvn
and proceed to Paris, Avith only thirteen livres
in his pocket. In his last letter to his acknoAV-
ledged chief, Macgregor of Bohaldie, dated
Paris, 25th September 1754, he describes
himself as being in a state of extreme destitu
tion, and expresses his anxiety to obtain some
employment as a breaker and breeder of horses,
or as a hunter or foAvler, " till better cast up."
In a postscript he asks his cliief to lend him
his bagpipes, " to j^lay some melancholy tunes."
He died about a Aveek after Avriting this letter,
it is supp)0sed of absolute starvation.
It Avas not till 1784 that the oppressive acts
against the Macgregors, which, hoAvever, for
several years had fallen into desuetude, Avere
rescinded by the British parliament, when they
Avere alloAved to resume their OAvn name, and
Avere restored to all the rights and privileges
of British citizens. A deed Avas immediately
entered into, subscribed by 826 persons of the
name of Macgregor, recognising John MurrSy
2 I
250
IIISTOKY OF THE HIGIILAXD CLAXS.
of I.anrick, representative of tLe family of
Glencarnock, as their chief, IMurray Loiiig the
name assumed, under the Proscriptive act, hy
John ]Macgregor, who Avas chief iu 1715. Al-
though he secretly favoured the rebellion of
that 3'ear, the latter took no active jDart in it; I
hut Itohert, the next chief, mortgaged his
estate, to support the cause of the Stuarts, and
he commanded that portion of the clan who
acknoAvledged him as their head in the rebel-
lion of 1745. Altogether, with the Ciar Mohr
branch, the Macgregors could then muster 700
hghtiug men. To induce Glencarnock's fol-
lowers to lay down their arms, the Duke of
Cumberland authorised ]\Ir Gordon, at that
time minister of Alva, in Strathspey, to treat
with them, offering them the restoration of
their name, and other favours, but the chief
replied that they coidd not desert the cause.
They chose rather to risk all, and die with the
characters of honest men, than live in infamy,
and disgrace their posterity.
After the battle of Culloden, the chief was
long confined in Edinburgh castle, and on his
death in 1758, he was succeeded by his brother
Evan, who held a commission in the 41st regi-
ment, and served with distinction in Germany.
His son, John Murray of Lanrick, Avas the
chief acknowledged by the clan, on the restora-
tion of their rights in 1784. He was a general
in the East India Company's service, and
auditor-general in Bengal. Created a baronet
of Great Britain 23d July 1795, he resumed
in 1822 the original surname of the family,
Macgregor, by royal license. He died the
same year. The chiefship, however, was dis-
puted by the Glengyle family, to Avhich Eob
Eoy belonged.
Sir John Murray Macgregor's only son. Sir
Evan John Macgregor, second baronet, Avas
born in January 1785. He AA\as a major-general
in the army, K.C.B., and G.C.H., and governor-
general of the WindAvard Isles. He died at
his seat of government, 14th June 1841. By
his Avife, Lady Elizabeth Murray, daughter of ^
John, fourth Duke of Athole, he had five sons
and four daughters.
His eldest son. Sir Jolin Athole Bannatyne
]\racgTegor, third baronet, born 20th January
1810, -was lieutenant-governor of the Virgin
Islands, and died at Tortola, his seat of govern-
ment, 11th May 1851, He had four sons and
tATO daughters. The eldest son, Sir Malcolm
]\Iurray Macgregor, fourth baronet, was born
29th August 1834, aad styled of Macgregor,
county Perth.
GRANT.
Badge — Pine (or, according to some, Cranberry
Heath;.
With regard to the clan Gram, Mr Skeno
says, — " iSTothing certain is knoAvn regarding
the origin of the Grants. They haA^e been
said to be of Danish, English, French, IS'orman,
and of Gaelic extraction; but each of these
suppositions depends for support upon con-
jecture alone, and amidst so many conflicting
opinions it is difficult to fix upon the most
probable. It is maintained by the supporters
of- their Gaelic origin, that they are a branch
of the Macgregors, and in this opinion they
are certainly borne out by the ancient and
unvarying tradition of the country; for their
JSTorman origin, I have upon examination en-
tirely failed in discoA^ering any further reason
than that their name may be derived from the
French, grand or great, and that they occa-
sionally use the Xorman form of de Grant.
The latter reason, hoAvever, is not of any force,
for it is imjoossible to trace an instance of their
using the form de Grant until the 15tli cen-
tury; on the contrary, the form is invariably
Grant or le Grant, and on the A^ery first ap-
pearance of the family it is ' dictus Grant.'
It is certainly not a territorial name, for there
Avas no ancient property of that name, and the
peculiar form under which it invariably appears
in the earlier generations, proves that the name
I
GRANT.
THE GEA^dS.
251
is derived from a personal epithet. It so
happens, ho^vever, tliat there was no epithet
so common among the Gael as that of Grant,
as a perusal of the Irish annals will evince;
and at the same time Eagman's Holl shows
that the Highland epithets always appear
among the JN'orman signatures with the ISTor-
nian 'W prefixed to them. The clan them-
selves unanimously assert their descent from
Gregor Mor ]\Iacgregor, avIio lived in the 12th
century; and this is supported by their using
to this day the same badge of distinction. So
strong is this belief in both the clans of Grant
and Macgregor, that in the early part of the
last century a meeting of the two Avas held in
the Blair of Athole, to consider the policy of
re-uniting them. Upon this point all agreed,
and also that the common surname should be
Macgregor, if the reversal of the attainder of
that name could be got from government. If
that could not be obtained it was agreed that
cither MacAlpine or Grant should be substi-
tuted. This assembly of the clan Alpine lasted
for fourteen days, and was only rendered abor-
tive by disputes as to the chieftainship of the
combined clan. Here then is as strong an
attestation of a tradition as it is possible to
conceive, and when to this is added the utter
absence of the name in the old JSTorman rolls,
the only trustworthy mark of a JSTorman
descent, we are Avarranted in placing the Grants
among the Siol Alpine."
With Mr Smibert we are inclined to think
that, come the clan designation whence it
)nay, the great body of the Grants were Gael
of the stock of Alpine, which, as he truly says,
is after all the main point to be considered.^
The first of the name on record in Scotland
is Gregory de Grant, who, in the reign of
Alexander II. (1214 to 1249), was sheriff of
^ A MS., part of it evidently of ancient date, a copy
of which was kindly lent to the editoj- by John Grant
of Kilgraston, Esq., boldly sets out by declaring
that the great progenitor of the Grants was the Scan-
diyavian god Wodin, who "came out of Asia about
the year 600" a.d. While a thread of genealogical
truth seems to run through this MS., little reliance
can be placed on the accuracy of its statements. It
pushes dates, till about the 16th century, back more
than 200 years, and contains many stories which are
evidently traditionary or wholly fabulous. The latter
part of it, however, written about the end of last
century, may undoubtedly be relied upon as the work
of a contemporary.
the shire of Inverness, wdiich then, and till
1583, comprehended Eoss, Sutherland, and
Caithness, besides what is now Inverness-shire.
By his marriage with Mary, daughter of Sir
John Bisset of Lovat, he became possessed of
the lands of Stratherrick, at that period a part
of the province of IMoray, and had two sons,
namely. Sir Lawrence, his heir, and Eobert,
who appears to have succeeded his father as
sheriff of Inverness.
The elder son, Sir Lawience de Grant, with
his brother Eobert, witnessed an agreement,
dated 9th Sept. 1 258, between Archibald, bishop
of IMoray, and John Bisset of Lovat ; Sir
Lawrence is particularly mentioned as the friend
and kinsman of the latter. Chalmers^ states
that he married Bigla, the heiress of Comyn
of Glenchernach, and obtained his father-in-
law's estates in Strathspey, and a connection
with the most potent family in Scotland.
Douglas, however, in his Baronage/' says that
she was the Avife of his elder son, John. He
had tAvo sons. Sir John and Eudolph. They
supported the interest of Bruce against Baliol,
and Avere taken prisoners in 129G, at the battle
of Dunbar. After Baliol's surrender of his
croAvn and kingdom to Edward, the English
monarch, Avith his victorious army, marched
north as far as Elgin. On his return to Ber-
wick he received the submission of many of
the Scottish barons, Avhose names Avere Avritten
upon four large rolls of parchment, so fre-
quently referred to as the Eagman EoU. Most
of them Avere dismissed on their swearing alle-
giance to him, among Avhom Avas Eudolph de
Grant, but his brother, John de Grant, Avas
carried to London. He Avas released the fol-
loAving year, on condition of serving King
EdAvard in France, John Comyn of Badenoch
being his surety on the occasion. Eobert de
Grant, Avho also swore fealty to EdAvard I. in
1296, is supposed to have been his uncle.
At the accession of Eobert tlie Bruce in
1306, the Grants do not seem to have been
very numerous in Scotland; but as the people
of Strathspey, AA^hich from that period Avas
knoAvn as " the countiy of the Grants," came
to form a clan, Avith their name, they soon
acquired the position and poAver of Highland
chiefs.
« CaUdmia, vol. i. p. 596. ^ p_ 321.
252
IILSTOIIY OF THE HIGHLAXD CLAXS.
Sir Jolm had tkree sons — Sir Jolm, who
Bucceeded hiin ; Sir Allan, progenitor of the
clan Allan, a tribe of the Grants, of Avhom the
Grants of Auchernick are the head ; and
Thomas, ancestor of some families of tlie name.
Sir John's grandson, John de Grant, had a
son; and a daughter, Agnes, married to Sir
Eichard Corayn, ancestor of the Cummings of
Altyre. The son. Sir Eobert de Grant, in
1385, when the king of France, then at war
witli liichard II., remitted to Scotland a sub-
sidy of 40,000 French crowns, to induce the
Scots to invade England, was one of the prin-
cipal barons, about twenty in all, among whom
the money was divided. He died in the suc-
ceeding reign.
At this point there is some confusion in the
pedigree of tlie Grants. The family papers
state that the male line was continued by the
son of Sir Eobert, named Malcolm, who soon
after his father's death began to make a figure
as chief of the clan. On the other hand, some
writers maintain tliat Sir Eobert had no son,
but a daughter, Maud or Matilda, heiress of
the estate, and lineal rej)resentative of the
family of Grant, who about the year 1400
married Andrew Stewart, son of Sir John
Stewart, commonly called the Elack Stewart,
sheriff of Eute, and son of King Eobert II.,
and that this Andrew sunk the royal name,
and assumed instead the name and arms of
Grant. This marriage, however, though sup-
ported by the tradition of the country, is not
acknowledged by the family or the clan, and
the very existence of such an heiress is denied.
Malcolm de Grant, above mentioned, had a
son, Duncan de Grant, the fii'st designed of
Freucliie, the family title for several genera-
tions. By his Avife, Muriel, a daughter of
Mackintosh of Mackintosh, captain of the clan
Chattan, he had, with a daughter, two sons,
John and Eatrick. The latter, by his elder
son, John, was ancestor of the Grants of Eal-
lindalloch, county of Elgin, of whom after-
Avards, and of those of Tomnavoulen, Tulloch,
&c. ; and by his younger son, Patrick, of the
Grants of Dunlugas in Banffshire.
Duncan's elder son, John Grant of Freucliie,
by his wife, Margaret, daughter of Sir James
Ogilvie of Deskford, ancestor cf the Earls of
Findlatiir, had, with a daughter, married to her
cousin. Hector, son of the chief of Mackintosh,
three sons — John, his heir; Peter or Eatrick,
said to be the ancestor if the tribe of Ehadrig,
or house of TuUochgorj^m ; and Duncan, pro-
genitor of the tribe called clan Donachie, or
house of Gartenbeg. By the daughter of Baron
Stewart of Kincardine, he had another son,
also named John, ancestor of the Grants of
Glenmoriston.
His eldest son, John, the tenth laird, called,
from his poetical talents, the Bard, succeeded
in 1 508. He obtained four charters under the
great seal, all dated 3d December 1509, of
various lands, among which were Urquhart
and Glenmoriston in Inverness-shire. He had
three sons; John, the second son, was ancestor
of the Grants of Shogglie, and of those of
Currimony in Urquhart.
The younger son, Eatrick, was the progenitor
of the Grants of Bonhard in Eerthshire. John
the Bard died in 1525.
His eldest son, James Grant of Freuchio,
called, from his daring character, She77ias nan
Creach, or James the Bold, Avas much cm-
ployed, during the reign of King James V., in
quelling insurrections in the northern comities.
Ilis lands in Urquhart Avere, in November
1513, plundered and laid Avaste by the ad-
herents of the Lord of the Isles, and again in
15-14 by the Clanranald, Avlien his castle of
Urquhart Avas taken possession of. This chief
of the Grants Avas in such high favour Avitb
King James V. that he obtained from that
monarch a charter, dated 1535, exempting
him from the jurisdiction of all the courts of
judicature, except the court of session, then
newly instituted. He died in 1553. He had,
Avith tAvo daughters, tAvo sons, John and Archi-
bald; the latter the ancestor of the Grants of
Cullen, jMonymusk, &c.
His eldest son, John, usually called Evatt
Baold, or the Gentle, Avas a strenuous promoter
of the Eeformation, and Avas a member of that
parliament Avhich, in 1560, abolished Eopery
as the established religion in Scotland. Ho
died in 1585, having been tAvice married —
fust, to IMargaret Stewart, daughter of the
Earl of Athole, by Avliom he had, Avith two
daughters, two sons, Duncan and Eatrick, the
latter ancestor of the Grants of Eothicmurchus:
and, secondly, to a daughter of Barclay of
THE GRAI^TS.
253
Towic, by wliom he had an only son, Arclii-
bakl, ancestor of the Grants of Eellintouil),
represented by the Grants of Monyniusk.
Duncan, the ekler son, predeceased his father
in 1581, leaving four sons — John; Patrick,
ancestor of the Grants of Easter Elchies, of
Avhich family was Patrick Grant, Lord Elchies,
a lord of session; Pobert, progenitor of the
Grants of Lurg; and James, of iVrdnellie, an-
cestor of those of Moyness.
John, the eldest son, succeeded his grand-
fatlier in 1585, and was much employed in
public affairs. A Lirge body of his clan, at
the battle of Glenlivet, was commanded by
John Grant of Gartenbeg, to whose treachery,
in having, in terms of a concerted pkm, re-
treated with his men as soon as the action
began, as well as to that of Campbell of Loch-
uell, Argyll OAved his defeat in that engage-
ment. This laird of Grant greatly extended
and improved his paternal estates, and is
said to have been offered by James VI., in
IGIO, a patent of honour, which he declined.
From the Shaws he purchased the lands of
Itothiemurchus, Avhich he exchanged with his
uncle Patrick for the lands of jNIuchrach. On
liis marriage Avith Lilias Murray, daughter of
John, Earl of Athole, the nuptials Avere
honoured Avith the presence of King James VI.
and his queen. Lesides a son and daughter
by his wife, he had a natural son, Duncan,
progenitor of the Grants of Cluny. He died
in 1622.
His son. Sir John, by his extravagance and
attendance at court, greatly reduced his estates,
and Avhen he Avas knighted he got the name of
" Sir John Sell-thedand." He had eight sons
and three daughters, and dying at Edinburgh
in April 1637, Avas buried at the abbey church
of Holyroodhouse.
His elder son, James, joined the Covenanters
on the north of the Spey in 1638, and on 19th
July 1644, Avas, by the Estates, appointed one
of the committee for trying the malignants in
the north. After the battle of Inverlochy,
however, in the following year, he joined the
.standard of the Marquis of Montrose, then in
arms for the king, and ever after remained
faithful to the royal cause. In 1663, he Avent
to Edinburgh, to see justice done to his kins-
man, Allan Grant of Tulloch, in a criminal
prosecution for manslaughter, in Avhich he Avas
successful ; but he died in that city soon after
his arrival there. A patent had been made
out creating him Earl of Strathspey, and Lord
Grant of Ereuchie and Urquhart, but in con-
sequence of his death it did not pass the seals.
The patent itself is said to be preserved in the
family archives. He had t\\'o sons, Ludovick
and Patrick, the latter ancestor of the family
of Wester Elchies iti Spey side.
Ludovick, the eldest son, being a minor, Avas
placed under the guardianship of his uncle.
Colonel Patrick Grant, Avho faithfully dis-
charged his trust, and so Avas enabled to re-
moA^e some of the burdens on the encumbered
family estates. Ludovick Grant of Grant and
Ereuchie took for his Avife Janet, only child of
Alexander Lrodie of Lethen. By the favour
of his father-in-laAV, the laird of Grant Avas
enabled in 1685, to purchase the barony of
Pluscardine, Avhich Avas ahvaj's to descend to
the second son. Py King William he Avas ap-
pointed colonel of a regiment of foot, and
sheriff of Inverness. In 1700 ho raised a
regiment of his OAvn clan, being the only com-
moner that did so, and kept his regiment in
pay a Avhole year at his OAvn expense. In
compensation, three of his sons got commis-
sions in the army, and his lands Avere erected
into a barony. He died at Edinburgh in 1718,
in his 66th year, and, like his father and
grandfather, Avas buried in Holyrood abbey.
Alexander, his eldest son, after studying the
civil law on the continent, entered the army,
and soon obtained the command of a regiment
of foot, Avith the rank of brigadier. When the
rebellion broke out, being Avith his regiment
in the south, he Avrote to his brother. Captain
George Grant, to raise the clan for the service
of government, Avhich he did, and a portion of
them assisted at the reduction of Inverness.
As justiciary of the counties of Inverness,
Moray, and Banff, he Avas successful in sup-
pressing the bands of outlaws and robbers
Avhich infested these counties in that unsettled
time. He succeeded his father in 1718, but
died at Leith the folloAving year, aged 40.
Though twice married, he had no children.
His brother, Sir James Grant of Pluscardine,
Avas the next laird. In 1702, in his father'.s
lifetime, he married Anne, only daughter of
254
niSTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLAX3.
Sir Ilumplirey Culqulioiiii of Luss, Earonet.
By tlie marriage contract it was specially pro-
vided tliat he sliould assume the surname
and arms of Colquhoun, and if he should at
any time succeed to the estate of Grant, his
second son should, Avith the name of Colquhoun,
become proprietor of Luss. In 1704, Sir
Humphrey obtained a new patent in favour of
his son-indaw, James Grant, who on his death,
in 1715, became in consequence Sir James
Grant Colquhoun of Luss, Baronet. On suc-
ceeding, however, to tlie estate of Grant four
years after, he dropped the name of Colquhoun,
retaining the baronetcy, and the estate of Luss
went to his second surviving son. He had five
daughters, and as many sons, viz. Humphrey,
who predeceased him in 1732; Ludovick ;
James, a major in the army, who succeeded to
the estate and baronetcy of Luss, and took the
name of Colquhoun ; Prancis, who died a
general in the army; and Charles, a captain
in the Eoyal Navy.
The second son, Ludovick, was admitted-
advocate in 1728; but on tlie death of his
brother he relinquislied his practice at the bar,
and his father devolving on him the manage-
ment of the estate, he represented him there-
after as chief of the clan. He was twice mar-
ried— first, to a daughter of Sir Eobert Dal-
r3'mple of North Berwick, by whom he had a
daughter, who died young ; secondly, to Lady
Margaret Ogilvie, eldest daughter of James
Earl of Findlater and Seafield, in virtue of
which marriage his grandson succeeded to the
earldom of Seafield. By his second wife Sir
Ludovick had one son, James, and eleven
daughters, six of whom survived him. Penuel,
the third of these, was the wife of Henry Mac-'
kenzie, Esq., author of the Man of Feeling. Sir
Ludovick died at Castle Grant, 18th March 1 773.
Castle Grant. From a pliotograph.
His only son, Sir James Grant of Grant,
Baronet, born in 1738, Avas distinguished for
his patriotism and public spirit. On the de-
claration of war by France in 1793, he was
among the first to raise a regiment of fencibles,
called the Grant or Strath-spey fencibles, of
lingering illness, he died at Castle Grant on
1 8th February 1811. He had married, in 1 763,
Jean, only cliild of Alexander Duff, Esq. of
Hatton, Aberdeenshire, and had by her three
sons and three daughters. Sir Lewis Alex-
ander Grant, the eldest son, in 1811 succeeded
which he was appointed colonel. After a i to the estates and earldom of Seafield, on the
THE GKANTo.
255
death of his cousin, James Earl of Eindlatcr
and Seafiekl, and his brother, Francis "William,
became, in 1840, sixth carl. The younger
children obtained in 1822 tlie rank and pre-
cedency of an earl's junior issue.
The Grants of Eallindallocii, in the parish
of Inv.eravon, Banflsliire — commonly called the
Craig-Achroclican Grants — as already stated,
descend from Patrick, twin brother of John,
ninth laird of Ereucliie. Patrick's grandson,
John Grant, Avas killed by his kinsman, John
Poy Grant of Carrou, as afterwards mentioned,
and his son, also John Grant, was father of
another Patrick, whose son, John Eoy Grant,
by his extravagant living and unhappy dif-
ferences with his lady, a daughter of Leslie of
Balquhain, entirelj'' ruined his estate, and was
obhged to consent to placing it under the
management and trust of three of his kinsmen,
Brigadier Grant, Captain Grant of Elchies, and
Walter Grant of Arndilly, which gave occasion
to W. Elchies' verses of " What meant tlie
man 1 "
General James Grant of Ballindalloch suc-
ceeded to the estate on the death of his nephcAV,
Major William Grant, in 1770. He died at
Ballindalloch, on 13th April 1806, at the age
of 8G. ' Having no children, he was succeeded
by his maternal grand-nephew, George Mac-
pherson, Esq. of Invereshie, Avho assumed in
consequence the additional name of Grant, and
was created a baronet in 1838.
The Grants of Glenmoristox, in Inverness-
shire, are sprung from John More Grant,
natural son of John Grant, ninth laird of
Ereucliie. His son, Joiin Eoy Grant, acquired
the lands of Carron from the Marquis of
Huntly. In a dispute about the marches of
their respective properties, he killed his kins-
man, John Grant of Ballindalloch, in 1588, an
event \vhich led to a lasting feud between the
families, of Avhich, in the first part of the Avork
Ave have given a detailed account. John Eoy
Grant had four sons — Patrick, Avho succeeded
him in Carron ; Kobert of ISTether Glen of
Eothes; James an Tu/'m, or James of the hill;
and Thomas,
The Glenmoriston branch of the Grants
adliered faithfully to the Stuarts. Patrick
Grant of Glenmoriston appeared in arms in
Viscount Dundee's army at KiUiecrankie. He
Avas also at the sldrmish at Cromdale against
the government soon after, and at the battle of
SherifTmuir in 1715. His estate Avas, in conse-
quence, forfeited, but through the interposition
of tlie chief of tlie Grants, Avas bought back from
the barons of the Exchequer. Tlie laird of Glen-
moriston in 1745 also took arms for the Pre-
tender ; but means Avere found to preserve the
estate to the family. The families proceeding
from this branch, besides tliat of Carron, Avhich
estate is near Elchies, on the river Spey, are
those of Ltnachoarn', Aviemore, Croskie, &c.
The favourite song of " Eoy's Wife of Aldi-
valloch" (the only one she was ever knoAvn
to compose), Avas Avritten by a Mrs Grant of
Carron, Avhose maiden name Avas Grant, born,
near Aberlour, about 1715. Mr Grant of
Carron, Avhose Avife she became about 17G3,
Avas her cousin. After his death she married,
a second time, an Irish physician practising at
Bath, of the name of ]\Iurray, and died in that
city in 1814.
The Grants of Dalvey, A^dio possess a
baronetcy, are descended from Duncan, second
son of John the Bard, tenth laird of Grant.
The Grants of Monymusk, avIio also possess
a baronetcy (date of creation, December 7,
1705), are descended from Archibald Grant of
Ballintomb, an estate conferred on him by
charter, dated 8th March 1580. He Avas the
younger son of John Grant of Freiichie, called
Evan Baold, or the Gentle, by his second Avife,
Isobel Barclay. With tliree daughters, Archi-
bald Grant liad tAvo sons. The younger son,
James, Avas designed of Tombreak. Duncan
of Ballintomb, tlie elder, had three sons — ■
Archibald, his heir; Alexander, of AUachie ;
and AVilliam, of Arndillie. The eldest son,
Archibald, had, Avith tAvo daughters, tAvo sons,
the elder of Avhom, Archibald Grant, Esq. of
Bellinton, had a son, Sir Erancis, a lord of
session, under the title of Lord Cullen, the
first baronet of this family.
The Grants of Kilgraston, in Perthshire,
are lineally descended, through the line of the
Grants of Glenlochy, from the ninth laird of
Grant. Peter Grant, the last of the lairds of
Glenlochy, Avhich estate he sold, had Iaa'o sons,
John and Erancis. The elder son, John, chief
justice of Jamaica from 1783 to 1790, pur-
chased the estates of Kilqraston and Pitcaith-
25G
IIISTOIIY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
ley, lying contiguous to each otlier in Strath-
earn ; and, dying in 1793, "without issue, he
was succeeded by his brother, Francis. This
gentleman married Anne, eldest daughter of
Robert Oliphant, Esq. of Kossie, jDostmaster-
gencral of Scotland, and had live sons and tAvo
daughters. He died in 1819, and was suc-
ceeded by liis son, John Grant, the present
representative of the IvOgraston family. He
married — first, 1820, Margaret, second daughter
of the late Lord Gray; second, 1828, Lucy,
third daughter of Thomas, late Earl of Elgin.
Heir, his son, Charles Thomas Constantine,
born, 1831, and married, 1856, Matilda, fifth
daughter of William Hay, Esq. of Dunse
Castle.
The badge of the clan Grant was the pine
or cranberry heath, and their slogan or gather-
ing cry, " Stand fast, Craigellachie ! " the bold
projecting rock of that name (" the rock of
alarm") in the united parishes of Duthil and
Eotliiemurchus, being their hill of rendezvous.
The Grants had a long-standing feud with the
Gordons, and even among the different branches
of themselves there were faction fights, as be-
tween the Ballindalloch and Carron Grants.
The clan, with few exceptions, was noted for
its loyalty, being generally, and the fiimily of
the chief invariably, found on the side of
government, In Strathspey the name pre-
vailed almost to the exclusion of everj other,
and to this day Grant is the predominant sur-
name in the district, as alluded to by Sir
Alexander Boswell, Baronet, in his lively
verses —
" Come the Grants of Tullochgorum,
Wi' their pipers gaun before 'em,
Proud the mothers are that bore 'em.
Next the Grants of Eothiemurchus,
Every man his sword and durk lias,
Eveiy man as proud 's a Turk is."
In 1715, the force of the clan was 800, and
in 1745, 850.
MACKINNON.
The clan Fingon or the MacKinnons,
another clan belonging to the Siol Alpine, are
said to have sprung from Fingon, brother of
Anrias or Andrew, an ancestor of the Mac-
gregors. This Fingon or Finguin is mentioned
in the MS. of 1450 as the founder of the clan
Finguin, that is, tlie Mackinnons. Of the
history of this clan, Mr Skene says, little is
knoAvn. At an early period they became fol-
loAvers of the Lords of the Isles, and they
appear to have been engaged in few transac-
tions " by Avhich their name is separately
brought forward."
MACKINNON.
Badge — Pine.
Their seat was in the islands of Skye and
Mull, and the first authentic notice of them is
to be found in an indenture (printed in the
Appendix to the second edition of Hailes'
Annals of Scotland) between the Lords of the
Isles and the Lord of Lorn. The latter
stipulates, in surrendering to the Lord of the
Isles the island of Mull and other lands, that
tlie keeping of the castle of Kerneburg in the
Treshinish Isles, is not to be given to any of
the race of clan Finnon. " This," says Mr
Gregory, " proves that the Mackinnons were
then connected with Mull. They originally
possessed the district of Griban in that island,
but exchanged it for the district of Mishnish,
being that part of Mull immediately to the
north and Avest of Tobermory. They, like-
wise, possessed the lands of Strathairdle in
Skye, from Avhicli the chiefs usually took
their style. Lauclilan Macfingon, or Mac
kinnon, chief of his clan, Avitnessed a charter
b}' Donald, Lord of the Isles, in 1409. The
name of the chief in 1493 is uncertain; but
Neil jNIackinnon of Mishnish was at the head
of the tribe in 1515."^ Two years afterwards
^ Eiyhlcxnds wnd Isles of Scotlmid, p. SO,
MACKINNON
THE MACKIXNOXS.
257
this Neil and several others, described as " kin,
men, servants, and part-takers" of Lauchlan
]\Iaclean of Dowart, were included in a re-
mission which that chief obtained for their
sh;u-e in the rebellion of Sir Donald Mac-
donald of Lochalsh. In 1545 the chief's name
was Ewen. lie was one of tlie barons and council
of the Isles Avho, in that year, swore allegiance
to the king of England at Knockfergus in
Ireland.
" In consequence," says INlr Skene, " of
their connection Avith the Macdonalds, the
Mackinnons have no history independent of
that clan ; and the internal state of these
tribes during the government of tlie Lords of
the Isles is so obscure that little can be
learned regarding them, until the forfeiture of
the last of these lords. During their de-
pendence upon the Macdonalds there is but
one event of any importance in which we find
the Mackinnons taking a share, for it Avould
appear that on the death of John of the Isles,
in the fourteenth century, Mackinnon, with
wliat object it is impossible now to ascertain,
stirred up his second son, John Mor, to rebel
against his eldest brother, apparently with a
view to the chiefship, and his faction was
joined by the Macleans and the Macleods.
But Donald, his elder brother, was supported
by so great a proportion of the tribe, that he
drove John Mor and his party out of the
Isles, and pursued him to Galloway, and from
thence to Ireland. The rebellion being thus
put down, John Mor threw himself upon his
brother's mercy, and received his pardon, but
Mackinnon was taken and hanged, as having
been the instigator of the disturbance,"-
This appears to have taken place after 1 380,
as John, Lord of the Isles, died that year. In
the disturbances in the Isles, diu'ing the ICth
tientury, Sh Lauchlan Mackinnon bore an
active part.
As a proof of the common descent of the
'Mackinnons, the Macgregors and the Macnabs,
although their territories were far distant
from each other, two bonds of friendship
exist, which are curious specimens of tlie
manners of the times. The one dated 12t]i
July 1606, was entered into between Lauchlan
2 Skene s Ili/jlilanders, vol. ii. p. 259.
n.
Mackinnon of Strathairdle and Finlay Macnab
of Bowaine, who, as its tenor runs, happened
" to forgether togedder, with certain of tho
said Einlay's friends, in theu" rooms, in the
laii-d of Glenurchy's country, and the said
Laucldan and Finlay, being come of ano
house, and being of one surname and lineage,
notwithstanding the said LaucHan and Finlay
this long time bygane oversaw their awn
dueties, till udderis, in respect of the long
distance betwixt tlieir dwelling places," agreed,
with the consent of their kin and friends, to
give all assistance and service to each other.
And are " content to subscribe to the same,
icith their hands led to tlie j)en" Mackinnon's
signature is characteristic. It is " Lauchland,
mise (i. e. myself) ]\Iac Fingon." The other
bond of manrent, dated at Kilmorie in 1671,
was between Lauchlan Mackinnon of Strath-
airdle and James jMacgregor of Macgregor, and
it is therein stated that " for the special love
and amitie between these persons, and con-
descending tliat they are descended lawfully
fra twa hreethren of auld descent, wherefore
and for certain onerous causes moving, wc
witt ye we to be bound and obleisit, likeas by
the tenor hereof we faithfully bind and obleise
us and our successors, our kin, friends, and
followers, faithfully to serve ane anither in all
causes with our men and servants, against all
who live or die."
During tho civil wars the Mackinnons
joined the standard of the Marquis of Mon-
trose, and formed part of his force at the
battle of Inverlochy, Feb. 2, 16*5. In 1650,
Laucldan Mackinnon, the chief, raised a
regiment of his clan for the service of Charles
IL, and, at tho battle of Worcester, in 1646,
he was made a knight banneret. His soil,
Daniel Llohr, had two sons, Jolin, whose great-
grandson died in India, unmarried, in 1808,
and Daniel, who emigrated to Antigua, and
died in 1720. The latter's eldest son and heir,
William Mackinnon of Antigua, an eminent
member of the legislatm-e of that island, died
at Bath, in 1767. The son of the latter,
William ISIackinnon of Antigua and Binfield,
Berkshire, died in 1809. The youngest of
his four sons, Henry, major-general Mackinnon,
a distinguished officer, was killed by the
explosion of a magazine, while leading on the
2k
258
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
main storming party, at Ciudad Rodrigo, Feb.
29, 1812. The eldest son, William Mackinnon,
died young, leaving, with two daughters, two
sons, William Alexander Mackinnon. who
succeeded liis grandfather, and Daniel, colonel
of tlio Coldstream Guards.
AVilliam Alexander Mackinnon of INIac-
kinnon, M P., the chief magistrate and deputy
lieutenant for the counties of Middlesex,
Hampshire, and Essex, born in 1789, suc-
ceeded in 1809. He married Emma, daughter
of Joseph Palmer, Esq. of Puc-h House,
county Dublin, with issue, three sons and
three daugliters. The eldest eoxi, William
Alexander, also ]\I.P., born in. ISi3, murrlfd
daughter of F. Willes, E.-q.
Lauchlan JIsckinEoii of Letterfoarn a]i?o
claims to b-3 the heii-malo of the ffiinily.
Although there aro many gentlemen of the
name ctill resident in Skye, tlicro is no Mac-
kinnon proprietor of lands now cither in tliat
island or in Muil.
The Mackinnons engaged in both rebellions
in favour of the Stuarts. In 1715, 150 of
them fought Avith the ]\Iacdonalds of Sieat at
the battle of Sheriffmuir, for which the chief
was forfeited, but received a pardon, 4th
January 1727. In 1745, Mackinnon, though
•r.hen old and infirm, joined Prince Charles
with a battalion of his clan. President Forbes
estimated their effective force at that period at
200 men. After the battle of Culloden, the
prince, in his wanderings, took refuge in the
country of the Mackinnons, when travelling
in disguise through Skye, and was concealed by
the chief in a cave, to which Lady Mackinnon
brought him a refreshment of cold meat and
wine.
Macnab.
The clan Anaba or INIacnab has been said
by some to have been a branch of the Mac-
donalds, but we have given above a bond of
manrent which shows that they were allied to
the Mackinnons and the Macgregors. " From
their comparatively central position in the
Highlands," says Smibert, " as well as otlier
circumstances, it seems much more likely that
they were of the primitive Albionic race, a
shoot of the Siol Alpine." The chief has his
residence at Kinnell, on the banks of the
Dorhart, and tb.o fnmily possessions, which
originally wore considerable, lay mainl}'- on the
western shores of Loch Tay. The founder of
the Macnabs, like the founder of the Mac-
phersons, is said to have belonged to the
clerical profession, the name JNIac-anab being
said to mean in Gaelic, the son of the abbot.
He is said to have been abbot of Glendochart.
MACNAB.
Badge — Common Heath.
The I\lacnabs were a considerable clan before
the reign of Alexander III. When Robert
the Bruce commenced his struggle for the
crown, the baron of Macnab, with his clan,
joined the Macdougalls of Lorn, and fought
against Brace at the battle of Dalree. After-
wards, when the cause of Bruce prevailed,
the lands of the Macnabs were ravaged by his
victorious troops, their houses burnt, and all
their family "writs destroyed. Of all their
possessions only the barony of Bowain or
Bovain, in Glendochart, remained to them,
and of it, Gilbert Macnab of that ilk, from
whom the line is usually deduced, as the first
undoubted laird of Macnab, received from
David II., on being reconciled to that monarch,
a charter, under the great seal, to him and his
heirs whomsoever, dated in 1336. He died in
the reign of Robert 11.
His son, Finlay ]\Iacnab, styled of Bovain,
as well as " of that ilk," died in the reign of
James I. He is said to have been a famous
bard. According to tradition he composed
one of the Gaelic poems which Macpherson
attributed to Ossian. He was the father of
Patrick IMacnab of Bovain and of that ilk,
whose son was named Firday Macnab, after
MACNAB.
THE MAGNABS.
259
liis grandfather. Incleed, Finlay appears to
have been, at tliis time, a favourite name of
tlie chief, as the next three lairds were so
designated. Upon his father's resignation,
he got a charter, under the great seal, in the
reign of James III., of the lands of Ardchyle,
and Wester Duinish, in the barony of Glen-
docharfc and county of Perth, dated January
1, 1486. He had also a charter from James
IV., of the lands of Ewir and Leiragan, in the
same barony, dated January 9, 1502, He
died soon thereafter, leaving a son, Finlay
Macnab, fifth laird of Macnab, who is witness
in a charter, under the great seal, to Duncan
Campbell of Glenorchy, wherein he is designed
" Finlaus Macnah, dominus de eodem," &c.,
Sept. 18, 1511. He died about the close of
the reign of James Y.
His son, Finlay Macnab of Bovain and of
that ilk, sixth chief from Gilbert, alienated or
mortgaged a great portion of his lands to
Campbell of Glenorchy, ancestor of the Mar-
quis of Breadalbane, as appears by a charter to
" Colin Campbell of Glenorchy, his heirs and
assignees whatever, according to the deed
granted to him by Finlay Macnab of Bovain,
24th November 1552, of all and sundry the
lands of Bovain and Ardchyle, &c., coniirmed
by a charter under the great seal from ]\Iary,
dated 27th June 1553." Glenorchy's right of
superiority the ]\Iacnabs always refused to
acknowledge.
His son, Finlay Macnab, the seventh laird,
who lived in the reign of James VI., was the
chief who entered into the bond of friendship
and manrent with his cousin, Lauchlan Mac-
kinnon of Strathairdle, 12th July 160G. This
chief carried on a deadly feud with the ISTeishes
or M'llduys, a tribe Avhich possessed the upper
parts of Strathearn, and inhabited an island in
the lower part of Loch Earn, called from them
l^eish Island. Many battles were fought
between them, with various success. The
last was at Glenboultachan, about two miles
north of Loch Earn foot, in which the
^Macnabs were victorious, and the Welshes
cut off almost to a man. A small remnant of
them, however, still lived in the island referred
to, the head of which was an old man, who
subsisted by plundering the people in the
neighbourhood, Ona Christmas, the chief of
the Macnabs had sent his servant to Crieff for
provisions, but, on his return, he was waylaid,
and robbed of all his purchases. He went
home, therefore, empty-handed, and told his
tale to the laird, Macnab had twelve sons,
all men of great strength, but one in particular
exceedingly athletic, who was caUed for a bye-
naaie, Iain vilon Mac an Appa, or " Smooth
John Macnab." In the evening, these men
were gloomily meditating some signal revenge
on their old enemies, when their father entered,
and said in Gaelic, " The night is the night,
if the lads Avere but lads !" Each man ijistantly
started to his feet, and belted on his dirk, his
claymore, and his pistols. Led by their
brother John, they set out, taking a fishing-
boat on their shoulders from Loch Tay, carry-
ing it over the mountains and glens till they
reached Loch Earn, where they launched it,
and passed over to the island. All was silent
in the habitation of Neish. Having all the
boats at the island secured, they had gone to
sleep without fear of surprise. Smooth John,
with his foot dashed open the door of IS'eish's
house ; and the party, ri:shing in, attacked the
unfortunate family, every one of whom was
put to the sword, with the exception of one
man and a boy, who concealed themselves
under a bed. Carrying off the heads of the
I!f eishes, and any j)lunder they could secure,
the youths presented themseh^es to their
father, Avliile the piper struck up the pibroch
of victory.
The next laird, " Smooth John," the son of
this Finlay, made a distinguished figure in the
reign of Charles I., and suffered many hard-
ships on account of his attachment to the
royal cause. He was killed at the battle of
Worcester in 1651. During the common-
Avealth, his castle of Eilan Eowan was burned,
his estates ravaged and sequestrated, and the
family papers again lost. Taking advantage
of the troubles of the times, his powerful
neighbour, Campbell of Glenorchy, in the
heart of whose possessions IMacnab's lands
were situated, on the pretence that he had
sustained considerable losses from the clan
Macnab, got possession of the estates in
recompense thereof.
The chief of the Macnabs married a daughtex
of Campbell of Glenly on, and with one daughter^
2G0
HISTOEY OF THE IIIGHLA^s'D CLAXS.
Iiad a son, Alexander Macnab, ninth laird,
M'lio Avas only four years old when his father
•was killed on Worcester battle-field, Ilis
mother and friends applied to General Monk
for some relief from the family estates for
herself and children. That general made a
favourable report on the application, but it
had no eli'ect.
After the Eestoration, a2:>plication was made
to the Scottish estates, by Lady Macnab and
her son, for redress, and in 16G1 they received
a considerable portion of their lands, which
the famil}" enjoyed till the beginning of the
i:)resent century, when they were sold.
By his Avife, Elizabeth, a sister of Sir
Alexander ]\[enzies of "Weem, Baronet, Alex-
ander Macnab of that ilk had a son and heir,
Eobert ]\Iacnab, tenth laird, who married
Anne Campbell, sister of the Earl of Breadal-
bane. Of several children only two survived,
John, who succeeded his father, and Archibald.
The elder son, John, held a commission in the
Black Watch, and was taken prisoner at the
battle of Prestonpans, and, with several others,
confined in Doune Castle, under the charge of
Macgregor of Glengyle, where he remained
till after the battle of Culloden. The majority
of the clan took the side of the house of
Stuart, and Avere led by Allister Macnab of
Inshewan and Archibald Macnab of Acharne.
John jMacnab, the eleventh laird, married
the only sister of Francis Buchanan. Esq. of
Arn prior, and had a son, Francis, twelfth laird.
Francis, twelfth laird, died, unmarried, at
Callander, Perthshire, May 25, 181G, in his
S2d year. One of the most eccentric men of
his time, many anecdotes are related of his
curious sayings and doings.
^ye give the folloAving as a specunen, for
Avhich we are indebted to Mr Smibert's excel-
lent Avork on the clans : —
" Macnab had an intense antipathy to ex-
cisemen, Avhom he looked on as a race of
intruders, commissioned to suck the blood of
his country : he nevergave them any better name
than vermin. One day, early in the last Avar, he
Avas marching to Stirling at the head of a corps
of fencibles, of Avhich he AA'as commander.
In those days the Highlanders Avere notorious
for incurable smuggling propensities ; and an
excursion to the LoAvlands, whatever might be
its cause or import, Avas an opportunity by
no means to be neglected. The Breadalbane
men had accordingly contrived to stow a
considerable c^uantity of the gonuinc ' peat
reek ' (Avhisky) into the baggage envts. All
Avent Avell witli the party for some time. Or.
passing Alloa, however, the excisemen there
having got a liint as to Avhat the carts con-
tained, hurried out by a shorter path to
intercej^t them. In the meantime, Macnab,
accompanied by a gillie, in the true feudal
style, Avas proceeding sloAvly at the head oi
his men, not far in the roar of the baggage.
Soon after leaving Alloa, one of the party in
charge of the carts came running back and
informed their chief that they had all been
seized by a posse of excisemen. This intelli-
gence at once roused the blood of Macnab.
' Did the lousy A'illains dare to obstruct the
march of the Breadalbane Highlanders!' he
exclaimed, inspired Avith the Avrath of a
thousand heroes ; and aAvay he rushed to the
scene of contention. There, sure enough, he
found a party of excisemen in possession of
the carts. ' Who the devil are you ]' demanded
the angry chieftain. * Gentlemen of the ex-
cise,' Avas the ansAver, ' Eobbers ! thieves !
you mean ; hoAv dare you lay hands on His
Majesty's stores'? If you be gangers, shoAv
me your commissions.' Unfortunately for the
excisemen, they had not deemed it necessary
in their haste to bring such documents AA'ith
them. In vain thej' asserted their authority,
and declared they Avere Avell knoAvn in the
neighbourhood. ' Ay, just Avhat I took ye
for; a parcel of higliAvay robbers and scoundrels.
Come, my good feUoAvs,' (addressing the
soldiers in charge of the baggage, and ex-
tending his A^oice Avith the lungs of a stentor,)
' prime ! — load ! — ' The excisemen did not
Avait the completion of the sentence ; 'aAvay
they fled at top speed toAvards Alloa, no doubt
glad they had not caused the Avaste of His
Majesty's ammunition, ' Noav, my lads,' said
Macnab, ' proceed — your Avhisky's safe,'"
He Avas a man of gigantic height and strong
originality of character, and cherished many
of the manners and ideas of a Highland gentle-
man, having in particular a high notion of the
dignity of the chieftainship. He left numerous
illegitimate children.
CLAN DUFFIE ]\rACFIE.
201
The only portion of tlie property of tlie
Macnabs remainuig is the small islet of Innis-
Buie, formed by the parting of the water of the
Dochart just before it issues into Loch Tay,
in which is the most ancient burial place of
the family ; and outside there are numerous
gravestones of other members of the clan.
The lands of the town of Callander chiefly
belong to a descendant of this laird, not in
marriage.
Archibald Macnab of IMacnab, nephcAV of
Francis, succeeded as thhteenth chief. The
estates being considerably encumbered, he was
obliged to sell his property for behoof of his
creditors.
Many of the clan having emigrated to
Canada about the beginning of the nmeteenth
century, and being very successful, 300 of
those remaining in Scotland were induced
about 1817 to try their fortunes in America,
and in 1821, the chief himself, with some
more of the clan, took their dejiarture for
Canada. He returned in 1853, and died at
Lannion, Cotes du jSTord, France, Aug. 12,
1860, aged S3. Subjoined is his portrait,
from a dagaerreotype, taken at Saratoga, United
States of America, in 1848.
The last Laird of Macnab. j
He is survived by one only daughter, Sarah {
Anne Macnab of Macnab. i
The next Macnabs by descent entitled to
the chiefship are believed to be Sir Allan
Napier Macnab, Eart., Canada; Dr Eobert
Macnab, 5tli Fusileers ; and Mr John Macnab,
Glenmavis, Bathgate.
The lairds of jNIacnab, previous to the reign
of Charles I., intermarried with the families of
Lord Gray of Kilfauns, Glcueagies, Inchbraco,
Eobertson of Strowan, Szc
The chief cadets of the family were tlio
TvLacnabs of Dundurn, Acharne, NcAvton,
Cowie, and Inchewen.
Clan Duffie or Macfie.
The clan Duffie (in Gaelic, clan7i Dhuhhie
meajis " the coloured tribe ") or Macphib
(generally spelt Macfie) appear to have been the
original inhabitants of the island of Colonsay,
which they held till the middle of the 17 In
century, when they were dispossessed of it ly
the Macdonalds. They Avere probably a branch
of the ancient Albionic race of Scotland, and
their genealogy given in the MS. of 1450,
according to Skene, evinces their connection
by descent with the Macgrcgors and Mac-
kinnons.
On the south side of the church of the
monastery of St Augustine in Colonsay, accord-
ing to Martin (writing in 1703), "lie the
tombs of Macduffie, and of the cadets of his
family ; there is a ship under sail, and a two-
handed sword engraven on the principal tomb-
stone, and this inscription : ' Hie jacet Mal-
columbus Macduffie de Collonsay ;' his coat of
arms and colour-staff is fixed in a stone, through
which a hole is made to hold it. About a
quarter of a mile on the south side of the
church there is a cairn, in which there is a
stone cross fixed, called Macdaffie's cross; for
when any of the heads of this family were to
be interred, their corpses were laid on this
cross for some moments, in their way toward
the church."
Donald Macduffie is witness to a charter by
John, Earl of Boss, and Lord of the Isles,
dated at the Earl's castle of Dingwall, 12th
April 1463.3 After the forfeiture of the Lord-
ship of the Lsles in 1493, the clan Duffie fol-
lowed the Macdonalds of Isla. The name of
» ru.c^r ofthi Great Seal, lib. vi. No, IT
TILSTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLAXS.
the Macduffie chief in 1531 was Murroch,
In 1G09 Donald Macfie in Colonsay was one
of the twelve chiefs and gentlemen who met
the bishop of the Isles, the king's representa-
iivQ, at lona, when, with their consent, the
nine celebrated " Statutes of Icolmkill" were
enacted. In 1615, Malcolm Macfie uf Colonsay
joined Sir James IMacdonald of Isla, after liis
escape from the castle of Edinburgh, and was
one of the prijicipal leaders in his subsequent
rebellion. Ho and eighteen others were de-
livered up by Coll Macgillespick Macdonald,
the celebrated Colkitto, to the Earl of Argyll,
by wliom he was brought before the privy
council. He appears afterwards to have been
slain by Colkitto, as by the Council Eecords
for 1623 we learn that the latter was accused,
with several of his followers, of being " art
and pairt guilty of the felonie and cruell
slaugliter of umquhill Malcolm Macpliie of
Collonsay."
" From this period," says Skene, " their
estate seems to have gone into the possession
of the Macdonalds, and afterwards of the
MacneiUs, by whom it is still held ; while the
clan gradually sunk until they were only to be
found, as at present, forming a small part of
the inhabitants of Colonsay."
A branch of the clan Duflfie, after they had
lost their inheritance, followed Cameron of
Lochiel, and settled in Lochaber.
MACQUAREIE.
Badge — Pine.
The clan Quaurie or MACQUARRiJi is another
clan held by ]Mr Skene to belong to the ancient
stock of Alpine, their possessions being the
small island of TJlva, and a portion of Mull,
The Gaelic MS. of 1450 deduces their
descent from Guarie or Godfrey, called by the
Highland Sennachies, Gor or Gorbred, said to
have been " a brother of Fingon, ancestor of
the Mackiunons, and Anrias or Andrew,
ancestor of the Macgregors." This is the
belief of Mr Skene, who adds, " The history
of the Macquarries resembles that of the Mac-
kiunons in many respects ; like them they
had migrated far from the head-quarters of
their race, they became dependent on the
Lords of the Isles, and followed them as if
they had become a branch of the clan."
Mr Smil)crt, however, thinks this origin
highly improbable, and is inclined to believe
that they constituted one branch of the Celto-
Irish immigrants. " Their m<:ro name," he
says, "connects them strongly with Ireland —
the tribe of the IMacquarries, Macquires, Mac-
guires (for the names are the same), being
very numerous at this day in that island, and
having indeed been so at all times." We do
not think he makes out a very strong case in
behalf of this origin.
According to a history of the family, by one
of its members, in 1249 Cormac Mohr, then
" chief of XJlva's Isle," joined Alexander II.,
with his followers and three galleys of sixteen
oars each, in his expedition against the western
islands, and after that monarch's death in the
Island of Kerrera, was attacked by Haco of
Norway, defeated and slain. His two sons,
Allan and Gregor, were compelled to take
refuge in Ireland, where the latter, surnamed
Garbh or the rough, is said to have founded
the powerful tribe of the MacGuires, the chief
of which at one time possessed the title of
Lord Inniskillen. Allan returned to Scotland,
and his descendant, Hector Macquarrie of
Ulva, chief in the time of Eobert the Bruce,
fought with his clan at Bannockburn.
The first chief of whom there is any notice
in the public records Avas John Macquarrie of
Ulva, who died in 1473.* His son, Dunslaff,
was chief when the last Lord of the Isles was
forfeited twenty years afterwards. After that
cvaut, t]i6 Maoquarries, like the other va-ssaj
* Register of Great Seal, 31, No. 153
THE MACQUAEPJES.
263
tribes of tlie j\Iacdonalds, became independent.
In war, however, they followed the banner
of their neighbour, Maclean of Dowart. With
the latter, Dunslaff supported the claims of
Donald Dubh to the Lordship of the Isles, in
the beginning of the sixteenth century, and in
1504, " MacCxorry of Ullowaa" was smn-
moned, with some other chiefs, before the
Estates of the kingdom, to answer for his
share in Donald Dubh's rebellion.
His son, John Macquarrie of Ulva, was one
of the thirteen chiefs who were denounced the
same year for carrying on a traitorous cor-
respondence with the king of England, with
the view of transferring their allegiance to
him.
Allan Macquarrie of Ulva was slain, with
most of his followers, at the battle of Inver-
keithirig against the English parliamentary
troops, 20th July 1651, when the Scots army
was defeated, and a free passage opened to
Cromwell to the whole north of Scotland.
According to tradition one of the chiefs of
Ulva preserved his life and estate by the
exercise of a timely hospitality under the fol-
lowing circumstances : — Maclean of Dowart
had a natural son by a beautiful young woman
of his own clan, and the boy having been born
in a barn was named, from his birth-place,
Allan-a-Sop, or Allan of the straw. The girl
afterwards became the wife of Maclean of
Torloisk, residing in Mull, but though he
loved the mother he cared nothing for her boy,
and when the latter came to see her, he was
very unkind to him. One morning the lady
saw from her window her son approaching and
hastened to put a cake on the fire for his
breakfast. Her husband noticed this, and
snatching the cake hot from the girdle, thrust
it into his stepson's hands, forcibly clasping
them on the burning bread. The lad's hands
were severely burnt, and in consequence he
refrained from going again to Torloisk. As
he grew up Allan became a mariner, and joined
the Danish pirates who ir^fested the western
isles. From his courage he soon got the com-
mand of one galley, and subsequently of a
llotilla, and made his name both feared and
fainous. Of him it may be said that —
" Sir Ralph the Kover sailed awa}',
lie scoured the seas for many a daj',
And now, grown rich -with plunder'd store,
lie steers his way for Scotland's shore."
The thought of his mother brought him back
once more to the island of Mull, and one
morning ho anchored his galleys in front of
the house of Torloisk. His mother had been
long dead, but his stepfather hastened to the
shore, and welcomed him with apparent kind-
ness. The crafty old man had a feud with
Macquarrie of Ulva, and thought this a favour-
able opportunity to execute his vengeance on
that chief. With this object he suggested to
Allan that it Avas time he should settle on
land, and said that ho could easily get 2)os-
session of the island of Ulva, by only putting
to death the laird, who Avas old and useless.
Allan agreed to the proposal, and, setting sail
next morning, appeared before Macquarrie's
house. The chief of Ulva was greatly alarmed
when he saw the pirate galleys, but he resolved
to receive their commander hospitably, in the
hope that good treatment Avould induce him to
go aAvay, Avithout plundering his house or
doing him any injury. He caused a splendid
feast to be prepared, and Avelcomed Allan to
Ulva Avith eA^ery appearance of sincerity.
After feasting together the Avhole day, in tlie
evening the pirate-chief, Avhen about to retire
to his ships, thanked the chief for his enter-
tainment, remarking, at the same time, that it
had cost him dear. "How so?" said Mac-
quarrie, " Avhen I bestoAvcd thLs entertainment
npon you in free good A^^ll." " It is true,"
said Allan, Avho, notAvithstanding his being a
pirate, seems to have been of a frank and
generous disposition, " but it has disarranged
all my plans, and quite altered the purpose for
which I came hither, Avhich was to put you
to death, seize your castle and lands, and
settle myself here in your stead." Macquarrie
replied that he Avas sure such a suggestion Avas
not his own, but must have originated Avith
his stej^father, old Torloisk, who Avas his
personal enemy. He then reminded him that
he had made but an indifferent husband to
his mother, and Avas a cruel stepfather to
himself, adding, " Consider this matter better,
Allan, and you Avill see that the estate and
harbour of Torloisk lie as conveniently for you
as those of Ulva, and if you must make a
settlement by force, it is much better you
2U
HTSTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLAiYS.
should do so at the expense of the old churl,
who never showed you kindness, than of a
friend like me who always loved and honoured
you.
Allan-a-Sop, remembering his scorched
fingers, straightway sailed back to Torloisk,
and meeting his stepfather, who came eagerly
expecting to hear of Macquarrie's death, thus
accosted him : " You hoary old villain, you
instigated me to murder a better man than
yourself. Have you forgotten how you
scorched my lingers twenty years ago with a
burning cake 1 The day has come when that
breakfast must be paid for." So saying, with
one stroke of his battle-axe he cut down his
etepfather, took possession of his castle and
property, and established there that branch of
the clan Maclean afterwards represented by Mr
Clephane INIaclean.
Hector, brother of Allan Macquarrie of
LTlva, and second son of Donald the twelfth
chief of the Macquarries, by his wife, a daughter
of Lauchlan Oig Maclean, founder of the
INIacleans of Torloisk, obtained from his father
the lands of Ormaig in Ulva, and was the first
of the Macquarries of Ormaig. This family
frequently intermarried Avith the INIacleans,
both of Lochbuy and Dowart. Lauchlan,
Donald's third son, Avas ancestor of the Mac-
quarries of Laggan, and John, the fourth son,
of those of Ballighartan.
Lauchlan Macquarrie of Ulva, the sixteenth
chief in regular succession, was compelled to
dispose of his lands for behoof of his creditors,
and in 1778, at the age of 63, he entered the
army. He served in the American war, and
died in 1818, at the age of 103, without male
issue. He was the last chief of the Macquarries,
and was the proprietor of Ulva when Dr Samuel
Johnson and Mr BosAvell visited that island in
1773.
A large portion of the ancient patrimonial
property was repurchased by General Mac-
rpiarrie, long governor of New South Wales,
and from Avhom Macquarrie county, Macquarrie
river, and Port Macquarrie in that colony,
Macquariie's harbour, and Macquarrie's island
in the South Pacific, derive their name. He
was the eldest cadet of his family, and Avas
tAvice married, first, to ]\Iiss Baillie of Jervis-
wood, and secondly, to a daughter of Sir John
Campbell of Airds, by Avhom he had an only
son, Lauchlan, who died without issue.
.MacAulay.
The last clan claimed by Mr Skene as be-
longing to the Siol Alpine is the minor one ol
MacAulay, or clan Aula. Many formerly held
that the MacAula^'s derived their origin from
the ancient earls of Lennox, and that their
ancestor Avas JNIaurice, brother of Earl INIal-
douin and son of Aulay, Avhose name appears
in the liagman lioll as having SAvorn fealty to
EdAvard L in 1296. According to Skene,
these Aulays Avere of the family of De Fasse-
lan, Avho afterwards succeeded to the earldom.
The MacAulays consider themselves a sept of
the clan Gregor, their chief being designed of
Ardincaple from his residence in Dumbarton-
shire. That property Avas in their possession
in the reign of EdAvard L They early settled
in the Lennox, and their names often occur in
the Lennox chartulary, hence the very natural
supposition that they sprung from that dis-
tinguished house. In a bond of manrent, or
deed of clanship, entered into between Mac-
Gregor of Glens trae and MacAulay of Ardin-
caple, of date 27th May 1591, the latter
acknoAvledges his being a cadet of the former,
and agrees to pay him the " calp," that is, a
tribute of cattle giA'en in acknoAvlcdgment ot
superiority. In 1694, in a similar bond given
to Sir Duncan Campbell of Auchinbreck, they
again declared themselves MacGregors. "Their
connection Avitli the MacGregors," says ]Mr
Skene, "led them to take some part in the
feuds that unfortunate race Avere at all times
engaged in, but the protection of the Earls of
Lennox seems to have relieved the MacAulays
from the consequences Avhich fell so heavily on
the MacGregors."
Mr Joseph Irving, in his History of .Dum-
bartonshire (p. 418), states that the surname
of the family Avas originally Ardincaple of that
ilk, and seems inclined to believe in their
descent from the Earl of Lennox. He says,
" A Celtic deriA^ation may be claimed for
this family, founded on the agreement entered
into bctAveen the chief of the clan Gregor
and Ardincaple in 1591, Avhere they describe
themselves as originally descended from the
same stock, ' M'Alpins of auld,' but the
THE MACAULAYS.
2G3
theory most ia harmony with the annals of
the house (of Ardincaple of that ilk) fixes
their descent from a younger son of the second
Ahvyn, Earl of Lennox." Alexander de Ard-
incaple who lived in the reign of James Y.,
son of Aulay de -Ardincaple, was the first to
assume the name of MacAulay, as stated in the
Historical and Critical Remarlcs on the Eag-
nian Eoll/ "to humour a patronymical desig-
nation, as being more agreeable to the head of
a clan than the designation of Ardincaple of
that ilk."
When the MacGregors fell under the ban of
the law, Sir Aulay MacAulay, the then chief,
became conspicuous by the energy with which
he turned against them, probably to avert
suspicion from himself, as a bond of caution
was entered into on his account on Sept. 8,
1610. He died in Dec. 1617, and was suc-
ceeded by his coLisin-german, Alexander.
Walter MacAulay, the son of Alexander, was
twice sheriff of Dumbarton.
With Aulay MacAulay, his son and successor,
commenced the decline of the family. He
and his successors indulged in a system of
extravagant living, which compelled them to
rlispose, piece by piece, of every acre of their
once large possessions. Although attached to
Episcopacy, he was by no means a partisan of
James VII., for in 1689 he raised a company
of fencibies in aid of William and Mary.
Aulay MacAulay, the twelfth and last chief
of the MacAulays, having seen the patrimony
of his house sold, and his castle roofless, died
about 1767. Ardincaple had been purchased
by John, fourth Duke of Argyll, and now
belongs to the Argyll family.
About the begintiing of the 18th century, a
number of MacAulays settled in Caithness and
Sutherland. Others went into Argyleshire,
and some of the MacPheiderans of that
county acknowledged their descent from the
MacAulays.
A tribe of MacAulays were settled at Uig,
Eoss-shire, in the south-west of the island of
Lewis, and many were the feuds which they
had with the Morrisons, or clan Alle Mliuire,
the tribe of the servant or disciple of Marg,
who were located at Ness, at the north end
s Nisbet, vol. ii. App.
of the same island. In the reign of James
VI., one of the Lewis MacAulays, Donald
Cam, so called from being blind of one eye,
renowned for his great strength, distin-
guished himself on the patriotic side, in the
troubles that took place, first with the Fife-
shire colonies at Stornoway, Donald Cam
Macaulay had a son. Fear Bhreinis, " The
Man," or Tacksman " of Brenish," of whose
feats of strength many songs and stories are
told. His sou, Aiday MacAulay, minister of
Harris, had six sons and some daughters.
Five of his sons were educated for the church,
and one named Zachary he bred for the bar.
One of Aulay MacAulay's sons was the Eev.
John Macaulay, A.M., was grandfather of the
celebrated orator, statesman, and historian.
Lord Macaulay. One of his sons entered the
East India Company's military service, and
attained the rank of general.
Another son, Aulay Macaulay, Avas known as
a miscellaneous writer. In 1796 he was pre-
sented to the vicarage of Eothley, by Thomas
Babington, Esq., M.P., Avho had married his
sister Jane. He died February 24, 1819.
Zachary, a third son, was for some years a
merchant at Sierra Leone. On his return to
London, he became a prominent member of
the Anti-slavery Society, and obtained a
monument in Westminster Abbey. He mar-
ried Miss MUls, daughter of a Bristol mer-
chant, and had a son, Thomas Babington
Macaulay, Lord Macaulay, author of "The
History of England," "Lays of Ancient Eome,"
&c., and M.P. for the city of Edinburgh.
CHAPTEE VIIL
Mackay, or Siol Mhorgaii— Mackays of Clan Abrach
— Bighouse — Stratliy— Melness — Kinloch— Mac-
kays of Holland — Macnicol — Sutherland— Giinn—
Maclaurin or Maclaren — Macrae — Buchanan —
" The King of Kippen " — Buchanan of Auchmar —
Colquhoun — Macgregors and Macfarlanes in Dum-
bartonshire — Forbes — Forbes of Tolquhoun —
Craigievar — Pitsligo and Fettercairn — Culloden—
Urquhart.
The most northern mainland county of Scot-
land is that of Caithness, and the principal
I clan inhabiting this district is the important
2l
266
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
one of Mackay, or the siol IMhorgan. Witli
regard to Caithness, Mr Skene says — " The
district of Caithness was originally of much
greater extent than the modern county of that
name, as it included the whole of the exten-
sive and mountainous district of Strathnaver.
Towards the middle of the tenth century the
Norwegian Jarl of Orkney ohtained possession
of this province, and with the exception of a
few short intervals, it continued to form a part
of his extensive territories for a period of
nearly two hundred years. The district of
Strathnaver, Avhich formed the western portion
of the ancient district of Caithness, differed
very much in appearance from the rest of it,
exhibiting indeed the most complete contrast
which could well be conceived, for while the
eastern division was in general low, destitute
of mountains, and altogether of a Lowland
character, Strathnaver possessed the character-
istics of the rudest and most inaccessible of
Highland countries; the consequence of this
was, that while the population of Caithness
proper became speedily and permanently
Norse, that of Strathnaver must, from the
nature of the country, have remained in a
great measure Gaelic ; and this distinction
between the two districts is very strongly
marked throughout the Norse Sagas, the
eastern part being termed simply Kaienesi,
while Strathnaver, on the other hand, is always
designated ' Dolum a Katenesi,' or the Glens
of Caithness. That the population of Strath-
naver remained Gaelic we have the distinct
authority of the Sagas, for they inform us
that the Dolum, or glens, were inhabited by
the ' Gaddgedli,' a word plainly signifying
some tribe of the Gael, as in the latter syllable
we recognise the word Gaedil or Gael, which
at all events shews that the population of that
portion was not Norse.
Mackay.
" The oldest Gaelic clan which we find in
possession of this part of the ancient district
of Caithness is the clan ]\Iorgan or Mackay."
The accounts of the origin of the ^lackays
are various. In the MS. of 1450, there is no
reference to it, although mention is made of
the Mack ays of Kintyre, who were called of
LTgadale. These, however, were vassals of the
Isles, and had no connection with the Mackay 3
of Strathnaver, Pennant assigns to them a
Celto-Irish descent, in the 12th century, after
King William the Lion had defeated Harald,
Earl of Oikney and Caithness, and taken pos-
session of these districts. Mr Skene" supposes
that they were descended from what he calls
the aboriginal Gaelic inhabitants of Caithness.
The Norse Sagas state that about the beginning
of the twelfth century, " there lived in the
Dcilum of Katanesi (or Strathnaver) a man
named Moddan, a noble and rich man," and
that his sons were Magnus Orfi and Ottar, the
Jarl in Thurso. The title of jarl was the same
as the Gaelic maormor, and Mr Skene is of
opinion that Moddan and his son Ottar were
the Gaelic maormors of Caithness.
MACKAY.
Badge. — Bulrush.
Sir Eobert Gordon, in his History of Suther-
land (p. 302), from a similarity of badge and
armorial bearings, accounts the clan Mackay
a branch of the Eorbeses, but this is by no
means probable.
Mr Smibert is of opinion that the Mackays
took their name from the old Catti of Caith-
ness, and that the chiefs were of the Celto-
Irish stock. This, however, is a very impro-
bable supposition. "Whatever may have been
the origin of the chiefs, there is every reason
to believe that the great body of the clan
Mackay originally belonged to the early Celtic
population of Scotland, although, from their
6 Highlands of Scotland, p. 283.
MAC KAY.
THE MACKAYS.
2G7
proximity to the Norso immigrants, it is not
at all improbable that latterly the two races
became largely blended.
As we have already, in the first part of the
work, had occasion to enter somewhat minutely
into the early history of this important clan,
it will be unnecessary to enter into lengthened
detail in tliis place, although it Avill be scarcely
possible to avoid some sHght repetition. We
must refer the reader for details to the earlier
chapters of the general history.
Alexander, who is said to have been the
first of the family, aided in driving the Danes
from the north. His son, Walter, chamber-
lain to Adam, bishop of Caithness, married
that prelate's daughter, and had a son, Martin,
who received from his maternal grandfather
certain church lands in Strathnaver, being the
first of the family who obtained possessions
there. Martin had a son, Magnus or Manus,
who fought at Bannockburn under Bruce, and
had two sons, Morgan and Farquhar. From
Morgan the clan derived their Gaelic name
of Clan-wic-Worgan, or Morgan, and from
Farquhar were descended the Clan-wic-Farquhar
ui Strathnaver.
Donald, Morgan's son, married a daughter
of Macneill of Gigha, who was named lye, and
had a son of the same name, in Gaelic Aodh,
pronounced like Y or I.
Aodh had a son, another Donald, called
Donald Macaodh, or Mackaoi, and it is from
this son that the clan has acquhed the patrony-
mic of Mackay. He and his son were killed
in the castle of Dingwall, by William, Earl of
Sutherland, in 1395. The Mackay s, how-
ever, were too weak to take revenge, and a
reconciliation took place between Robert, the
next earl, and Angus Mackay, the eldest of
Donald's surviving sons, of whom there were
other two, viz., Houcheon Dubh, and Xeill.
Angus, the eldest son, married a sister of
Malcolm Macleod of the Lewis, and had by
licr two sons, Angus Dubh, that is, dark-com-
plexioned, and Roderick Gald, that is, Low-
land. On their father's death, their uncle,
Houcheon Dubh, became their tutor, and
entered upon the management of their lands.
In 1411, when Donald, Lord of the Isles,
in prosecution of his claim to the earldom of
Ross, burst into Sutherland, he was attacked
at Dingwall, by Angus Dubh, or Black Angus
Mackay. The latter, however, was defeated
and taken prisoner, and his brother, Roriegald,
and many of his men were slain. After a
short confinement, Angus was released by the
Lord of the Isles, vdio, desirous of cultivating
the alliance of so powerful a chief, gave him
his daughter, Elizabeth, in marriage, and with
her bestowed upon him many lands by charter
in 1415. He was called Enneas-en-Imprissi,
or " Angus the Absolute," from his great
power. At this time, we are told, Angus
Dubh could bring into the field 4000 fighting
men.
Angus Dubh, with his four sons, was
arrested at Inverness by James I. After a
short confinement, Angus was pardoned and
released with three of them, the eldest, JSTeill
Mackay, being kept as a hostage for his good
behaviour. Being confined in the Ba.ss at the
mouth of the Firth of Forth, he was ever
after called Neill Wasse (or Bass) Mackay.
In 1437, ISTeill Wasse Mackay was released
from confinement in the Bass, and on assuming
the chiefship, he bestowed on John Aberigh,
for his attention to his father, the lands of
Loclinaver, in fee simple, which were long
possessed by his posterity, that particular
branch of the INIackays, called the Sliochd-ean-
Aberigh, or an-Abracli. Neill Wasse, soon
after his accession, ravaged Caithness, but
died the same year, leaving two sons, Angus,
and John Ptoy Mackay, the latter founder of
another branch, called the Sliochd-ean-Eoy.
Angus Mackay, the elder son, assisted the
Keiths in invading Caithness in 1464, when
they defeated the inhabitants of that district
in an engagement at Blaretannie. He was
biu'nt to death in the church of Tarbet in
1475, by the men of Eoss, whom he had often
molested. With a daughter, married to Suther-
land of Diked, he had three sons, viz., John
Eeawigh, meaning yellowish red, the colour of
his hair ; Y-Eoy Mackay ; and jS'^eiH Ifaverigh
^Mackay.
To levenge his father's death, John Eeawigh
Mackay, the eldest son, raised a large force,
aiid assisted by Robert Sutherland, uncle to
the Earl of Sutherland, invaded Strathoikell,
and laid waste tlio lands of the Eos.?es in that
district. A battle lock place, llih July 1 487,
268
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
at Aldy-Cliarrisli, wlien the Eosses were de-
feated, and their chief, Alexander Eoss of
Balnagowan, and seventeen other principal
men of that clan were slain. The victims
returned home with a large booty.
It was by forays such as these that the
great Highland chiefs, and even some of the
Lowland nobles, contrived, in former times, to
increase their stores and add to theirpossessions,
and the Mackays about this time obtained a
large accession to their lands by a circumstance
narrated in the former part of this history,
connected with Alexander Sutherland of Dil-
red, nephew of Y-Eoy Mackay, the then chief
In 1516, Y-Eoy Mackay gave his bond of
service to Adam Gordon of Aboyne, brother of
the Earl of Huntly, who had become Earl of
Sutherland, by marriage with Elizabeth, sister
and heiress of the ninth earl, but died soon
after. Donald, his youngest son, slain at
Morinsh, was ancestor of a branch of the
Mackays called the Sliochd-Donald-Mackay.
John, the eldest son, had no sooner taken
possession of his father's lands, than his uncle,
Neill Naverigh Mackay and his two sons,
assisted by a force furnished them by the
Earl of Caithness, entered Strathnaver, and
endeavoured unsuccessfully to dispossess him
of his iuheritance.
In 1517, in the absence of the Earl of
Sutherland, who had wrested from John
Mackay a portion of his lands, he and his
brother Donald invaded Sutherland with a
large force. But after several reverses, John
Mackay submitted to the Earl of Sutherland in
1518, and granted him his bond of service.
But such was his restless and turbulent dispo-
sition that he afterwards prevailed upon Alex-
ander Sutherland, the bastard, Avho had married
his sister and pretended a claim to the earldom,
to raise the standard of insurrection against
the earl. After this he again submitted to the
earl, and a second time gave him his bond of
service and manrent in 1522. He died in
1529, and was succeeded by his brother,
Donald.
In 1539, Donald Mackay obtained restitu-
tion of the greater part of the family estates,
which had been seized by the Sulherland
Gordons, and in 1542 he was present in the
engagement at Sohvay Moss. Soon after, he
committed various ravages in Sutherland, but
after a considerable time, became reconciled to
the earl, to whom he again gave his bond of
service and manrent on 8th April 1549. He
died in 1550
He Avas succeeded by his son, Y-Mackay,
who, with the Earl of Caithness, was perpetu-
ally at strife with the powerful house of
Sutherland, and so great was his power, and
so extensive his spoliations, that in the first
parliament of James YI. (Dec. 1567), the lords
of the articles were required to report, " By
what means might Mackay be dantoned."
He died in 1571, fuU of remorse, it is said,
for the wickedness of his life.
His son, Houcheon, or Hugh, succeeded
him when only eleven years old. In 1587, ho
joined the Earl of Caithness, when attacked
by the Earl of Sutherland, although the latter
was his superior. He was excluded from the
temporary truce agreed to by the two earls in
March of that year, and in the following year
they came to a resolution to attack him to-
gether. Having received secret notice of their
intention from the Earl of Caithness, he made
his submission to the Earl of Sutherland, and
ever after remained faithful to him.
Of the army raised by the Earl of Suther-
land in 1601, to oppose the threatened invasion
of his territories by the Earl of Caithness, the
advance guard was commanded by Patrick
Gordon of Gartay and Donald Mackay of
Scourie, and the right wing by Hugh Mackay.
Hugh Mackay died at Tongue, 11th September
1 6 1 4, in his 55tli year. He was connected with
both the rival houses by marriage ; his first
Avife being Lady Elizabeth Sinclair, second
daughter of George, fourth Earl of Caitlmess,
and relict of Alexander Sutherland of Dufi'us ;
and his second. Lady Jane Gordon, eldest
daughter of Alexander, eleventh Earl of Suther-
land. The former lady was cbowned, and left
a daughter. By the latter he had two sons,
Sir Donald jNlackay of Ear, first Lord Eeay,
and John, who married in 1619, a daughter of
James Sinclair of Murkle, by whom he had
Hug] I Mackay and other children. Sir DonaLl
]Mackay of Ear, the elder son, T,^as, by
Charles L, created a peer of Scotland, by tho
title of Lord Eeaj-, by patent, dated 20tli
June 1628, to him and his heirs male
I
SINCLAIR.
THE MACKAYS.
26y
M'hatever. From him the land of the Mackays
ill Sutherland acquired the name of " Lord
Eeay's Country," -which it has ever since
retained.
On the breaking out of the civil wars, Lord
Ileay, with the Earl of Sutherland and others,
joined the Covenanters on the north of the
river Spey. He afterwards took arms in
defence of Charles L, and in 1643 arrived
from Denmark, with ships and arms, and a
large sum of money, for the service of the
king. He was in !N"ewcastle in 1644, when
that town was stormed hy the Scots, and being
made prisoner, was conveyed to Edinburgh
tolbooth. He obtained his release after the
battle of Kilsyth in August 1645, and em-
barked at Thurso in July 1648 for Denmark,
where he died in February 1649. He married,
first, in 1610, Barbara, eldest daughter of
Kenneth, Lord Kiutail, and had by her Y-
Mackay, who died in 1617; John, second
Lord Eeay, two other sons and two daughters.
By a second wife, Eachel Winterfield or Har-
rison, he had two sons, the Hon. Eobert
Mackay Forbes and the Hon. Hugh Forbes.
Of this marriage he procured a sentence of
nullity, and then took to wife Elizabeth,
daughter of Eobert Thomson of Greenwich,
but in 1637 was ordained to pay his second
wife ,£2,000 sterling for part maintenance,
and £3,000 sterling yearly during his non-
adherence. By Elizabeth Thomson he had
one daughter.
John, second Lord Eeay, joined the royalists
under the Earl of Glencairn in 1654, and was
taken at Balveny and imprisoned. By his
wife, a daughter of Donald Mackay of Scourie,
he had three sons ; 1. Donald, master of Eeay,
who predeceased his father, leaving by his
wife Ann, daughter of Sir George Munro of
Culcairn, a son, George, third Lord Eeay ;
2. The Hon. Brigadier-General ^neas Mackay,
who married Margaretta, Countess of Puchlor ;
and 3. The Hon. Colin Mackay. ^neas, the
second son, was colonel of the Mackay Dutch
regiment. His family settled at the Hague,
where they obtained considerable possessions,
and formed alliances with several noble families.
Their representative, Berthold Baron J\Iackay,
died 26th December 1854, at his chateau of
Ophemert, in Guelderland, aged eighty-one.
He married the Baroness Van Eenasse Van
Wnp, and his eldest son, the Baron JEneas
Mackay, at one time chamberlain to the king
of Holland, became next heir to the peerage of
Eeay, after the present family.
George, third Lord Eeay, F.E.S., took the
oaths and his seat in parliament, 29 th October
1700. In the rebellion of 1715, he raised his
clan in support of the government. In 1719,
when the Earls Marischal and Seaforth, and the
Marquis of Tullibardine, with 300 Spaniards,
landed in the "Western Highlands, he did the
same, and also in 1745. He died at Tongue,
21st March 1748. He was thrice married, and
had by his first wife, one son, Donald, fourth
Lord Eeay.
Donald, fourth Lord Eeay, succeeded his
father in 1748, and died at Durness, 18tli
August 1761. He was twice married, and,
with one daughter, the Hon. Mrs Edgar, had
two sons, George, fifth Lord Eeay, who died
at Eosebank, near Edinburgh, 27th February
1768, and Hugh, sixth lord. The fifth Lord
Eeay was also twice married, but had issue
only by his second wife, a son, who died
young, and three daughters. Hugh, his half-
brother, who succeeded him, was for some
years in a state of mental imbecility. He died
at Skerray, 26th January 1797, unmarried,
when the title devolved on Eric Mackay, son
of the Hon. George Mackay of Skibo, third
son of the third Lord Eeay. He died at
Tongue, June 25, 1782. By his wife, Anne,
third daughter of Hon. Eric Sutherland, only
son of the attainted Lord Duffus, he had five
sons and four daughters. His eldest son,
George, died in 1790. Eric, the second son,
became seventh Lord Eeay. Alexander, the
next, an ofiicer in the army, succeeded as
eighth Lord Eeay. Donald Hugh, the fourth
son, a vice-admiral, died March 26, 1850.
Patrick, the youngest, died an infant.
Eric, seventh Lord Eeay, was, in 1806,
elected one of the representative Scots peers.
He died, unmarried, July 8, 1847, and was
succeeded, as eighth Lord Eeay, by his brother,
Alexander, barrack-master at Malta, born in
1775. He married in 1809, Marion, daughter
of Colonel Goll, military secretary to Warren
Hastings, and relict of David Eoss, Esq. of
Calcutta, eldest sou of the Scottish judge,
270
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CI^KS.
Lord Ankerville ; he had two sons and six
daughters. He died in 1863, and was suc-
ceeded by his second son, Eric, who was born
in 1813, George, the eldest son, having died
in 1811.
The Mackays became very numerous in the
northern counties, and the descent of their
chiefs, in the male line, has continued un-
broken from their first appearance in the north
down to the present time. In the county of
Sutherland, they multiplied greatly also, under
other names, such as MacPhail, Poison, Bain,
Nielson, &c. The names of Mackie and
MacGhie are also said to be derived from
Mackay. The old family of MacGhie of Bal-
maghie, which for about 600 years possessed
estates in Galloway, used the same arms as
the chief of the Mackays. They continued in
possession of their lands till 1786. Balmaghie
means Mackay town. The name MacCrie is
supposed to be a corruption of MacGhie.
At the time of the rebellion of 1745, the
eifective force of the Mackays was estimated
at 800 men by President Forbes, It is said
that in the last Sutherland fencibles, raised in
1793 and disbanded in 1797, there were 33
John Mackays in one company alone. In
1794 the Eeay fencibles, 800 strong, were
raised in a few weeks, in " Lord Reay's
country," the residence of the clan Mackay.
The names of no fewer than 700 of them had
the prefix Mac.
With regard to the term Siol Mhorgan
applied to the clan Mackay, it is right to
state that Mr Eobert Mackay of Thurso,
the family historian, denies that as a clan
they were ever known by that designation,
which rests, he says, only on the affirma-
tion of Sir Eobert Gordon, without any
authority. He adds : " There are, indeed, to
this day, persons of the surname Morgan and
Morganach, who are understood to be of the
Mackays, but that the whole clan, at any
period, went under that designation, is in-
correct ; and those of them who did so, were
always few and of but small account. The
name seems to be of Welsh origin ; but how
it obtained among the Mackays it is impos-
sible now to say."
Of the branches of the clan Mackay, the
lauiily of Scourie is the most celebrated. They
were descended from Donald Mackay of
Scourie and EriboU, elder son of Y Mackay
III., chief of the clan from 1550 to 1571, by
his first wife, a daughter of Hugh Macleod of
Assynt.
Donald Mackay, by his wife, Euphemia,
daughter of Hugh Munro of Assynt in Eoss,
brother of the laird of Foulis, had three sons
and four daughters. The sons were Hugh,
Donald, and William. Hugh, the eldest,
succeeded his father, and by the Scots Estates
was appointed colonel of the Eeay countrymen.
He married a daughter of James Corbet oi
Eheims, by whom he had five sons, William,
Hector, Hugh, the celebrated General Mackay,^
commander of the government forces at the
battle of Killiecrankie, James and Eoderick,
He had also three daughters, Barbara, married
to John, Lord Eeay; Elizabeth, to Hugli
Munro of EriboU, and Ann, to the Hon. Capt.
WilUam Mackay of Kinloch. William and
Hector, the two eldest sons, both unmarried,
met with untimely deaths. In February 1688,
the Earl of Caitliness, whose wife was younger
than himself, having conceived some jealousy
against William, caused him to be seized at
Dunnet, while on his way to Orkney, with a
party of 30 persons. He was conveyed to
Thurso, where he was immured in a dvmgeon,
and after long confinement was sent home in
an open boat, and died the day after. In
August of the same year, his brother. Hector,
accompanied by a servant, having gone to
Aberdeenshire, on his way to Edinburgh, was
Avaylaid and murdered by WiUiam Sinclair of
Dunbeath and John Sinclair of Murkle, and
their two servants. A complaint was imme-
diately raised before the justiciary, at the
instance of John, Earl of Sutherland, and the
relatives of the deceased, against the Earl of
Caithness and the two Sinclairs for these
crimes. A counter complaint was brought by
Caithness against the pursuers, for several
alleged crimes from 1649 downwards, but a
compromise took place between the parties.
General Mackay's only son, Hugh, major of
his father's regiment, died at Cambray, in
1708, aged about 28. He left two sons, Hugh
and Gabriel, and a daughter. Hugh died at
" For portrait of Genunil Hugh Mackay, vide vol, L
p. 361.
THE MAOKAiTS— THE MACNICOLS.
271
Ureda, a lieutenant-general in the Dutch ser-
vice, and colonel of the Mackay Dutch
regiment, which took its name from his father.
He had an only daughter, the wife of lieutenant-
general Prevost, of the British service, who, on
the death of his father-in-law, Avithout male issue,
ohtained the king's license to bear the name
and arms of Mackay of Scourie in addition to
his own, which his descendants in Holland
still bear. Gabriel, the younger son, lieutenant-
colonel of the Mackay regiment, died without
issue. James, the next brother of General
Mackay, a lieutenant- colonel in his regiment,
was killed at Killiecrankie, and Eoderick, the
youngest, died in the East Indies, both im-
married.
The eldest branch of the Mackays was that
of the Clan-Abrach, descended from John
Aberigh Mackay, second son of Angus Dubh,
who received the lands of Auchness, Breachat,
and others, from his brother, l^eUl Wasse.
Of this family was Robert Mackay, writer,
Thurso, historian of the clan Mackay. Accord-
ing to this gentleman, John Aberigh, the first
of this branch, gave his name to the district of
Strathnaver. In the Gaelic language, he says,
the inhabitants of Strathnaver are called
Naverigh, and that tribe the Sliochd-nan-
Aberigh. John, their founder, some say, took
liis appellation of Aberigh from Lochaber,
where he resided in his youth with some
relatives, and from Strath-na-Aberich the
transition is natural to Strath-n'-Averich.
l^aill !N"averich, above mentioned, was so called
from his having belonged to the Reay Country,
that is, Strathnaver. The Clan-Abrach were
the most numerous and powerful branch of
the Mackays. They acted as wardens of their
country, and never betrayed their trust.
The BiGHOUSE branch were descendants of
Wniiam Mackay of Far, younger half-brother
cf Donald Mackay of Scourie, by his second
wife. Christian Sinclair, daughter of the laird
of Dun.
The Strathy branch sprung from John
Mackay of Dilred and Strathy, brother of the
first Lord Reay, and son of Hugh Mackay of
Ear, by his "wife. Lady Jane Gordon, eldest
daughter of Alexander, Earl of Sutherland.
The Melness branch came from the Hon.
Colonel iEneas Mackay, second son of the
first Lord Reay, by his first wife, the Hon.
Barbara Mackenzie, daughter of Lord KintaiL
The KiNLOCH branch descended from the
Hon. Captain Wilham Mackay, and the Sand-
wood branch from the Hon. Charles Mackay,
sons of the first Lord Reay by his last wifgj,
Marjory Sinclair, daughter of Francis Sinclair
of Stircoke.
The founder of the Holland branch of the
Mackays, General Hugh Mackay, prior to
1680, when a colonel in the Dutch service,
and having no prospect of leaving Holland,
wrote for some of his near relatives to go ovei
and settle in that country. Amongst those
were his brother, James, and his nephews,
^neas and Robert, sons of the first Lord
Reay. The former he took into his own
regiment, in which, in a few years, he became
lieutenant-colonel. The latter he sent to school
at Utrecht for a short time, and afterwards
obtained commissions for them in his own
regiment. In the beginning of 1687, several
British ofiicers in the Dutch service were
recalled to England by King James, and
amongst others was iEneas Mackay, then a
captain. On his arrival in London, the King
made him some favourable propositions to
enter his service, which he declined, and, in
consequence, when he reached Scotland, he
was ordered to be apprehended as a spy. He
had been imprisoned nearly seven months in
Edinburgh Castle, when the Prince of Orange
landed at Torbay, and he was liberated upon
granting his personal bond to appear before
the privy council when called upon, under a
penalty of £500 sterling. The Dutch Mackays
married among the nobility of Holland, and
one of the families of that branch held the
title of baron.
MACNICOL.
In a district mostly in Ross-shire, anciently
known by the name of IS'ess, there was originally
located a small and broken clan, known as the
Macnicols. The only districts, according to
Skene, which at all answers to the description
of Il^ess, are those of Assynt, Edderachylis,
and Duirness.
The Macnicols were descended from one
]\Iackrycul (the letter r in the Gaelic bein"
invariably pronounced like n), who, tradition
272
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAl^D CLAXS
says, as a reward for liaving rescued from some
Scandinavians a great quantity of cattle carried
off from Sutherland, received from one of the
ancient thanes of that province, the district of
Ass}Tit, then a forest belonging to them. This
"Mackrycul held that part of the coast of
Cogeach, Avhich is called Ullapool. In the
MS. of 1450, the descent of the clan JSTicail is
traced in a direct line from a certain Gregall,
plainly the Krycul here mentioned, who is
supposed to have lived in the twell'th century.
He is said to have been the ancestor, besides
the Macnicols, of the Nicols and the ISTicholsons.
When Gregall lived, Sutherland Avas occupied
by Gaelic tribes, and the Macnicols may there-
fore be considered of Gaelic origin.
About the beginning of the 14th century,
the family of the chief ended in an heiress, who
married Torquil Macleod, a younger son of
Macleod of Lewis. Macleod obtained a crown
charter of the district of Assynt and other
lands in Wester Ross, which had been the
property of the Macnicols. That sept subse-
quently removed to the Isle of Skye, and tlie
residence of their head or chief was at Scoire-
breac, on the margin of the loch near Portree.
Even after their removal to Skye the Mac-
nicols seem to have retained their independence,
for tradition relates that on one occasion when
the head of this clan, called Macnicol Mor,
was engaged in a warm discussion with Mac-
leod of Easay, carried on in the English
language, the servant of the latter coming into
the room, imagined they were quarrelling, and
drawing his sword mortally wounded Macnicol.
To prevent a feud between the two septs, a
council of chieftains and elders was held to
determine in what manner the Macnicols could
be appeased, when, upon some old precedent, it
was agreed that the meanest person in the
clan N'icol should behead the laird of Easay.
The individual of least note among them was
one Lomach, a maker of pannier baskets, and
he accordingly cut off the head of the laird of
Easay.
In Argyleshire there were many Macnicols,
but the clan may be said to have long been
extinct.
SUTHERLAND.
Badge — Broom (butcher s broom^.
The clan Sutherland, which gets its namo
from being located in the district of that
name, is regarded by Skene and others as
almost purely Gaelic. The district of Suther-
land, which was originally considerably smaller
than the modern county of that name, got its
name from the Orcadian Norsemen, because it
lay south from Caithness, which, for a long
time, was their only possession in the main-
land of Scotland.
According to Skene, the ancient Gaelic
population of the district now known by
the name of Sutherland were driven out or
destroyed by the jSTorwegians when they took
possession of the country, after its conquest by
Thorfinn, the Korse Jarl of Orkney, in 1034,
and were replaced by settlers from Moray
and Eoss. He says, " There are consequently
no clans whatever descended from the Gaelic
tribe which anciently inhabited the district of
Sutherland, and the modern Gaelic population
of part of that region is derived from two
sources. In the first place, several of the
tribes of the neighbouring district of Eoss, at
an early period, gradually spread themselves
into the nearest and most mountainous parts
of the country, and they consisted chiefly of
the clan Anrias. Secondly, Hugh Eroskin, a
descendant of Freskin de Moravia, and whoso
family was a branch of the ancient Gaelic
tribe of Moray, obtained from King William
the territory of Sutlierland, although it is
impossible to discover the circumstances which
occasioned the grant. lie Ayas of course
■:ilHlil|iiill«.A«ii«iAnBil
' ~l'iiiiii:^:«:Bi'iiiiiliiBiBi!iaii^
■.■:»m:mum:V--H.:::;:mlmm:'
mimmmmmmmmmmm-
ii:iiiiliillllilii|til|i
^^32 'i
mB'^^.
m^M^mimm
" '""'' :jt:s«ami!:va|jaisBaa*^<K>jj^«ij,A^
::«,- (^^^ iMi-''^'--S*
SUTHERLAND OR 93?
THE SUTHEELANDS
273
accompanied in tliis expedition by numbers of
his followers, who increased in Sutherland to
an extensive tribe ; and Freskin became the
founder of the noble family of Sutherland,
■who, under the title of Earls of Sutherland,
have continued to enjoy possession of this
district for so many generations."^ "We do
not altogether agree with this intelligent author
that the district in question was at any time
entu-ely colonised by the JN'orsemen. There can
be no doubt that a remnant of the old in-
habitants remained, after the Norwegian con-
quest, and it is certain that the Gaelic popu-
lation, reinforced as they were undoubtedly by
incomers from the neighbouring districts and
from Moray, ultimately regained the superiority
in Sutherland. Many of them were unquestion-
ably from the province of Moray, and these,
like the rest of the inhabitants, adopted the
name of Sutherland, from the appellation given
by the Norwegians to the district.
The chief of the clan Avas called " the Great
Cat," and the head of the house of Sutherland
has long carried a black cat in his coat-of-arms.
According to Sir George Mackenzie, the name
of Cattu was formerly given to Sutherland and
Caithness (originally Cattu-ness), on account
of the great number of wild cats with which
it was, at one period, infested.
The Earl of Sutherland Avas the chief of
the clan, but on the accession to the earldom
in 1766, of Countess Elizabeth, the infant
daughter of the eighteenth earl, and afterwards
Duchess of Sutherland, as tlie chiefship could
not descend to a female, William Sutherland
of Killipheder, who died in 1832, and enjoyed
a small annuity from her grace, was accounted
the eldest male descendant of the old earls.
John Campbell Sutherland, Esq. of Fors, was
afterwards considered the real chief
The clan Sutherland could bring into the
field 2,000 fighting men. In 1715 and 1745
they were among the loyal clans, and zealously
supported the succession of the house of Han-
over. Further details concerning this clan
Avill be given in the History of the Highland
Regiments.
The Earldom of Sutherland, the oldest ex-
tant in Britain, is said to have been granted
^ Skene's Highlanders, vol. ii. p 301
U
by Alexander II., to William, Lord of Suther-
land, about 1228, for assisting to quell a
powerful northern savage of the name of
Gillespie.^ William was the son of Hugh
Freskin, who acquired the district of Suther-
land by the forfeiture of the Earl of Caithness
for rebellion in 1197. Hugh was the grandson
of Freskin the Fleming, who came into Scot-
land in the reign of David I., and obtained
from that prince the lands of Strathbrock in
Linlithgowshire, also, the lands of Duffus and
others in Moray.^ His son, William, was a
constant attendant on King William the Lion,
during his frequent expeditions into Moray, and
assumed the name of William de Moravia.
He died towards the end of the 12th century.
His son, Hugh, got the district of Sutherland,
as already mentioned. Hugh's son, " Willielmus
dominus de Sutherlandia fiHus et hseres quon-
dam Hugonis Freskin," is usually reckoned
the first Earl of Sutherland, although Sir
Eobert Gordon, the family historian, puts it
three generations farther back.
The date of the creation of the title is not
knoMTi ; but from an indentui-e executed in
1275, in which Gilbert, bishop of Caithness,
makes a solemn composition of an affair that
had been long in debate betwixt his predeces-
sors in the see and the noble men, William of
famous memory, and WilHam, his son. Earls
of Sutherland, it is clear that there existed an
Earl of Sutherland betwixt 1222, the year of
Gilbert's consecration as bishop, and 1245, the
year of his death, and it is on the strength of
this deed that the representative of the house
claims the rank of premier earl of Scotland,
Avith the date 1228.
Earl WilHam died at Dunrobin^ in 1248.
His son, William, second earl, succeeded to
the title in his infancy. He was one of the
Scots nobles who attended the parliament of
Alexander III. at Scone, 5th February 1284,
when the succession to the crown of Scotland
Avas settled, and he sat in the great convention
at Bingham, 12th March 1290. He was one
of the eighteen Highland chiefs who fought
at the battle of Bannockburn, in 1314, on
the side of Bruce, and he subscribed the
3 See p. 61, vol. i. ^ See p. 60, vol. i.
- For view of old Dunrobin Castle, vide vol. i.
p. 83.
2 M
274
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLAIMS.
famous letter of the Scots nobles to the
Pope, 6th April 1320. He died in 1325,
having enjoyed the title for the long period of
77 years.
His son, Kenneth, the third earl, feU at the
battle of Halidon-liill in 1333, valiantly sup-
porting the cause of David II. With a
daughter, Eustach, he had t-\vo sons, William,
fourth earl, and I^Tichoias, ancestor of the Lords
Duffus.
William, fourth earl, married the Princess
Margaret, eldest daughter of Eobert I., by his
second wife, Elizabeth de Burgo, and he made
grants of land in the counties of Inverness and
Aberdeen to powerful and influential persons,
to win their support of his eldest son, John's
claim to the succession to the crown. John
Avas selected by his uncle, David II., as heir
to the throne, in preference to the high-steward,
who had married the Princess Marjory, but he
died at Lincoln in England in 1361, while a
hostage there for the payment of the king's
ransom. His father. Earl WiUiam, was one
of the commissioners to treat for the release of
King David in 1351, also on 13th June 1354,
and again in 1357. He was for some years
detained in England as a hostage for David's
observance of the treaty on his release from his
long captivity. The earl did not obtain his
full liberty tiU 20th March 1367. He died at
Dunrobin in Sutherland in 1370. His son,
William, fifth earl, was present at the surprise
of Berwick by the Scots in ISTovember 1384.
With their neighbours, the ]\Iackays, the
clau Sutherland were often at feud, and in aU
their contests with them they generally came
off victorious.^
John, seventh earl, resigned the earldom in
favour of John, his son and heir, 22d February
1456, reserving to himself the liferent of it,
and died in 1460. He had married Margaret,
daughter of Sir WilHam BaiUie of Lamington,
Lanarkshire, and by her had four sons and
two daughters. The sons were — 1. Alexander,
who predeceased his father; 2. Jolin, eighth
Earl of Sutherland ; 3. ISTicholas ; 4. Thomas
Beg. The elder daughter, Lady Jane, married
Sir James Dimbar of Cumnock, and was the
mother of Gawin Dunbar, bishop of Aberdeen.
• Details of these feuds will be found iu vol. i.
John, eighth earl, died in 1508. He had
married Lady Margaret Macdonald, eldest
daughter of iVlexander, Earl of Eoss, Lord of
the Isles, and by her, who was drowned cross-
ing the ferry of Uness, he had two sons — John
ninth earl, and Alexander, who died young,
and a daughter, Elizabeth, Countess of Suther-
land.
The nintli earl died, without issue, in 151 i>
when the succession devolved upon his sister
Elizabeth, Countess of Sutherland in her own
right. This lady had married Adam Gordon of
Aboyne, second son of George, second Earl of
Huntly, high-chancellor of Scotland, and in
his wife's right, according to the custom of
the age, he Avas styled Earl of Sutherland.
The Earl of Sutherland, when far advanced
in life, retired for the most part to Strathbogio
and Aboyne, in Aberdeenshire, to spend the
remainder of his days among his friends, and
intrusted the charge of the country to his
eldest son, Alexander Gordon, master of
Sutherland, a young man of great intrepidity
and talent ; and on the countess' resignation,
a charter of the earldom was granted to him
by King James V., on 1st December 1527.
She died in 1535, and her husband in 1537.
Their issue Avere — 1. Alexander, master of
Sutherland, Avho Avas infeft in the earldom in
1527, under the charter above mentioned, and
died in 1529, leaving, by his Avife, Lady Jane
StcAA'art, eldest daughter of the second Earl of
Atbole, three sons — John, Alexander, and Wil-
liam, and tAvo daughters ; 2. John Gordon ;
3. Adam Gordon, killed at the battle of Pinkie,
10th September 1547 ; 4. Gilbert Gordon of
Gartay, who married Isobel Sinclair, daughter
of the laird of Dunbeath.
Alexander's eldest son, John, born about
1525, succeeded his grandfather as eleventh
earl. He was lieutenant of Moray in 1547
and 1548, and Avith George, Earl of Huntly,
was selected to accompany the queen regent to
France in September 1550.
On the charge of having engaged in the
rebellion of the Earl of Huntly in 1562, the
Earl of Sutherland Avas forfeited, 28th May
1563, Avhen he retired to Flanders. He re-
turned to Scotland in 1565, and his forfeiture
was rescinded by act of parliament, 19th April
1567. He and his countess, Avho Avas then in
THE SUTHEELANDS,
275
a state of pregnancy, "were poisoned at Helms-
dale Castle by Isobol Sinclair, the vrife of the
earl's uncle, Gilbert Gordon of Gartay, and the
cousin of the Earl of Caithness, and died five
days afterwards at Dunrobin Castle. This
happened in July 1567, when the earl was in
his 42d year.* Their only son, Alexander,
master of Sutherland, then in his fifteenth
year, fortunately escaped the same fate.
The eleventh earl, styled the good Earl
Jolui, was thrice married — 1st, to Lady Eliza-
beth Campbell, only daughter of the third
Earl of Argyll, relict of James, Earl of Moray,
natural son of James lY. ; 2dly, to Lady
Helen Stewart, daughter of the third Earl of
Lennox, relict of the fifth Earl of Errol ; and
3dly, to Marion, eldest daughter of the fourth
Lord Seton, relict of the fourth Earl of Men-
teith. This was the lady who was poisoned
with him. He had issue by his second wife
only — two sons and three daughters. John,
the elder son, died an infant. Alexander,
the younger, was the twelfth Earl of Suther-
land.
Being under age when he succeeded to the
earldom', the ward of this young nobleman was
granted to his eldest sister. Lady Margaret
Gordon, who committed it to the care of Jolui,
Earl of Atliole. The latter sold the wardship
to George, Earl of Caithness, the enemy of his
house. Having by treachery got possession of
the castle of Skibo, in Avhich the young earl
resided, he seized his person and carried him
off to Caithness, where he forced him to marry
his daughter. Lady Barbara Sinclair, a profligate
woman of double his own age. When he
attained his majority he divorced her. In
1569, he escaped from the Earl of Caithness,
who had taken up his residence at Dunrobin
Castle and formed a design uj^on his life.
In 1583 he obtained from the Earl of
Huntly, the king's lieutenant in the north, a
grant of the superiority of Stratlinaver, and of
the heritable sheriffship of Sutherland and
Stratlinaver, which last was granted in lieu of
the lordship of Aboyne. This grant was con-
firmed by his majesty in a charter under the
great seal, by which Sutherland and Strath-
■* For the circumstances attending this unnatural
murder, which the Earl of Caithness is said to have
ili.«tigated, see vol. i. p. 90,
naver were disjoined and dismembered from
the sheriffdom of Inverness. The earl died at
Dunrobin, 6th December 1594, in his 43d
year. Having divorced Lady Barbara Sinclair
in 1573, he married, secondly, Lady Jean
Gordon, thhd daughter of the fourth Earl of
Huntly, liigh-chancellor of Scotland, who had
been previously married to the Earl of Both-
well, but repudiated to enable that ambitious
and profligate nobleman to marry Queen Mary,
She subsequently married Alexander Ogilvy
of Boyne, whom she also survived. To the
Earl of Sutherland she had, with two daughters,
four sons — 1. John, thirteenth earlj 2. Hon.
Sir Alexander Gordon; 3. Hon. Adam Gordon;
4. Hon. Sir Eobert Gordon of Gordonstoun,
the historian of the family of Sutherland,
created a baronet of ISTova Scotia, being the
first of that order, 28th ]\Iay 1625.
John, thirteenth Earl of Sutherland, was
born 20th July 1576. Many details con-
cerning him will be found in the former
part of this work. He died at Dornoch,
11th September 1615, aged 40. By his
countess. Lady Anna Elphinston, he had,
with two daughters, four sons, namely —
1. Patrick, master of Sutherland, who died
young ; 2. John, fourteenth earl ; 3. Hon.
Adam Gordon, who entered the Swedish ser-
vice, and was killed at the battle of Nord-
lingen, 27th August 1634, aged 22; 4. Hon.
George Posthumus Gordon, born after his
father's death, 9th February 1616, a lieutenant-
colonel in the army.
John, fourteenth Earl of Sutherland, born
4tli March 1609, was only six years old when
he succeeded his father, and during his minority
his uncle. Sir Eobert Gordon, was tutor of
Sutherland. In this capacity the latter was
much engaged in securing the peace of the
country, so often broken by the lawless pro-
ceedings of the Earl of Caithness. By Sir
Eobert's judicious management of the aftairs
of the house of Sutherland, his nephew, the
earl, on attaining his majority, found the
hostility of the enemy of his house, the Earl
of Caithness, either neutrahsed, or rendered no
longer dangerous. In 1637, the earl joined
the- supplicants against the service book, and
on the breaking out of the civil war in the
following year, espoused the liberal cause. In
276
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
1641 he was appointed by parliament a privy-
councillor for life, and in 1644 lie was sent
north with a commission for disarming malig-
nants, as the royalists were called. In 1645
he was one of the committee of estates. The
same year he joined General Hurry, with his
retainers at Inverness, just immediately before
the battle of Auldearn. In 1650 he accom-
panied General David Leslie when he was
sent by the parKament against the royalists in
the north.
On the Marquis of Montrose's arrival in
Caithness, the earl assembled all his country-
men to oppose his advance into Sutherland.
Montrose, however, had secured the important
pass of the Ord, and on liis entering Suther-
land, the earl, not conceiving himself strong
enough to resist him, retired with about 300
men into Eoss. In August of the same year,
the earl set off to Edinburgh, with 1 ,000 men,
to join the forces under General Leslie, col-
lected to oppose Cromwell, but was too late
for the battle of Dunbar, which was fought
before his arrival. During the Protectorate of
Cromwell the earl lived retired. He is com-
monly said to have died in 1663, but the
portrait of John, who must be this earl,
prefixed to Gordon's history of the family
(Ed. 1813) has upon it " Aetatis Suae 60 :
1669." This would seem to j^rove that he was
then aHve.
His son, George, fifteenth earl, died 4th
March 1703, aged 70, and was buried at Holy-
rood-house, where a monument was erected to
bis memory. The son of this nobleman, John,
sixteenth earl, married, when Lord Strath-
naver, Helen, second daughter of William,
Lord Cochrane, sister of the Viscountess
Dundee. He was one of the sixteen repre-
sentatives of the Scots peerage chosen in the
last Scots parliament in 1707, and subse-
quently three times re-elected. His services
in quelling the rebellion were acknowledged
by George I., who, in June 1716, invested
him with the order of the Thistle, and in the
following September settled a pension of
£1,200 per annum upon him. He figured
conspicuously both as a statesman and a
soldier, and obtained leave to add to his
armorial bearings the double " tressure circum-
fieur-de-lire," to indicate his descent from the
royal family of Bruce. His lordship died at
London, 27th June 1733.
His son, William, Lord Strathnaver, pre-
deceased his father 19th Jidy 1720. He had
five sons and two daughters. His two eldest
sons died young. William, the third son,
became seventeenth Earl of Sutherland. The
elder daughter, the Hon. Helen Sutherland,
was the wife of Sir James Colquhoun of Luss.
The younger, the Hon. Janet Sutherland,
married George Sinclair, Esq. of Ulbster, and
was the mother of the celebrated Sir Jolin
Sinclair, baronet.
William, seventeenth Earl of Sutherland,
contributed greatly to the suppression of the re-
bellion in the north. Under the heritable j uris.
dictions' abolition act of 1747, he had £1,000
allowed him for the redeemable sheriffship of
Sutherland. He died in France, December 7,
1750, aged 50. By his countess, Lady Eliza-
beth Wemyss, eldest daughter of the third
Earl of Wemyss, he had, with a daughter,
Lady Elizabeth, wife of her cousin, Hon.
James Wemyss of Wemyss, a son, William.
The son, William, eighteenth Earl of Suther-
land, born May 29, 1735, was an officer in the
army, and in 1759, when an invasion waa
expected, he raised a battalion of infantry,
of which he was constituted lieutenant-colonel.
He was appointed aide-de-camp to the king,
with the rank of colonel in the army, 20th
April 1763. He was one of the sixteen repre-
sentative Scots peers, and died at Bath, 16th
June 1766, aged 31. He had married at
Edinburgh, 14th April 1761, Mary, eldest
daughter and coheiress of William Maxwell,
Esq. of Preston, stewartry of Kirkcudbright,
and had two daughters. Lady Catherine and
Lady Elizabeth. The former, born 24th May
1764, died at Dunrobin Castle, 3d January
1766. The loss of their daughter so deeply
affected the earl and countess that they went
to Bath, in the hope that the amusements of
that place would dispel their grief There,
however, the earl Avas seized with a fever,
and the countess devoted herself so entirely to
the care of her husband, sitting up with him
for twenty-one days and nights without re-
tiring to bed, that her health was affected,
f.nd she died 1st June the same year, sixteen
days before his lordship. Their bodies were
THE SUTHERLANDS.
277
biought to Scotland, and interred in Holyrood-
house,
Their only surviving daughter, Elizabeth,
bom at Leven Lodge, near Edinburgh, 24th
May 1765, succeeded as Countess of Suther-
land, when little more than a year old. She
was placed under the guardianship of John,
Duke of Athole, Charles, Earl of Elgin and
Kincardine, Sir Adam Fergusson of Kilkerran.
and Sir David Dalrymple of Hailes, baronets,
and John Mackenzie, Esq, of Delvin. A sharp
contest arose for the title, her right to the
earldom being disputed on the ground that it
could not legally descend to a female heir. Her
opponents were Sir Eobert Gordon of Gordons-
toun and Letterfourie, baronet, and George
Sutherland, Esq. of Eors. Lord Hailes drew
up a paper for her ladyship, entitled " Ad-
ditional Case for Elizabeth, claiming the title
and dignity of Countess of Sutherland," which
evinced great ability, accuracy, and depth of
research. The House of Lords decided in her
Dunrobin Castle, from a photograph by Collier and Park, luveruess.
(For view of Dunrobin Castle in 1700, v. vol. i. p. SS.)
favour, 21st March 1771. The countess, the
nineteenth in succession to the earldom, mar-
ried 4th September 1785, George Granville
Leveson Gower, Yiscount of Trentham, eldest
son of Earl Gower, afterwards Marquis of
Stafford, by his second wife. Lady Louisa
Egerton, daughter of the first Duke of Bridge-
water. His lordship succeeded to his father's
titles, and became the second Marquis of Staf-
ford. On 14th January 1833 he was created
Duke of Sutherland, and died 19th July, the
same year. The Duchess of Sutherland,
countess in her own right, thenceforth styled
Duchess-Countess of Sutherland, held the earl-
dom during the long period of 72 years and.
seven months, and died in January 1839.
Her eldest son, George Granville, born in
1786, succeeded his father as second Duke of
Sutherland, in 1833, and his mother in the
Scottish titles, in 1839. He married in 1823,
Lady Harriet Elizabeth Georgiana, third
daughter of the sixth Earl of Carlisle ; issue —
four sons and seven daughters. His grace
died Eeb. 28, 1861, and was succeeded by hia
eldest son, George GranviUe William. The
second duke's eldest daughter married in 1844,
the Duke of Argyll; the second daughter
married in 1843, Lord Blantyi-e ; the third
I
278
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
daughter married in 1847, tlie Marquis of
Kildare, eldest son of the Duke of Leinster.
George Granville "William, third Duke of
Sntlierland, previously styled Marquis of Staf-
ford and Lord Strathnaver, horn Dec. 19,
1828, married in 1849, Anne, only child of
John Hay Mackenzie, Esq. of Cromartie and
Newhall, and niece of Sir WiUiam Gibson
Craig, Bart. ; issue — three sons and two
daughters. Sons — 1. George Granville, Earl
Gower, born July 25, 1850, died July 5, 1858 ;
2. Cromartie, Marquis of Stafford, born 20th
July 1851 ; 3. Lord Francis, Viscount Tarbet,
born August 3, 1852. Daughters, Lady
Florence and Lady Alexandra ; for the latter
the Princess of "Wales was sponsor.
There are a number of clans not dignified
by Mr Skene with separate notice, pro-
bably because he considers them subordinate
branches of other clans. The principal of
these, however, we shall shortly notice here,
before giving an account of four important
clans located in the Highlands, which, are
generally admitted to be of foreign origin, at
least so far as their names and chiefs are con-
cerned.
GUNN.
Badge — Juniper.
As we have given in minute detail the
history of the somewhat turbulent clan Gunn
in the first part of the work, our notice of it
here will be brief.
The clan, a martial and hardy, though not a
numerous race, originally belonged to Caith-
ness, but in the sixteenth century they settled
in Sutherland. Mv Smibert thinks they are
perhaps ajuong the very purest remnants of
tbe Gael to be found about Sutberlandshu-e
and the adjoining parts. "It is probable," he
says, " that they belong to the same stock
which pi-oduced the great body of the Suther-
land population. But tradition gives the
chieftains at least a Norse origin. They are
said to have been descended from Gun, or
Gunn, or Guin, second son of Glaus, or Olav,
the Black, one of the Norwegian kings of
Man and the Isles, who died 18th. June
1237. One tradition gives them a settle-
ment in Caithness more than a century
earlier, deducing their descent from Gun,
the second of three sons of Olaf, described as
a man of great bravery, who, in 1100, dwelt
in the Orcadian isle of Grsemsay. The above-
mentioned Gun or Guin is said to have received
from his grandfather on the mother's side,
Farquhar, Earl of Ross, the possessions in
Caithness which long formed the patrimony
of his descendants : the earliest stronghold of
the chief in that county being Halbury castle,
or Easter Clythe, situated on a precipitous
rock, overhanging the sea. From a subse-
quent chief who held the office of coroner, it
was called Crowner GuvUs Castle. It may be
mentioned here that the name Gun is the same
as the "Welsb Gwynn, and the Manx Gaivne.
It was originally Gun, but is now spelled
Gunn.
The clan Gunn continued to extend their
possessions in Caithness till about the middle
of the fifteenth century, when, in consequence
of their deadly feuds with the Keiths, and
other neighbouring clans, they found it neces-
sary to remove into Sutherland, where they
settled on the lands of Kiidonan, under the
protection of the Earls of Sutherland, from
whom they had obtained tbem. Mixed up
as they T^-ere with the clan feuds of Caith-
ness and Sutherland, and at war with the
Mackays as well as the Keiths, the hiotory
of the clan up to tbis time Ls full of in-
cidents which have more the character of
romance than reality. In one place Sir Robert
Gordon, alluding to " the inveterat deidlio
feud betuein the clan Gun and the Slaigh-
tean-Aberigh,"— a branch of the Mackays, —
says : " The long, the many, the horrible en-
counters which happened between these two
trybes, with the bloodshed and infinit spoils
GUNN
THE GUNifS— THE MACLAURmS.
279
committed in every part of the diocy of Cat-
teynes by them and their associats, are of so
disordered and troublesome memorie," that he
declines to give details.
Previous to their removal into Sutherland,
George Gun, commonly called the Cliruner, or
Coroner, and by the Highlanders, Fear ISPm
Braisteach-more, from the great brooch which
he "wore as the badge of his office of coroner,
was killed by the Keiths of Caithness, as for-
merly narrated.
The Crowner's eldest son, James, succeeded
as chief, and he it Avas who, with his family
and the greater portion of his clan, removed
into Sutherland. The principal dwelling-house
of the chiefs Avas, thereafter, Killernan, in the
parish of Kildonan, until the house Avas acci-
dentally destroyed by fire about 1690. From
this chief, the patronymic of Mac-Sheumais, or
MacKeamish, (that is, the son of James,) Avhicli
then became the Gaelic sept-name of the chiefs,
is derived. From one of the sons of the
Crowner, named William, are descended the
"Wilsons of Caithness, (as from a subsequent
chief of the same name, the Williamsons,) and
from another, Henry, the Hendersons. An-
other son, Eobert, AA^ho was killed Avith his
father, was the progenitor of the Gun Eobsons ;
and another son, John, also slain by the
Keiths, of the Gun MacEans, or Maclans,
that is Johnsons, of Caithness. The Gallies
are also of this clan, a party of Avhom settling
in Eoss-shire being designated as coming from
Gall-aohli, the stranger's side.
William Gunn, the eighth MacKeamish, an
officer in the army, was killed in battle in
India, without leaving issue, when the chief-
ehip devolved on Hector, great-grandson of
George, second son of Alexander, the fifth
IMacKeamish, to whom he Avas served nearest
male heir, on the 31st May 1803, and George
Gunn, Esq. of Ehives, county of Sutherland,
his only son, became, on his death, chief of the
clan Gunn, and the tenth MacKeamish.
Maclaurin.
LIaclaurin, more commonly spelled Mac-
laren, is the name of a small clan belonginsr
to Perthshire, and called in Gaelic the clann
Labhrin. The name is said to have been
derived from the district of Lorn, in Argvle-
shire, the Gaelic orthography of which is
Lubhrin. The Maclaurins bear the word Dxl-
riada, as a motto above their coat of arms.
MACLAURIN OR MACLAREX.
hADGE — Lauicl.
From Argyleshire the tribe of Laurin moved
into Perthshire, having, it is said, acquired
from Kenneth MacalpLn, after his conquest of
the Picts in the 9th century, the districts of
Balquhidder and Strathearn, and three brothers
are mentioned as having got assigned to them
in that territory the lands of Bruach, Auchle-
skin, and Stank. In the churchyard of Bal-
quhidder, celebrated as containing the grave
of Eob Eoy, the burial jDlaces of their different
families are marked off separately, so as to cor-
respond Avith the situation which these estates
bear to each other, a circumstance which so far
favours the tradition regarding them.
When the earldom of Strathearn became
vested in the croAvn in 1370, the Maclaurins
were reduced from the condition of proprietors
to that of " kyndly " or perpetual tenants,
which they continued to be till 1508, when it
Avas deemed expedient that this Celtic holding
should be changed, and the lands set >u feu,
" for increase of policie and augmentation of
the king's rental."
About 1497, some of the clan Laurin having
carried off the cattle from the Braes of Lochaber,
the Macdonalds folloAA'ed the spoilers, and,
overtaking them in Glenurchy, after a sharp
fight, recovered the "lifting." The Mac-
laurins straightway sought the assistance of
their kinsman, Dugal SteAvart of Appin, Avhc
280
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
at once joined them with, his followers, and a
conflict took place, when both Dugal and
^lacdonald of Keppoch, the chiefs of their
respective clans, were among the slain. This
Dugal was the first of the Stewarts of Appin.
He was an illegitimate son of John Stewart,
third Lord of Lorn, by a lady of the clan
Laurin, and in 1469 M'hen he attempted, by
force of arms, to obtain possession of his father's
Jands, he was assisted by the Maclaurins, 130
of whom fell in a battle that took place at the
foot of Bendoran, a mountain in Glenurchy.
The clan Laurin were the strongest sept in
Ealquhidder, which was called " the country
of the Maclaurins." Although there are few
families of the name there now, so numerous
were they at one period that none dared enter
the church until the Maclaurins had taken
their seats. This invidious right claimed by
them often led to unseemly brawls and fights
at the church door, and lives were sometimes
lost in consequence. In 1532, Sir John Mac-
laurin, vicar of Ealquhidder, was killed in one
of these quarrels, and several of his kinsmen,
implicated in the deed, were outlawed.
A deadly feud existed between the Mac-
laurins and their neighbours, the Macgregors
of Eob Eoy's tribe. In the 1 6th century, the
latter slaughtered no fewer tban eighteen
householders of the Maclaurin name, with the
whole of their families, and took possession of
the farms which had belonged to them. The
deed was not investigated tiU 1604, forty-six
years afterwards, when it was thus described
in their trial for the slaughter of the Col-
quhouns : " And siclyk, John M'Coull cheire,
fFor airt and pairt of the crewall murthour
and burning of auchtene houshalders of the
clan Lawren, thair wyves and bairns, com-
mittit fourtie sax zeir syne, or thairby." The
verdict Avas that he was " clene, innocent, and
acquit of the said crymes." ^ The hill farm of
^ In reference to tliis, we extract tlie following from
the Scotsman, Feb. 12, 1869 :—" Within the last few
days a handsome monument from the granite works
of ilessrs Macdonald, Field, & Co., Aberdeen, has
been erected in the churchyard of Ealquhidder, bear-
ing the following inscription : — ' In memoriam of the
Clan Laurin, anciently the allodian inhabitants of
Balquhidder and Strathearn, the chief of whom, in
the decrepitude of old age, together with his aged and
infirm adherents, their wives and children, the widows
of their departed kindred— all -were destroyed in the
silent midnight hour by fire and sword, by the hands
Invernenty, on " The Braes of Balquhidder,"
was one of the farms thus forcibly occupied by
the Macgregors, although the property of a
Maclamin family, and in the days of Rob
Eoy, two centuries afterwards, the aid of
Stewart of Appin Avas called in to replace the
Maclaurins in their own, which he did at the
head of 200 of his men. All these farms,
however, are noAV the property of the chief of
clan Gregor, having been purchased about 1798
from the commissioners of the forfeited estates.
The [Maclaurins Avere out in the rebellion of
1745. According to President Forbes, they
Avere followers of the Murrays of Athole, but
although some of them might have been so,
the majority of the clan fought for the Pre-
tender Avith the SteAvarts of Appin under
SteAvart of Ardsheil.
The chiefship was claimed by the family to
which belonged Colin Maclaurin, the eminent
mathematician and philosopher, and his son,
John Maclaurin, Lord Dreghorn. In the
application given in for the latter to the Lyon
Court, he proved his descent from a family
which had long been in possession of the
island of Tiree, one of the Ai'gyleshire He-
brides.
MACRAE.
Badge — Club-moss.
Macrae (MacRa or MacRath)^ is the name
of a Ross-shire clan at one time very numerous
of a banditti of incendiarists from Glendochart, A.n.
1558. Erected by Daniel Maclaurin, Esq. of St
John's "Wood, London, author of a short history of
his own clan, and for the use of his clansmen only. —
October 1868.'"
•> For the information here given, we are mainlj
indebted to the MS. above referred to.
THE MACEAES— THE BUCHANANS.
281
[
on the shores of Kintail, but now widely seat-
tei'ed through Scotland and the colonies, more
especially Canada. The oldest form of the
name " M'Eath " signifies " son-of-good-luck."
The clan is generally considered to be of pure
Gaelic stock, although its earliest traditions
point to an Irish origin. They are said to have
come over with Colin Fitzgerald, the founder
of the clan Mackenzie, of whose family they
continued through their whole history the
warm friends and adherents, so much so that
they were jocularly called " Seaforth's shirt,"
and under his leadership they fought at the
battle of Largs, in 1263. They settled first in
the Aird of Lovat, but subsequently emigrated
into Glenshiel, in the district of Kintail. At
the battle of Auldearn, in May 1645, the
Macraes fought under the " Caber-Fey," on the
Bide of Montrose, where they lost a great num-
ber of men. The chief of the Macraes is
Macrae of Inverinate, in Kintail, whose family
eince about the year 1520 held the honourable
post of constables of Islandonan. A MS.
genealogical account of the clans, written by
the Eev. John Macrae, minister of Dingwall,
tvho died in 1704, was formerly in possession
of Lieut.-Col. Sir John Macrae of Ardintoul,
and is now possessed by the present head of
the Inverinate family, Colin Macrae, Esq.,W.S,,
who has also a copy of a treaty of friendship
between the Campbells of Craignish and the
Macraes of Kintail, dated 1702. This history
contains many interesting stories, descriptive
of the great size, strength, and courage for
which the clan was remarkable. One Duncan
M6r, a man of immense strength, contributed
largely to the defeat of the Macdonalds at the
battle of Park, in 1464, and it was said of him
that, though engaged in many conflicts and
always victorious, he never came off Avithout a
wound; and another Duncan, who lived in the
beginning of the 18th century, was possessed of
so great strength that he is said to have carried
for some distance a stone of huge size, and laid
it down on the farm of Auchnangart, where it is
still to be seen. He was the author of several
poetical pieces, and was killed with many of his
clan at Sheriffmuir, in 1715, his two brothers
falling at his side. His sword, long preserved
in the Tower of London, was shown as " the
great Highlander's sword."
Both males and females of the Macraes are
said to have evinced a stiong taste, not only
for severe literary studies, but for the gentler
arts of poetry and music. From the begimiing
of the 15th century, one of the Inverinate
family always held the office of vicar of Kin-
tail ; and John, the first vicar, was much re-
vered for his learning, which he acquired with
the monks of Beauly. Farquhar Macrae, born
1580, who entered the church, is said to have
been a great Latin scholar. It is told of this
Farquhar, that on his first visit to the island
of Lewes, he had to baptize the whole popula-
tion under forty years of age, no minister being
resident on the island.
"We shall here give a short account of tho
Buchanans and Colquhouns, because, as Smi-
bert says of the latter, they have ever been
placed among the clans practically, although
the neighbouring Lowlanders gave to them
early Saxon names. It is probable that pri-
mitively they were both of Gaelic origin.
BUCHANAN.
Bauge— Bilberry or Oak.
The Buchanans belong to a numerous clan
in Stirlingshire, and the country on the north
side of Loch Lomond. The reputed founder
of the clan was Anselan, son of O'Kyan, king
of Ulster, in Ireland, who is said to have been
compelled to leave his native country by the
incursions of the Danes, and take refuge in
Scotland. He landed, with some attendants,
on the northern coast of Argyleshire, near the
Lennox, about the year 1016, and having,
according to the family tradition, in all such
2 N
282
HlyTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
cases made aucl provided, lent his assistance
10 King Malcolm the Second in repelling liis
old enemies tlie Danes, on two different occa-
sions of tlieir arrival in Scotland, he received
from that king for his services a grant of land
in the north of Scotland. The improhnble
character of this genealogy is manifested by
its farther stating that the aforesaid Anselan
married the heiress of the lands of Buchanan,
a lady named Dennistoun ; for the Dennis-
touns deriving their name from lands given to
a family of the name of Danziel, who came
into Scotland with Alan, the father of the
founder of the Abbey of Paisley, and the first
dapifer, seneschal, or steward of Scotland, no
heiress of that name could have been in Scot-
land until long after the period here referred
to. It is more probable that a portion of
what afterwards became the estate of Buchanan
formed a part of some royal grant as being
connected with the estates of the Earls of
Lennox, whom Skene and ISTapier have estab-
lished to have been remotely connected with
the royal family of the Canmore line, and to
have been in the first instance administrators,
on the part of the crown, of the lands Avhich
were afterwards bestowed upon them.
The name of Buchanan is territorial, and is
now that of a parish in Stirlingshire, Avliich
was anciently called Inchcaileoch (" old
woman's island"), from an island of that
name in Loch Lomond, on which in earlier
ages there was a nunnery, and latterly the
parish church for a century after the Eefor-
mation. In 1621 a detached part of the
parish of Luss, which comprehends the lands
of the family of Buchanan, Avas included in
this parish, when the chapel of Buchanan Avas
used for the only place of worship, and gave
tlie name to the whole parish.
Anselan (in the family genealogies styled
the third of that name) the seventh laird of
Buchanan, and the sixth in descent from the
above-named Irish prince, but not unlikely to
be the first of the name, Avhich is Norman
French, is dignified in the same records with
the magniloquent appellation of seaeschal or
chamberlain to ]\Ialcolm the first Earl of Leve-
nax (as Lennox was then called). In 1225,
this Anselan obtained from the same earl a
■•hartci- of a small island in Lochlomond called
Clareinch — witnesses Dougal, Gilchrist, and
Amalyn, the earl's three brothers — the name
of which island afterwards became the rallying
cry of the Buchanans. He had three sons
viz., Methlen, said by Buchanan of Auchmar
to have been ancestor of the MacMillans j
Colman, ancestor of the MacColmans ; and hia
successor Gilbert.
His eldest son, Gilbert, or Gillebrid, appears
to have borne the surname of Buchanan.
Sir Maurice Buchanan, grandson of Gilbert,
and son of a chief of the same name, received
from Donald, Earl of Lennox, a charter of the
lands of Sallochy, with confirmation of the
upper part of the carrucate of Buchanan. Sir
Maurice also obtained a charter of confirmation
of the lands of Buchanan from Eing David
II. in the beginning of his reign.
Sir Maurice de Buchanan the second, above
mentioned, married a daughter of Menteith of
Eusky, and had a son, Walter de Buchanan,
who had a charter of confii'mation of some of
his lands of Buchanan from Eobert the Second,
in Avhicli he is designed the king's " consan-
guineus," or cousin. His eldest son, John,
married Janet, daughter and sole heiress of
John Buchanan of Leny, fourth in descent
from Allan already noticed. John, Avho died
before his father, had three sons, viz., Sir
Alexander, Walter, and John, who inherited
the lands of Leny, and carried on that family.
Sir Alexander died unmarried, and the
second son, Sir AValter, succeeded to the
estate of Buchanan.
This Sir Walter de Buchanan married
Isabel, daughter of Murdoch, Duke of Al-
bany, governor of Scotland, by Isabel, countess
of Lennox, in her own right. With a daughter,
married to Gray of Foulis, ancestor of Lord
Gray, he had thi-ee sons, viz., Patrick, his
successor ; Maurice, treasurer to the Princess
Margaret, the daughter of King James I.,
and Dauphiness of France, Avith Avhom he
left Scotland; and Thomas, founder of the
Buchanans of Carbeth.
The eldest son, Patrick, acquu'ed a part of
Strathyre in 1455, and had a charter under
the great seal of his estate of Buchanan, dated
in 1460. He had tAVO sons and a daughter,
Anabella, married to her cousin, James Stew
art of Baldorrans. cnndson of Muj'doch.
THE BUCHANANS.
283
Duke of Albany. Their younger son, Thomas
Buchanan, was, in 1482, founder of the house
of Druniakill, wlience, in the third genera-
tion, came the celebrated George Buchanan.
Patrick's elder son, Walter Buchanan of that
ilk, married a daughter of Lord Graham, and
by her had tAVO sons, Patrick and John, and
two daughters, one of them married to the
laird of Lamond, and the other to the laird of
Ardkinglass.
John Buchanan, the younger son, succeeded
by testament to Menzies of Arnprior, and was
the facetious "King of Kippen," and faithful
ally of James V. The way in which the
laird of Arnprior got the name of " King of
Kippen" is thus related by a tradition which
Sir Walter Scott has introduced into his Tales
of a Grandfather: — "When James the Fifth
travelled in disguise, he used a name which
was known only to some of his princi2:)al
nobility and attendants. He was called the
Goodman (the tenant, that is) of Ballengeich.
Ballengeich is a steep pass which leads down
behind the castle of Stirling. Once upon a
time when the court was feasting in Stirling,
the king sent for some venison from the neigh-
bouring hills. The deer was killed and put
on horses' backs to be transported to Stirling.
Unluckily they had to pass the castle gates of
Arnprior, belonging to a chief of the Buchanans,
who chanced to have a considerable number of
guests with him. It was late, and the company
were rather short of victuals, though they had
more than enough of liquor. The chief, seeing
so much, fat venison passing his very door,
seized on it, and to the expostulations of the
keepers, who told him it belonged to King
James, he answered insolently, that if James
was king in Scotland, he (Buchanan) was king
in Kippen; being the name of the district in
which Arnprior lay. On hearing what had
happened, the king got on horseback, and
rode instantly from Stirling to Buchanan's
house, where he found a strong fierce-looking
Highlander, wiLh an axe on his shoulder,
standing sentinel at the door, This grim
warder refused the king admittance, saying
that the laird of Arnprior was at dinner, and
would not be disturbed. 'Yet go up to the
company, my good friend,' said the king, ' and
tell him that the Goodman of Ballengeich is
come to feast with the King of Kippen.' The
porter Avent grumbling into the house, and told
his master that there was a fellow with a red
beard at the gate, who called himself the
(Joodman of Ballengeich, Avho said he was
come to dine with the King of Kippen. As
soon as Buchanan heard these words, he knevr
that the king was come in person, and has-
tened down to kneel at James's feet, and to
ask forgiveness for his insolent behaviour.
But the king, who only meant to give him a
fright, forgave him freely, and, going into the
castle, feasted on his own venison which
Buchanan had intercepted. Buchanan of
Arnprior Avas ever afterAvards called the King
of Kippen." '' He Avas killed at tlie battle of
Pinkie in 1547.
The elder son, Patrick, ayIio fell on Plodden
field, dur'ng his father's lifetime, had married
a daughter of the Earl of Argyll. She bore
to him tAVO sons and tAvo daughters. The
younger son, Walter, in 1519, conveyed to
his son Walter the lands of Spittal, and Avas
thus the founder of that house. On the 14th
December of that year, he had a charter from
his father of the temple-lands of Easter-Catter.
The elder son, George Buchanan of that ilk,
succeeded his grandfather, and Avas sheriff of
Dumbartonshire at the critical epoch of 1561.
By Margaret, daughter of Edmonstone of Dun-
treath, he had a son, John, Avho died before
his father, leaving a son. By a second lady,
Janet, daughter of Cunninghame of Craigans,
he had William, founder of the noAV extinct
house of Auchmar.
John Buchanan, above mentioned as dying
before his father, George Buchanan of that ilk,
Avas tAvice married, first to the Lord Living-
ston's daughter, by Avhom he had one son,
George, Avho succeeded his grandfather. The
son. Sir George Buchanan, married Mary
Graham, daughter of the Earl of Monteith,
and had, Avith tAVO daughters, a son. Sir John
Buchanan of that ilk. Sir John married
Anabella Erskine, daughter of Adam, commen-
dator of Cambuskenneth, a son of the Master
of Mar. He had a son, George, his successor,
and a daughter married to Campbell of Ea-
hein.
Sir George Buchanan the son married Eliza -
^ History of Scotland,
284
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
betli Preston, daughler of the laird of Craig-
millar. Sir Georgs was taken prisoner at
Inverkeithing, in which state he died in the
end of 1651, leaving, with three daughters,
one son, John, the last laird of Buchanan,
V'ho was twice married, but had no male issue.
By his second wife, Jean Pringle, daughter of
Mr Andrew Pringle, a minister, he had a
daughter Janet, married to Henry Buchanan
of Leny, Jolin, the last laird, died in Decem-
ber 1682. His estate was sold by his creditors,
and purchased by the ancestor of the Duke of
Montrose.
The barons or lairds of Buchanan built a
castle in Stirlingshire, where the present
Buchanan house stands, formerly called the
Peel of Buchanan. Part of it exists, forming
the charter-room. A more modern house was
built by these chiefs, adjoining the east side.
This mansion came into the possession of the
first Duke of Montrose, who made several
additions to it, as did also subsequent dukes,
and it is now the chief seat of that ducal
family in Scotland.
The principal line of the Buclianans be-
coming, as above shown, extinct in 1682, the
representation of the family devolved on
Buchanan of Auchmar. This Hne became, in
its turn, extinct in 1816, and, in the absence
of other competitors, the late Dr Francis
Hamilton-Buchanan of Bardowie, Spittal, and
Leny, as heir-male of Walter, first of the
family of Spittal, established in 1826 his
claims as chief of the clan.
The last lineal male descendant of the Bucha-
nans of Leny was Henry Buchanan, about 1723,
whose daughter and heiress, Catherine, mar-
ried Thomas Buchanan of Spittal, an officer in
the Dutch service, who took for his second
Avife, Elizabeth, youngest daughter of John
Hamilton of Bardowie, the sole survivor of
her family, and by her he had four sons and
Iwo daughters. Their eldest son John, born
in 1758, succoeded to the estate of Bardowie,
and assumed the additional name of Hamilton,
but dying without male issue, was succeeded
by his brother, the above named Dr Francis
Hamilton-Buchanan.
There were at one time so many heritors of
the name of Buchanan, that it is said the
laird of Buchanan could, in a summers day,
call ifty heritors of his own surname to big
house, upon, any occasion, and all of them
might with convenience return to their re-
spective residences before night, the most dis-
tant of their homes not being above ten miles
from Buchanan Castle.
COLQunoUN.
Badge — Bearberry.
The territory of the Colquhouxs is in Dum-
bartonshire, and the principal families of the
name are Colquhoun of Colquhoun and Luss,
the chief of the clan, a baronet of Scotland
and Nova Scotia, created in 1704, and of
Great Britain in 1786; Colquhoun of Killer-
mont and Garscadden ; Colquhoun of Arden-
connel ; and Colquhoun of Glenmillan. There
was likewise Colquhoun of Tilliquhoun, a
baronet of Scotland and Nova Scotia (1625),
but this family is extinct.
The origin of the name is territorial. One
tradition deduces the descent of the first pos-
sessor from a younger son of the old Earls of
Lennox, because of the similarity of their
armorial bearings. It is certain that they
were anciently vassals of that potent house.
The immediate ancestor of the family of
Luss was Humphry de Kilpatrick, who", in the
reign of Alexander II., not later than 1246,
obtained from Malcolm, Earl of Lennox, a
grant of the lands and barony of Colquhoun,
in the parish of Old or West Kilpatrick, pro
scrvitio wiius militis, &c., and in consequence
assumed the name of Colquhoun, instead of
his own.
His grandson, Ingelram, third Colquhoun,
lived in the reign of Alexander IIL
THE COLQUHOU^S.
li«D
I
His son, Humphry dc Colquhoun, is witnens
in a charter of Malcolm, fifth Earl of Lennox,
in favour of Sir John de Luss,* between the
years 1292-1333. The following remarkable
reference to the construction of a house ad opus
Ciilquhanorum, by order of King Eobert Bruce,
is extracted from the Compotum Constahularii
de Cardross, vol. i., in the accounts of the
Great Chamberlains of Scotland, under date
30th July 1329, as quoted by Mr Tytler in
the appendix to the second volume of his
History of Scotland : " Item, in construccione
cujusdam domus ad opus CuIquhano7'umT) onuiii
Regis ibidem, 10 solidi." Mr Tytler in a
note says that Cidqtihanorum is "an obscure
word, which occurs nowhere else — conjectured
by a learned friend to be ' keepers of the dogs,'
from the Gaelic root Gillen-au-con — al)bi'e-
viatcd, Gillecon, Culquhoun."
Sir Eobert de Colquhoun, supposed by Mr
Eraser, the family historian, to be fifth in descent
from the first Humphry, and son of a Humphry,
the fourth of Colquhoun, in the reign of David
Bruce, married in or previous to the year 1368
the daughter and solo heiress (known in the
family tradition as " The Fair lilaid of Luss,")
of Godfry de Luss, brd of Luss, head or
chief of an ancient family of that name, and
the eixth in a direct male line from Malduin,
dean of Lennox, who, in the beginning of the
thirteenth century, received from Alwyn,
second Earl of Lennox, a charter of the lands
of Luss. The Luss territories lie in the
mountainous but beautiful and picturesque
district on the margin of Loch Lomond.
Sir Eobert was designed " dommus de Col-
quhoun and de Luss," in a charter dated
in 1368; since which time the family have
borne the designation of Colquhoun of Col-
quhoun and Luss. He is also witness in a
charter of the lands of Auchmar by Walter
of Easlane, Lord of Lennox, to Walter de
Buchanan in 1373. He had four sons, namely
— Sir Humphry, his heir ; Eobort, first of the
family of Camstraddan, from whom several
other families of the name of Colquhoun in
Dumbartonshire are descended ; Eobert men-
tioned in the Camstraddan charter as " frater
junior;" and Patrick, who is mentioned in a
' Fraser's Chiefs cf Colquhoun.
charter from his brother Sir Humphry to his
other brother Eobert.
The eldest son. Sir Humphry, sixth cf
Colquhoun, and eighth of Luss, is a witness in
three charters by Duncan, Earl of Lennox, in
the years 1393, 1394, and 1395. He died in
1406, and left three sons and two daughters.
Patrick, his youngest son, was ancestor of the
Colquhouns of Glennis, from whom the
Colquhouns of Barrowfield, Piemont, and
others were descended. The second son, John,
succeeded his eldest brother. The eldest son,
Sir Eobert, died in 1408, and was succeeded
by his brother. Sir John Colquhoun was
appointed governor of the castle of Dumbarton,
by King James I., for his fidelity to that king
during his imprisonment in England. Erom
his activity in punishing the depredations of
the Highlanders, who often committed great
outrages in the low country of Dumbarton-
shire, he rendered himself obnoxious to them,
and a plot was formed for his destruction.
He received a civil message from some of their
chiefs, desiring a friendly conference, in order
to accommodate all their differences. Suspecting
no treachery, he went out to meet them but
slightly attended, and was immediately attacked
by a numerous body of Islanders, under two
noted robber-chiefs, Lachlan Maclean and
Murdoch Gibson, and slain in Inchmurren, on
Loch Lomond, in 1439. By his wife, Jean,
daughter of Eobert, Lord Erskine, he had a
son, Malcolm, a youth of great promise. Ho
died before his father, leaving a son, John,
who succeeded his grandfather in 1439. This
Sir John Colquhoun was one of the most
distinguished men of his age in Scotland, and
highly esteemed by King James III., from
whom he got a charter in 1457 of the lands of
LusSj Colquhoun, and Garscube, in Dumbarton-
shire, and of the lands of Glyn and Sauchie,
in Stirlingshire, incorporating the whole into
a free barony, to be called the Barony of Luss;
and in the following year he obtained from
the king a charter erecting into a free forest
the lands of Eossdhu and Glenmachome. Erom
1465 to 1469 he held the high office of
comptroller of the Exchequer, and was subse-
quently appointed sheriff principal of Dum-
bartonshire. In 1645 he got a grant of tha
lands of Kilmardinny, and in 1473 and in 1474,
m
HISTUEY OF THE HIGHLAinD CLAiN"S.
of Eoseneath, Strone, &c. In 1474 he was
appointed lord higli chamberlain of Scotland,
and immediately thereafter was nominated one
of the ambassadors extraordinary to the Court
of England, to negotiate a marriage between
tlie Prince Eoyal of Scotland and the Princess
Cicily, daughter of King Edward IV. Ey
a royal charter dated 17th September 1477,
he was constituted governor of the castle of
Dumbarton for life. He was killed by a
cannon-ball at the siege of Dumbarton Castle,
probably in 1478. By his wife, daughter of
Thomas, Lord Boyd, he had two sons and one
daughter. His second son, Eobert, was bred
to the church, and was first rector of Kippen
and Luss, and afterwards bishop of Argyle
from 1473 to 1499. The daughter, Margaret,
married Sir William Murray, seventh baron of
TuUibardine (ancestor of the Dukes of Atliole),
and bore to him seventeen sons.
His eldest son, Sir Humphry Colquhoun,
died in 1493, and was succeeded by his son, Sir
John Colquhoun, who received the honour of
knighthood from King James IV., and obtained
a charter under the great seal of sundry lands
and baronies in Dumbartonshire, dated 4th
December 1506. On 11th July 1526 he and
Patrick Colquhoun his son received a respite
for assisting John, Earl of Lennox, in treason-
ably besieging, taking, and holding the castle
of Dumbarton. He died before 16th August
1536. By his first wife, Elizabeth Stewart,
daughter of John, Earl of Lennox, Sir John
Colquhoun had four sons and four daughters ;
and by his second Avife, Margaret, daughter of
William Cunningham of Craigends, he had
two sons and two daughters. His eldest son,
Sir Humphry Colquhoun, married Lady
Catherine Graham, daughter of William, first
Earl of Montrose, and died in 1537. By
her he liad three sons and two daughters.
His son James, designated of Garscube,
ancestor of the Colquhouns of Garscube,
Adam, and Patrick.^ His eldest son. Sir John
Colquhoun, married, first, Christian Erskine,
daughter of Eobert, Lord Erskine ; and
secondly, Agnes, daughter of the fourth Lord
Boyd, ancestor of the Earls of Kilmarnock.
Ho died in 1575.
' Fraser's CJiif/s of Colquhoun.
His eldest son, Humphry, acquired the
heritable coronership of the county of Dum-
barton, from Eobert Graham of Knockdollian,
wliich was ratified and confirmed by a charter
under the great seal in 1583,
In July 1592, some of the Macgregor.s
and Macfarlanes came down upon the low
country of Dumbartonshire, and committed
vast ravages, especially upon the territory of
the Colquhouns. At the head of his vassals,
and accompanied by several of the gentlemen
of the neighbourhood, Sir Humphry Colquhoun
attacked the invaders, and after a bloo<ly
conflict, which was only put an end to at
nightfall, he was overpowered by his assailants,
and forced to retreat. To quote from Mr
Eraser's Chiefs of the Colquhouns — "He betook
himself to the castle of Bannachra, a strong-
hold Avhich had been erected by the Colquhouns
at the foot of the north side of the hiU of
Bennibuie, in the parish of Luss. A party of
the Macfarlanes and Macgregors pursued him,
and laid siege to his castle. One of the ser-
vants who attended the knight was of tho
same surname as himself. He had been
tampered with by the assailants of his master,
and treacherously made him their victim. The
servant, while conducting his master to his
room up a winding stair of the castle, made
him by preconcert a mark for the arrows of
the clan who pursued him by throwing the
glare of a paper torch upon his person when
opposite a loophole. A winged arrow, darted
from its string with a steady aim, pierced the
unhappy knight to the heart, and he fell dead
on the spot. The fatal loophole is still pointed
out, but the stair, like its unfortunate lord,
has crumbled into dust." Sir Humphry mar-
ried, first, Lady Jean Cunningham, daughter
of Alexander, fifth Earl of Glencairn, widow
of the Earl of Argyll, by -^diom he had no
children, and secondly, Jean, daughter of John,
Lord Hamilton, by whom he had a daughter.
Having no male issue, he was succeeded by
his younger brother, Alexander.
In Sir Alexander's time occurred the raid of
Glenfmlas, and the bloody clan conflict of Glen-
fruin, between the Colquhouns and Macgregors,
in December 1602 and February 1603, regard-
ing which the popular accounts are much at
variance with the historical facts. The Col-
THE COLQUHOUNS
287
qulioiins had taken part in the execution of
the letters of fire and sword issued by the
crown against the Macgregors some years
before, and the feud between them had been
greatly aggravated by various acts of violence
and aggression on both sides.
In 1602, the Macgregors made a regular
raid on the laird of Luss's lands in Glenfinlas,
and carried off a number of sheep and cattle,
as well as slew several of the tenants. Alex-
ander Colquhoun, who had before complained
to the privy council against the Earl of Argyll
for not repressing the clan Gregor, but who
had failed in obtaining any redress, now
adopted a tragic method in order to excite the
sympathy of the king. He appeared before
his majesty at Stirling, accompanied by a
number of females, the relatives of those who
had been killed or wounded at Glenfinlas,
each carrying the bloody shirt of her killed
or wounded relative, to implore his majesty to
avenge the wrongs done them. The ruse had
the desired effect upon the king, who, from a
sensitiveness of constitutional temperament,
which made him shudder even at the sight of
blood, was extremely susceptible to impressions
from scenes of this description, and he imme-
diately granted a commission of lieutenancy to
the laird of Luss, investing him with power
to repress similar crimes, and to apprehend the
perpetrators.
" This commission granted to their enemy
appears to have roused the lawless rage of the
Macgregors, who rose in strong force to diify
the laird of Luss ; and Glenfruin, with
its disasters and sanguinary defeat of the
Golquhouns, and its ultimate terrible conse-
quences to the victorous clan themselves, Avas
the result."
In the beginning of the year 1603, Allaster
ISIacgregor of Glenstrae, followed by four
hundred men chiefly of his own clan, but
including also some of the clans Cameron and
Anverich, armed with " halberschois, pow-
aixes, twa-handit swordis, bowis and arrowis,
and with hagbutis and pistoletis," advanced
into the territory of Luss. Colquhoun, acting
under his royal commission, had raised a force
which has been stated by some writers as
having amounted to 300 horse and 500 foot.
Thi3 is probably an exaggeration, but even if
it is not, the disasters which befell them may
be explained from the trap into wliich they
fell, and from the nature of the ground on
which they encountered the enemy. This
divested them of aU the advantages which
they might have derived from superiority of
numbers and from their horse.
On the 7th February 1603, the Macgregors
were in Glenfruin " in two divisions," writes
Mr Eraser — " One of them at the head of the
glen, and the other in ambuscade near the farm
of Strone, at a hoUow or ravine called the
Crate. The Golquhouns came into Glenfruin
from the Luss side, which is opposite Strone —
probably by Glen Luss and Glen Mackurn.
Alexander Colquhoun pushed on his forces in
order to get through the glen before encounter-
ing the Macgregors ; but, aware of his approach,
Allaster Macgregor also pushed forward one
division of his forces and entered at the head
of the glen in time to prevent his enemy from
emerging from the upper end of the glen,
whilst his brother, John Macgregor, with the
division of his clan, which lay in ambuscade,
by a detour, took the rear of the Golquhouns,
which prevented their retreat down the glen
without fighting their way through that section
of the Macgregors who had got in then- rear.
The success of the stratagem by which the
Golquhouns were thus placed between two
fires seems to be the only way of accounting
for the terrible slaughter of the Golquhouns
and the much less loss of the Macgregors.
" The Golquhouns soon became unable to
maintain their ground, and, falling into a moss
at the farm of Auchingaich, they were thrown
into disorder, and made a hasty and disorderly
retreat, Avhich proved even more disastrous
than the conflict, for they had to force their
way through the men led by John Macgregor,
whilst they were pressed behind by Allaster,
who, reuniting the two divisions of his army,
continued the pursuit."
All who fell into the hands of the victors
were at once put to death, and the chief of
the Golquhouns barely escaped with his life
after his horse had been killed under him.
One hundred and forty of the Golquhouns were
slaughtered, and many more were wounded,
among whom were several women and children.
When the pursuit ended, the work of spolia-
288
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
tion and devastation commenced. Large num-
bers of horses, cattle, sheep, and goats were
carried off, and many of the houses and stead-
ings of the tenantry were bm-ned to the ground.
Their triumph the Macgregors were not allowed
long to enjoy. The government took instant
and severe measures against them. A price
was put upon the heads of seventy or eighty
of them by name, and upon a number of their
confederates of other clans : — •' Before any
judicial inquiry was made," says Mr Fraser,
"on 3d April 1603, only two days before
James YI. left Scotland for England to take
possession of the English throne, an Act of
Privy Council was passed, by wliich the
name of Gregor or ]\Iacgi"egor was for ever
abolished. All of this surname were com-
manded, under the penaltj'^ of death, to change
it for another ; and the same penalty was
denounced against those who should give food
or shelter to any of the clan. All who had
been at the conflict of Glenfruin, and at the
spoliation and burning of the lands of the
Laird of Luss, were prohibited, under the
penalty of death, from carrying any weapon
except a pointless knife to eat their meat."
Tiiifty-five of the clan Gregor were executed
after trial between the 20th May 1633 and the
2il March 1604. Amongst these was AUaster
ilacgregor, who surrendered himself to the
Euri of Ai'gyll.
By his wife Helen, daughter of Sir George
Buchanan of that ilk, Alexander had one son
and five daughters. He died in 1617.
The eldest son, Sir John, in his father's
lifetime, got a charter under the great seal of
the ten pound land of Dunnerbuck, dated
20th February 1602, was created a baronet of
Nova Scotia by patent dated the last day of
August 1625. He married Lady LiUias
Graliam, daughter of the fourth Earl of Mon-
trose, brother of the great Marquis, by whom
he had three sons and three daughters. His
two eldest sons succeeded to the baronetcy.
From Alexander, the third son, the Col-
quhouns of Tillyquhoun were descended. He
died in 16 -t 7.
Sir Jolm, the second baronet of Luss,
married Llargaret, daughter and sole heiress
of Six Gideon Baillie of Lochend, in the
county of Haddington, and had two sons, and
seven daughters. He adhered firmly to the
royal cause during all the time of the civil
wars, on which account he suffered many
hardships, and, in 1654, was by Cromwell
fined two thousand pounds sterling. He was
succeeded in 1676 by his younger son, Sir
James — the elder having predeceased him —
third baronet of Luss, who held the estates
only four years, and being a minor, unmarried,
left no issue. He was succeeded in 1680 by
his uncle, Sir James, who married Penuel,
daughter of WiUiam Cunningham of Bal-
leiclian, in L'cland, He had, with one
daughter, two sons. Sir Humphry, fifth baro-
net, and James. The former was a member of
the last Scottish Parliament, and strenuously
opposed and voted against every article of the
treaty of union. By his wife Margaret,
daughter of Sir Patrick Houston of that Hk,
baronet, ho had an only daughter, Anno Col-
quhoma, his sole heiress, who, in 1702, mar-
ried James Grant of Pluscardine, second son
of Ludovick Grant of Grant, immediate
younger brother of Brigadier Alexander Grant,
heir apparent of the said Ludovick.
Having no male issue. Sir Humphry, with the
design that his daughter and her husband should
succeed him in his Avhole estate and honours, in
1704 resigned his baronetcy into the hands of
her majesty Queen Anne, for a new patent to
himself in liferent, and his son-in-law and his
heirs therein named in fee, but with this ex-
press limitation that he and his heirs so suc-
ceeding to that estate and title should be
obliged to bear the name and arms of Col-
quhoun of Luss, &c. It was also specially pro-
vided that the estates of Grant and Luss
should not be conjoined.
Sir Hmnphry died in 1718, and was suc-
ceeded in his estate and honours by James
Grant, his son-in law, under the name and
designation of Sir James Colquhoan of Luss.
He enjoyed that estate and title till the death
of his elder brother. Brigadier Alexander Grant,
in 1719, when, succeeding to the estate of
Grant, he relinquished the name and title of
Colquhoun of Luss, and resumed his own,
retaining the baronetcy, it being by the last
patent vested in his person. He died in
1747.
By the said Anne, his wife, ho liad a
THE COLQUHOUNS.
289
numerous family. His eldest son, Humphry
Colqulioun, subsequently Humphry Grant of
Grant, died unmarried in 1732. The second
eon, Ludovick, became Sir Ludovick Grant
of Grant, baronet, while the fourth son James
succeeded as Sir James Colquhoun of Luss,
the third son having died in infancy. He
is the amiable and very polite gentleman
described by Smollett in his novel of
Humphry Clinker, under the name of " Sir
George Colquhoun, a colonel in the Dutch
service." He married Lady Helen Sutherland,
daughter of William Lord Strathnaver, son
of the Earl of Sutherland, and by her he
had three sons and five daughters. In 1777
he founded the town of Helensburgh on the
frith of Clyde, and named it after his wife.
To put an end to some disputes which had
arisen with regard to the destination of the
old patent of the ISTova Scotia baronetcy,
(John Colquhoun of Tillyquhoun, as the eldest
cadet, having, on the death of his cousin-
german, Sir Humphry Colquhoun, in 1718,
assumed the title as heir male of his grand
father, the patentee). Sir James was, in 1786,
created a baronet of Great Britain. His second
youngest daughter, Margaret, married William
Baillie, a lord of session, under the title of
Lord Polkemmet, and was the mother of Sir
William Baillie, baronet. Sir James died in
I^Tovember 1786.
His eldest son. Sir James Colquhoun, second
baronet under the new patent, sheriff-depute
of Dumbartonshire, was one of the principal
clerks of session. By his wife, Mary, daughter
and co-heir of James Falconer, Esq. of Monk-
town, he had seven sons and four daughters.
He died in 1805. His eldest son. Sir James,
Old Rossdliu Castle, from the Chiefs oj the Colmhouns.
third baronet, was for some time M.P. for
Dumbartonsliire. He married, on 13th June
1799, his cousin Janet, daughter of Sir John
Sinclair, baronet, and had three sons and tAvo
daughters. Of this lady, who died October 2 1 ,
1846, and who was distinguished for her piety
and benevolence, a memoir exists by the late
Rev. Jame? Hamilton, D.D., London.
II.
I " Some time after Sir James' succession,"
I says Mr Eraser, to Avhose book on the (^ol-
i quhouns we have been much indebted in this
I account, " significant testimony was given that
I the ancient feud between his family and that
j of the Macgregors, which had frequently led to
such disastrous results to both, had given place
I to feelings of hearty goodwill and friendship.
2o
290
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLAKS.
On an invitation from Sir James and Lady
Colqulioun, Sir John Murray Macgregor and
Lady JMacgregor came on a visit to Eossdhu.
The two baronets visited Glenfruin. They
were accompanied by Lady Colquhouu and
Misses Helen and Catherine Colquhoun. After
the battlefield had been carefidly inspected by
the descendants of the combatants, Sir J. jST.
Macgregor insisted on shaking hands with Sir
James Colquhoun and the whole party on the
spot where it was supposed that the battlf-. had
been hottest. On the occasion of the same
visit to Eossdhu, the party ascended Ben
Lomond, whicli dominates so grandly over
Loch Lomond. On the summit of this lofty
mountain. Sir Jolrn M. Macgregor danced a
Highland reel with Miss Catherine Col-
quhoun, afterwards j\Irs Millar of Earnoch.
Sir John Avas then fully eighty years of age."
His eldest son. Sir James Colquhoun, the
fourth baronet of the new creation, and the
eighth of the old patent, succeeded on his
father's death, 3d Feb. 183C; chief of the
Colquhouns of Luss ; Lord-lieutenant of Dum-
bartonshire, and ]\LP. for that county from
1837 to 1841. He married in June 1843,
Jane, daughter of Sir Eobert Abercromb}^ of
Birkenbog. She died 3d May 1844, leaving
one son, James, born in 1844. He, as fifth
baronet, succeeded his father, who was drowned
in Loch Lomond, December 18, 1873.
The family mansion, Eoss-dhu, is situated
on a beautiful peninsula. To the possessions
of the family of Colquhoun was added in 1852
the estate of Ardincaple, purchased from the
Duchess Dowager of Argyll. According to
Mr Eraser, the three baronets of Luss, before
Sir James, purchased up no less than fourteen
lairdships.
Eobert, a younger son of Sir Eobert Col-
quhoun of that ilk, who married the heiress of
Luss, was the first of the Colquhouns of Cam-
strodden, which estate, with the lands of
Achirgahan, he obtained by charter, dated 4th
July 1395, from his brother Sir Humphry.
Sir James Colquhoun, third baronet, purchased
in 1826 that estate from the hereditary pro-
prietor, and re-annexed it to the estate of
Luss.
The Kdlermont line, originally of Garscad-
deu, is a scion of the Camstrodden branch.
FOEBES.
Badge — Broom.
Although there is great doubt as to the
Celtic or at least Gaelic origin of the Eorbes
clan, still, as it was one of the most powerful
and influential of the northern clans, it may
claim a notice here. " The Forbes Family
and following," says Smibert, " ranked early
among the strongest on the north-eastern coast
of Scotland ; and no one can reasonably doubt
but that the ancient Pictish Gael of the region
in question constituted a large proportion (if
not of the Forbeses, at least) of the followers
of the house."
The traditions regarding the origin of the
surname of Forbes are various ; and some of
them very fanciful. The principal of these,
referred to by Sir Samuel Forbes in his
" VieAv of the diocese of Aberdeen" (MS.
quoted by the Statistical Account of Scot-
land, art. Tullynessle and Forbes), states
that this name was first assumed by one
Oclionchar, from Ireland, who having slain a
ferocious bear in that district, took the name
of Forbear, now spelled and pronounced
Forbes, in two syllables ; although the English,
in pronunciation, make it only one. In con-
sequence of this feat the Forbeses caiTy in
their arms three bears' heads. A variation
of this story says that the actor in this daring-
exploit was desirous of exhibiting his courage
to the young and beautiful heiress of the
adjacent castle, whose name being Bess, he, on
receiving her hand as his reward, assumed it
SSSi
1.
: vmiWB i^
i
'«
H
^,,j
1
mm
= ssa
^||§:il|:4|||P
u
}
m
•una
i
tmnm
1.-. s
I ii 1
"1
19
'1
ll^fllH
^■Hlii
m
A'f
§
a..p:^^m
;
miw : Mtiiw i* MMtix
h
= =S6I
MMI »
1MB UMMIIIUItSK
WB.'.^mtttttt^its
ejittt)
WM«
' mwutt 'tt MIMttt ' '■
r^^T-*—
<--rH^m-.mmii*:mr;mm
IMM r
■it
.i::-::^ r: I:::-^:;
~ 3^
T^'
_—
t
HI
■»a.
1 II i
—
! ' 1
:W--
'
k: 11
I ' 11 1
11
^- : -■£-. ... = :^^=~'-=: ;:^=^;: ■; . :Si>i:f F=S£ ;i 1
m
MM
XI a »nniu a. a
--rrr
iiillliil
il«iiil:iiH
llil
■it
n
mmu
iilB::::ii:i:iia
1 . "
■li lii i li i
i ill:;: 111-
1
lias.' .te3!ia»»i» :« a.4nn»i ^tmt.'.nmni
aanet'itsinaa ei'wast' ..arna
i.«aaa..-a-aiiaiaii:a a; . aaaiii
iiiiMi;:.:a:i:«iaii.a.'«::;.aaniii
mm
seso a a ansa i) s
^fl|
■^■IHV
MiiniiMI
saaa-: «:S'aRaa «-«
ifl::l:iiil
^■1
■::fl:iaaliiiiiiii«i^nK 1
1
i^
■1
m
ivaoanj
ill
iiiiii
^
IHIIIBKH
liiiiiill
i«MBin;«iaiaiiiii»ia.'n>aMgi
■lllttiMI
piltMiiili:;!!
Mm
iiii
riiii'MaK
iii
imm
Wb
iamii:
■^::i'l«ii#j
i^aiai
m
■:.inj|ii:4
i
iiiHiV||i
^
im
iiintli
^,
^
n«BB" a aiama-a a-:::)
aoai
SSii
w
h'--'
^ ' S:li;ii;
^
THE FOEBESES.
291
to commemorate his having killed the bear
for " Bess." Another tradition states that the
name of the founder of the family was originally
Bois, a follower of an early Scottish king,
and that on granting him certain lands for
some extraordinary service, his majesty observed
that they were " for Boice." The surname,
however, is territorial, and said to be Celtic,
from the Gaelic word Ferbash or Ferbasach, a
bold man.
" On the whole," says Smibert, " the tra-
ditions of the family, as well as other authorities,
countenance with unusual strength, the belief,
tliat the heads of the Forbeses belonged really
to the Irish branch, and were among those
strangers of that race whom the Lowland kings
planted in the north and north-east of Scot-
land to orerawe the remaining primary popu-
lation of Gaelic Picts."
According to Skene, in his treatise De
Verhorujn Significatione, Duncan Forbois got
from King Alexander (but Avhich of the three
kings of that name is not mentioned) a charter
of the lands and heritage of Forbois in Aber-
deenshire, Avlience the surname. In tlie reign
of King William the Lion, John de Forbes
possessed the lands of that name. His son,
Fergus de Forbes, had a charter of the same
from Alexander, Earl of Buchan, about 1236.
l«[ext of this race are Duncan de Forbes, his
son, 12G2, and Alexander de Forbes, grandson,
governor of Urquhart Castle in Moray, which
he bravely defended for a long time, in 1304,
against Edward I. of England; but on its
surrender all within the castle were put to the
sword, except the wife of the governor, who
escaped to Ireland, and Avas there delivered of
a posthumous son. This son. Sir Alexander
de Forbes, the only one of his family remain-
ing, came to Scotland in the reign of Eobert
the Bruce, and his patrimonial inheritance
of Forbes having been bestowed upon others,
he obtained a grant of other lands instead.
He was killed at the battle of Duplin, in 1332,
fighting valiantly on the side of King David,
the son of Bruce. From his son, Sir John de
Forbes, 1373, all the numerous families in
Scotland who bear the name and their offshoots,
trace their descent.'
1 Low's Scot. Ueroes, A pp.
Sir John's son. Sir Alexander de Forbes
(curiously said to be posthumous like the
above Alexander), acquired from Thomas,
Earl of Mai', several lands in Aberdeenshire,
the grant of which King Eobert II. ratified by
charter in the third year of his reign. By
King Eobert III. he Avas appointed justiciary
of Aberdeen, and coroner of that county. He
died in 1405. By his Avife, a daughter of
Kennedy of Dunure, he had four sons, namely
— Sir Alexander, his successor, the first Lord
Forbes ; Sir William, ancestor of the Lords
Pitsligo ; Sir John, who obtained the thane-
dom of Formartine (Avhich noAV gives the title
of viscount to the Earl of Aberdeen) and the
lands of Tolquhoun, by his marriage Avith
Marjory, daughter and heiress of Sir Henry
Preston of Formartine, knight (of the DingAvall
family), and Avas ancestor of the Forbeses of
Tolquhoun, Foveran, Watertoun, Cullodeu,
and others of the name ; and Alexander,
founder of the family of Brux, and others.
Alexander, the elder son, Avas created a i^eer
of parliament sometime after 1436. The
precise date of creation is not knoAvn, but in a
precept, directed by James II. to the lords
of the exchequer, dated 12th July 1442, he
is styled Lord Forbes. He died in. 1448.
By his wife. Lady Elizabeth (sometimes called
Lady Mary) Douglas, only daughter of George,
Earl of Angus, and grand-daughter of King
Eobert II., he had tAVO sons and three
daughters.
James, the elder son, second Lord Forbes,
Avas knighted by King James III. He died
soon after 1460. By his wife. Lady Egidia
Keith, second daughter of the first Earl
Marischal, he had three sons and a daughter,
namely — William, third Lord Forbes; Duncan,
of Corsindae, ancestor (by his second son) of
the Forbeses of Monymusk ; and Patrick, the
first of the family of Corse, progenitor of the
Forbeses, baronets, of Craigievar, and of the
Irish Earls of Granard. The daughter, Egidia,
became the wife of Malcolm Forbes of Tol-
quhoun.
WiUiam, third Lord Forbes, married Lady
Christian Gordon, third daughter of Alexander,
first Earl of Huntly, and had, Avith a daughter,
three sons, Alexander, fourth lord; Ai'thur,
fifth lord; and John, sixth lord.
292
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
Alexander^ fourtli lord, died, -while yet
youiig, before 16tli May 1491.
Artliur, fifth Lord Forbes, succeeded his
brother, and being under age at the time, he
was placed as one of the king's wards, under
the guardianship of John, Lord Glammis,
■whose daughter he had married, but he died
soon after his accession to the title, without
children.
His next brother, John, became sixth Lord
Forbes, before 30th October 1496, at which
date he is witness to a charter. The sixth
lord died in 1547. He was thrice married,
first, to Lady Catherine Stewart, second
daughter of John, Earl of Athole, uterine
brother of King James 11. , and by her he had
a son John, who died young, and a daughter,
Elizabeth, married to John Grant of Grant;
secondly, to Christian, daughter of Sir John
Lundin of that ilk, by whom he had two
sons and four daughters ; and, thirdl}^, to Eliza-
beth Barlow or Barclaj^ relict of the first Lord
Elphinstone, killed at Flodden in 1513, by
whom he had a son, Arthur Forbes of Putachie,
and a daughter, Janet, who was also thrice
married.
The elder son of the second marriage, John,
the Master of Forbes above mentioned, is stated
to have been a young man of great courage
and good education, but of a bold and tiu-bu-
lent spirit. He was beheaded for treason, on
the 17th of July 1537.
After the execution of the Master, the king
(^ James V.) seems to have been anxious to com-
pensate the family for his severity towards
them, by admitting his next brother, William,
into his favour. He restored to him his
brother's honours and estates, and in 1539,
appointed him one of the gentlemen of his
bedchamber. This William succeeded his
father in 1547, as seventh Lord Forbes, and
died in 1593. He had married Elizabeth
Keith, daughter and coheiress, with her sister,
Margaret, Countess Marischal, of Sir William
Keith of Inverugie, and had by her six sons
and eight daughters. The sons were, John,
eighth Lord Forbes; William, of Foderhouse;
James, of Lethendy; Eobert, prior of Mony-
musk; Arthur of Logie, called from his com-
plexion, "Black Arthur;" and Abraham, of
Blacktoun.
John, eighth Lord Forbes, was one of the
five noblemen appointed by commission from
the king, dated 25th July 1594, lieutenants of
the northern counties, for the suppression of
the rebellion of the popish Earls of Huntly
and Errol. His lordship was served heir to
his mother 13th November 1604, and died
soon afterwards. He had married, while still
Master of Forbes, Lady Margaret Gordon,
eldest daughter of George, fourth Earl of
Huntly, and had, with a daughter named Jean,
a son, John, who, being educated in the faith
of his mother, entered a religious order on the
continent, and died without succession. This
lady Lord Forbes repudiated, andin consequence
a sanguinary contest took place in 1572, in the
parish of Clatt, Aberdeenshire, between the
two rival clans of Forbes and Gordon. The
latter, under the command of two of the earl's
brothers, attacked the Forbeses, within a rude
intrenchment which they had formed on the
white hill of Tillyangus, in the south-western
extremity of the parish, and after a severe con-
test the Gordons prevailed, having carried the
intrenchment, and slain the Master's brother,
" Black Aj-thur." The pursuit of the Forbeses
was continued to the very gates of Druminner,
the seat of their chief. A number of cairns
are still pointed out where those slain on this
occasion are said to have been buried. The
eighth Lord Forbes took for his second wife,
Janet, daughter of James Seton of Touch, and
had, besides Arthur, ninth lord, another son,
and a daughter.
Arthu.r, ninth lord, married on 1st February
1600, Jean, second daughter of Alexander,
fourth Lord Elphinstone. He was succeeded by
his only surviving son, Alexander, tenth Lord
Forbes, who fought against the imperialists
under the banner of the lion of the north,
the renowned Gustavus Adolphus of Sweden,
in whose service he attained the rank of
lieutenant-general, and won for himself a
high military reputation. On his return
home, he had a considerable command in
the army sent from Scotland to suppress the
Irish rebellion in 1643. He afterwards
retired to Germany, where he spent the
remainder of his days. He was t^wice mar-
ried— first, to Anne, eldest daughter of Sir
John Forbes of PitsHgo, by whom he had,
THE FOEBESES.
293
besides several children, who died young, a
son, William, eleventh Lord Forbes; and
secondly, to Elizabeth, daughter of Eobert
Forbes of Rires, in Fife, and by her had a
large family.
WiUiam, eleventh Lord Forbes, died in
1691. He was thrice married, but had issue
only by his first wife, Jean, a daughter of Sir
John Campbell of Calder.
His eldest son, William, twelfth Lord Forbes,
was a zealous supporter of the revolution. In
1689 he was sworn a privy councillor to King
William. He died in July 1716. By his
wife, Anne, daughter of James Brodie of
Brodie, he had three sons and one daughter.
William, the eldest son, thirteenth Lord
Forbes, married, in September 1720, Dorothy,
daughter of William Dale, Esq. of Covent
Garden, Westminster. He died at Edinburgh
2Gth June 1730. He had a son, Francis, four-
teenth lord, who died in August 1734, in the
thirteenth year of his age, and four daughters,
one of whom, Jean, was married to James
Dundas of Dundas, and another, the youngest,
Elizabeth, married John Gregory, M.D., pro-
fessor of the practice of medicine in the uni-
versity of Edinburgh, and was the mother of
the celebrated Dr James Gregory.
James, second son of the twelfth lord, suc-
ceeded his nephew, as fifteenth Lord Forbes,
and died at Putachie, 20th February 1761, in
the 73d year of his age, He married, first,
Mary, daughter of the third Lord Pitsligo,
widow of John Forbes of Monymusk, and
grandmother of the celebrated Sir William
Forbes of Pitsligo, baronet, and had a son,
James, sixteenth Lord Forbes, and three
daughters; secondly, in July 1741, Elizabeth,
daughter of Sii" James Gordon of Park, baronet.
James, sixteenth lord, died at Edinburgh
29th July 1804, in the 80th year of his age.
By his wife Catherine, only daughter of Sir
Robert Innes, baronet, of Orton and Balvenie,
he had four sons and two daughters.
James Ochoncar Forbes, seventeenth lord,
the eldest son, born 7tli March 1765, entered
the army in 1781, as ensign in the Coldstream
regiment of foot guards, in which he was an
officer for twenty-six years, holding important
positions, and doing good service for his
country. He died 4th May 1843. By liis
wife, Elizabeth, daughter and heiress of Walter
Hunter of Polmood, Peeblesshii e, and Crailing,
Eoxbiirghsliire, he Jiad six sous and four
daughters. The estate of Pohiiood had been
the subject of litigation for nearly fifty years
in the Court of Session and House of Lords,
but it was ultimately decided that an old man
named Adam Hunter, who laid claim to it,
had not estabhshed his pedigree. It conse-
quently came into the possession of Lady
Forbes. His lordship's eldest son, James, a
lieutenant-colonel in the Coldstream guards,
predeceased his father in 1835.
Walter, the second son, born 29th May
1798, became eighteenth Lord Forbes, on his
father's death in 1843. He was twice mar-
ried, and had in all eight sons and one daugh-
ter. He died in May 1868, and was succeeded
by his eldest son, Horace Courtenay, born in
1829.
Lord Forbes is the premier baron of Scot-
land, being the first on the union roll. He is
also a baronet of !Nova Scotia, the date of
creation being 1628.
The Forbeses of Tolquhoun, ancient cadets
of this family, one of whom fell at the
battle of Pinkie, 10th September 1547, are
descended from Sir John Forbes, third son of
Sir John Forbes, justiciary of Aberdeen in the
reign of Eobert III., are now represented by
James Forbes Leith, Esq. of Whitehaugh, in
the same county.
The Forbeses of Craigievar (also in Aber-
deenshire), who possess a baronetcy, descend
froin the Hon. Patrick Forbes of Corse, armour-
bearer to King James TIL, and third son, as
already stated, of James, second Lord Forbes.
The lands of Corse, which formed part of the
barony of Coul and O'Nele or O'jS^eil, were in
1476 bestowed on this Patrick, for his services,
by that monarch, and on 10th October 1482 he
had a charter of confirmation under the great
seal, of the barony of O'Neil, namely, the lands
of Coule, Kincraigy, and le Corss. In 1510
his son and successor, David, called " Trail
the Axe," had a charter of the lands of O'lSTele,
Cors, Kincraigy, le Mureton, with the mill and
alehouse thereof (the lands of Coul being now
disjoined therefrom), and uniting and incor-
porating them into a haill and free barony,
" cum furca, fossa, pitt et gaUous," &o., to be
^^94
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLAITS.
caUed the barony of O'Neil in all time coming.
He married Elizabeth, sister of Panter of New-
manswells, near Montrose, secretary of state to
James TV., and had a son, Tatrick of O'Neil
Corse, infeft in
Patrick's ridest son,
WiUiam, infeft in January 1567, by his wife
Elizabeth, daughter of Sir Alexander Strachan
of Thornton, had six sons and five daughters.
Craigievar Castle.
His eldest son, Patrick Forbes of Corse and
O'Neil, was bishop of Aberdeen for seventeen
years, and died in 1635. The bishop's male
line failing with his grandchildren, the family
estates devolved on the descendants of his next
brother, William Forbes of Craigievar, the first
of that branch.
His eldest son, WiUiam, was created a
baronet of Nova Scotia, 20th Aprd 1630, with
a grant of sixteen thousand acres in New Bruns-
wick, erected into a free barony and regality, I
to be called New Craigievar.
Sir William's son, Sir John, second baronet, |
married Margaret, a daughter of Young of i
Auldbar, and had six sons and three daughters. .
His gi-andson, Sir Arthur, fourth baronet, I
represented the county of Aberdeen in parlia- '
luent from 1727 to 17-17. Sir Arthur was the
bosom friend of Sir AndreAV "Mitchell, British I
ambassador to Frederick the Great of Prussia, !
who left to Sir Arthur the bulk of his pro-
perty, including his valuable library, and his
estate of Thainston.
His son. Sir WiUiam, fifth baronet, born in
1753, by his wife, the Hon. Sarah SempUl
daughter of the twelfth Lord SempiU, had
four sons and seven daughters.
His son, Sir Arthur, sixth baronet, was for
some time an officer in the 7th hussars. He
died unmarried in 1823, and was succeeded by
his brother. Sir John, seventh baronet, born
I in 1785. He was a judge in the Hon. East
I India company's service, and married in Sep-
tember 1825, the Hon. Charlotte Elizabeth,
daughter of the 17th Lord Forbes, and had
I two sons and six daughters. He died 16th
I February 1846.
The elder son. Sir WUliam, born May 20,
1836, succeeded as eighth baronet. In 1858
he married the only daughter of Sir Charles
Forbes, Bart., of Newe and Edinglassie. He
married, secondly, in November 1862, Frances
THE FOEBESES.
295
Emily, youngest daughter of the late Sir
George Abercromby, Bart, of Birkenbog, and
has issue several sons.
The family of Eorbes of Pitsligo and Fet-
TERCAiRN, which possesses a baronetcy, is
descended from Hon. Duncan Forbes of Cor-
sindae, second son of the second Lord Forbes.
The family of Forbes of ISTewb and Edin-
GLASSIE, wliich also possesses a baronetcy, is
descended from William Forbes of Dauch and
^ewe, younger son of Sir John Forbes, knight,
■who obtained a charter of the barony of Pit-
sligo and Kinnaldie, 10th October 1476, and
whose elder son, Sir John Forbes, was the
progenitor of Alexander Forbes, created Lord
Forbes of Pitsligo, 24th June 1633, a title
attainted in the person of Alexander, fourth
lord, for his participation in the rebellion of
1745. John Forbee of Bellabeg, the direct
descendant of the said "William of Dauch, was
born at Bellabeg in September 1743. In early
life he went to Bombay, and engaging in mer-
cantile pursuits, became one of the most ex-
tensive and distinguished merchants in India.
Having realised a large fortune he repurchased
ISTewe, the estate of his ancestors, besides other
lands in Strathdon, and the whole of his rental
R'as laid out in improvements. He died 20th
June 1821, and was succeeded by his nephew.
Sir Charles Forbes, eldest son of the Eev.
George Forbes of Locheil, by his wife, Katha-
rine, only daughter of Gordon Stewart of In-
veraurie. He was created a baronet, 4th
November 1823. He sat in parliament for
upwards of twenty years. In 1833 he was
served nearest male heir in general to Alex-
ander, third Lord Pitsligo, by a jury at Aber-
deen, and the same year he obtained the
authority of the Lord Lyon to use the Pitsligo
arms and supporters. He died 20th l^ovem-
ber 1849, and was succeeded by his grandson.
Sir Charles, second baronet, born 15th July
1832, on whose death, unmarried, 23d May
1852, the title devolved on his uncle, Sir
Charles Forbes, third baronet, born at Bombay
21st September 1803, and educated at Harrow
school.
The first of the Forbeses of Culloden,^
luverness-shire, Avas Duncan Forbes, great-
= See view of CuUoden House, rol. i. p. 657.
grandfather of the celebrated Lord President
Forbes, descended from the noble family of
Forl)es through that of Tolquhoun, and by the
mother's side from that of Keith, Earl Marischal
He was M.P. and provost of Inverness, and
purchased the estate of Culloden from the laird
of Mackintosh in 1626. He died in 1654,
aged 82.
Duncan Forbes, the first of Culloden, mar-
ried Janet, eldest daughter of James Forbes of
Corsindae, also descended from the noble
family at the head of the clan, and had, with
two daughters, three sons, namely, John, his
heir, Captain James Forbes of Caithness, and
Captain Duncan Forbes of Assynt.
John Forbes of Culloden, the eldest son,
was alfco provost of Inverness. He was the
friend and supporter of the Marquis of Argyll,
and from his strong support of Presbyterian
principles he suffered much in the reign of
Charles II. and his brother James. About
the year 1670, his landed estate was doubled
by the purchase of the barony of Ferintosh
and the estate of Bunchrew. As a compen-
sation for the loss which the family had
sustained during the revolution, his eldest
son and successor, Duncan Forbes, third
cf Culloden, received from the Scots par-
liament the privilege of distiUing into spirits
the grain of the barony of Ferintosh, at a
nominal composition of the duty, which re-
mained the same, after the spirits distilled in
other parts of the country were subjected to a
comparatively heavy excise ; hence Ferintosh
became renowned for its whisky. The privilege
was taken away in 1785. By his wife, Mary,
daughter of Sir Eobert Innes, of Innes, in
Morayshire, baronet, he had two sons, John,
and Duncan, Lord President, and several
daughters.
Jolm, the fourth laird of Culloden, took an
active part on the side of government on the
breaking out of the rebellion of 1715, and,
with the afterwards celebrated Lord Lova.t,
narrowly escaped being apprehended at Aber-
deen by Lord Saltoun, in command of the
Jacobite forces there. Both he and his brother
Duncan were engaged in putting down the in-
surrection in Inverness-shire. In those con-
vivial times he so much excelled most of his
friends in the quantity of claret that he could
296
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
drink, that he was distinguished by the name
of Bumper John. Dying without issue in
1734, he was succeeded by his only brother,
Duncan, Hhe celebrated Lord President, whose
only child, John Forbes, the sixth of Culloden,
showed, when young, says Mr Burton, " the
convivial spirit of his race, without their energy
and perseverance." He lived retired at Stradis-
hall, in Suffolk, and by economy and judicious
management succeeded in some measure in re-
trieving the losses which his father had sus-
tained in the public service, and which, with
the utmost ingratitude, the government, which
his exertions and outlay had mainly helped to
establish, refused to acknowledge or compen-
sate. John Forbes died 26th September 1 772.
He was twice married — first to Jane, daughter
of Sir Arthur Forbes of Craigievar, baronet,
by whom he had two sons, Duncan, who died
before him, and Arthur, his successor ; and,
secondly, Jane, daughter of Captain Forbes of
Newe, without issue.
Arthur, seventh laird, died 26th May 1803,
and was succeeded by his only son, Duncan
George, who died 3d November 1827, when
his eldest son, Arthur, born 25th January
1819, became the ninth laird of Culloden.
There are many other families of this name,
but want of space forbids us entering into
further details.
UKQUHART.
Badge— Wall-flower.
XJrquhart, or XJrchaed, is the name of a
1 See portrait, vol. i., p. 679. Details concerninc^
this true patriot and upright judge will be found in
the account of the rcliellion of 17^5
minor clan {Urachdun), originally settled in
Cromarty (badge, the wall-flower), a branch of
the clan Forbes. Nisbet says, — " A brother
of Ochonchar, who slew the bear, and was
predecessor of the Lords Forbes, having, in
keeping the castle of Urquhart, took his sui--
name from the place." This castle stood on
the south side of Loch Ness, and was in an-
cient times a place of great strength and im-
portance, as is apparent from its extensive and
magnificent ruins. In that fabulous work,
" The true pedigree and lineal descent of the
most ancient and honourable family of Ur-
quhart, since the creation of the world, by Sir
Thomas Urquhart, Knight of Cromartie," the
origin of the family and name is ascribed
to Ourohartos, that is, "fortunate and well-
beloved," the familiar name of Esoi'mon, of
whom the eccentric author describes himself
as the 128th descendant. He traces his pedi-
gi'ee, in a direct line, even up to Adam and
Eve, and somewhat inconsistently makes the
word Urquhart have the same meaning as
Adam, namely, red earth.
The family of Urquhart is one of great anti-
quity. In Hailes' Annals, it is mentioned
that Edward I. of England, during the time of
the competition for the Scottish crown, ordered
a list of the sheriffs in Scotland to be made
out. Among them appears the name of Wil-
liam Urquhart of Cromartie, heritable sheriff
of the county. He married a daughter of
Hugh, Earl of Ross, and his son Adam obtained
charters of various lands. A descendant of his,
Thomas Urquhart of Cromartie, who lived in the
1 6th century, is said to have been father of 1 1
daughters and 25 sons. Seven of the latter
fell at the battle of Pinkie in 1547, and from
another descended the Urquharts of Newhall,
Monteagle, Kinbeachie, and Braelangwell.
The eldest son, Alexander Urquhart of
Cromartie, had a charter from James Y. of the
lands of Inch Rory and others, in the shires of
Ross and Inverness, dated March 7, 1532. He
had two sons. The younger son, John Urquhart,
born in 1547, becametutor to his grand-nephew
Sir ThomasUrquhart,and was well known after-
wards by the designation of the "Tutorof Crom-
artie." He died November 8, 1631, aged 84,
Sir Thomas, the family genealogist, is
&^
S2 5
■^
§g
1
^
a:
TjJ'
<
o
c=^
Q
3=
<
&3
O
=sg
(2-5;
^
MiTV»J5SP'?fe5)B3t^
STUART.
THE URQUHARTS— THE STEWARTS.
chiefly known as the translator of Rabelais.
He appears to have at one period travelled
much on the continent. He afterwards became
a cavalier officer, and was knighted by Charles
I. at WhitehalL After that monarch's decapi-
tation, he accompanied Charles 11. in his
march into England, and was taken prisoner
at the battle of Worcester in 1651, when his
estates were forfeited by Cromwell. He wrote
several elaborate works, but the most creditable
is his translation of Rabelais. Such, notwith-
standing, was the universality of his attain-
ments, that he deemed himself capable of
enlightening the world on many things never
"dreamed of in the philosophy" of ordinary
mortals. " Had I not," he says, " been pluck'd
away by the importunity of my creditors, I
would have emitted to public view above five
hundred several treatises on inventions, never
hitherto thought upon by any." The time and
place of his death are unknown. There is a
tradition that he died of an inordinate fit of
laughter, on hearing of the restoration of
Charles 11. The male line ended in Colonel
James Urquhart, an officer of much distinction,
who died in 1741. The representation of the
family devolved on the Urquharts of Braelang-
U^ell, which was sold (with the exception of a
small portion, which is strictly entailed) by
Charles Gordon Urquhart, Esq., an officer in
the Scots Greys. The Urquharts of Meldrum,
Aberdeenshire, obtained that estate through
the marriage, in 1610, of their ancestor, John
Urquhart of Craigfintry, tutor of Cromarty,
with Elizabeth Seton, heiress of Meldrum.
The Urquharts of Craigston, and a few more
families of the name, stUl possess estates in
the north of Scotland ; and persons of this
surname are stiU numerous in the counties of
Ross and Cromarty. In Ross-shire, Inverness-
shire, and Morayshire, there are parishes of
the name of Urquhart.
n.
CHAPTER IX.
Stewart — Stewart of Lorn — Appin — BalquliidJer —
"Donald of tlie hammer" — Stewarts of Athole —
Grandtully — Balcaskie — Drumin — Ardvoirlich —
Steuart of Dalguise — Ballecliin — Fraser — Fraser of
Philorth — Lovat — Bally furtli and Ford — Beaufort —
Castle Fraser — American Frasers — Menzies — Castle
Menzies — Pitfoddels — Clusliolm — Cromlix or Crom-
leck — Murray — Athole — TuUibardine — Ochtertyre
— Drummond — Bellyclone — Graeme or Graham —
Kincardine — Earl of Montrose — Gordon — Earl of
Huntly — Duke of Gordon — "The Cock of the
North" — Gumming — Ogilvy — Ferguson.
It now only remains for us to notice shortly
several of those families, which, though gene-
rally admitted not to be of Celtic origin, yet
have a claim, for various important reasons, to
be classed among the Highland clans. Most
of them have been so long established in the
Highlands, they have risen to such power and
played such an important part in Highland
history, their followers are so numerous and so
essentially Gaelic in their blood and manners,
that any notice of the Highland clans would
be incomplete without an account of these.
We refer to the names of Stewart, Eraser,
Menzies, Chisholm, and several others. To the
uninitiated the three last have as genuine a
Gaelic ring about them as any patronymic
rejoicing in the unmistakable prefix " Mac."
STEWART.
It is not our intention here by any means
to enter into the general history of the Stewarts
— which would be quite beyond our province,
even if we had space — but simply to give a
short account of those branches of the family
which were located in the Highlands, and to
a certain extent were regarded as Highland
clans. With regard to the origin of the
Stewarts generally, we shall content oiu-selves
witli making use of Mr Eraser's excellent sum-
mary m the introduction to his " Red Book oj
Grandtully."
Walter, the sou of Alan or Eitz-Alan, the
founder of the royal femily of the Stewarts,
being the first of that family who established
himself in Scotland, came from Shropshire, in
England. Walter's elder brother, William,
was progenitor of the family of Eitz-Alan, Earls
of Arundel. Their father, a Norman, married,
soon after the Norman Conquest, the daughter
2p
J98
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
of Warine, sheriff of Shropshire. He acquired
the manor of Ostvestrie or Oswestry in
Shropshire, on the Welsh border. On the
death of Henry I. of England, in 1135,
"Walter and "William strenuously supported the
claims of the Empress Maud, thus raising
themselves high in the favour of her uncle,
David I., king of the Scots, "When that king,
in 1141, Avas obliged to retire to Scotland,
Walter probably then accompanied him, en-
couraged, on the part of the Scottish monarch,
by the most liberal promises, which were faith-
fully fulfilled ; whilst his brother William re-
mained in England, and was rewarded by
Maud's son, Henry II. of England. From the
munificence of King David I. W'^alter obtained
large grants of land in Eenfrewshire and in
other places, together with the hereditary office
Senescallus Scocice, lord high-steward of Scot-
land, an office from which his grandson, Wal-
ter, took the name of Stewart, which the
family ever afterwards retained. King Mal-
colm IV., continuing, after the example of his
grandfather, King David, to extend the royal
favour towards this English emigrant, con-
firmed and ratified to Walter and his heirs the
hereditary office of high stcAvard of Scotland,
and the numerous lands which King David I.
had granted. In the annals of the j^eriod,
Walter is celebrated as the founder, probably
about 1163, of the monastery of Paisley, in
the barony of Eenfrew. At or after the time
of his establishing himself in Scotland, Walter
was followed to that kingdom by manj^ English
families from Shropsliire, who, settling in Een-
frewsliire, obtained lands there as vassals of
the Stewarts. Walter married Eschina de
Londonia, Lady of Moll, in Eoxburghshire, by
whom he had a son, Alan; and dying in 1177,
he was succeeded in his estates and office as
hereditary steward of Scotland by that son.
Having thus pointed out the true origin of
the family of the Stewarts, our subject does not
recLuire us to trace the subsequent history of
the main line.
Walter's son and successor, Alan, died in
1204, leaving a son, Walter, who was ap-
pointed by Alexander II. justiciary of Scot-
land, in addition to his hereditary office of
high-steward. He died in 124G, leaving four
sons and three daughters. W^altcr, the third
I son, was Earl of Menteith. The eldest son,
Alexander, married Jean, daughter and heiress
of James, lord of Bute, and, in her right, ho
seized both the Isle of Bute and that of Arran
Alexander had two sons — James, his succes-
sor, and John, known as Sir John Stewart
of Bonkill, who fell at the battle of Falkirk
in 1298. Sir John Stewart had seven sons.
1. Sir Alexander, ancestor of the Stewarts,
Earls of Angus ; 2. Sir Alan of Dreghorn, of
tlie Earls and Dukes of Lennox, of the name
of Stewart ; 3. Sir Walter, of the Earls of
Galloway; 4. Sir James, of the Earls of
Athole, Buchan, and Traquair, and the Lords
of Lorn and Innermeath ; 5. Sn John, killed
at Halidonhill in 1333; 6. Sir Hugh, who
fought in Ireland under Edward Bruce; 7.
Sir Eoberfc of Daldowie.
James, the elder son of Alexander, succeeded
as fifth high-steward in 1283. On the death
of Alexander III. in 1286. he was one of the
six magnates of Scotland chosen to act as re-
gents of the kingdom. He died in the service
of Bruce, in 1309.
His son, Walter, the sixth high-steward,
when only twenty-one years of age, commanded
with Douglas the left wing of the Scots army
at the battle of Bannockburn. King Eobert
bestowed his daughter, the Princess Marjory,
in marriage upon him, and from them the royal
house of Stuart and the present dynasty of
Great Britain are descended.
His son, Eobert, seventh lord-high-steward,
had been declared heir presumptive to the
throne in 1318, but the birth of a son to Bruco
in 1326 interrupted his prospects for a time.
From his grandfather he received large posses-
sions of land in Kintyre. During the long
and disastrous reign of David II. the steward
acted a patriotic part in the defence of the
kingdom. On the death of David, without
issue, February 22d, 1371, the steward, who
was at that time fifty five years of age, sue
ceeded to the crown as Eobert II., being the
first of the famdy of Stewart who ascended
the throne of Scotland.
The direct male lino of the elder branch o!
the Stewarts terminated with James V., and
at the accession of James "VI., whose descent
on his father's side was through the Earl of
Lennox, the head of the second branch, there
THE STEWAIiTS.
2'j9
(lid Jiot exist a male offset of tlio family which
had sprung from an individual later than
Eobert II, Widely as some branches of the
Stewarts have spread, and numerous as are
the families of this name, there is not a lineal
male representative of any of the crowned
heads of the race, Henry, Cardinal Duke of
York,2 who died in 1807, having heen the
last.
The male representation or chiefship of the
family is claimed by the Earl of GalloAvay ; as
also, by the Stewarts of Castlemilk,
LOEISr.
Badge — Oak oi ilu^tlt
The first and principal seat of the Stewarts
v/as in Eenfrewshire, but branches of them
penetrated into the Western Highlands and
Perthshire, and acquiring territories there, be-
came founders of distinct families of the name.
Of these the principal were the Stewarts of
Lorn, the Stewarts of Athole, and the Stewarts
of Balquhidder, from one or other of which
aU the rest have been derived. How the
Stewarts of Lorn acquired that district is told
in our account of clan Macdougall, The
Stewarts of Lorn were descended from a natural
son of John Stewart, the last Lord of Lorn,
who, with the assistance of the MacLarens, re-
tained forcible possession of part of his father's
estates,
Erom this family sprang the Stewarts of
Appin,who,with the Athole branches, were con-
^ See liis portrait, vol. i. p. 745.
sidered in the Highlands as forming the clan
Stewart. The badge of the original Stewarts
was the oak, and of the royal Stuarts the
thistle.
In the end of the fifteenth century, the
Stewarts of Appin were vassals of the Earl of
Argyll in his lordship of Lorn. In 1493 the
chief was Dougal Stewart, the natural son of
John Stewart, the last Lord of Lorn, and Isa-
bella, eldest daughter of the first Earl of Argyll.
The assassination of Campbell of Calder, guar-
dian of the young Earl of Argyll, in February
1592, caused a feud between the Stewarts of
Appin and the Campbells, the effects of which
were long felt. During the civil wars, the
Stewarts of Appin ranged themselves under
the banners of Montrose, and at the battle of
Inverlochy, 2d February 1645, rendered good
service. Tiiey and the cause which they up-
held were opposed by the Campbells, who pos-
sessed the north side of the same parish, a small
rivulet called Con Ruagh, or red bog, being the
dividmg line of tlieir lands.
The Stewarts of Appin, under their chief,
Eobert Stewart, engaged in the rebellion of
1715, when they brought 400 men into the
field. They were also "out" in 1745, under
Stewart of Ardshiel, 300 strong; some lands
in Appin were forfeited then, but were after-
wards restored. The principal family is ex-
tinct, and their estate has passed to others,
chiefly to a family of the name of Downie.
There are still, hoAvever, many branches of
this tribe remaining in Appin, The chief
cadets are the families of Ardshiel, Inverna-
hyle, Auchnacrone, Fasnacloich, and Bala-
chulish.
Between the Stewarts of Invernahyle and
the Campbells of Dunstaffnage there existed
a bitter feud, and about the beginning of the
sixteenth century the former family were all
cut otf but one child, the infant son of Stewart
of Invernahyle, by the chief of Dunstaffnage,
called Cailein Uaine, " Green Colin." The
boy's nurse fled with him to Ardnamurchan,
where her husband, the blacksmith of the dis-
trict, resided. The latter brought him up to
his own trade, and at sixteen years of age he
could wield two forehammers at once, one in
each hand, on the anvil, which acquired for
him the name of Domhnull nan ord, " Donald
300
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
of tlie hanmiers." Having made a two-edged
sword for him, his foster-father, on presenting
it, told him of his birth and lineage, and of the
event which was the cause of his being brought
to Ardnamurchan, Burning with a desire for
vengeance, Donald set off with twelve of his
companions, for each of whom, at a smithy at
Corpach in Lochaber, he forged a two-edged
sword. He then proceeded direct to Dun-
staffnage, where he slew Green Colin and
fifteen of his retainers. Having recovered his
inheritance, he ever after proved himself "the
unconquered foe of the Campbell." The chief
of the Stewarts of Appin being, at the time, a
minor, Donald of the hammers was appointed
tutor of the clan. He commanded the Stewarts
of Appin at the battle of Pinkie in 1547, and
on their return homewards from that disastrous
field, in a famishing condition, they found in
a house at the church of Port of Menteith,
some fowls roasting for a marriage party.
These they took from the spit, and greedily
devoured. They then proceeded on their way.
The Earl of Menteith, one of the marriage
guests, on being apprised of the circumstance,
piu'sued them, and came up with them at a
place called Tobernareal. To a taunt from one
of the earl's attendants, one of the Stewarts
replied by an arrow through the heart. In the
conflict that ensued, the earl fell by the ponder-
ous arm of Donald of the hammers, and nearly
all his followers were killed.^
The Stewarts of Athole consist almost en-
tirely of the descendants, by his five illegitimate
sons, of Sir Alexander Stewart, Earl of Buchan,
called, from his ferocity, "The wolf of Baden-
och," the fourth son of Eobert 11. , by his first
wife, Elizabeth More. One of his natural sons,
Duncan Stewart, whose disposition was as
ferocious as his father's, at the head of a vast
number of wild Catherans, armed only with the
sword and target, descended from the range of
hills which divides the counties of Aberdeen
and Forfar, and began to devastate the coimtry
and murder the inhabitants. Sir Walter Ogilvy,
sheriff of Angus, Sir Patrick Gray, and Sir David
Lindsay of Glenesk, immediately collected a
force to repel them, and a desperate conflict
, ^ J^^,,^istory of Donald of the Hammers, wiitten
by hir \\ alter Soott, ^\•iIl be foimd m the fifth edition
of Cai.tam Burt's Letters.
took place at Gasklune, near the water of Isla,
in which the former were overpowered, and
most of them slain.
James Stewart, another of the Wolf of
Badenoch's natural sons, was the ancestor of
the family of Stewart of Garth, from which
proceed almost all the other Athole Stewarts.
The Garth family became extinct in the direct
line, by the death of General David Stewart,
author of " Sketches of the Highlanders." The
possessions of the Athole Stewarts lay mainly
on the north side of Loch Tay.
The Balquliidder Stewarts derive theii
origin from illegitimate branches of the Al-
bany family.
The Stewarts or Steuarts* of Grandtully,
Perthshire, are descended from James Stewart
of Pierston and Warwickhill, Ayrshire, who
fell at Halidon Hill in 1333, fourth son of
Sir John Stewart of Bonkill, son of Alexander,
fourth lord-liigh-steward of Scotland, who died
m 1283.
James Stewart's son was Sir Eobert Stewart
of Shambothy and Innermeath, whose son. Sir
John Stewart, was the first of the Stewarts of
Lorn. The fourth son of the latter, Alexander
Stewart, was ancestor of the SteAvarts of Grand-
tully. "On the resignation of his father. Sir
John (apparently the first Stewart of Grand-
tully), he received a charter from Archibald,
Earl of Douglas, of the lands of Grandtully,
Kyltilich, and Aberfeldy, 30th March 1414.
He married INIargaret, sister of John Hay (?) of
Tulliebodie." ^
Of this family was Thomas Stewart of, Bal-
CASKIE, Fifeshire, a lord of session, created a
baronet of Xova Scotia, June 2, 1683. He
was cousin, through his father, of John Stew-
art, thirteenth of Grandtully, who died without
issue ill 1720, and was succeeded by Sir
Thomas's son, Sir George Stewart, who also
died without issue. He was succeeded by his
brother. Sir John Stewart, third baronet, an
officer of rank in the army, who married, 1st
Elizabeth, daughter and heiress of Sir James
]\Iackenzie of Eoyston, and had by her an only
sui'viving son. Sir John, fourth baronet ; 2dly,
* The late Sir William Steuart spelled his name
with the u, though we are not aware that anj- of lu?
ancestors did.
^ Fraser's Rd Book of Graiidtully ,
THE STEWARTS.
301
Lady Jane Douglas, only daughter of James,
Marquis of Douglas, and his son, by her,
Archibald Stewart, after a protracted litiga-
tion, succeeded to the immense estates of his
uncle, the last Duke of Douglas, and assuming
that name, was created a peer of the United
Kingdom, by the title of Baron Douglas. Sir
John Stewart married, 3dly, Helen, a daughter
of the fourth Lord Elibank, without issue.
He died in 1764.
His son. Sir John, fourth baronet, died in
1797.
Sir John's eldest son. Sir George, fifth
baronet, married Catherine, eldest daughter
of John Drummond, Esq. of Logie Almond,
and died in 1827, leaving five sons and two
daughters.
The eldest son, Sir John, sixth baronet, died
without issue, May 20, 1838.
His brother. Sir "William Drummond Steuart,
born December 26, 1795, succeeded as seventh
baronet. He married in 1830, and had a son
William George, captain 93d Highlanders, born
in February 1831, and died October 1868. Sir
William died April 28, 1871, and was suc-
ceeded by his youngest brother Archibald
Douglas, born August 29, 1807.
The Stewarts of Drumin, Banffshire, now
Belladrum, Inverness-shire, trace their descent
from Sir Walter Stewart of Strathaven,
knighted for his services at the battle of
Harlaw in 1411, one of the illegitimate sons
of the Wolf of Eadenoch, and consequently of
royal blood.
The Stewarts of Ardvoirlich, Perthshire, are
descended from James Stewart, called James
the Gross, fourth and only surviving son of
Murdoch, Duke of Albany, Eegent of Scotland,
beheaded in 1425. On the ruin of his family
he fled to Ireland, where, by a lady of the
name of Macdonald, he had seven sons and
one daughter. James II. created Andrew, the
eldest son. Lord Avandale.
James, the third son, ancestor of the Stewarts
of Ardvoirlich, married Annabel, daughter of
Buchanan of that ilk.
His son, William Stewart, who succeeded
him, married Mariota, daughter of Sir Colin
Campbell of Glenorchy, and had several children.
From one of his younger sons, John, the family
of Stewart of Glenbuckie, and from another,
that of Stewart of Gartnaferaran, both m
Perthshire, were descended.
His eldest son, AValter Stewart, succeeded
his father, and married Euphemia, daughter of
James Reddoch of Cultobraggan, comptroller
of the household of James IV.
His son, Alexander Stewart of Ardvoirlich,
married Margaret, daughter of Drummond of
Drummond Erinoch, and had two sons, James,
his successor, and John, ancestor of the Perth-
shire families of Stewart of Annat, Stewart of
Ballachallan, and Stewart of Craigtoun.
The family of Steuart of Dalguise, Perth-
shire, are descended from Sir John Stewart of
Arntullie and Cardneys, also designed of
Dowallie, the youngest natural son of King
Robert 11. of Scotland, by Marion or Mariota
de Cardney, daughter of John de Cardney of
that ilk, sister of Robert Cardney, bishop of
Dunkeld from 1396 to 1436.
The Steuarts of Ballechin, in the same
county, are descended from Sir John Stewart,
an illegitimate son of King James II. of Scot-
land. Having purchased the lands of Sticks
in Glenquaich from Patrick Cardney of that
ilk, he got a charter of those lands from King
James III., dated in December 1486. The
family afterwards acquired the lands of Bal-
lechin.
There are many other Stewart families
throughout Scotland, but as we are concerned
only with these which can be considered
Highland, it would be beyond our province to
n otic 3 any more. The spelling of this name
seems very capricious : the royal spelling is
Stuart, Avhile most families spell it Stewart,
and a few Steuart and Steuard. We have en-
deavoured always to give the spelling adhered to
by the various families whom we have noticed.
Eraser.
The first of the surname of Eraser in
Scotland was undoubtedly of Norman origin,
and, it is not improbable, came over with.
William the Conqueror. The Chronicles of
the Eraser family ascribe its origin to one
Pierre Eraser, seigneur de Troile, who in
the reign of Charlemagne, came to Scotland
with the ambassadors from France to form
a league with King Achaius ; but this is,
of course, fabulous. Their account of the
302
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS,
creation of their arms is equally incredible.
According to their statement, in the reign of
Charles the Simple of France, Julius de Berry,
a nobleman of Bourbon, entertaining that
monarch with a dish of fine strawberries was,
for the same, knighted, the strawberry flowers,
/raises, given him for his arms, and his name
changed from de Berry to Fraiseur or Frizeile.
They claim affinity with the family of the Duke
de la Frezeliere, in France. The first of the
name in Scotland is understood to have settled
there in the reign of Malcolm Canmore, when
surnames first began to be used, and althougli
the Frasers afterwards became a powerful and
numerous clan in Inverness-shire, their earliest
settlements were in East Lothian and Tweed-
dale.
FRASER.
Badge — Yew.
In the reign of David I., Sir Simon Fraser
possessed half of the territory of Keith in East
Lothian (from him called Keith Simon), and
to the monks of Kelso he granted the church
of Keith.
A member of the same family, Gilbert de
Fraser, obtained the lands of North Hailes,
also in East Lothian, as a vassal of the Earl of
March and Dunbar, and is said to have been
witness to a charter of Cospatrick to the monks
of Coldstream, during the reign of Alexander
I. He also possessed large estates in Tweed-
dale.
In the reign of Alexander II., the chief of
the family was Bernard de Fraser, supposed
to have been the grandson of the above-named
Gilbert, by a third son, whose name is conjec-
tured to Lave been Simon, Bernard was a
frequent witness to the charters of Alexander
II., and in 1234 was made sheriff" of Stirling,
an honour long hereditary in his family. By
his talents he raised himself from being the
vassal of a subject to be a tenant in chief to
the king. He acquired the ancient territory of
Oliver Castle, which he transmitted to his pos-
terity. He Avas succeeded by his son Sir Gil-
bert Fraser, who was sherifli' or vicecomes of
Traquair during the reigns of Alexander II.
and his successor. He had three sons : Simon,
his heir; Andrew, sheriff of Stirling in 1291
and 1293; and William, chancellor of Scot-
land from 1274 to 1280, and bishop of St,
Andrews from 1279 to his death in 1297,
Bishop Fraser's Seal. From Andei son's Diplomxia
Scoticc.
Sir Simon Fraser, the eldest son, was a man
of great influence and power. He possessed
the lands of Oliver Castle, Niedpath Castle,
and other lands in Tweeddale; and accom-
panied King Alexander II. in a pilgrimage to
lona, a short time previous to the death of
that monarch. He was knighted by Alexandei
III., who, in the beginning of his reign, con
ferred on him the office of high sheriff" of
Tweeddale, wdiich he held from 1263 to .1266.
He died in 1291. He had an only son, Sir
Simon Fraser, the renowned patriot, with
whom may be said (in 1306) to have expired
the du'ect male line of the south country
Frasers, after having been the most consider-
able family in Peeblesshire during the Scoto-
Saxon period of our history, from 1097 to
1306.
The male representation of the principal
family of Fraser devolved, on the death of the
FRASER.
THE FEASERS.
303
great Sir Simon, ou the next collateral heir,
his uncle. Sir Andrew, second son of Sir
Gilbert Eraser, above mentioned. He is sup-
posed to have died about 1308, sui'viving his
renowned nephew, Sir Simon, only two years.
He was, says the historian of the family,** " the
first of tlie name of Eraser who established an
interest for himself and his descendants in the
northern parts of Scotland, and more especially
in Inverness-shire, where they have ever since
figured with such renown and distinction."
He married a wealthy heiress in the county
of Caithness, then and for many centuries
thereafter comprehended within the sheriffdom
of Inverness, and in right of his wife he
Sir Alexander Fraser of Philorth, from Piukerton's
Scotish Gallery.
acquired a very large estate in the north of
Scotland. He had four sons, namely — Simon,
the immediate male ancestor of the Lords
Lovat, and whose descendants and dependants
(the clan Eraser), after the manner of the Celts,
took the name of MacShimi, or sons of Simon ;
Sir Alexander, who obtained the estate of
Touch, as the appanage of a younger son ; and
AndreAV and James, slain with their brother,
Simon, at the disastrous battle of Halidonhill,
22d July 1333.
* ihidersou's History of the Fraser Family.
The ancient family of the Erasers of Phil-
orth in Aberdeenshire, who have enjoyed since
1669 the title of Lord Saltoun, is immediately
descended from WiUiam, son of an Alexander
Fraser, who flourished during the early part of
the fourteeath century, and inherited from his
father the estates of Cowie and Durris in
Kincardineshire.
The proper Highland clan Fraser was that
headed by the Lovat branch in Inverness-shire,
as mentioned above.
Unlike the Aberdeenshire or Salton Erasers,
the Lovat branch, the only branch of tlie
Erasers that became Celtic, founded a tribe or
clan, and all the natives of the purely Gaelic
districts of the Aird and Stratherrick came to
be called by their name. The Simpsons, " sons
of Simon," are also considered to be descended
from tliem, and the Tweedies of Tweeddale
are supposed, on very plausible grounds, to
have been originally Erasers. Logan's con-
jecture that the name of Eraser is a corruption
of the Gaelic Friosal, from frith, a forest, and
siol, a race, the th being silent (that is, the
race of the forest), however pleasing to the
clan as proving them an indigenous Gaelic
tribe, may only be mentioned here as a mere
fancy of his own.
Simon Eraser, the first of the F'rasers of
Lovat, fell at the battle of Halidon Hill, 19th
July 1333. His son, Hugh Eraser of Lovat,
had four sons; Alexander, Avho died unmarried;
Hugh, created a lord of Parliament, under the
title of Lord Eraser of Lovat ; John, ancestor
of the Erasers of Knock in Aryshire; and
another son, ancestor of the Erasers of Foyers.
LIugh, first Lord Lovat, was one of the
hostages for James I., on his return to Scot-
land in 1424, and in 1431 he was appointed
high sheriff of the county of Inverness. His
son, also named Hugh, second Lord Lovat,
was father of Thomas, third lord; Alexander,
ancestor of the Erasers of Eanaline, the Erasers
of Leadclune, baronets, and other families of
the name ; and James, ancestor of the Erasers
of Ballyfurth and Ford, of whom Major-
General Simon Eraser, late of Ford, is the
lineal uiale descendant and representative.
Thomas, third lord, held the office of justi
ciary of the north in the reign of James IV.
and died 21st October 1524. He had four
304
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
sons: Thomas, master of Lovat, killed at
Flodden, 9th September 1513, unmarried;
Hugh, fourth Lord Lovat; Alexander, fifth
lord; and William Fraser of Struy, ancestor of
several families of the name in Inverness-shire.
Hugh, fourth lord, the queen's justiciary in
the north, resigned his whole estates into the
hands of King James V., and obtained from
his majesty a new charter, dated 26th March
1539, uniting and incorporating them into the
barony of Lovat, to him and the heirs male of his
body, failing whom to his nearest lawful heirs
male, bearing the name and arms of Fraser,
and failing tliem to his lieirs whatsoever.
With his eldest son Hugh, Master of Lovat,
he was killed in an engagement with the
]\Iacdonalds of Clanranald at Lochlochy, Inver-
ness-shire, 2d June 1544.' His brother, Alex-
ander, fifth Lord Lovat, died in 1558. With
one daughter, the latter had three sons : Hugh,
sixth lord; Thomas, ancestor of the Frasers of
Strichen, from whom Lord Lovat of Lovat is
descended; and James of Ardochie.
Hugh, sixth Lord Lovat, had a son, Simon,
seventh lord, who was twice married, and died
3d April 1633. By his first wife, Margaret,
eldest daughter of Sir Colin Mackenzie of
Kintail, he had two sons, — Simon, Master of
Lovat, who predeceased him, without issue,
and Hugh, eighth Lord Lovat, who died 16th
February 1646. By a second wife, Jean
Stewart, daughter of Lord Donne, he had Sir
Simon Fraser, ancestor of the Frasers of Inneral-
lochy ; Sir James Fraser of Brae, and one
daughter. Hugh, eighth lord, had, with three
daughters, three sons, namely,-^Simon, Master
of Lovat, and Hugh, who both predeceased
their father, the one in 1640 and the other in
1 643, and Thomas Fraser of Beaufort, eleventh
Lord Lovat. The second son, Hugh, styled
after his elder brother's death, Master of Lovat,
left a son Hugh, ninth lord, who succeeded his
grandfather in February 1646, and married in
July 1659, when a boy of sixteen years of age
at college, Anne, second daughter of Sir John
Mackenzie of Tarbet, baronet, sister of the
first Earl of Cromarty, and by her had a son,
Hugh, tenth lord, and three daughters.
'<^f"m''^^'^°™*°^*^"^ figl^t. called Blair-nan-leine,
ni- t luld of Shu'ts," so disastrous to the Frasers, sec
llie former part of this work.
Hugh, tenth lord, succeeded his father in
1672, and died in 1696, when Thomas Fraser
of Beaufort, third son of the eighth lord,
became eleventh Lord Lovat, but did not take
the title. The tenth lord married Lady Amelia
INIurray, only daughter of the first Marquis of
Athole, and had four daughters. His eldest
daughter, Amelia, assumed tlie title of Baroness
Lovat, and married in 1702, Alexander Mac-
kenzie, younger of Prestonhall. who assumed
tlie name of Fraser of Fraserdale. His son,
Hugh Fraser, on the death of his mother,
adopted the title of Lord Lovat, which, how-
ever, by decree of the Court of Session, 3d
July 1730, was declared to belong to Simon,
Lord Fraser of Lovat, as eldest lawful son of
Thomas, Lord Fraser of Lovat, granduncle of
the tenth lord. This judgment proceeded on
the charter of 1539, and though pronounced
by an incompetent court, was held to be right.
To prevent an appeal, a compromise was made,
by which Hugh Mackenzie ceded to Simon
Lord Lovat, for a valuable consideration, his
pretensions to the honours, and his right to
the estates, after his father's death.
Thomas Fraser of Beaufort, by right eleventh
Lord Lovat, died at Dunvegan in Skye in May
1699. By his first Avife, SibyUa, fourth
daughter of John Macleod of Macleod, he had
fourteen children, ten of whom died young.
Simon, the eldest surviving son, was the
celebrated Lord Lovat, beheaded in April
1747.
The clan Fraser formed part of the army of
the Earl of Seaforth, when, in the beginning
of 1645, that nobleman advanced to oppose
the great Montrose, who designed to seize
Inverness, previous to the battle of Inverlochy,
in Avhich the latter defeated the Campbells
under the Marquis of Argyll in Febiuary of
that year. After thQ arrival of King Charles
II. in Scotland in 1650, the Frasers, to the
amount of eight hundred men, joined the
troops raised to oppose Cromwell, their chief's
son, the Master of Lovat, being appointed one
of the colonels of foot for Inverness and Eoss.
In the rebellion of 1715, under their last
famous chief, Simon, Lord Lovat, they did
good service to the government by taking
possession of Inverness, which was then in the
hands of the Jacobites. In 1719 also, at the
THE FRASERS.
305
affair of Glenshiel, iu which the Spaniards
were defeated on the west coast of Inverness-
shire, the Erasers fought resolutely on the side
of government, and took possession of the
castle of Brahan, the seat of tlie Earl of Sea-
forth. On the breaking out of tlie rehellion of
1745, they did not at first take any part in the
struggle, but after the battle of Prestonpans,
on the 21st September, Lord Lovat " mastered
hisclan,"and their first demonstration in favour
of the Pretender was to make a midnight
attack on the Castle of Culloden, but found it
garrisoned and prepared for their reception.
On the morning of the battle of Culloden, six
hundred of the Erasers, undar the command
of the Master of Lovat, a fine young man of
nineteen, effected a junction with the rebel
army, and behaved during the action with
characteristic valour.
Lord Lovat's eldest son, Simon Eraser,
Master of Lovat, afterwards entered the service
of government, and rose to the rank of
lieutenant-general in the army.
General Eraser w^as succeeded by his half-
brother^ Colonel Archibald Campbell Eraser of
Lovat, appointed consul-general at Algiers in
1766, and chosen M.P. for Liverness-shire on
the general's death in 1782. By his wife, Jane,
sister of William Eraser, Esq. of Leadclune,
F.E.S., created a baronet, 27th jS"ovember
1806, he had five sons, all of whom he
survived. On his death, in December 1815,
the male descendants of Hugh, ninth Lord
Lovat, became extinct, and the male repre-
sentation of the family, as well as the right to
its extensive entailed estates, devolved on the
junior descendant of Alexander, fifth lord,
Thomas Alexander Eraser, of Lovat and
Strichen, who claimed the title of Lord Lovat
in the peerage of Scotland, and in 1837 was
created a peer of the United Kingdom, by that
of Baron Lovat of Lovat.
The family of Eraser, of Castle Eraser, in
Eoss-shire, are descended, on the female side,
from the Hon. Sir Simon Eraser, of Inveral-
lochy, second son of Simon, eighth Lord Lovat,
but en the male side theu' name is Mackenzie.
American Erasers.
"VVe cannot close our account of the Erasers
without briefly referring to the numerous mem-
bers of the clan who inhabit British North
America. Concerning tliese we have been
obligingly furnished with many details by the
Honourable John Eraser de Berry, of St Mark
de Cournoyer, Chambly Eiver, Vercheres Cy.,
District of Montreal, Member of the Legisla-
tive Council for Eougemont. Tlie information
furnished by this gentleman is very interesting,
and we are sorry that the natm-e of this work,
and the space at our disposal, permits us to
give only the briefest summary.
It would seem that in the Dominicni of
Canada the ancient spirit of clanship is far
from dead ; indeed, it appears to be more
intensely full of life there than it is on its
native Highland mountains. Erom statistics
furnished to us by our obliging informant, it
would appear that in British Xorth America
there are bearing the old name of Eraser 12,000
persons, men, Avomen, and children, some speak-
ing English and some French, many Protestants
and many Eoman Catholics, but all, we believe,
unflinchingly loyal to the British throne. ISTot
one of these, according to the Honourable J.
Eraser de Berry's report, is a day labourer,
" earning daily wages," but all more or less
well-to-do in tlie world, and filling respectable,
and many of them responsible positions. Many
are descendants of the officers and soldiers of
the " Eraser Highlanders," who settled in
British !N"orth America after the American
war. " They are all strong well built men,
hardy, industrious, and sober, having fine
comfortable houses, Avhere quietness reigns and
plenty abounds."
Some years ago a movement was formed
among these enthusiastic and loyal Erasers to
organise themselves into a branch clan, to be
called the " 'New Clan Eraser," partly for the
purpose of reviving and keejiing alive the old
clan feeling, and partly for purposes of bene-
volence. At a meeting held in February
ISGS, at Quebec, this movement took definite
shape, and " resolutions were unanimously
passed defining the constitution of the clan,
pointing out its object, appointing its digni-
taries, determining tlieir duties, and the time
and manner of their election."
As " Chief of the Erasers of the whole of
British ISTorth America," was elected tlie
Honourable James Eraser de Ferraline, Mem-
2 Q
30G
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
ber of the Legislative Council for the Province
of Nova Scotia, "a wealthy and influential
merchant, bom in 1802, on the Drummond
estate in the braes of Stratherrick, Inverness-
shire, Scotland ; descended by his fallier from
the Ferraline family of the Erasers, and by
his mother from the Gorthlic Frasers. The
true Fraser blood," Ave are assured, " runs
very pure through the veins of the worthy
chief."
The great and undoubted success of this
laudable movement is, we believe, mainly
owing to the exertions of the Honourable J.
Fraser de Berry, whose enthusiasm and loyalty
to his descent and ancient kinship are worthy
of the palmiest days of clanship in the olden
time on its native Highland soil. Besides the
"chief" above mentioned, 111 subordinate
chieftains' of provinces and districts have been
appointed, and we are sorry that, for the
reasons already mentioned, it is impossible to
give a full list of them. We can only say that
the gentleman just mentioned was elected
Chieftain of the Province of Quebec, and also
acts as " Secretary to the New Clan Fraser."
As a specimen of the unflinching thoroughness
with which Mr Fraser de Berry performs his
duties, and of the intense enthusiasm with
which he is animated, we may state that he,
founding on documents in his possession, has
been able to trace his genealogy, and, therefore,
the genealogy of the Avhole clan, as far back as
the year 21 G a.d. !
Altogether, we cannot but commend the
main object of this organisation of the Ame-
rican Frasers, and think that members of other
clans residing in our colonies would do well to
follow their example. We believe that no
member of the Fraser clan in British North
America, who is really anxious to do well,
need be in Avant of the means of success, for
if he only make his position knoAvn to the
authorities of the "New Clan," all needful
assistance will be afforded him. Moreover, we
understand, that any one of the name of Fraser,
or allied to the clan, emigrating to the dominion
from the old country, by applying to any mem-
ber of the Colonial clan, will be put in the way
<< \ -^7 ™^-^^^^<=' t^ese are in our report called
„*^l"^f ■'. fubordinate cliiefs are correctly called
of obtaining all assistance and information
necessary to his comfortable settlement and
success in his new home.
Indeed, this movement of the Frasers has so
much to commend it, that their example has
been followed by persons of other names, in
the United States as well as in Canada, and
similar clan confederations are in the way of
being formed under names that are cei'taiuly
not Highland.
MENZIES.
Batg'S— Hcatli (a species named the Menzies heath).
From the armorial bearings of the Menzieses
it has been conjectured that the first who
settled in Scotland of this surname was a
branch of the Anglo-Norman family of Meyners,
b}'' corruption Manners. But this supposition
does not seem to be well-founded.
The family of Menzies obtained a footing in
Athole at a very early period, as appears from
a charter granted by P^obert de Meyners in
the reign of Alexander II. Thig Eocert de
Meyners, knight, on the accession of Alexander
III. (1249) was appointed lord iiigh chamber-
lain of Scotland. His son, Alexander de
Mej^ncrs, possessed the lands of Weem and
Aberfeldy in Athole, and GlendochaYt iu
Breadalbane, besides his original seat of
Durrisdecr in Nithsdale, and was succeeded
by his eldest son, Kobert, in the estates of
Weem, Aberfeldy, and Durrisdeer, whilst his
second son, Thomas, obtained the lands of
Fortingal.
From the former of these is descended the
family of Menzies of Castle Menzies, but
that of Menzies of Fortingal terminated in
MENZIES.
K
^^
^
I
^^H
^^^^H
^^^^^^^^^^^^^^H
1
■
PPB^^I
-^^9
j
'
I
||l|H|^HK|||||g|||g|||
■
1
l^^l
H
^^^^H
^^^^MK|it^^^Bi^^^^KT«cjg-:iJ.«p»;<ut!;w<itJ
1
1
1
^^p;
^H
im
B
^^^^^^^^^^^l^^^^^^g
1
1
^^^1
B ^'^1
M
H
^^^^H
B
1
1
^^PBBBHRsfr^^^^l
M^^Hji^E^H '^^iMi
^U^^^Mi
H
■■ m
1
ii^^H
1
i
l^^^l
^^B:
M
1
'■
pl^^^^H
CHISHOLM
THE MENZIES— THE CHISHOLMS.
307
an heiress, by whose marriage with James
Stewart, a natural son of the Wolf of
Badenoch, the property was transferred to
the Stewarts.
In 1487, Sir Eobert de Mengues, knight,
obtained from the crown, in consequence of
the destruction of his mansion-house by fire, a
grant of the whole lands and estates erected
into a free barony, under the title of the
barony of Menzies. From this Sir Robert
lineally descended Sir Alexander Menzies of
Castle Menzies, who was created a baronet of
Nova Scotia, 2d September 1665.
Sir Eobert Menzies, the seventh baronet,
Avho succeeded his father, 20th August 1844,
is the 27th of the family in regular de-
scent. The ancient designation of the
family was Menzies of Weem, their common
style in old writings. In 1423 "David
Menzies of Weem (de Wimo) " was ap-
pointed governor of Orkney and Shetland,
*' under the most clement lord and lady, Eric
and Philippa, king and queen of Denmark,
Swedland, and ISTorway."
The Gaelic appellation of the clan is Mein-
narich, a term, by way of distinction, also
applied to the chief. Of the eighteen clans
who fought under Eobert Bruce at Bannock-
burn, the Menzies was one.
The " Men3^e3ses " of Athole and Appin
Dull are named in the parliamentary rolls of
1587, as among " the clans that have captains,
chiefs, and chieftains." Castle Menzies, the
principal modern seat of the chief, stands to
the east of Loch Tay, in the parish and near
to the church of Weem, in Perthshire. Weem.
Castle, the old mansion, is picturesquely
situated under a rock, called Craig Uamh,
hence its name. In 1502, it was burnt by
Niel Stewart of Fortingal, in consequence of a
dispute respecting the lands of Eannoch.
In 1644, when the Marquis of Montrose
appeared in arms for Charles I., and had
commenced his march from Athole towards
Strathern, he sent forward a trumpeter, with
a friendly notice to the Menzieses, that it ■was
his intention to pass through their country.
His messenger, unhappily, was maltreated, and,
as some writers say, slain by them. They
also harassed the rear of his army, which so
exasperated Montrpse, that he ordered his men
to plunder and lay waste their lands and burn
their houses.
During the rebellion of 1715, several gentle-
men of the clan Menzies were taken prisoners
at the battle of Dunblane. One of them,
Menzies of Culdares, having been pardoned for
his share in the rebellion, felt himself bound
not to join in that of 1745. He sent, however,
a valuable horse as a present to Prince Charles,
but his servant who had it in charge, was seized
and executed, nobly refusing to divulge his
master's name, though offered his life if he
would do so. In the latter rebellion, Menzies
of Sliian took out the clan, and held the ranlc
of colonel, though the chief remained at homo.
The effective force of the clan in 1745 was 300.
The family of Menzies of Pitfoddels in
Aberdeenshire, is now extinct. Gilbert Men-
zies of this family, carrying the royal standard
at the last battle of Montrose, in 1650, re-
peatedly refused quarter, and fell rather than
give up his charge. The last laird, John
Menzies of Pitfoddels, never married, and
devoted the greater part of liis large estate to
the endoAvment of a Eoman Catholic College,
He died in 1843.
CHISHOLM.
The modern clan Chisholm or Siosal, in
Inverness-shire, though claiming to be of Celtic
origin, are, it is probable, descended from one
of the northern collaterals of the original family
of Chisholme of Chisholme in Eoxburghshire,
which possessed lands there as early as the
reign of Alexander III.
Few families have asserted their right to be
308
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
considered as a Gaelic clan with greater vehe-
mence than the Chisholms, notwithstanding
that there are perhaps few whose Lowland
origin is less doubtful. Their early charters
suffice to establish the real origin of the
family with great clearness. The Higliland
possessions of the family consist of Comer,
Strathglass, &c., in which is situated theu-
castle of Erchless, and the manner in which
they acquired these lands is proved by the fact,
that there exists a confirmation of an indenture
betwixt WiUiam de Fenton of Baky on the one
part, and ^^ Margaret de la Ard doirdna de
Erchless and Tliomas de Chishehne her son and
heir" on the other part, dividing between them
the lands of which they were heirs portioners,
and among these lands is the barony of the
Ard in Inverness-shire. This deed is dated at
Kinrossy, 25th of April, U03.
Erchless Castle.
In all probability, therefore, the husband
of j\Iargaret must have been Alexander de
Chishelme, who is mentioned in 13GS as com-
portioner of the barony of Ard along with Lord
Fenton.
The Chisholms came into prominence in
the reign of David II., when Sir Eobert do
Chisholm married the daughter of Sir Eobert
Lauder of Quarrelwood, and ultimately suc-
ceeded him in the government of Urquhart
Castle. In 137G he occupied the important
position of justiciar north of the Forth.
^^ ilaud de Cheshobn obtained a charter of
tho lauds of Comer dated 9th April 1513.
In 1587, the chiefs on whose lands resided
" broken men," were called upon to give
secimty for their peaceable behaviour, among
whom ajipears " Cheisholme of Cummer."
After the battle of Killiecrankie in 1689,
Erchless castle, the seat of the chief, was
garrisoned for King James, and General Liv-
ingstone, the commander of the government
forces, had considerable difficulty in dislodging
the Highlanders. In 1715, Euari, or Eoderick
Maclan, the chief, signed the address of a
hundred and two chiefs and heads of houses
to George the First, expressive of their attach-
ment and loyalty, but no notice being taken of
it, he engaged very actively ia the rising under
the Earl of Marj and at the battle of Dunblane,
the clan was headed by Chisholm of Crocfin, an
aged veteran, for which the estates of the chief
were forfeited and sold. In 1727, he procured,
with several other
chiefs, a pardon
under the privy
seal, and the lands
were subsequently
conveyed, by the
then proprietor, to
Eoderick's eldest
son, who ente.iled
them on his heirs
male. In 1745, this
chief joiaed the
standard of the
Pretender with his
clan, and Colin, his
youngest son, was
appointed colonel of
the clan battalion.
Lord President Forbes thus states the strength
of the Chisliolms at that period. "Chisholms
■ — Their chief is Chisholm of Strathglass, in
Gaelic called Chisallich. His lands are held
crown, and he can bring out two hundred
of the men."
Alexander Chisholm, cliief of the clan, who
succeeded in 1785, left an only child, Mary,
married to James Gooden, Esq., London, and
dying hi 1793, the chiefship and estates, agree-
ably to the deed of entail, devolved on his
youngest brother, William, who married Eliza-
beth, eldest daughter of Duncan ISIacDonnell,
Esq. of Glengarry, and left two sons and one
THE CHISHOLMS— THE ^lURRAYS.
309
daugliter. On his death in 1817 he was suc-
ceeded by the elder son, Alexander William,
once member of parliament for Inverness-shire,
who died, prematurely, in September 1838.
He was succeeded by his brother, Duncan
MacDonnell Chisholm, who died in London
14th September 1858, aged 47, when the estate
devolved on James Sutherland Chisholm, the
present Chisholm, son of Roderich, son of Archi-
bald, eldest son of the above Alexander, who
resides at Erchless Castle, Inverness-shire.
The common designation of the chief of the
liouse is The Chisholm, and whatever be its
antiquit}'-, it is a title which is very generally
accorded to him, and, like the designation of
" The O'Connor Don," has even been sanc-
tioned by use in the senate. An old chief of
the clan Chisholm once not very modestly said
that there were but three persons in the world
entitled to it — " the Pope, the King, and the
Chisholm."
One of the chiefs of this clan having carried
off a daughter of Lord Lovat, placed her on an
islet in Loch Bruirach, where she was soon
discovered by the Frazers, who had mustered
for the rescue. A severe conflict ensued, during
which the young lady was accidentally slain
by her own brother. A plaintive Gaelic song
records the sad calamity, and numerous tumuli
mark the graves of those who fell.
The once great family of Chisholme of Crom-
Lix, sometimes written Cromleck, in Perth-
shire, which for above a century held the here-
ditary bailie and justiciary-ship of the ecclesias-
tical lordship of Dunblane, and furnished three
bishops to that see, but which is now extinct,
was also descended from the border Chisholmes.
There are a number of families — for they
can scarcely be called clans — living on the
Highland borders, and Avho have at one time
played an important part in Highland history,
and some of whom at the present day are re-
garded as genuine Highland families. The
Murrays of the Athole family descend from
Sir John de Moravia, who died about 1225,
and was contemporary with the above William
do Moravia. His grandson Sir William de
Moravia acquired the lands of Tullibardine, an
estate in the lower part of Perthshire, with his
wife Adda, daughter of Malise, Seneschal of
Strathern, as appears by charters dated in 1282
and 1284, We shall conclude this account of
the Highland clans by referring briefly to the
family history of these houses.
STEWART-MURRAY (ATIIOLE).
Badge — Junipei.
The great family of Murray or Moray
(occasionally in old deeds Murreff) is supposed
to have descended from Ereskine (or Eriskin),
a Fleming, who settled in Scotland in the reign
of David I. (1122-1153), and acquired from
that monarch the lands of Strathbroch in
Linlithgowshire, and of Duffus in Moray,
Eriskin's grandson, William de Moravia, mar-
ried the daughter and heiress of David de Oli-
fard, and was the ancestor of the Morays of
Bothwell and Abercairny, represented by the
latter till the death of the late Major William
Moray Stirling in 1850, when the male line
became extinct, and the jjroperty passed to his
sister, the late Mrs Home Drummond of Blair
Drummond.
His descendant, the 7th in possession. Sir
William Murray of Tullibardine, succeeded to
the estates of his family in 1446. He was
sheriff of Perthshire, and in 1458 one of the
lords named for the administration of justice,
who were of the king's daily council. He mar-
ried Margaret, daughter of Sir John Colquhoun
of Lliss, great chamberlain of Scotland, by
310
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
whom he had a numerous issue. According
to tradition, they had seventeen sous, from
whom a great many families of the name of
Murray are descended. In a curious document
entitled "The Declaration of George Halley,
in Ochterarder, concerning the Laird of TuUi-
bardine's seventeen sons — 1710," it is stated
that they " lived all to be men, and that they
waited all one day upon their father at Stirling,
to attend the king, with each of them one
servant, and their father tAvo. This happening
shortly after an Act was made by King James
Fifth, discharging any person to travel with
great numbers of attendants besides their own
family, and having challenged the laird of
TuUibardine for breaking the said Act, he
answered he brought only his own sons, with
their necessary attendants ; with which the
king was so well pleased that he gave them
small lands in heritage."
The eldest of Tullibardine's seventeen sons,
Sir William Murray of TuUibardine, had, Avith
other issue, William, his successor, and Sir
Andrew Murray, ancestor of the Viscounts
Stormont. His great-grandson. Sir William
Murray of TuUibardine, was a zealous pro-
moter of the Reformation in Scotland. George
Halley, in the curious document already
quoted, says that " Sir William Murray of
TuUibardine having broke Argyll's face with
the hilt of his sword, in King James the
Sixth's presence, was obliged to leave the
kingdom. Afterwards, the king's mails and
slaughter cows were not paid, neither could
any subject to the realm be able to compel
those Avho were bound to pay them ; upon
which the king cried out — ' 0, if I had Will
Murray again, he would soon get my mails and
slaughter cows ;' to which one standing by
replied — ' That if his Majesty would not take
Sir William Murray's life, he might return
shortly.' The king answered, ' He would be
loath to take his life, for he had not another
subject like him !' Upon which promise Sir
William Murray returned and got a commission
from the king to go to the north, and lift up
the mails and the cows, which he speedily did,
to the great satisfaction of the king, so that
immediately after he was made lord comp-
troller." This office he obtained in 1565.
His eldest son, Sir John Murray, the twelfth
feudal baron of TuUibardine, was brought up
with King James, who in 1592 constituted
him his master of the household. On 10 th
July 1606 he was created Earl of TuUibardine.
His lordship married Catherine, fourth daughter
of David, second Lord Drummond, and died in
1609.
His eldest son, William, second Earl of
TuUibardine, married Lady Dorothea Stewart,
eldest daughter and heir of line of the fifth
Earl of Athole of the Stewart family, who died
in 1595 without male issue. He eventuaUy,in
1625, petitioned King Charles the First for the
earldom of Athole. The king received the peti-
tion graciously, and gave his royal word that
it should be done. The earl accordingly sur-
rendered the title of Earl of TuUibardine into
the king's hands, 1st April 1626, to be conferred
on his brother Sir Patrick Murray as a sepa-
rate dignity, but before the patents could be
issued, his lordship died the same year. His
son John, however, obtained in February 1629
the title of Earl of Athole, and thus became the
first earl of the Murray branch, and the earldom
of TuUibardine was at the same time granted to
Sir Patrick. This Earl of Athole was a zealous
royalist, and joined the association formed by
the Earl of Montrose for the king at Cumber-
nauld,in January 1641. He died in June 1642.
His eldest son John, second Earl of Athole of
the J\Iurray family, also faithfully adhered to
Charles the First, and was excepted by Crom-
well out of his act of grace and indemnity, 12th
AprU 1654, when he was only about nineteen
years of age. At the Restoration, he was sworn
a privy councillor, obtained a charter of the
hereditary office of sheriff of Fife, and in 1663
was appointed justice-general of Scotland. In
1670 he was constituted captain of the king's
guards, in 1 6 72 keeper of the privy seal, and 1 4th
January 1673, an extraordinary lord of .session.
In 1670 he succeeded to the earldom of TuUi-
bardine on the death of James, fourth earl of
the new creation, and was created Marquis of
Athole in 1676. He increased the power of
his family by his marriage with Lady Amelia
Sophia Stanley, third daughter of the seventh
Earl of Derby, beheaded for his loyalty 15th
October 1651. Through her mother, Charlotte
de la Tremouille, daughter of Claude de la
Tremouille, Duke of Thouars and Prince of
THE MUKEAYS.
3J1
Palmont, she was related in blood to the Em-
peror of Germany, the kings of France and
Spain, the Prince of Orange, the Duke of
Savoy, and most of the principal families of
Europe ; and by her the family of Athole ac-
quired the seigaory of the Isle of Man, and
also large property in that island.
John, the second Marquis and first Duke
of Athole, then designated Lord Murray, was
one of the commissioners for inquiring into
the massacre of Glencoe in 1693. He was
created a peer in his father's lifetime, by the
title of Earl of TuUibardine, Viscount of Glen-
almond, and Lord Murray, for life, by patent
dated 27th July 1696, and in April 1703 he
was appointed lord privy seal. On the 30th
July of that year, immediately after his father's
death, he was created Duke-of Athole by Queen
Anne, and invested with the order of the
Thistle. His grace died 14th Iv'ovember 1724.
He was twice married ; first to Catherine,
daughter of the Duke of Hamilton, by whom
he had six sons and a daughter, and secondly
to Mary, daughter of William Lord Eoss, by
whom he had three sons and a daughter. His
eldest son John, Marquis of TuUibardine, was
killed at the battle of Malplaquet in 1709.
His second son William, who succeeded his
brother, was the Marquis of TuUibardine who
acted the prominent part in both the Scottish
rebellions of last century. In 1745 he accom-
panied Prince Charles Edward to Scotland,
and landed with him at Borodale 25th July.
He was styled Duke of Athole by the Jaco-
bites. After the battle of Culloden he fled to
the westward, intending to embark for the
Isle of ISIull, but being unable, from the bad
state of his health, to bear the fatigue of
travelling under concealment, he surrendered,
on the 27th April 1746, to Mr Buchanan of
Drummakill, a Stirlingshire gentleman. Being
conveyed to London he was committed to the
Tower, where he died on the 9th July followin"-.
James, the second Duke of Athole, was the
third son of the first duke. He succeeded to
the dukedom on the death of his father in
^November 1724, in the lifetime of his elder
brother William, attainted by parliament. Bein"
maternal great-grandson of James, seventh Earl
of Derby, upon the death of the tenth earl of
that line he claimed and was allowed the
English barony of Strange, which had been
conferred on Lord Derby by writ of summons
m 1628. His grace was married, first to Joan,
widow of James Lannoy of Hammersmith, and
sister of Sir John Frederick, Bart., by whom
he had a son and two daughters; secondly to
Jane, daughter of John Drummond of Meg-
ginch, Avho had no issue. The latter was the
heroine of Dr Austen's song of ' For lack of
gold she's left me, 0 !' She was betrothed to
that gentleman, a physician in Edinburgh, when
the Duke of Athole saw her, and falling in love
with her, made proposals of marriage, which
were accepted; and, as Burns saj's, she jilted
the doctor. Havmg survived her first husband,
she married a second time. Lord Adam Gordon.
The son and the eldest daughter of the
second Duke of Athole died young. Charlotte,
his youngest daughter, succeeded on his death,
which took i^lace in 1764, to the barony of
Strange and the sovereignty of the Isle of Man.
She married her cousin, John Murray, Esq.,
eldest son of Lord George Murray, fifth son of
the first duke, and the celebrated generalissimo
of the forces of Prince Charles Edward in 1745.
Though Lord George was attainted by parlia-
ment for his share in the rebellion, his son was
allowed to succeed his uncle and father-in-law
as third duke, and in 1765 he and his duche?s
disposed of their sovereignty of the Isle of Man
to the British government for seventy thousand
pounds, reserving, however, their landed inter-
est in the island, with the patronage of the
bishopric and other ecclesiastical benefices, on
payment of the annual sum of one hundred
and one pounds fifteen shillings and eleven
pence, and rendering two falcons to the kings
and queens of England upon the days of their
coronation. His grace, who had seven sons and
four daughters, died 5th November 1774, and
was succeeded by his eldest son John, fourth
duke, who in 1786 was created Earl Strange
and Baron Murray of Stanley, in the peerage
of the United Kingdom. He died in 1830.
The fourth duke was succeeded by his eldest
son John, who was for many years a recluse,
and died single 14th September 1846. His
next brother James, a major-general in the
army, was created a peer of the United King-
dom, as baron Glenlyon of Glenlyon, in the
county of Perth, 9th July 1821. He married
3] 2
HISTOKY OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS.
in May 1810, Emily, second daughter of the
Duke of Northumberland, and by her he had
two sons and two daughters. He died in 1837.
His eldest son, George Augustus Frederick
John, Lord Glenlyon, became, on the death of
his uncle in 1846, sixtli Duke of Athole. He
died in ISGl, and was succeeded by liis only
son, John James Hugh Henry, seventh Duke of
Athole, -who inherited the barony of Percy and
several co-heirships on the death of his great
uncle Algernon, fourth Duke of Northumlj^r-
land in 1865. The family residence of the
Duke of Athole is Blair Castle, Perthshire, a
view of which, as restored in 1872, is here given.
Blair Castle.
The first baronet of the Ochteutyre family
was "William Moray of Ochtertyre, who was
created a baron of Nova Scotia, with remainder
to his heirs male, 7th June 1673. He was
descended from Patrick Moray, the first styled
of Ochtertyre, Avho died in 1476, a son of Sir
David Murray of Tullibardine. The family
continued to spell their name Moray till 1739,
when the present orthography, Murray, was
adopted by Sir AVilliam, third baronet.
Drummond.
The name of Drummond may be derived
originally from the parish of Drymen, in what
is now the western district of Stirlingshire.
The Gaelic name is Druiman, signifying a
ridge, or high ground.
An ancestor of the noble family of Perth
thus fancifully interprets the origin of the
name : Drum in Gaelic signifies a height, and
ovde a wave, the name being given to Maurice
the Hungarian, to express how gallantly he
had conducted tlirough the swelling waves tho
ship in which Prince Edgar and his two sisters
had embarked for Hungar}', when they were
driven out of their course on the Scotti.sh
coast. There are other conjectural derivations
of the name, but the territorial definition above
mentioned appears to be the most probable one.
The chief of the family at the epoch of their
first appearing in written records was Malcolm
Beg (or the Little), chamberlain on the estate
of Levenax, and the fifth from the Hungarian
Maurice, who married Ada, daughter of Mal-
duin, third Earl of Lennox, by Beatrix,
daughter of Walter, lord high steward of Scot-
land, and died before 1260.
Two of his grandsons are recorded as having
sworn fealty to Edward the First.
The name of one of them, Gilbert de Dro-
mund, "del County de Dunbretan," appears in
Prpme's copy of the Ragman Eoil. He was
THE DRUMMONDS.
313
Drummoud of Balquapple in Perthshire, and
had a son, Malcolm de Drummond, who also
swore fealty to Edward in 1296, and Avas
father of Bryce Drummond, killed in 1330 by
the Monfceiths.
DRUxMMOND.
Badge — Hollj'. (or mother of thyme).
The other, tlie elder brother of Gilbert,
named Sir John de Dromund, married his
relation, a daughter of Walter Stewart, Earl
of Menteith, and countess in her own right.
His eldest son. Sir Malcolm de Drumnicfnd,
attached himself firmly to the cause of Bruce.
King Eobert, after the battle of Bannockburn,
bestowed upon him certain lands in Perthshire.
He married a daughter of Sir Patrick Graham
of Kincardine, elder brother of Sir John Gra-
ham, and ancestor of tho family of Montrose.
Ho had a son. Sir Malcolm Drummond, who
died about 1346. The latter liad three sons,
John, iMaurice, and AValter. The two former
married heiresses.
Maurice's lady was sole heiress of Concraig
and of the stewardship of Strathearn, to both
of which he succeeded.
The wife of John, the eldest son, was Mary,
eldest daughter and co-heiress of Sir William
de Montefex, with whom he got the lands of
Auchterarder, Kincardine in Monteith, Cargill,
and Stobliall in Perthsliire. He had four sons,
Sir Malcolm, Sir John, William, and Dougalj
and three daughters — Annabella, married, in
1357, John, Earl of Carrick, high steward of
Scotia nd, afterwards King Eobert the Third,
and thus became Queen of Scotland, and the
mother of David, Duke of Eothesay, starved
II.
to death iii the palace of Falldand, in 1403,
and of James tlie First, as Avell as of tlixce
daughters ; Margaret, married to Sir Colin
Campbell of Lochow, Jean, to Stewart of
Donally, and Mary, to Macdonald of tlie
Isles.
About 1360, in consequerxCe of a feud which
had long subsisted between the Drummonds
and the Menteiths of Eusky, the residence of
the family seems to have been transferred from
Drymen, in Stirlingshire, where they had chiefly
lived for about two hundred years, to Stobhall,
in Perthshire, which had some years before
come into their possession by marriage.
Sir Malcolm Drammond, tho eldest son,
succeeded to the earldom of Mar in right of his
wife, Lady Isabel Douglas only daughter of
William, first Earl of Douglas. His death
was a violent one, having been seized by a
band of ruffians and imprisoned tiU he died "of
his hard captivity." This happened before
27th May 1403. iS'ot long after his death,
Alexander Stewart, a natural son of "the Wolf
of Badenoch," a bandit and robber by profession,
naving cast his eyes on the lands of the earldom,
stormed the countess' castle of Kildrummie;
and, either by violence or persuasion, obtained
her in marriage. As Sir Malcolm Drummond
had died without issue, his brother, John,
succeeded him.
John's eldest son, Sir Walter Drummond,
was knighted by King James the Second, and
died in 1455. He had three sons : Sir Malcolm
his successor; John, dean of Dunblane; and
Walter of LedcriefF, ancestor of the Druni-
monds of Blair-Drummond (now the Home
Drummonds, Henry Home, the celebrated Lord
Karnes, having married Agatha, daughter of
James Drummond of Blair-Drummond, and
successor in the estate to her nephew in 1766);
of Cairdrum; of Newton, and other families of
the name.
The eldest son of the main stem, that is,
the Cargill and Stobhall family. Sir Malcolm
by name, had great possessions in the
counties of Dumbarton, Perth, and Stirling,
and died in 1470, By his wife Marion,
daughter of Mun-ay of Tullibardine, he had six
sons. His eldest son, Sir John, was first Lord
Drummond.
Sir John, the eldest son, was a personage of
2 R
3U
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND CLAXS.
considerable importance in the reigns of James
the Third and Fourth, having been concerned
in most of the public transactions of that period.
He died in 1519.
Ey his wife, Lady Elizabeth Lindsay,
daughter of David, Duke of ]\Iontrose, the
first Lord Drummond, had three sons, and six
daughters, the eldest of whom, IMargaret, was
mistress to James the Fourth. Malcolm, the
eldest son, predeceased his father. William,
tho second son, styled master of Drummond,
suffered on the scaffold.
Wilham had two sons, Walter and Andrew^
ancestor of the Drummonds of Eellyclone,
Walter died in 1518, before his grandfather.
By Lady Elizabeth Graham, daughter of the
first Earl of l\Ioutrose, he had a son, David,
second Lord Drummond, Avho was served heir
to his great-grandfather, John, first lord, 17th
February 1520. Of his two sons, Patrick,
the elder, was third Lord Drummond; James,
the younger, created, 31st January 1G09, Lorxl
Maderty, was ancestor of the viscounts of
Strathallan.
Patrick, third Lord Drummond, embraced
tho reformed religion, and spent some time iu
Franco. He died before 1600. He was twice
married, and by his first wife, Elizabeth, daughter
of David Lindsay of Edzell, eventually Earl of
Crawford, he had two sons and five daughters.
The elder son, James, fourth Lord Drum-
mond, passed a considerable portion of his
youth in France, and after James the Sixtli's
accession to the English throne he attended
the Earl of Nottingham on an embassy to the
Spanish court. On his return he was created
Earl of Perth, 4th March 1605. John, the
younger son, succeeded his brother in 1611, as
second Earl of Perth.
The Hon. John Drummond, second son of
James, third Earl of Perth, was created in
1685 Viscount, and in 1686 Earl of Melfort;
and his representative is the chief of the clan
Drummond, which, more than any other, signal-
ised itself by its fidelity to the lost cause of the
Stuarts.
GKAUAM.
Badge — Lnurel spurge.
The surname Graeme, or Graham, is said to
be derived from the Gaelic word gramach,
applied to a person of a stern countenance and
manner. It may possibly, however, be con-
nected with the British word grym, signifying
strength, seen in grime's dyke, erroneously
called Graham's dyke, the name popularly
given to the wall of Antoninus, from an
absurd fable of Fordim and Eoece, that one
Greme, traditionally said to have govei'ned
Scotland during the minority of the fabulous
Eugene the Second, broke through the
mighty rampart erected by the Eomans
between the rivers Foi-th and Clyde, It is
unfortunate for this fiction that the first
authenticated person who bore the name in
North Britain was Sir WiUiam de Grseme (the
undoubted ancestor of the Dukes of Montrose
and all "the gallant Grahams" in this country),
who came to Scotland in the reign of David
the First, from whom he received the lands of
Abercorn and Dalkeith, and Avitnessed the
charter of that monarch to the monks of the
abbey of Holyrood in 1128. In Gaelic grhn
means war, battle. Anciently, the word Grimos-
dike was applied to trenches, roads, and boun-
daries, and was not confined to Scotland.
This Anglo-Norman knight, Sir WiUiam de
Graham, had two sons, Peter and John, in Avhom
the direct line Avas carried on. The elder,
Peter de Graham, styled of Dalkeith and
Abercorn, had also two sons, Henry and Wil-
liam. Henry the elder, witnessed some of the
charters of King William the Lion. He was
THE GRAHAMS.
315
succeeded by his son Henry, whose son, also
named Henry, by marrying the daughter of
Roger Avenel (who died in 1243), acquired
the extensive estates of Avenel, in Eskdale.
His grandson, Sir John de Graham of Dalkeith,
had a son, John de Graham, who dying with-
out issue, was the last of the elder line of the
original stock of the Grahams.
The male line of the family was carried on
by the younger son of Sir William de Graham
first above mentioned, John de Graham, whose
son, David de Graham, obtained from his
cousin, Henry, the son of Peter de Graham,
the lands of Clifton and Clifton Hall in Mid-
Lothian, and from King William the Lion
those of Charlton and Barrowfield, as well as
tlie lordship of Kinnaber, all in Forfarshire.
Tliis was the first connection of the family
with the district near JNlontrose, whence they
subseqiiently derived their ducal title. His
eldest son, also named Sir David de Graham,
had, from Patrick, Earl of Dunbar, in the
reign of King Alexander the Second, with
other lands, those of Dundaff, in Stirlingshire.
The son of Sir David de Graham last men-
tioned, also named Sir David de Graham, who
appear-s to have held the office of sheriff of the
county of Berwick, acquired from Malise,
Earl of Strathearn, the lands of Kincardine,
in Perthshire, wliich became one of the chief
designations of the family. He died about
1270. By his wife, Annabella, daughter of
Robert, Earl of Strathearn, he had three sons,
namely, Sir Patrick, who sv;cceeded him; the
celebrated Sir John the Graham, the companion
of Wallace ; and Sir David, one of the nominees,
his eldest brother being another, of Baliol, in
his competition for the crown of Scotland, 1292.
His eldest son. Sir Patrick Graham of Kincar-
dine, fell in battle against the English at Dun-
bar, 28th April 1296. Another son. Sir David
de Graham, a favourite name among the early
Grahams, was also designed of Kincardine.
From Robert the First, in consideration of
his good and foithful services, he had several
grants, and exchanged with that monarch his
property of Cardross in Dumbartonshire for
the lands of "Old Montrose" in Forfarsliire.
He died in 1327.
Sir William Graham of Kincardine, his great-
grandson, was frequently employed in nego-
ciations with the English relative to the liber-
ation of King James the First. He was twice
married. By his first wife he had two sons,
Alexander, — who predeceased him, leaving two
sons,— and John. His second wife was the
princess Mary Stewart, second daughter of
King Robert the Second, widow of the Earl
of Angus and of Sir James Kennedy of
Dunure ; after Sir William Graham's death
she took for her fourth husband Sir AVilliam
Edmonstone of Duntreath. By this lady he
had five sons, namely, 1. Sir Robert Graham
of Strathcarron, ancestor of the Grahams of
Fintry, of Claverhouse, and of Duntrune. 2,
Patrick Graham, consecrated bishop of Brechin,
in 1463, and three years after translated to
the see of St. Andrews. 3. William, ancestor
of the Grahams of Garvoch in Perthshire,
from a younger son of whom came the Grahams
of Balgowan, the most celebrated of which,
family was the gallant Sir Thomas Graham,
Lord Lynedoch, the hero of Barossa. 4,
Henry, of whom nothing is known. 5. Walter,
of Wallacetown, Dumbartonshire, ancestor of
the Grahams of Knockdolian in Carrick, and
their cadets.
Patrick Graham, of Kincardine, the son of
Alexander, the eldest son, succeeded his grand-
father, and was created a peer of parliament in
1451, under the title of Lord Graham. He
died in. 1465. His only son, William, second
Lord Graham, married lady Anne Douglas,
eldest daughter of the fourth Earl of Angus,
and had two sons, William, third Lord Graham,
and George, ancestor of the Grahams of Calen-
dar.
William, third Lord Graham, sat in the
first parliament of King James the Foui'th,
1488; and on 3d March, 1504-5, he was
created Earl of Montrose, a charter being
granted to him of that date, of his hereditary
lands of "Auld IMontrose," which were then
erected into a free barony and earldom to
be called the barony and earldom of Montrose.
It is from these lands, therefore, and not
from the town of ]\Iontrose, that the family
take their titles of earl and duke. Ho
fell at the battle of Flodden, 9 th September
1513. He was thrice married. By his first
wife, Annabella, daughter of Lord Drummond,
he had a son, second Earl of Montrose; by his
Slff
IIISTOEY OF THE IIIGHLA:N'D CLAXS.
second wife, Janet, a daughter of Sir Archibald
Edmonstone of Duntreath, he had three daugh-
ters; and by his third wife, Christian Wavance
of Segy, daughter of Thomas AVavance of
Stevenston, and Avidow cf the ninth Lord
Ilalybui-ton of Dirleton, two sons, Patrick,
ancestor of the Graemes of Inclibrakie, Perth-
shire ; and Andrew, consecrated bishop of
Dunblane in 1575, and the first protestant
bishop of that see.
From the third son of the second Earl of
Montrose came the Grahams of Orchil, and
from the fourth son the Grahams of Killearn.
From the second son of the third earl descended
the Grahams of Braco, who once possessed a
baronetcy of Xova Scotia, conferred on the
first of the family, 28tli September 1625.
From the third son of the same earl, the
Grahams of Scottistoun derived their descent.
The Grahams of the borders are descended
from Sir John Graham of Kilhrydk, called,
from his bravery, Sir John "with the bright
Bword," second son of ]\[alise. Earl first of
Strathearn, and afterwards of IMonteith, by
his Avife, the Lady Ann Vere, daughter of
Henry, Earl of Oxford.
Sir John " with the bright sword " was also
ancestor of the Grahams of Gartmore in Perth-
shire. Sir "VYiinam Graham of Gartmore, created
a baronet of ISTova Scotia in 1665, married
Elizabeth, second daughter of John Graham,
Lord Kilpont (son of the Earl of Airtli), who
was slain by one of his own vassals, James
Stewart of Ardvoirlich, in the camp of the
ISIarquis of Montrose, in 1644; and had a son.
Sir John Graham, second baronet of Gartmore,
declared insane in 1696. On his death, 12th
July 1708, witliout issue, the baronetcy became
extinct, and the representation of the family
devolved upon his sister jMary, wife of James
Ilodge, Esq. of Gladsmuir, advocate. Their
only daughter, Mary Hodge, married, in 1701,
"NVilliam, son of John Graham of Callingod,
and had a son, "William Graham, who assumed
the title of Earl of IMenteith.
The castle of Kilbryde, near Dunblane, built
by Sir John "with the bright sword," in 1460,
was possessed by his representatives, the Earls
of Menteith, till 1640, when it was sold. The
Mentcith Grahams were called the Grahams
"of the hens," from the following circum-
stances. An armed party of the Stewarts of
Appin, headed by Donald Xan Ord,^ called
Donald of the Hammer, in their retreat from the
disastrous field of Pinkie in 1547, in passing
the lake of Menteith, stopped at a house of the
Earl of Menteith, where a large feast, consist-
ing principally of poultry, was prepared for a
marriage party, and ate up all the provisions;
but, being immediately pursued, they were over-
taken in the gorge of a pass, near a rock called
Craig- Yad, or the Wolf's cliff, where a bloody
encounter took place. The earl and nearly the
whole of his followers were killed, and Donald
of the Hammer escaped, amidst the darkness
of the night, wdth only a single attendant.
From the cause of the fight the Highlanders
gave the name of Gramoch nn Geric, or "Gra-
hams of the hens," to the Menteith branch
ever after.
The clan Graham Avere principally confined
to Menteith and Strathearn.
GORDON.
Badge — Rock ivy.
The Gordon's are an ancient and distin-
guished family, originally from Normand}^
where their ancestors are said to have had largo
possessions. From the great antiquity of the
race, many fabidous accounts have been given
of the descent of the Gordons. Some derive
them from a city of Macedonia, called Gordonia,
whence they went to Gaul; others find their
origin ia Spain, Flanders, &c. Some writers
suppose Bertrand de Gourdon who, in 1199,
Avounded Pichard the Lion-heart mortally with
- See our Account of the Stewarts.
mmm
III,
i
Hill
III
I
::<|:«'1ttm «■* tWWtliHtCW
■n-ii-immm-m-
itBii
li
illlfe.
GORDON
THE GORDONS.
.17
an arrow before the castle of Chains in the
Limoges, to have been the great ancestor of
the Gordons, but there does not seem to be
any other foundation for such a conjecture than
that there was a manor in Normandy called
Gourdon. It is probable that the first persons
of the name m this island came over with
William the Conqueror in 1066. According
to Chalmers,^ the founder of this great family
came from England in the reign of David the
First (1124-53), and obtained from that prince
the lands of Gordon (anciently Gordun, or Gor-
dj/iijfrom., as Chalmers supposes, the Gaelic Gor-
din, "on the hill"). He left two sons, Eichard,
and Adam, who, though the younger son, had
a portion of the territory of Gordon, with the
lands of Fanys on the southern side of it.
The elder son, Richard de Gordon, granted,
between 1150 and 1160, certain lands to the
monks of Kelso, and died in 1200. His son,
Sir Thomas de Gordon, confirmed by charter
these donations, and Jus son and successor, also
named Thomas, made additional grants to the
same monks, as well as to the religious of
Coldstream. He died in 1285, without male
issue, and his only daughter, Alicia, marrying
lier cousin Adam de Gordon, the son of Adam,
younger brother of Richard above mentioned,
the two branches of the family thus became
united.
His grandson, Sir Adam de Gordon, Lord
of Gordon, one of the most eminent men of
his time, was the progenitor of most of the
great families of the name in Scotland. In
reward of his faithful services, Bruce granted
to him and his heirs the noble lordship of
Strathbolgie (now Strathbogie), in Aberdeen-
shire, then in the Crown, by the forfeiture of
David de Strathbogie, Earl of Athole, Avhich
grant was afterwards confirmed to his family by
several charters under the great seal. Sir
Adam fixed his residence there, and gave these
lands and lordship the name of Huntly, from a
village of that name in the western extremity of
Gordon parish, in the Merso, the site of which
is now said to be marked only by a solitary tree.
From their northern domain, the family after-
wards acquired the titles of Lord, Earl, and Mar-
quis of Huntly, and the latter is now their chief
* Caledonia, vol. ii. p. 387.
title. Sir Adam was slain, fighting bravely in
the vanguard of the Scotch army at the battle
of IMidonhill, July 12, 1333. By Annabella,
his wife, supposed to have been a daughter cf
David de Strathbolgie above mentioned, he
had four sons and a daughter. The eldest son,
Sir Alexander, succeeded him. The second
son, AVilliam, was ancestor of the Viscounts of
Kenmure.
Sir John Gordon, his great-grandson, got a
new charter from King Robert the Second of
the lands of Strathbogie, dated 13th Juno
1376. He was slain at the battle of Otter-
bourne in 1388. His son. Sir Adam, lord of
Gordon, fell at the battle of Ilomildon, 14lh
September 1402, By his wife, Elizabeth,
daughter of Sir William Keith, great mareschal
of Scotland, he had an only child, Elizabeth
Gordon, who succeeded to the whole family
estates, and having married Alexander Setoa,
second son of Sir William Seton of Seton,
ancestor of the Earls of AYinton, that gentle-
man was styled lord of Gordon and Huntly.
He left two sons, the younger of whom became
ancestor of the Setons of Meldrum.
Alexander, the elder, was, in 1449, created
Earl of Huntly, with limitation to his heirs
male, by Elizabeth Crichton, his third wife,
they being obliged to bear the name and arms
of Gordon. George, the sixth earl, was created
Marquis of Huntly, by King James, in 1599.
George, the fourth marquis, was made Duke of
Gordon in 1684. George, fifth duke, died
without issue on 28th May 1836. At his
death the title of Duke of Gordon became
extinct, as well as that of Earl of Norwich in
the British peerage, and the Marquisate of
Huntly devolved on George Earl of Aboyne,
descended from Charles, fourth son of George,
second Marquis of Huntly, while the Duke
of Richmond and Lennox, son of his eldest
sister, succeeded to Gordon castle, Banffshire,
and other estates in Aberdeenshire and Inver-
ness-shire.
The clan Gordon was at one period one of
the most i^owerful and numerous in the north-
Although the chiefs were not originally of
Celtic origin, as already sho'vvn, they yet gave
their name to the clan, the distinctive badge
of which was the rock ivy. The clan feuds
and battles were frequent, especially with the
318
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND CLAXS.
Mackintoshes, the Camerons, the Miirrays, and
the Forbeses. Their principal exploits have
been noticed in the first volume.
The Duke of Gordon, who was the chief of
the clan, was usually styled "The Cock of the
Xortii." His most ancient title was the " Gude-
man of the Eog," from the Bog-of-Gight, a
morass in the parish of Bellie, Banffshire, in
the centre of which the former stronghold of
this family "was placed, and which forms the
site of Gordon castle, considered the most mag-
nificent edifice in the north of Scotland. The
Marquis of Huntly is now the chief of the clan
Gordon. Of the name of Gordon, there are
many ancient families belonging to Aberdeen-
shire, Banflfshire, and the north of Scotland.
Gordon Castle. From Xattes' Scotia Dcpicta.
GUMMING.
Badge— Cumin plant.
The family of Cumtx, Comyx, Cumik, Ccm-
MiN', or Gumming, merit notice among the septs
of the north of Scotland, from the prominent
figure which they made there in early times.
But almost all authors agree in represeirting
them as having come from England, and having
been of either ISTorman or Saxon descent origin-
ally. The time when they migrated north-
wards is also well marked in history. The
event occurred in the reign of Da-\-id I. That
prince still claimed a large part of the north
of England, and, besides, had engaged deeply
in the contests betwixt King Stephen and tJic
Empress Matilda, which agitated South Britain
in the twelfth century. He w^as thus brought
into frequent contact with the barons of North-
umberland and the adjoining districts, some of
whom were properly his vassals, and many of
whose younger sons followed him permanently
into Scotland. In this way were founded
various northern families in the tune of King
THE CUIVIMINGS— THE OGILVIES.
319
David, and among otliers; seemingly, the
Cumyns. William Cumyn is the first of tlie
name anthentically mentioned in the Scottish
annals. He had been trained clerically by
Gaufred, bishop of Durham, some time chan-
cellor to Henry I. ; and his abilities and experi-
ence appear to have recommended Cumyn to
David of Scotland for the same high office in
the north. He was nominated chancellor of
Scotland in 1133; though we ibid him seizing
on the bishopric of Durham in 1142, under
countenance of a grant from the Empress
j\raude. But he soon after resigned it to the
proper incumbent, reserving only certain of the
episcopal estates for behoof of his nephew and
heir, Richard.
Eichard Cum}^, properly the founder of the
line of the Scottish Cumyn, rose high in the
service of William the Lion, and long acted
as chief minister and justiciary of Scotland.
During his life he held the lands of ISTorth-
allerton and others, secured to him by his
uncle in England; and he also obtained estates
in Eoxburghshire, the first property of the
family in Scotland. That the Cumyns must
have been of high importance in England is
proved by, and in part explains, their sudden
elevation in the north, Eichard Cumyn even
intermarried with the royal family of Scotland,
wedding Hexilda, great-granddaughter of the
"gracious" King Duncan of "Macbeth."*
In the reign of Alexander III., as stated
by Fordun, there were of the name in Scotland
three Earls — Buchan,Menteith,andAthole, and
one great feudal baron, Cumyn lord of Strath-
bogie, with thirty knights all possessing lands.
The chief of the clan was lord of Badenoch and
Lochaber, and other extensive districts in the
Highlands. Upwards of sixty belted knights
were bound to follow his banner with all their
vassals, and he made treaties witli princes as a
prince himself. One such compact with Lew-
ellyn of Wales is preserved in Eymer's Foedera.
The Cummings, as the name is now sj^elled,
are numerous in the counties of Aberdeen,
Banff, and Moray; but a considerable number,
in consequence of being prevented, for some
reason, from burying their relatives in the
family burial-place, changed their names to
* See Smibert's Clans.
Farquharson, as being descended from Fer-
quhard, second son of Alexander the fourth
designed of Altyre, Avho lived in the middle of
the fifteenth century. It is from them that
the Farquharsons of Balthog, Haughton, and
others in the county of Aberdeen derive their
descent.
From Sir Eobert Comyn, younger son of
John lord of Badenoch, who died about 1274,
are descended the Cummings of Altyre, Logic,
Auchry (one of whom in 17 GO founded the
village of Cuminestown in Aberdeenshire), Ke-
lugas, &c.
OGILVY.
Badge — Alkanet.
Ogilvy is a surname derived from a barony
in the paiish of Glammis, Forfarshire, which,
about 1 1 G 3, was bestowed by William the Lion
on Gilbert, ancestor of the noble family of
Airlie, and, in consequence, he assumed the
name of Ogilvy. He is said to have been the
third son of Gillibrede, or Gilchrist, maormor
of Angus. In the charters of the second
and third Alexanders there are witnesses of
the name of Ogilvy. Sir Patrick de Ogilvy
adhered steadily to Eobert the Bruce, who
bestowed upon him the lands of Kettins iu
Forfarshire. The barony of Cortachy was
acquired by the family in 13G9-70. The
" gracious gude Lord Ogilvy," as he is styled in
the old ballad of the battle of Harlaw, in
which battle the principal barons of Forfarshire
fought on the side of the Earl of Mar, who
commanded the royal army, was the son of
Sir Walter Ogilvy of Auchterhouse, slain in a
clan battle with the Robertsons in 1304.
320
IIISTOEY OF TILE HIGHLAND CLANS.
" Of tlie best amaiig them was
The gracious glide Lord Ogilvy,
The sheritT-principal of Angus,
Kenownit for truth and erjuity —
For faith and magnanimity
He had few fellows in the field,
Yet fell by fatal destiny.
For he nae ways wad grant to yield. "
His eldest son, George Ogilvy, was also
slain.
Lord Ogilvy, the first title of Airlie family,
was conferred by James IV., in 1491, on Sir
John Ogilvy of Lintrathen.
James, seventh lord Oglivy, was created
Earl of Airlie, in 1639.
The title of Lord Ogilvy of Deskford was
conferred, 4th October 1616, on Sir Walter
Ogilvy of Deskford and Findlater, whose son,
James, second Lord Deskford, was created Earl
of Findlater, 20th Feburary 1638. He was de-
scended from Sir Walter Ogilvy of Auchleven,
second son of Sir Walter Ogilvy of Lintra-
then, high treasurer of Scotland.
The clan Ogilvy are called "the Siol Gil-
christ," the race or posterity of Gilchrist. In
1526, the Mackintoshes invaded the country of
the Ogilvies, and massacred no fewer than 24
gentlemen of the name. A feud between the
Campbells and the Ogilvies subsisted for
several centuries. In Pitcairn's Criminal Trials
we find James Ogilvy complaining, on 21st
October, 1591, that a body of Argyll's men
had attacked him when residing peaceably in
Glenisla, in. Forfarshire, which anciently be-
longed to the Ogilvies, killed several of his
people, ravaged the country, and compelled
him and his lady to floe for their lives.
The Ogilvies had their revenge in 1645, for
the burning of "the bonnie house of Airlie,"
and the other strongholds of the Ogilvies, when
Castle Campbell, near DoUar, or the Castle
of Gloom, its original name, was destroyed by
them and the Macleans, and the territory of
the Marquis of Argyll was overrun by tlio
fierce and ruthless clan that followed Montrose,
and carried fire and sword throughout the
whole estates of the clan Campbell.
FERGUSON.
Badge — Little Sunflower.
Ferguson, or Fergusson, is the surname (son
of Fergus) of a Highland sept (whose arms
we have been unable to obtain), which had
its seat on the borders of the counties of Perth
and Forfar, immediately to the north of Dun-
keld, and the distinctive badge of which was
the little sunflower. In the Eoll of 1587,
they are named as among the septs of Mar and
Athole, where their proper seat as a clan
originally lay, having chiefs and captains of
their own. In Galloway, the Craigdarroch
Fergussons have flourished from an early date,
and in Fife the Fergusons of Eaith have long
held a high position as landholders.
TART THIRD.
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
INTRODUCTION
Military cliaracter of tlie Iliglilaiuls.
[IiTHERTO the account of the military exploits
of the Highlanders has been limited to their
own clan feuds and to the exertions which, for a
century, they made in behalf of the unfortunate
Stuarts. AVe are now to notice their operations
on a more extended field of action, by giving
a condensed sketch of their services in the
cause of the country; services which have ac-
quired for them a reputation as deserved as it
has been unsurpassed. From moral as well as
from physical causes, the HigUanders were well
fitted to attain this pre-eminence.
"In forming his military character, the Iligh-
iander was not more favoured by nature than
by the social system under which he lived.
Nursed in poverty, he acquired a hardihood
which enabled him to sustain severe pri-
vations. As the simplicity of his life gave
vigour to his body, so it fortified his mind.
I'ossessing a frame and constitution thus hard-
ened, he was taught to consider courage as the
most honourable virtue, cowardice the most
disgraceful failing; to venerate and obey his
chief, and to devote himself for liis native
country and clan; and thus prepared to be a
soldier, he was ready to follow wherever honour
and duty called him. With such principles,
and regarding any disgrace he might bring on
his clan and district as the most cruel misfor-
tune, the Higliland private soldier had a peculiar
motive to exertion. The common soldier of
many other countries has scarcely any other
stimulus to the performance of his duty than
II.
the fear of chastisement, or the habit of
mechanical obedience to command, produced
by the discipline in which he has been
trained. With a Highland soldier it is
otherwise. When in a national or district
corps, he is surrounded by the companions
of his youth and the rivals of his early
achievements ; he feels the impulse of emu-
lation strengthened by the consciousness that
every proof which he displays, either of
braver}'' or cowardice, Avill find its way to his
native home. He thus learns to appreciate the
value of a good name; and it is thus, that in a
Highland regiment, consisting of men from the
same country, whose kindred and connexions
are mutually known, every individual feels that
his conduct is the subject of observation, and
that, independently of his duty as a member
of a systematic whole, he has to sustain a
separate and individual reputation, which will
be reflected on his family, and district or glen.
Hence he requires no artificial excitements.
He acts from motives within himself; his
point is fixed, and his aim must terminate
either in victory or death. The German soldier
considers himself as a part of the military
machine, and duly marked out in the orders of
the day. He moves onward to his destination
with a well-trained pace, and with as plilegmatic
indifference to the result as a labourer Avho
works for his daily hire. The courage of the
French soldier is supported in the hour of
trial by his high notions of the point of
honour; but this display of spirit is not always
steady. A Highland soldier faces his enemy,
whether in front, rear, or flank; and if he has
confidence in his commander, it may be predicted
2 s
IIISTOIiY OF THE 11IG1ILA^^D REGIMENTS.
with certainty that lie "will be victorious or die on
tlie ground which he maintains. He goes into
the Held resolved not to disgrace his name.
A striking characteristic of the Highlander is,
that all his actions seem to flow from sentiment.
His endurance of privation and fatigue, — his
resistance of hostile opposition, — his solicitude
for the good opinion of his superiors, — all
originate in this source, ■whence also proceeds
his obedience, Avliich is always most co7isj)icuoi/s
vhen exh ihited vnder kind treatment. Hence
arises the diflerence observable between the
conduct of one regiment of Higlilanders and
that of another, and frequently even of the
same regiment at dillercnt times, and under
dilferent management. A Highland regiment,
to be orderly and well disciplined, ought to
bo commanded by men who arc capable of
appreciating their character, directing their
IKUssions and prejudices, and aciiniiing their
entire conhdence and all'ectioii. The olHcer to
whom the command of Highlanders is intrusted
must endeavour to ac(]uire their confidence
and good opinion. AVith this view, ho must
watch over the propriety of his own conduct.
He must observe the strictest justice and
lidelity in his promises to his men, conciliate
tlicm by an attention to their dispositions and
jirejudiccs, and, at the same time, by preserv-
ing a firm and steady authorit}-, witliout which
he will not bo respected.
"Officers who are accustomed to command
Highland soldiers find it easy to guide and
control them when their full confidence has
been obtained; but when distrust prevails
severity ensues, with a consequent neglect of
duty, and by a continuance of this unhappy
misunderstanding, the men become stubborn,
disobedient, and in the end mutinous. The
spirit of a Highland soldier revolts at any
unnecessary severity; though he may be led
to the mouth of a cannon if properly directed,
will rather die than be i;nfaithful to his trust.
But if, instead of leading, his oflicers attempt
to drive him, he may fail in the discharge of
the most common duties.'"
A learned and ingenious author,- who,
though himself a Lowlander, had ample op-
^ Stewart's Skcklccs.
2 Jackson's Vino of the Formation, dc, of Annies.
1824. > > J
portunily, while serving in ni;iny cainjiaigns
with Highland regiments, of becoming inti-
mately acquainted with their character, thus
writes of them : —
''The limbs of the Highlander are strong
and sinewy, the frame hanly, and of great
physical power, in proportion to size. Ho
endures cold, hunger, and fatigue with i)atience;
in other words, he lias an elasticity or pride
of mind which does not feel, or which refuses to
complain of hardship. The air of the gentleman
is ordinarily majestic; the air and gait of the
gilly is not graceful. He Avalks with a bended
knee, and does not walk with grace, but his
movement has energy; and between walking
and trotting, and by an intercliange of pace,
he performs long journeys with fitcility, particu-
larly on broken and irregular ground, such aa
he has been accustomed to traverse in liia
native country.
"The Higlilanders of .Scotland, born and
reared under the circumstances st;ited, mar-
shalled for action by clans, according to ancient
usage, led into action by chiefs who possess
confidence from an opinion of knowledge, and
love from the inllucnce of blood, may be calcu-
lated upon as returning victorious, or dying in
the grasp of the enemy.
"Scotch Highlanders have a courage devoted
to honour; but they have an impetuosity
which, if not well understood, and skilfully
directed, is liable to error. The Scotch light
individually as if the cause were their own,
not as if it were the cause of a commander
only, — and they fight impassioned. "Whether
training and discipline may bring them in
time to the apathy of German soldiers, further
experience will determine; but the Highlanders
are even now impetuous; and, if the}' fail to
accomplish their olijcct, thoy cannot be with-
drawn from it like those who fight a battle by
the job. The object stands in their own view;
the eye is fixed upon it ; they rush towards it,
seize it, and proclaim victory with exultation.
" The Highlander, upon the whole, is a sol-
dier of the first quality; but, as already said,
he requii-es to see his object full}'', and to come
into contact with it in all its extent. He then
feels the impression of his duty through a
channel which he understands, and he acts con-
sistently in consequence of the impression, that
MILITARY CHAEACTER OF THE HIGHLANDS.
323
ia, in consequence oi" tke impulse of liis own
internal sentiment, rather than the external
impulse of the command of another; for it is
often verified in experience that, where the
enemy is before the Iliglilander and nearly in
contact with him, the authority of the otHcer
is in a measure null; the duty is notwithstand-
ing done, and well done, by the impulses of
natural instinct,
"Their conduct in the year 1745 proves very
distinctly tliat they are neither a ferocious nor
a cruel people. ISTo troops ever, perhaps, tra-
vei-sed a country which might bo deemed
lioatile leaving so few traces of outrage beliind
tliem as were left by tlic Iliglilandeio in the
year 1745. They are better known at the
I'resent time than they were then, and they
are known to be eminent for honesty and
fidelity, where conlidencc is given them. They
possess exalted notions of honour, warm friend-
ships, and much national priJe."
Of the disinclination from peaceful emplo}--
nient, and propensity for war hero spuken
of, l)r Jackdon elsewhere affords us a striking
illustration. "NVliilo passing through the Isle
of Skye^ in the autumn of 17S3, he met a man
of great age whoso shoulder had, through a
recent fall, been dislocated. This condition
was si)eedily rectiUed by our traveller. "^Vs
there seemed to be something rather uncommon
about the old man, I asked if ho had lived
all his life in the Highlands? Xo : — he said
he made one of the Forty-secoxd when they
were first raised; then had gone with them
to Germany; but when he had heard that
his Prince was landed in the Xorth, he pur-
chased, or had made such interest that he
procured liis discharge; came home, and en-
listed under liis banner. He fought at Cul-
3 " Tlie Isio of Skye has, within the last fort}' years,
furnished for tlie jiublic service, twenty-one lieutenant-
generals and major-generals ; forty-five lieutenant-
colonels ; six hundred majors, captains, lieutenants,
and subalU;rns ; ten thoosand foot soldiers ; one hun-
dred and twenty pipers ; four governors of British
colonies ; one governor-general ; oiie adjutant-general ;
one chief-barou of England ; ajid one judge of the
Supreme Court of Scotland. The generals may be
classed thus: — eight Macdonalds, six Macleods, two
Alacallisters^ two Macaskills, one Mackinnon, one
Elder, and one Macqueen. The Isle of Skye is foity-
fis-e miles long, and about fifteen in mean breadth.
Truly the inhalntants are a wondcrous people. It
may be mentioned tliat this island is the birth-place
of Cuthnllin, the celebrated hero mentioned in Ossian's
Toems. " — Inverness Jou7~iial.
loden, and was wounded. After everythuig
was settled, ho returned to his old regiment,
and served v.-ith it till he received another
wound that rendered hiin unlit for service.
He now, he said, lived the best way he could,
on his pension."
■^ Dr Jackson also strongly advocates the
desirability of forming national and district
regiments, and of keeping them free from any
foreign intermixture. Such a policy seems to
be getting more and more into favour among
modern military authorities; and we believe
that at the present time it is seldom, and only
with reluctance, that any but Scotchmen are
admitted into Scotch, and especially into
Higldand regiments, at least this is the case
with regard to privates. Indeed, it is well
known that in our own country there is even
now an attempt among those who manage such
matters, to connect particular regiments with
certain districts. Not only does such a plan
tend to keep up the morale respectability and
espr'il de curjig of each regiment, but is well
calculated to keep up the numbers, by estab-
lishing a connection between the various regi-
ments and the militia of the districts with
which they are connected. Originally each
Highland regiment was connected and raised
from a well defined district, and military men
wlio are conversant in such matters think that
it wuuld be advisable to restore these regi-
ments to their old footing in this respect. On
this subject, we again quote the shrewd remarks
of Dr Jackson : —
"If military materials be thrown together
promiscuously — that is, arranged by no other
rule except that of size or quantity of matter,
as it is admitted that the individual parts
possess different propensities and different
powers of action, it is plain that the in-
strument composed of these different and
independent parts has a tendency to act dif-
ferently; the parts are constrained to act on
one object by stimulation or coercion only.
"Military excellence consists, as often hinted,
in every part of the instrument acting with
fuU force — acting from one principle and for
one purpose; and hence it is evident that in a
mixed fabric, composed of parts of unequal
power and different temper, disunion is a con-
sequence, if all act to the full extent of their
324
niSTOF.Y OF THE IIIGHLAXD llEGBIENTS.
power; or if disunion be not a consequence,
the combined act must necessarily be shackled,
and, as such, inferior, the strong being restrained
from exertion for the sake of preserving union
■with the weak.
"The imperfection now stated necessarily
attaclies to regiments composed of different
nations mixed promiscuously. It even attaches,
in some degree, to regiments Avhich are formed
indiscriminately from the population of all
the districts or counties of an extensive king-
dom. Tliis assumption, anticipated by reason-
ing, is conhrmed by experience in the military
history of semi-barbarous tribes, which are often
observed, without the aid of tactic, as taught
in modern schools, to stick together in danger
and to achieve acts of heroism beyond the
comprehension of those who have no knowledge
of man but as part of a mechanical instrument
of Avar. The fact has numerous proofs in the
history of nations ; but it has not a more de-
cisive one than that which occurred in the late
Seventy-first Regiment in the revolutionary
war of America. In the summer of the year
1779, a party of the Seventy-first Regiment,
consisting of fifty-six men and five officers,
Avas detached from a redoubt at Stoneferry,
in South Carolina, for the purpose of recon-
noitring the enemy, which was supposed to be
advancing in force to attack the post. The
instructions given to the officer who commanded
went no further than to reconnoitre and retire
upon the redoubt. The troops Avere new
troops, — ardent as Highlanders usually are.
They fell in with a strong column of the
enemy (upwards of two thousand) Avithin a
short distance of the post; and, instead of re-
tiring according to instruction, they thought
proper to attack, with an instinctive vieAV, it
Avas supposed, to retard progress, and thereby
to give time to those Avho Avere in the redoubt
to make better preparations for defence. This
they did; but they Avere themselves nearly
destroyed. All the officers and non-commis-
sioned officers were killed or wounded, and
seven of the privates only remained on their
legs at the end of the combat. The command-
ing officer fell, and, in falling, desired the few
Avho still resisted to make the best of their way
to the redoubt. They did not obey. The
national sympathies Avere warm. National
honours did not permit them to leave their
officers in the field; and they actually persisted
in covering their fallen comrades until a rein-
forcement arrived from headquarters.
In the narratives which follow, we have
confined ourselves strictly to those regiments
Avhich are at the present day officially recog-
nised as Highland. INIany existing regiments
Avere originally Highland, which, as our
readers will see, had ultimately to be changed
into ordinary line regiments, from the diffi-
culty of finding Highlanders Avilling to enlist;
the history of such regiments we have fol-
lowed only so long as they were recognised as
Highland, and in the event of their again
becoming Highland regiments — as in the ease
of the 73rd and 75th — theirhistory is resumed
at that point. In this way the existing strictly
Highland regiments are reduced to eleven —
The Black Watch or 42nd, the 71st, 72nd,
73rd, 74th, 75th, 78tb, 79th, 91st, 92nd, 93rd.
42d EOYAL HIGHLAND REGI^LEKT.
AM FREICEADAN DUBH—
•'THE BLACK WATCH."
I.
1729-1775.
Embodying the Black Watch— March for England-
Mutiny — Fontenoy — Embarks for the French coasi
—Flanders— Battle of Lafeldt— Return of the regi-
ment to Ireland — Number changed from the 43d to
the 42d — Embarks for New York— Louisbourg—
Ticonderoga— The West Indies— Ticonderoga and
Crown Point— Surrender of JMontreal— Martinique
— Havannah — Bushy Run — Fort Pitt — Ireland-
Return of the 42 1 to Scotl"nd
GENERAL THE HOK ROBERT ROLLO, G. B.
COLONEL BLACK WATCH.
RAISING OF 'THE BLACK WATCH."
32o
Egypt. Ortiies.
(With the Sphinx.) Toulouse.
CoRUNNA. Peninsula.
FUENTES d'OnOK. WATERLOO.
Pyrenees. Alma.
NivELLE. Sevastopol.
NlVE. LUCKNOW.
The design of rendering such a valuable class
of subjects available to the state by forming
regular military corps out of it, seems not
to have entered into the views of the govern-
ment till about the year 1729, when six com-
panies of Highlanders were raised, which, from
forming distinct corps unconnected with each
other, received the appellation of independent
companies. Three of these companies consisted
of 100 men each, and were therefore called
large companies ; Lord Lovat, Sir Duncan
Campbell of Lochnell, and Colonel Grant of
Ballindalloch, were appointed captains over
them. The three smaller companies, Avhich
consisted of 75 each, were commanded by
Colonel Alexander Campbell of Finab, John
Campbell of Carrick, and George Munro of
Culcairn, under the commission of captain-
lieutenants. To each of the six companies
were attached two lieutenants and one ensign.
To distinguish them from the regular troops,
who, from having coats, waistcoats, and breeches
of scarlet cloth, Avere called Saighdearan Dcarg,
or Red soldiers; the independent companies,
wlio Avere attired in tartan consisting mostly of
black, green, and blue, were designated Am
Freiceadan Duhh, or Black Watch, — from the
sombre appearance of their dress.
As the services of these companies were not
required beyond their own territory, and as
the intrants were not subjected to the humili-
ating provisions of the disarming act, no diffi-
culty was found in forming them; and when
completed, they presented the singular spectacle
of a number of young men of respectable
families serving as privates in the ranks.
" Many of the men who composed these
companies were of a higher station in society
than that from which soldiers in general are
raised; cadets of gentlemen's families, sons of
gentlemen farmers, and tacksmen, either imme-
diately or distantly descended from gentlemen's
families, — men who felt themselves responsible
for thoir conduct to high-minded and honour-
able families, as well as to a country for which
they cherished a devoted affection. In addition
to the advantages derived from their superior
rank in life, they possessed, in an eminent
degree, that of a commanding external deport-
ment, special care being taken in selecting men
of full height, well proportioned, and of hand-
some appearance."*
The duties assigned to these companies were
to enforce the disarming act, to overawe the
disaffected, and watch their motions, and to
check depredations. For this purpose they
were stationed in small detachments in dif-
ferent parts of the country, and generally
throughout the district in which they were
raised. Thus Fort Augustus and the neigli-
bouring parts of Inverness-shire were occupied
by the Frasers under Lord Lovat; Ballindalloch
and the Grants were stationed in Strathspey
and Badenoch; the Munros under Culcairn, in
Ross and Sutherland; Lochnell's and Carrick's
companies were stationed in Athole and Bread-
albane, and Finab's in Lochaber, and the
northern parts of Argyleshire among the dis-
affected Camerons, and Stewarts of Appin. All
Higldanders of whatever clan were admitted in-
discriminately into these companies as soldiers;
but the officers Avere taken, almost exclusively,
from the Avhig clans.
The independent companies continued to
exist as such until the year 1739, Vi'hen govern-
ment resolved to raise four additional com-
panies, and to form the whole into a regiment
of the line. For this purpose, letters of service,
dated 25th October 1739, were addressed to
the Earl of Crawford and Lindsay, Avho was
appointed to the command of the regiment
about to be formed, which was to consist of
1000 men. Although the commissions were
dated as above, the regiment was not embodied
till the month of May 1740, when it assembled
* Stewart's Sketches. In confirmation of this,
General Stewart mentions the case of Mr Stewart of
Bohallie, his grand-uncle by marriage, who was one
of the gentlemen soldiers in Carrick's company. "This
gentleman, a man of family and education, was five
feet eleven inches in height, remarkable for his personal
strength and activity, and one of the best swordsmen
of his time in an age when good swordsmanship was
common, and considered an indispensable and graceful
accomplishment of a gentleman ; and yet, with all
these qualifications, ho was only a centre man of the
centre rank of his company."
32G
IIISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAXD EEGIMENTS.
on a field between Taybridge and Aberfeldy,^ in
Perthshire, under the number of the 43d regi-
ment, afterwards changed to the 42d, but still
bearing the name of the Black Watch. "The
uniform was a scarlet jacket and waistcoat,
with buff facings and white lace, — tartan^ plaid
of twelve yards plaited round the middle of the
body, the upper part being fixed on the left
shoulder ready to be thrown loose, and wrapped
overboth shoulders and firelock in rainy weather.
At night the plaid served the purpose of a
blanket, and was a sufficient covering for the
Highlander. These were called belted plaids
from being kept tight to the body by a belt,
and were worn on guards, revicAvs, and on all
occasions Avhen the men were in full dress.
On this belt hung the pistols and dirk when
Avorn. In the barracks, and when not on dut}^,
the little kilt or philibeg was worn, a blue
bonnet with a border of wdiite, red and green,
arranged in small squares to resemble, as is
said, the fess cheque in the arms of the diff'erent
branches of the Stewart family, and a tuft of
feathers, or sometimes, from economy or neces-
sity, a small piece of black bear-skin. The
arms were a musket, a bayonet, and a large
basket-hilted broadsword. These were fur-
nished by government. Such of the men as
chose to supply themselves Avith pistols and
* Sir Robert Menzies, wi-iting to the Dundee Adver-
tiser in connection with the monument recently erected
at Dunkeld to the Black Watch, says this is a mistake,
although it is the account generally received, and that
given by General David Stewart. 8ir Robert says
"the detailed companies of the Black AVatch met at
AVeem, and that the whole regiment was first drawn
up in the field at Boltachan, between Weem and Tay-
bridge." It is strange, considering the inscription on
the monument, that Sir Robert should have been
asked to allow it to be erected in the field in question.
After all, both statements may be essentially correct,
and it is of no great consequence.
* While the companies acted independently, each
commander assumed the tartan of his own clan.
When embodied, no clan having a superior claim to
offer a uniform plaid to the whole, and Lord Craw-
ford, the colonel, being a lowlander, a new pattern
ft-as assumed, which has ever since been known as the
42d, or Black Watch tartan, being distinct from all
»thers. Here we must acknowledge our indebtedness
;o a manuscript history of this regiment, kindly lent
us by^Lieutenant-Colonel Wheatley, whose "happy
home," he says himself, the regiment was for 38 years.
The volume contains much curious, valuable, and in-
jcresting information, on wliieh we shall largely
ivaw in our account of the 42d. Our obligations to
Lolomd Wheatley in connection with this history of
the Highland regiments are very nuraerous ; his wil-
lingness to lend us every assistance in his power
leaerves our warmest thanks.
dirks Avere alloAved to carry them, and some
had targets after the fashion of their country.
The SAVord-belt Avas of black leather, and the
cartouch-box was carried in front, supported
by a narrow belt round the middle.'"
The officers appointed to this regiment
Avere : —
Colonel — John, Earl of Crawford and Lindsay, dieel iu
1748.
LieuteTumt-Colonel — Sir Robert Munro of Foulis, Bart.,
kiffed at Falkirk, 1746.
Major — George Gi-ant, brother of the Laird of Grant,
removed from the service by sentence of a
court-martial, for allowing the rebels to get
possession of the castle of Inverness in 1746.
Captains.
George ]\Iunro of Culcairn, brother of Sir Robert
Munro, killed in 1746.**
Dugal Campbell of Craignish, retired in 1745.
John Campbell of Carrick, killed at Fontenoy.
Colin Campbell, junior, of Jlonzie, retired in 1743.
Sir James Colquhoun of Luss, Bart., retired in 1748.
Colin Campbell of Ballimoie, retired.
John lilunro, promoted to be Lieutenant-Colonel in
1743, retired in 1749.
Captain-Lieutenant Duncan Macfarlane, retired in
1744.
Lieutenants.
Paul Macpherson.
LcAvis Grant of Auchterblair.
( Both removed from the
John Maclean of Kingarloch. 1 regiment in conse-
Jolm Mackenzie. 1 quence of having
( fought a duel in 1 7 4 4.
Alexander Macdonald.
Malcolm Fraser, son of Culduthel, killed at Bergen-
op-Zoom in 1747.
George Ramsay.
Francis Grant, son of the Laird of Grant, died Lieu-
tenant-General in 1782.
John Macneil.
Ensigns.
Dugal Campbell, killed at Fontenoy.
Dugal Stewart.
John Llenzies of Comrie.
Edward Carrick.
Gilbert Stewart of Kincraigie.
Gordon Graham of Draines.
Archd. !Macnab, son of the Laird of Macnab, died
Lieutenant-Geueral, 1790.
Colin Campbell.
Dugal Stewart.
James Campbell of Glenfalloch, died of Avonnds at
Fontenoy.
Chaplain — Hon. Gideon Murray.
Surgeon — James Munro, brother of Sir Robert Munro.®
Adjutant—Qi'-iWiKvt Stewart.
Quarter -Master — John Forbes.
In 1740 the Earl of Crawford was removed to the
Life Guards, and Brigadier-General Lord Sempill was
appointed Colonel of the Highlanders,
^ Stewart's Sketches.
* See p. 234 of this volume.
9 See vol. i., p. 626.
MARCH FOR ENGLAND.
327
After remaining nearly eighteen months in
quarters near Taybridge/ the regiment was
marched northward, in the winter of 1741-2
and the men remained in the stations assigned
them till the spring of 1743, when they were
ordered to repair to Perth. Having assembled
there in March of that year, they were surprised
on being informed that orders had been received
to march the regiment for England, a step
which they considered contrary to an alleged
understanding when regimented, that the sphere
of their services was not to extend beyond
their native country. AVhcn the intention of
employing them in foreign service came to be
known, many of the warmest suj^porters of the
government highly disapproved of the design,
among whom was Lord President Forbes. In
a letter to General Clayton, the successor of
INLirshal AVade, the chief commander in Scot-
liiud, his lordship thus expresses himself: —
"AVhen I first heard of the orders given to the
Highland regiment to march southwards, it
gave me no sort of concern, because I supposed
tlie intention was only to see them; but as I
have lately been assured that they are destined
for foreign service, I cannot dissemble my
uneasiness at a resolution, that may, in my
app)rehension, be attended with very bad con-
sequences; nor can I prevail with myself not
to communicate to you my thoughts on the
subject, however late they may come; because if
what I am to suggest has not been already
under consideration, it's possible the resolution
may be departed from." After noticing the con-
sequences which might result from leaving the
Highlands unprotected from the designs of
the disaffected in the event of a war with
France, he thus proceeds : — "Having thus stated
to you the danger I dread, I must, in the next
place, put you in mind, that the present system
for securmg the peace of the Highlands,
which is the best I ever heard of, is by regular
troops stationed from Inverness to Fort Wil-
liam, alongst the chain of lakes which in a
manner divides the Highlands, to command
the obedience of the inhabitants of both sides,
and by a body of disciplined Highlanders
wearing the dress and speaking the language of
^ Taybridge and the Point of Lyon, a mile below
Tajinouth Castle, were their places of rendezvous for
exercise.
the country, to execute such orders as require
expedition, and for which neither the dress
nor the manner of the other troops are proper.
The Highlanders, now regimented, were at
first indepeiident companies; and though their
dress, language, and manners, qualified them
for securing the low country against depreda-
tions; yet that was not the sole use of them:
the same qualities fitted them for every expedi-
tion that required secrecy and despatch; they
served for all purposes of hussars or liglit
horse, in a country where mountains and bogs
render cavalry useless, and if properly disposed
over the Highlands, nothing that was com-
monly reported and believed by the High-
landers could be a secret to their commanders,
because of their intimacy with the people and
the sameness of the language." " Notwith-
standing this remonstrance, the government
persisted in its determination to send the
regiment abroad; and to deceive the men, from
whom their real destination was concealed,
they were told that the object of their march
to England was merely to gratify the curiosity
of the king,^ who was desirous of seeing a
2 Culloden Papers, No. CCCXC.
" The king, having never seen a Highland soldier,
expressed a desire to see one. Three privates, re-
marlcahle tor their figure and good looks, ^vere fixed
upon and sent to London a short time before the
regiment marehed. These were Gregor M'Gregor,
commonly called Gregor the Beautiful, John Camp-
bell, son of Duncan Campbell of the family of Dun-
eaves, Perthshire, and John Grant from Strathspey,
of the family of BaUindalloch. Grant fell sick, and
died at Aberfeldy. Tlie others "were presented by
their Lieutenant-Colonel, Sir liobert Munro, to the
king, and performed the broadsword exercise, and
that of the Lochaber axe, or lance, before his majesty,
the Duke of Cumberland, JMarshal Wade, and a num-
ber of general officers assembled for the purpose, in
the Great Gallery at St James's. They displayed so
much dexterity and skill in the management of their
weapons, as to give perfect satisfaction to his majesty.
Each got a gratuity of one guinea, which thcij gave to
the 2)ortcr at the palace gate as theg jxcsscd out. " * They
thought that the king had mistaken their character
and condition in tlieir own country. Such was, in
general, the character of the men who originally com-
posed the Black Watch. This feeling of self-estima-
tion inspired a high spirit and sense of honour in the
regiment, which continued to form its character and
conduct long after the description of men who originally
composed it was totally changed. These men after-
wards rose to rank in the army. JMr Campbell got au
ensi.gncy for his conduct at Fontenoy, and was captain-
lieutenant of tlie regiment when he was killed at
Ticonderoga, where he also distinguished himself.
Mr M'Gregor was promoted in another regiment, and
afterwards purchased the lands of Inverardine in
* Westminster Journal.
328
IIISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
HigMand regiment. Salisfied with this expla-
nation, they proceeded on their march. The
En^^lish people, AvliO had been led to consider
the Highlanders as savages, were struck with
the warlike appearance of the regiment and
the orderly deportment of the men, who re-
ceived in the country and towns through
which they passed the mostly friendly atten-
tions.
Having reached the vicinity of London on
the 29th and 30th of April, in two divisions,
the regiment was reviewed on the 14th of
May, on Finchley Common, by Marshal Wade.
The arrival of the corps in the neighbourhood
of the metropolis had attracted vast crowds of
people to their quarters, anxious to behold
men of whom they had heard the most extra-
ordinary relations; but, mingled with these,
were persons who frequented the quarters of
the Highlanders from a very different motive.
Their object Avas to sow the seeds of distrust
and disaffection among the men, by circu-
lating misrepresentations and falsehoods re-
specting the intentions of the government.
These incendiaries gave out that a gross decep-
tion had been practised upon the regiment, in
regard to the object of their journey, in proof
of which they adduced the fact of his majesty's
departure for Hanover, on the very day of the
arrival of the last division, and that the real
design of the government was to get rid of
them altogether, as disaffected persons, and,
with that view, that the regiment was to be
transported for life to the American plantations.
These insidious falsehoods had their intended
effect upon the minds of the Highlanders, who
took care, however, to conceal the indignation
tliey felt at their supposed betrayers. All their
thoughts were bent upon a return to theu' own
country, and they concerted their measures for
its accomplishment with a secrecy which escaped
the observation of their officers, of whose in-
tegrity in the affair they do not, however, appear
to have entertained any suspicion.
The mutiny which followed created a great
sensation, and the circumstances which led to
it formed, both in public and in private, the
ordinary topic of discussion. The writer of a
Breadalbane. He was grandfather of Sir Gregor
M'Gn-gor, a comnnaniliT ir. South America.— Stewart's
Sketches, vol. L p. 250.
pamphlet, wliich was published immediately
after the mutiny, and which contains the best
view of the subject, and an intimate know-
ledge of the facts, thus describes the affair: —
"On their march through the northern
counties of England, they were every where
received with such hospitality, that they ap-
peared in the liighest spirits; and it was
imagined tliat their attachment to home was so
much abated, that they would feel no reluctance
to the change. As they approached the metro-
polis, however, and were exposed to the tauats
of the true-bred EufjllsU doicns, they became
more gloomy and suJlcn. Animated, eA'^en to
the lowest private, with the feelings of gentle-
men, they could ill brook the rudeness of boors
— nor could they patiently submit to affronts
in a country to whicli they had been called by
invitation of their sovereign. A still deeper
cause of discontent preyed upon their minds.
A rumour had reached them on their march
that they were to be embarked for the planta-
tions. The fate of the marines, the invalids,
and other regiments which had been sent to
tliese colonies, seemed to mark out this service
as at once the most perilous and the most
degrading to which British soldiers could be
exposed. "With no enemy to encounter worthy
of their courage, there was another considera-
tion, which made it peculiarly odious to the
Higlilanders. Ly the act of parliament of the
eleventh of George I., transportation to the
colonies was denounced against the Highland
rebels, &c. as the greatest punishment that
could be inflicted on them except death, and,
Avhen they heard that they were to be sent
there, the galling suspicion naturally arose in
their minds, that 'after heing used as rods to
scourge their own countrymen, tlicy were to he
thrown into the fire /' These apprehensions
they kept secret even from their own officers;
and the care with which they dissembled them
is the best evidence of the deep impression
which they had made. Amidst all their
jealousies and fears, however, they looked for-
ward with considerable expectation to the
review, when they were to come under the
immediate observation of his majesty, or some
of the royal family. On the 14tli of May they
were reviewed by Marshal Wade, and many
persons of distinction, who were highly do-
MUTINY.
329
ligliteJ with the promi^titude aud alacrity with
which they went through their military exer-
cises, and gave a very favourable report of them,
wliere it was likely to operate most to their ad-
vantage. From that moment, however, all their
thoughts were bent on the means of returning
to their own country; and on this Avild and
romantic march they accordingly set out a few
days after. Under pretence of preparing for
the review, they had been enabled to provide
tliemselves, unsuspectedly, with some necessary
articles, and, confiding in their capability of en-
during privati(ms and fatigue, they imagined
that they should have great advantages over
any troops that might be sent in pursuit of
them. It was on the night between Tuesday
and Wednesday (17th and 18th May) after the
review that they assembled on a common near
Highgate, and commenced their march to the
north. They kept as nearly as possible between
the two great roads, passing from wood to wood
in such a manner that it was not well known
which way they moved. Orders were issued
by the lords-justices to the commanding officers
of the forces stationed in the counties between
them and Scotland, and an advertisement was
published by the secretary at war, exhorting
the civil officers to be vigilant in their endea-
vours to discover their route. It was not,
however, till about eight o'clock on the evening
of Thursday, 19 th May, that any certain intel-
ligence of them was obtained, and they had
then proceeded as far as Northampton, and
were supposed to be shaping their course to-
wards Nottinghamshire. General Blakeney,
who commanded at Northampton, immediately
despatched Captain Ball, of General Wade's
regiment of horse, an officer well acquainted
with that part of the country, to search after
them. They had now entered Lady Wood
between Brig Stock and Dean Thorp, about
four mdes from Oundle, when they were dis-
covered. Captain Ball was joined in the
evening by the general himself, and about nine
all the troops were drawn up in order, near the
wood where the Highlanders lay. Seeing
themselves in this situation, and unwilling to
aggravate their offence by the crime of shedding
the blood of his majesty's troops, they sent one
of their guides to inform tlie general that he
might, without fear, send an officer to treat of
u.
the terms on which they should be expected
to surrender. Captain Ball was accordingly
delegated, and, on coming to a conference, the
captain demanded that they should instantly
lay down their arms and surrender as prisoners
at discretion. This they positively refused,
declaring that they would rather be cut to
pieces than submit, unless the general should
send tliem a written promise, signed by his own
hand, that their arms should not be taken
from them, and that they should have a free
pardon. Upon this the captain delivered the
conditions proposed by General Blakeney, viz.,
that if they would peaceably lay down tlieir
arms, and surrender themselves prisoners, the
most favourable report should be made of them
to the lords-justices; Avhen they again protested
that they would be cut in pieces rather than
surrender, except on the conditions of retain-
ing their arms, and receiving a free pardon.
'Hitherto,' exclaimed the captain, 'I have been
your friend, and am still anxious to do all I
can to save you ; but, if you continue obstinate
an hour longer, surrounded as you are by the
king's forces, not a man of j^ou shall be left
alive; and, for my own part, I assure you that
I shall give quarter to none.' He then de-
manded that two of their number should be
ordered to conduct him out of the wood. Two
brothers were accordingly ordered to accompany
him. Finding that they were inclined to sub-
mit, he promised them both a free pardon,
and, taking one of them along with him, he
sent back the other to endeavour, by every
means, to overcome the obstinacy of the rest.
He soon returned with thirteen more. Having
marched them to a short distance from the
wood, the captain again sent one of them back
to his comrades to mform them how many had
submitted ; and in a short time seventeen more
followed the example. These were all marched
away with their arms (the powder being blown
out of their pans,) and when they came before
the general they laid down their arms. On
returning to the wood they found the whole
body disposed to submit to the general's
troops.
"While this was doing in the country,'' con-
tinues our author, "there was notliing but the
flight of the Highlanders talked of in town.
The wiser sort blamed it, but some of their
2 X
330
fllSTOEY OF THE HIGHLAiN'D EEGi:\IEXTS.
hot-headed countrymen were for comparing it
to the retreat of the 10,000 Greeks through
Persia; by wliich, for the honour of the ancient
kingdom of Scotland, Corporal IM'Pherson was
erected into a Xenophon. But amongst these
idle dreams, the most injurious were those that
reflected on their officers, and by a strange kind
of innuendo, would have fixed the crime of these
people's desertion i:pon those who did their
duty, and staid here.
"As to the rest of the regiment, they were
ordered immediately to Kent, whither they
marched very cheerfully, and were from thence
transported to Elanders, and are by this time
with the army, where I dare say it will quickly
appear they were not afraid of fighting the
French. In Kijig William's war there was
a Highland regiment that, to avoid going to
Flanders, had formed a design of flying into
the mountains. This was discovered before
they could put it into execution; and General
M'Kay, who then commanded in Scotland,
caused them to be immediately surrounded and
disarmed, and afterwards shipped them for
Holland. When they came to the confederate
army, they behaved very briskly upon all occa-
sions; but as pick-thanks are never wanting in
courts, some wise people were pleased to tell
King William that the Highlanders drank
King James's health, — a report which was
probably very true. The king, whose good
sense taught him to despise such dirty infor-
mations, asked General Talmash, who was near
hun, how they behaved in the field? 'As Avell
as any troops in the army,' answered the
general, like a soldier and a man of honour.
'Wliy then,' replied the king, 'if they fight
for me, let tliem drink my father's health as
often as they please.' On the road, and even
after they entered to London, they kept uj)
their spirits, and marched very cheerfully; nor
did they show any marks of terror wheji they
were brought into the Tower."
Though it was evident that the Highlanders
wore led to commit this rash act under a filse
impression, and that they were the unconscious
dupc3 of designing men, yet the government
thought it could not overlook such a gross breach
of military discipline, and the deserters were
accordinf;ly tried before a general court-martial
on the 8th of Juno. Thoy were all found
guilty, and condemned to be shot. Three only,
however, sufiered capitally. These were cor-
porals Malcolm and Samuel M'Pherson,* and
Farquhar Shaw, a private. They were shot
Farqiihar Shaw, of the Black Watch, in tl>e iiiiiform
of the Regiment, 1743. From the picture in the
possession of Lord John Murray, Colonel of the
Eegiraent 1745, ]\Iajor-General 1755.
upon the parade Avithin the Tower, in presence
of the other prisoners, vt^ho joined in theii
prayers with great earnestness. The unfor-
tunate men met their death with composure,
and acted with great propriety. Tlieir bodies
were put into three cofiins by three of tha
prisoners, their clansuien and connexions, and
were buried together in one grave at the place
of execution.^ Fri>in an ill-judged severity,
one hundred of the deserters were equally
divided between the garrisons of Gibraltar and
Minorca, and a similar number were distributed
among the different corps in the Leeward
islands, Jamaica and Georgia, — a circumstance
* Brother to General Kenneth IM'Pherson of the
East India Company's Service, ".vho died in 1815.
General Stewart says tliat Lord Jolm Ivrarray, wlio
was afterwards colonel of the regiment, had por-
traits of the sufferers hung up in his dining-room;
but for what reason is not known. They were remark-
able for their gi-eat size and handsome figure.
* 8t James's Chronicle, 20th July 1743.
FEENCK COAST— FLANDEES.
331
which, it is believed, impressed the Ilighlanders
with an idea that the government had intended
to deceive them.
Kear the end of j\Iay the remainder of the
regiment was sent to Flanders, where it joined
the army under the command of Field-marshal
the Earl of Stair. During the years 1743-44,
they were quartered in different parts of that
country, and by their quiet, orderly, and kmd
deportment, acquired the entire confidence of
the people among whom they mixed. The
regiment ''was judged the most trust- worthy
guard of property, insomuch that the people
in Flanders choose to have them always for
their protection. Seldom were any of them
drunk, and they as rarely swore. And the
elector-palatine wrote to his envoy in London,
deshing him to thank the long of Great Britain
for the excellent behaviour of the regiment
while in his territories in 1743 and 1744, and
for whose sake he adds, 'I will always pay a
respect and regard to a Scotchman in future.'"^
Lord Sempill, who had succeeded the Earl
of Crawford in the colonelcy of the regiment
in 1740, being appointed in April 1745 to the
25 th regiment, Lord John MuiTay, son of the
Duke of Athole, succeeded him as colonel of the
Highlanders. During the command of these
officers, the regiment was designated by the
titles of its successive commanders, os Lord
Crawford's, Lord Sempill's, and Lord John
Murray's Highlanders.
Bafiied in his efforts to prevent the elevation
of the Grand Duke of Tuscany to the im-
perial throne, the King of France resolved to
humble the house of Austria by making a con-
quest of the Netherlands. With this view he
assembled an immense army in Flanders under
the command of the celebrated Marshal Saxe,
and having with the dauphin joined the army
in April 1745, he, on the 30th of that month,
invested Tournay, then garrisoned by 8000
men, commanded by General Baron Dorth,
who defended the place with vigour. The
Duke of Cumberland, who arrived from
England early in Ivlay, assumed the command
of the allied army assembled at Soignies. It
consisted of twenty battalions and twenty-
six squadrons of British, five battalions and
^ Dr Doddridge's Life of Colonel Gardiner.
sixteen squadrons of Hanoverians, all under
the immediate command of his royal high-
ness; twenty-six battaHons and forty squad-
rons of Dutch, commanded by the Prince of
Waldeck; and eight squadrons of Austrians.
under the command of Count Konigseg.
Though the allied army was greatly inferior
in number to the enemy, yet as the French
army was detached, the duke resolved to march
to the relief of Tournay. Marshal Saxe, who
soon became aware of the design of the allies,
drew up his army in line of battle, on the right
bank of the Scheldt, extending from the wood
of Barri to Fontenoy, and thence to the viUago
of St Antoine in sight of the British army.
The alHed army advanced to Leuse, and on
the 9 th of May took up a position between the
villages of Bougries and Maulbre, in sight of
the French army. In the evening the duke,
attended by Field-marslial Konigseg and the
Prince of Waldeck, reconnoitred the position of
Marshal Saxe. They were covered by the High-
landers, who kept up a sharp fire Avitli French
sharp-shooters Avho were concealed in the woods.
After a general survey, the Earl of Crawford,
Avho was left in command of the advance of
the army, proceeded with the Highlanders and
a party of hussars to examine tlie enemy's out-
posts more narrowly. In the course of the
day a Higldander in advance observing that
one of the sharp-shooters repeatedly hred at
his post, placed his bonnet upon the top of a
stick near the verge of a hollow road. This
stratagem decoyed the Frenchman, and whilst
he was intent on his object, the Highlander
approaching cautiously to a point which afforded
a sure aim, succeeded in bringing him to the
ground.''
Having ascertained that a plain which lay
between the positions of two armies was cov-
ered with some flying squadrons of the enemy,
and that their outposts commanded some narrow
defiles through which the allied forces had
necessarily to march to the attack, the Duke
of Cumberland resolved to scour the plain, and
to dislodge the outposts, preparatory to ad-
vancing upon the besieging army. Accord-
ingly at an early hour next morning, six batta-
lions and twelve squadrons were ordered to
^ RoJt's L'i/e of the Ewl of Crawford.
332
niSTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGTMENTS.
disperse tlie forces on the plain and clear the
defiles, a service which they soon performed.
Some Austrian hussars being hotly pressed
on this occasion b}'' the French light troops, a
party of Highlanders was sent to support them,
and the Frenchmen were quickly repidsed
with loss. This was the first time the High-
landers stood the fire of the enemy in a regular
body, and so well did they acquit themselves,
that they were particularly noticed for their
spirited conduct.
Resolving to attack the enemy next morning,
the commander-in-chief of the allied army
made the necessary dispositions. Opposite the
space between Fontenoy and the wood of Barri,
he formed the British and Hanoverian infantry
in two lines, and posted their cavalry in the
rear. Near the left of the Hanoverians he
drew up the Dutch, whose left was towards St
Antoine. The French in their turn completed
tlieir batteries, and made the most formidable
preparations to receive the allies. At two
o'clock in the morning of the 11th of May,
the Duke of Cumberland began his march,
and drew up his army in front of the enemy.
The engagement began about four by the
guards and the Highlanders attacking a re-
doubt, advanced on the right of the wood
near Vezon, occupied by 600 men, in the
vicinity of wliich place the dauphin was posted.
Though the enemy were entrenched breast-high
tiiey were forced out by the guards with
bayonets, and by the Highlanders with sword,
pistol, and dirk, the latter killing a consider-
able number of them.
The allies continuing steadfastly to advance,
Marshal Saxe, who had, during three attacks,
lest some of his bravest men, began to think
of a retreat; but being extremely unwilling to
abandon his position, he resolved to make a
last effort to retrieve the fortune of the day by
attacking his assailants with all his forces.
Being far advanced in a dropsy, the marshal
had been carried about the whole day in a litter.
This he now quitted, and mounting his horse,
he rode over the field giving the necessary
orders, Avhilst two men supported him on each
side. He brought forward the household
troops of the King of France: he posted his
best cavalry on the flanks, and the king's body
guards, with the flower of the infantry in the
centre. Having brought up all his field-pieces,
he, under cover of their fire and that of the
batteries, made a combined charge of cavalry
and infantry on the allied army, the greater
part of which had, by this time, formed into
line by advancing beyond the confined ground.
The allies, unable to withstand the impetuosity
of this attack, gave way, and Avere driven back
across the ravine, carrying along with them
the Highlanders, who had been ordered up
from the attack of the village, and two other
regiments ordered from the reserve to support
the line. After rallying for a short time
beyond the ravine, the whole army retreated
by order of the duke, the Highlanders and
Howard's regiment (the 19th) under the com-
mand of Lord Crawford, covering the rear.
Tlie retreat, which was commenced about three
o'clock in the afternoon, was effected in excellent
order. "When it was over his lordship pulled
off his hat, and returning thanks to the cover-
ing party, said ''that they had acquired as much
honour in covering so great a retreat, as if they
had gained a battle."^ The carnage on both
sides was great. The allies lost, in killed and
wounded, about 7000 men, including a number
of officers. The loss of the French is supposed
to have equalled that of the allies. The High-
landers lost Captain John Campbell of Carrick,^
whose head was carried off by a cannon-ball
early in the action;' Ensign Lachlan Campbell,
son of Craignish, and 30 men ; Captain Robert
Campbell of Finab; Ensigns Ronald Campbell,
nephew of Craignish, and James Campbell, son
of Glenfalloch; 2 sergeants, and 86 rank and
file wounded.
Before the engagement, the part which the
Highlanders would act formed a subject of
general speculation. Those who knew them
had no misgivings ; but there were other persons,
* Rolfs Life of the Earl of Crawford.
^ "Captain John Campbell of Carrick was one of
the most accomplished gentleman of his day. Pos-
sessing very agreeable manners and bravery, tempered
by gaiety, he was regarded by the people as one of
those who retained the chivalrous spirit of their ances-
tors. A poet, a soldier, and a gentleman, no less gal-
lant among the ladies than he was brave among men ;
he was the object of general admiration ; and the last
generation of Highlanders among whom he was best
known, took great pleasure in cherishing his memory,
and repeating anecdotes concerning him. He married
a sister of General Campbell of Mamore, afterwards
Duke of Argyll." — Stewart's Sketches.
1 Culloden Papers, p. 200.
BATTLE OF F0:NTEN0T.
333
liigli ill rauk, who looked upoa the support of
such men with an unfavourable eye. So strong
was this impression "in some high quarters,
that, on the rapid charge made by the High-
landers, when pushing forward sword in hand
nearly at full sjjeed, and advancing so far, it
was suggested that they inclined to change
sides and join the enemy, who had already
three brigades of Scotch and Irish engaged,
which performed very important services on
that day."'^ All anxiety, however, was soon
put an end to by the decided way in which
they sustained the national honour.
Captain John Munro of the 43d regiment,
in a letter to Lord-president Forbes, thus
describes the battle: — "A little after four in
the morning, the 30th of April, our cannon
began to play, and the French batteries, Avith
triple our weight of metal and numbers too,
answered us; about five the infantry was in
march; we (the Highlanders) were in the
centre of the right brigade ; but by six we were
ordered to cross the field, (I mean our regiment,
for the rest of our brigades did not march to
attack,) a little village on the left of the whole,
called Fontenoy. As we passed the field the
French batteries played upon our front, and
right and left flanks, but to no purpose,
for their batteries being upon rising ground
their balls flew over us and hurt the second
line. We were to support the Dutch, who, in
their usual way, were very dilatory. We got
within musket-shot of their batteries, when we
received three full fires of their batteries and
small arms, which killed us forty men and
one ensign. Here we were obhged to skulk
behind houses and hedges for about an hour
and a half, waiting for the Dutch, who, when
they came up, behaved but so and so. Our
regiment being in some disorder, I wanted to
draw them up in rear of the Dutch, which
their general would scarce allow of; but at
last I did it, and marched them again to the
front. In half an hour after the Dutch gave
way, and Sir Eobert Munro thought proper we
should retire; for we had then the whole bat-
t( ries from the enemy's ground playing upon
us, and three thousand foot ready to fall upon
us. We retired; but before we had marched
* Stewart's Sketches.
tliirty yards, we had orders to return to the
attack, which we did ; and in about ten minutes
after had orders to march directly with all
expedition, to assist the Hanoverians, who had
got by this time well advanced upon the bat-
teries upon the left. They behaved most gal-
lantly and bravely; and had the Dutch taken
example from them, we had supped at Tournay.
The British behaved well; we (the Highland-
ers) were told by his royal highness that we
did our duty well By two of the
clock we all retreated; and we were ordered
to cover the retreat, as the only regiment that
could be kept to their duty, and in this affair
we lost sixty more; but the duke made so
fi'iendly and favourable a speech to us, that
if we had been ordered to attack their lines
afresh, I dare say our poor fellows would have
done it."'
The Highlanders on this occasion Avere com-
manded by Sir Robert Munro of Fowlis,
their lieutenant-colonel, in whom, besides great
military experience, were united all the best
qualities of the soldier. Aware of the import-
ance of allowing his men to follow their accus-
tomed tactics, he obtained leave of the Duke of
Cumberland to aUow them to fight in their
own way. He accordingly " ordered the whole
regiment to clap to the ground on receiving the
s Culloden Papers, No. CCXLIII. "On this occa-
sion the Duke of Cumberland was so much struck
with the conduct of the Highlanders, and concurred
so cordially in the esteem which they had secured to
themselves both from friends and foe^, that, wishing to
show a mark of his approbation, he desired it to be
intimated to them, that he would be happy to grant
the men any favour which they chose to ask, and
which he could concede, as a testimony of the good
opinion he had formed of them. The reply was worthy
of so handsome an offer. After expressing acknow-
ledgments for the condescension of the commander-in-
chief, the men assured him that no favour he could
bestow would gratify them so much as a pardon for one
of their comrades, a soldier of the regiment, who had
been tried by a court-martial for allowing a prisoner
to escape, and was under sentence of a heavy corporal
punishment, which, if inflicted, would bring disgi-ace
on them all, and on their families and country. This
favour, of course, was instantly granted. The nature
of this request, the feeling which suggested it, and, in
short, the general qualities of the corps, struck the
Duke with the more force, as, at the time, he had not
been in Scotland, and had no means of knowing the
character of its inhabitants, unless, indeed, he had
formed his opinion from the common ribaldry of the
times, when it was the fashion to consider the High-
lander ' as a fierce and savage depredator, speaking a
barbarous language, and inhabiting a barren and gloomy
region, which fear and prudence forbade all strangers
to enter.' " — Stewart's Sketches, i. p. 274-5.
334
HISTORY 0¥ THE HIGHLAXD REGII^IENTS.
French fire; and instantly after its discharge
they sprang up, and coming close to the enemy,
poured in their shot upon them to the certain
desbruction of multitudes, and drove them pre-
cipitately through their lines; then retreating,
drew up again, and attacked them a second
time after the same manner. These attacks
they repeated several times the same day, to
the surprise of the Avhole army. Sir Eobert
was everywhere with his regiment, notwith-
sCanding his great corpulency, and when in the
trenches he was hauled out by the legs and
arms by his own men ; and it is observed that
when he commanded the whole regiment to
clap to the ground, he himself alone, with the
colours behind him, stood upright, receiving
the whole fire of the enemy; and this because,
(as he said,) though he could easily lie down,
his great bulk would not suffer him to rise so
quickly. His preservation that day was the
surprise and astonishment not only of the
whole army, but of all that heard the par-
ticulars of the action." *
The gallantry thus displayed by Sir Eobert
and his regiment was the theme of universal
admiration in Britain, and the French them-
selves could not withhold their meed of praise.
"The British behaved well," says a French
writer, "and could be exceeded in ardour by
none but our officers, who animated the troops
by their example, when the Highland furies
rushed in upon us with more violence than
ever did a sea driven hy a tempest. I can-
not say much of the other auxiliaries,
some of whom looked as if they had no
great concern in the matter which way it
went. In short, we gained the victory; but
may I never see such another!"^ Some idea
may be formed of the havoc made by the
Higldanders from the fact of one of them
having killed nine Frenchmen with his broad-
sword, and he was only prevented from in-
creasing the number by his arm being shot ofi". "
^ Life of Colonel Gurdmcr.
■' Account pnlilisheil at Paris, 26th May 1745.
• Tfu. Conduct if the Officers at Fontcnoy Con
i^lenl. Lond. 1745. —"Such was the battle o:
i'ontenoy, and such were the facts from which a very
I;i7ourable opinion was formed of the military quali-
f.ratious of the Black Watch, as it was still called
111 bcotland. At this period there was not a soldier
in the regiment born south of the Grampians ' —
ble\varts^/.Wc/u.9, i. 278. "
of
In consequence of the rebellion in ScotLxnd,
eleven of the British regiments were ordered
home in October 1745, among which was the
43d. The Highlanders arrived in the Thames
on the 4th of November, and whilst the other
regiments were sent to Scotland imder General
Hawley to assist in quelling the insurrection,
the 43d was marched to the coast of Kent, and
joined the division of the army assembled there
to repel an expected invasion. When it is con-
sidered that more than three hundred of the
soldiers in the 43d had fathers and brothers
engaged in the rebellion, the prudence and
humanity of keeping them aloof from a contest
between duty and aflection, are evident. Three
new companies, which had been added to the
regiment in the early part of the year 1745,
were, however, employed in Scotland against
the rebels before joining the regiment. These
companies were raised chiefly in the districts
of Athole, Breadalbane, and Braemar, and the
command of them was given to the laird of
Mackintosh, Sir Patrick Murray of Ochtertyre,
and Campbell of Inveraw, who had recruited
them. The subalterns were James Farquhar-
son, the younger of Invercauld ; John Camp-
bell, the younger of Glenlyon, and Dugald
Campbell ; and Ensign Allan Grant, son of
Glenraoriston ; John Campbell, son of Glen-
faUoch; and Allan Campbell, son of Barcaldine.
General Stewart observes that the privates oi
these companies, though of the best character,
did not occupy that rank in society for which
so many individuals of the independent com-
panies had been distinguished. One of these
companies, as has been elsewhere observed,
was at the battle of Prestonpans. The services
of the other two companies were confined to the
Highlands during the rebellion, and after its
suppression they were employed along with de-
tachments of the English army in the barbarous
task of burning the houses, and layiiTg waste
the lands of the rebels, — a service which must
have been very revolting to their feelings.
Having projected the conquest of Quebec,
the government fitted out an expedition at
Portsmouth, the land forces of which consisted
of about 8000 men, including Lord John
Murray's Highlanders, as the 43d regiment
was now called. The armament having been
delaj'ed from various causes until the season
BATTLE OF LAFELDT.
was too far advanced for crossing the Atlantic,
it was resolved to employ it in surprising the
Port rOrient, then the repository of all the
stores and ships belonging to the French East
India Company. While this new expedition
was in preparation, the Highland regiment was
increased to 1100 men, by draughts from the
three companies in Scotland.
The expedition sailed from Portsmouth on
the 15th of September, 1746, under the com-
mand of Eear-Admiral Lestock, and on the
20th the troops were landed, without much
opposition, in Quimperly bay, ten miles from
Port rOrient. As General St Clair soon per-
ceived that he could not carry the place, he
abandoned the siege, and retiring to the sea-
coast, re-embarked his troops.
Some of these forces returned to England ;
the rest landed in Ireland. The Highlandei"s
arrived at Cork on the 4th of November,
whence they marched to Limerick, where they
remained till February 1747, when they re-
turned to Cork, where they embarked to join a
new expedition for Flanders. This force,
which consisted chiefly of the troops that had
been recalled in 1745, sailed from Leith roads
in the beginning of April 1747. Lord Lou-
don's Highlanders and a detachment from the
three additional companies of Lord John Mur-
ray's Highlanders also joined this force; and
such was the eagerness of the latter for this
service, that when informed that only a part
of them was to join the army, they aU. claimed
permission to embark, in consequence of which
demand it was found necessary to settle the
question of preference by drawing lots.^
To relieve Hulst, which was closely besieged
by Count Lowendahl, a detachment, consisting
of Lord John Murray's Iliglilanders, the first
battalion of the Royals and Bragg's regiment,
was ordered to Flushing, under the command
of Maj or-general Fuller. They landed at Staple-
dyke on the 1st of May. The Dutch governor
of Hulst, General St Eoque, ordered the Eoyals
to join the Dutch camp at St Bergue, and
directed the Highlanders and Bragg's regiment
to halt within four miles of Hulst. On the
5th of May the besiegers began an assault, and
drove the outguards and picquets back into
7 Caledonian Mercury, March 1747.
the garrison, and would have carried the place,
had not the Eoyals maintained their post with
the greatest bravery till relieved by the High-
land regiment, when the French were com-
pelled to retu'e. The Highlanders had only
five privates killed and a few wounded on this
occasion. The French continuing the siege,
St Eoque surrendered the place, although he
was aware that an additional reinforcement of
nine battalions was on the march to his relief.
The British troops then embarked for South
Beveland. Three hundred of the Highland
regiment, who were the last to embark, were
attacked by a body of French troops. " They
behaved with so much bravery that they beat
off three or four times their number, killing
many, and making some prisoners, with only
the loss of four or five of their own number."*
A few days after the battle of Lafeldt,
July 2d, in which the Highlanders are not
particularly mentioned, Count Lowendahl laid
siege to Bergen-op-Zoom with a force of 25,000
men. This place, from the strength of its
fortifications, the favourite work of the cele^
brated Coehorn, having never been stormed,
was deemed impregnable. The garrison con-
sisted of 3000 men, including Lord Loudon's
Highlanders. Though Lord John Murray's
Highlanders remained in South Beveland, his
lordship, with Captain Eraser of Cidduthel,
Captain Campbell of Craignish, and several
other officers of his regiment, joined the be-
sieged. After about two months' siege, this
important fortress was taken by storm, on
account of the too great confidence of Constrom
the governor, who never anticipated an assault.
On obtaining possession of the ramparts, the
French attempted to enter the town, but were
attacked with such impetuosity by two bat-
talions of tlie Scottish troops in the pay of the
States-General, that they were driven from
street to street, until fresh reinforcements arriv-
ing, the Scotch were compelled to retreat in
their turn ; yet they disjiuted every inch of
ground, and fought till two-thu'ds of them
were killed on the spot. The remainder then
abandoned the town, carrying the old governor
along with them.
The different bodies of the allied army
^ Hague GazdU.
336
niSTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
assembled in the neighbourhood of Earemond
in March 1 748, but, with the exception of the
capture of Maestricht, no military event of any
importance took place in the Netherlands;
and preliminaries of peace having been signed,
the Highlanders returned to England in Decem-
ber, and were afterwards sent to Ireland.
The three additional companies had assembled
at Prestonpans in March 1748, for the purpose
of embarking for Flanders ; but the orders to
ship were countermanded, and in the course
of that year these companies were reduced.
In 1749, in consequence of the reduction
of the 42d regiment (Oglethorpe's), the num-
ber of the Black Watch was changed from the
43d to the 42d, the number it has ever since
retained.
During eight years — from 1 749 to 1 756 — that
the Highlanders were stationed in Ireland, the
utmost cordiality subsisted between them and
the inhabitants of the different districts where
they were quartered ; a circumstance the more
remarkable, when it is considered that the
military were generally embroiled in quarrels
with the natives. So lasting and favourable
an impression did they make, that upon the
return of the regiment from America, after an
absence of eleven years, applications Avere made
from the towns and districts where they had
been formerly quartered, to get them again
stationed among them. Although, as General
Stewart observes, the similarity of language,
and the general belief in a common origin,
might have had some influence with both
parties, yet nothing but the most exemplary
good conduct on the part of the Highlanders
could have overcome the natural repugnance
of a people who, at that time, justly regarded
the British soldiery us ready instruments of
oppression.
In consequence of the mutual encroachments
made by the French and English on their
respective territories in North America, both
parties prepared for war; and as the British
ministry determined to make their chief efforts
against the enemy in that quarter, they resolved
to send two bodies of troops thither. The
first division, of which the Highlanders formed
a part, under the command of Lieutenant-
general Sir James Abercromby, set sail in
March 1756, and landed at New York in June
following. In the month last mentioned, 700
recruits, who had been raised by recruiting
parties sent from the regiment previous to its
departure from Ireland, embarked at Greenock
for America. When the Highlanders landed,
they attracted much notice, particularly on
the part of the Indians, who, on the march
of the regiment to Albany, flocked from all
quarters to see strangers, whom, from the
similarity of their dress, they considered to be
of the same extraction as themselves, and whom
they therefore regarded as brothers.
Before the departure of the 42d, several
changes and promotions had taken place.
Lieutenant-colonel Campbell, afterwards Duke
of Argyll, who had commanded the regiment
during the six years they were quartered in Ire-
land, having been promoted to the command of
the 54th, was succeeded by Major Grant, who was
so popular with the men, that, on the vacancy
occurring, they subscribed a sum of money
among themselves to purchase the lieutenant-
colonelcy for him ; but the money was not
required, the promotion at that time being
without purchase. Captain Duncan Campbell
of Inveraw was appointed major; Thomas
Graham of Duchray, James Abercromby, sou of
General Abercromby of Glassa, the commander
of the expedition, and John Campbell of
Strachur, were made captains; Lieutenant John
Campbell, captain-Keutenant; Ensigns Kenneth
Tolme, James Grant, John Graham, brother of
Duchray, Hugh M'Pherson, Alexander Turn-
bull of Stracathro, and Alexander Campbell,
son of Barcaldine, were raised to the rank of
lieutenants. From the half-pay list were taken
Lieutenants Alexander Mackintosh, James G ray,
William Badlie, Hugh Arnot, WiUiam Suther-
land, John Small, and Archibald Campbell;
the ensigns were James Campbell, Archibald
Laraont, Duncan Campbell, George MacLagan,
Patrick Balneaves, son of Edradour; Patrick
Stewart, son of Bonskeid, Norman MacLeod,
George Campbell, and Donald Campbell.^
The regiment had been now sixteen years
embodied, and although its original members
had by this time almost disappeared, " their
habits and character were well sustained by
their successors, to whom they were left, as it
Stewart's Sketches.
NEW YOEK— LOUISBUEa— TICONDEROGA.
337
were, in charge. This expectation has been
fulfilled through a long course of years and
events. The first supply of recruits after the
original formation was, in many instances,
inferior to their predecessors in personal appear-
ance, as Avell as in private station and family
connexions ; but they lost nothing of that firm
step, erect air, and freedom from awkward
restraint, the consequence of a spirit of inde-
dendence and self-respect, which distinguished
their predecessors."^
The second division of the expedition, under
the Earl of Loudon, who was appointed
commander-in-chief of the army in North
America, soon joined the forces under General
Abercromby ; but, owing to various causes,
they did not take the field till the summer of
the following year.^ Pursuant to an attack on
Louisburg, Lord Loudon embarked in the
month of June 1757 for Halifax with the
forces under his command, amounting to 5300
m6n. At Halifax his forces were increased to
10,500 men, by the addition of five regiments
lately arrived from England, including Eraser's
and Montgomery's Highlanders.
"When" on the eve of his departure from
Halifax, Lord Loudon received information
that the Brest fleet had arrived in the harbour
of Louisburg. The resolution to abandon the
enterprise, however, was not taken till it clearly
^ There were few courts-martial; and, for many
years, no instance occurred of coi-poral punishment.
If a soldier was brought to the halberts, he became
degraded, and little more good was to be expected of
him. After being publicly disgraced, he could no
longer associate with his comrades ; and, in several
instances, the privates of a company have, from their
pay, subscribed to procure the discharge of an obnoxious
individual.
Great regularity was observed in the duties of public
worship. In the regimental orders, hours were fixed
for morning prayers by the chaplain ; and on Sundays,
for Divine service, morning and evening. The greatest
respect was observed towards the ministers of religion.
When Dr Ferguson was chaplain of the corps, he held
an equal, if not, in some respects, a greater, influence
over the minds of the men than the commanding
officer. The succeeding chaplain, Mr Maclaggan, pre-
served the same authority ; and, while the soldiers
looked up with reverence to these excellent men, the
most beneficial effects v/ere produced on their minds
and conduct by the religious and moral duties which
their chaplains inculcated.
^ "During the whole of 1756 the regiment re-
mained in Albany inactive. During the winter and
spring of 1757, they were drilled and disciplined for
bush-fighting and sharp-shooting, a species of war-
fare for which they were well fitted, being in general
good marksmen, anil expert in the management of
their arms." —Stewart's Sketches.
II.
appeared from letters which were taken in a
packet bound from Louisburg to France, that
the force was too great to be encountered.
Leaving the remainder of the troops at Hali-
fax, Lord Loudon returned to New York,
taking along with him the Highlanders and
four other regiments.
By the addition of three new companies and
the junction of 700 recruits, the regiment was
now augmented to upwards of 1300 men, all
Highlanders, for at that period none else were
admitted into the regiment. To the three
additional companies the following officers
were appointed ; James Murray, son of Lord
George Murray, James Stewart of Urrard, and
Thomas Stirling, sou of Sir Henry Stirling of
Ardoch, to be captains ; Simon Blair, David
Barklay, Archibald Campbell, Alexander Mac-
kay, Alexander Menzies, and David Mills, to
be lieutenants ; Duncan Stewart, George Eat-
tray, and Alexander Farquharson, to be ensigns;
and the Reverend James Stewart to be assistant
chaplain.
The Earl of Loudon having been recalled,
the command of the army devolved on General
Abercromby. Determined to wipe off the dis-
grace of former campaigns, the ministry, who
had just come into power, fitted out a great
naval armament and a military force of 32,000
men, which were placed under commanders
who enjoyed the confidence of the country.
The command of the fleet was given to Ad-
miral Boscawen, and Brigadier-generals Wolfe,
Townsend, and Murray, were added to the
military staff. Three expeditions were planned
in 1758; one against Louisburg; another
against Ticonderoga and Crown Point ; and
a third against Eort du Quesne.
General Abercromby, the commander-in-chief,
took charge of the expedition against Ticon-
deroga, with a force of 15,390 men, of whom
6337 were regulars (including Lord John
Murray's Highlanders), and 9024 provincials,
besides a train of artillery.
Fort Ticonderoga stands on a tongue of land
between Lake Champlain and Lake George,
and is surrounded on three sides by w^ater ;
part of the fourth side is protected by a morass;
the remaining part Avas strongly fortified with
high entrenchments, supported and flanked by
three batteries, and the whole front of that
2 a
338
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIIVIENTS.
part which was accessible was intersected by
deep traverses, and blocked up with feUed
trees, with their branches turned outwards
and their points first sharpened and then
liardened by fire, forming altogether a most
formidable defence.^ On the 4th of July 1758
the commander-in-chief embarked his troops
on Lake George, on board 900 batteaux and
135 whale-boats, with provisions, artillery, and
ammunition; several pieces of cannon being
mounted on rafts to cover the landing, which
was effected next day without opposition.
The troops were then formed into two parallel
columns, and in this order marched towards
the enemy's advanced post, consisting of one
battalion, encamped behind a breast-work of
logs. The enemy abandoned this defence
without a shot, after setting the breast-work
on fire and burning their tents and implements.
The troops continued their march in the same
order, but the route lying through a Avood,
and the guides being imperfectly acquainted
with the country, the columns were broken by
coming in contact with each other. The right
column, at the head of which was Lord Howe,-
fell in with a detachment of the enemy who
had also lost their way in the retreat from the
advanced post, and a smart skirmish ensuing,
the enemy were routed with considerable loss.
Lord Howe unfortunately fell in the beginning
of this action. He was much regretted, being
" a young nobleman of the most promising
talents, who had distinguished himself in a
peculiar manner by his courage, activity, and
rigid observance of military discipline, and had
acquired the esteem and affection of the soldiery
by his generosity, sweetness of manners, and
engaging address."*
Phn of the Siigcs of Ticonderogi Facsimik 1 i m llu ,Sio/\ M r ja-ni , Vu^ i t liob
Perceiving that his men were greatly fatigued.
General Abercromby ordered them to march
back to their landing-place, which they reached
about eight o'clock in the morning. Having
taken possession of a saw-mill in the neigh-
bourhood of Ticonderoga, which the enemy
had abandoned, General Abercromby advanced
towards the place next morning. It was
garrisoned by 5000 men, of whom 2800 were
^ Stewart's Sketches.
French troops of the line, who were stationed
behind the traverses and felled trees in front
of the fort. Receiving information froni some
prisoners that General Levi, with a force of
3000 men, was marching to the defence of
Ticonderoga, the English commander resolved
to anticipate him by striking, if possible, a
decisive blow before a junction could be
effected. He therefore sent an engineer across
* Smollett's History of England
SIEGE OF TICONDEROGA.
339
the river on the opposite side of the fort to
reconnoitre the enemy's entrenchments, who
reported that the works being still unfinished,
might be attempted with a prospect of success.
Preparations for the attack were therefore in-
stantly made. The whole army being put in
motion, the picquets, followed by the grena-
diers, the battalions and reserve, which last
consisted of the Highlanders and the 55 th
regiment, advanced with great alacrity towards
the entrenchments, which they found to be
much more formidable than they expected.
The breast-work, which was regularly fortified,
was eight feet high, and the ground before it
was covered with an ahhatis or clievaux-de-
frize, projecting in such a manner as to render
the entrenchment almost inaccessible. Undis-
mayed by these discouraging obstacles, the
British troops marched up to the assault in the
face of a destructive fire, and maintained their
ground without flinching. Impatient in the
rear, the Highlanders broke from the reserve,
and, pushing forward to the front, endeavoured
to cut their way through the trees with their
broadswords. After a long and deadly struggle,
the assailants penetrated the exterior defences
and advanced to the breast-work; but being
unprovided with scahng ladders, they attempted
to gain the breast-work, partly by mounting
on each other's shoulders, and partly by fixing
their feet in the holes which they made with
their swords and bayonets in the face of the
work. ISTo sooner, however, did a man reach
the top, than he was thrown down by the
troops behind the entrenchments. Captain
John Campbell,^ with a few men, at length
forced their waj'- over the breast-work, but
they were immediately despatched Avith the
bayonet. After a desperate struggle, Avhich
lasted about four hours under such discouraging
circumstances, General Abercromby seeing no
possible chance of success, gave orders for a
retreat. It was with difficulty, however, that
the troops could be prevailed upon to retire,
and it was not tUl the third order that the
Higlilanders were induced to retreat, after
® This officer, who was son of Duncan Campliell, of
the family of Duneaves, in Perthshire, along with
Gregor ]\IacGregor, commonly called Gregor the Beau-
tiful, grandfather of Sir Gregor IMacGregor, were the
two who were presented to George II. iu the year
1743, when privates in the Black Watch.
more than one-half of the men and twenty-five
officers had been either killed or desperately
wounded. 'So attempt was made to molest
them in their retreat, and the whole retired
in good order, carrying along with them the
whole of the wounded, amounting to 65 officers
and 1178 noncommissioned officers and sol-
diers. Twenty-three officers and 567 rank and
file were kiUed.
The loss sustained by the 42 d was as fol-
lows, viz.: — 8 officers, 9 sergeants, and 297
men killed; and 17 officers, 10 sergeants, and
306 soldiers wounded. The officers killed
were Major Duncan Campbell of Inveraw,
Captain John Campbell, Lieutenants George
Farquarson, HnghMacPherson, William BaiUie,
and John Sutherland; Ensigns Patrick Stewart,
brother of Bonskeid, and George Eattray.
The wounded were Captains Gordon Graham,
Thomas Graham of Duchray, John Campbell
of Strachur, James Stewart of Urrard, James
Murray (afterwards General); Lieutenants James
Grant, Eobert Gray, John Campbell, "William
Grant, John Graham, brother of Duchray,
Alexander Campbell, Alexander Mackintosh,
Archibald Campbell, David MiUer, Patrick
Balneaves ; and Ensigns John Smith and Peter
Grant. «
The intrepid conduct of the Highlanders
on this occasion was made the topic of uni-
versal panegyric in Great Britain, and the
public prints teemed with honourable testi-
monies to their bravery. If anything could
add to the gratification they received from the
approbation of their country, nothing was
better calculated to enhance it than the hand-
some way in which their services were appre-
ciated by their companions in arms. " With
a mixture of esteem, grief, and envy (says an
officer of the 55th), I consider the great loss and
immortal glory acquired by the Scots High-
landers in the late bloody afFau*. Impatient for
orders, they rushed forward to the entrench-
ments, which many of them actually mounted.
They appeared like lions breaking from their
chains. Their intrepidity was rather animated
than damped by seeing their comrades fall
on every side. I have only to say of them,
that they seemed more anxious to revenge the
^ Stewart's Sketches.
340
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
cause of their deceased friends, than careful to
avoid the same fate. By their assistance, wo
expect soon to give a good account of the enemy
and of ourselves. There is much harmony and
friendship between us."^ The following ex-
tract of a letter from Lieutenant "William Grant,
an officer of tlie regiment, seems to contain no
exaggerated detail : — " The attack began a little
past one in the afternoon, and about two the
fire became general on both sides, which was
exceedingly heavy, and without any inter-
mission, insomuch that the oldest soldier
present never saw so furious and incessant a
fire. The affau' at Fontenoy was nothing to
it : I saw both. We laboured under insur-
mountable difficulties. The enemy's breast-
work was about nine or ten feet high, upon the
top of which they had plenty of wall-pieces
fixed, and which was well lined in the inside
with small arms. But the difficult access to
their lines was what gave them a fatal advan-
tage over us. They took care to cut down
monstrous large oak trees which covered all
the ground from the foot of their breast-work
about the distance of a cannon-shot every way
in their front. This not only broke our ranks,
and made it impossible for us to keep our
order, but put it entirely out of our power to
advance till we cut our way through. I have
seen men behave with courage and resolution
before noAV, but so much determined bravery
can hardly be equalled in any part of the
history of ancient Rome. Even those that
were mortally wounded cried aloud to their
companions, not to mind or lose a thought
upon them, but to follow their officers, and to
mind the honour of their country. Nay, their
ardour was such, that it was difficult to bring
them off. They paid dearly for their intre-
pidity. The remains of the regiment had the
honour to cover the retreat of the army, and
brought olf the wounded as we did at Fontenoy.
"When shall we have so fine a regiment again]
I hope we shall be allowed to recruit."^ Lieu-
' St James's Clironidc.
8 "It has been observed, that the modern Highland
corps display less of that chivalrous spirit which marked
the earlier corps from the mountains. If there be any
B°°'i ground for this observation, it may probably be
attributed to this, that these corjjs do not consist
wnol y of native Hif^hlanders. If strangers are intro-
duced among them, even admitting them to be the best
ot soldieis, still they arc not Highlanders. The charm
tenant Grant's wish had been anticipated, as
letters of service had been issued, before the
aflair of Ticonderoga was known in England,
for raising a second battalion. Moreover,
previous to the arrival of the news of the affair
at Ticonderoga, his majesty George 11. had
issued a warrant conferring upon the regiment
the title of Roj^al, so that after this it was
known as the 42d Royal Higldand Regi-
ment.
So successful were the officers in recruiting,
that within three months seven companies,
each 120 men strong, which, with the three
additional companies raised the preceding year,
were to form the second battalion, were raised
in three months, and embodied at Perth in
October 1758.** The officers appointed to
is broken, — the conduct of such a corps must be divided,
and cannot be called i)urely national. The motive
which made the Highlanders, when united, fight for
the honour of their name, their clan, and district, is
by this mixture lost. Olhcers, also, who are strangers
to their language, their habits, and peculiar modes
of thinking, cannot be expected to understand their
character, their feelings, and their prejudices, which,
under judicious management, have so frequently stimu-
lated to honourable conduct, although they have
sometimes served to excite the ridicule of those who
knew not the dispositions and cast of character on
which they were founded. But if Highland soldiers are
judiciously commanded in quarters, treated with kind-
ness and confidence by their officers, and led into action
with spirit, it cannot on any good grounds be alleged
that there is any deficiency of that firmness and
courage which formerly distinguished them, altliough
it may be readily allowed that much of the romance of
the character is lowered. The change of manners in
their native country will sufficiently account for this.
In my time many old soldiers still retained their
original manners, exhibiting much freedom and ease in
their comunications with the officers. I joined the
regiment in 1789, a very young soldier. Colonel
Graham, the commanding officer, gave me a steady old
soldier, named William Fraser, asmyservant, — perhaps
as my adviser and director. I know not that he had
received any instructions on that point, but Colonel
Graham himself could not have been more frequent and
attentive in his remonstrances, and cautious with
regard to my conduct and duty, than my old soldier was,
wlien he thought he had cause to disapprove. These
admonitions he always gave me in Gaelic, calling me
by my Christian name, with an allusion to the colour of
my hair, which was fair, or banc, never prefixing Mr or
Ensign, except when he spoke in English. However
contrary to the common rules, and however it might
surprise those unaccustomed to the manners of the
people, to hear a soldier or a servant calling his master
simply by his name, my honest old monitor was one of
the most respectful, as he was one of the most faithful,
of servants." — Stewart's Sketches, p. 302.
" General Stewart says that two officers, anxious to
obtain commissions, enlisted eighteen Irishmen at Glas-
gow, contrary to the peremptory orders of Lord John
Murray, that none but Highlanders should be taken.
Several of the men were O'Donnels, O'Lachlans,
O'Briens, &c. To cover this deception the O was
THE WEST INDIES— GUADALOUPE.
341
these seven additional companies were Francis
MacLean, Alexander Sinclair, John Stewart of
Stenton, William Murray, son of Lintrose,
Archibald Campbell, Alexander Eeid, and
Robert Arbuthnot, to be captains ; Alexander
MacLean, George Grant, George Sinclair, Gordon
Clunes, Adam Stewart, John Eobertson, son
of Lude, John Grant, James Eraser, George
Leslie, John Campbell, Alexander Stewart,
Duncan Eichardson, and Robert Eobertson, to
be lieutenants ; and Patrick Sinclair, John
JNIackintosh, James MacDuif, Thomas Fletcher,
Alexander Donaldson, William MacLean, and
William Brown, to be ensigns.
Government having resolved to employ the
seven new companies in an expedition against
Martinique and Guadaloupe, 200 of the 840
men, embodied at Perth, were immediately
embarked at Greenock for the West Indies,
under the convoy of the Ludlow Castle, for
the purpose of joining the armament lying in
Carlisle haj, destined for that service. The
whole land force employed in this expedition
amounted to 5560 men, under the command of
Major-generals Hopson and Barrington, and of
Brigadier-generals Armiger, Haldane, Trapaud,
and Clavering. They sailed from Barbadoes
on the 13th of January 1759, for Martinique,
which they descried next morning ; and on
the following day the British squadron entered
the great bay of Port Eoyal. About this time
the other division of the seven newly raised
companies joined the expedition. On the
16th, tliree ships of the line attacked Fort
Negro, the guns of wliich they soon silenced.
A detachment of marines and sailors landing
in flat-bottomed boats, clambered up the rock,
and, entering through the embrasures with
fixed bayonets, took possession of the fort,
which had been abandoned by the enemy.
Tlie whole French troops retired to Port
Eoyal, leaving the beach open, so that the
British forces landed next morning at Cas de
Navire without opposition. No enemy being
in sight, the grenadiers, the 4th or king's regi-
ment, and the Highlanders, moved forward
about ten o'clock to reconnoitre; but they had
not proceeded far when they fell in with
changed to Mac, and the Milesians passed muster as
true Macdonnels, Maclachlans, and Macbriars, mth-
out being questioned.
parties of the enemy, who retired on their
approach. When within a short distance of
Morne Tortueson, an eminence that overlooked
the town and citadel of Port Eoyal, and the
most important post in the island, the ad-
vanced party halted tiU the rest of the army
came up. The advancing and retiring parties
had kept up an irregular fire when in motion,
and they still continued to skirmish. It Avas
observed on this occasion, " that although
debarred the use of arms in their own country,
the Highlanders showed themselves good marks-
men, and had not forgot how to handle their
arms." The inhabitants of Martinique were
in the greatest alarm, and some of the principal
among tliem were about sending deputies to
the British commander to treat for a surrender,
but General Hopson relieved them from their
anxiety by re-embarking his troops in the
evening. The chief reason for abandoning the
enterprise was the alleged impracticability of
getting up the heavy cannon. The British had
one officer killed and two wounded, one of
whom was Lieutenant Leslie of the Eoyal
Highlanders. Sixty privates were killed and
wounded.
In a political point of view, the possession of
Martinique was an object of greater importance
than Guadaloupe, as it afforded, from its spa-
cious harbour, a secure retreat to the enemy's
fleets. By taking possession of St Pierre, the
whole island might have been speedily reduced ;
and the British commanders proceeded to that
part of the island with that view; but alarmed
lest they might sustain considerable loss by its
capture, which might thus cripple their future
operations, they absurdly relinquished their
design, and proceeded to Guadaloupe. On the
expedition reaching the western division of
the island, it was resolved to make a general
attack by sea upon the citadel, the town,
and the batteries by which it was defended.
Accordingly, on the 20th of January, such a
fire was opened upon the place that about
ten o'clock at night it was in a general confla-
gration.
The troops landed at five o'clock in the
evening of the following day Avithout oppo-
sition, and took possession of the town and
citadel, which they found entirely abandoned.
Tho Chevalier D'Etreil, the governor of the
342
HTSTOEY OF THE HIGHLAN'D REGIMENTS.
island, taking shelter among the mountains,
yielded the honour of continuing the contest
to a lady of masculine courage Darned Uuchar-
mey. Arming her slaves, whom she headed in
person, she made several bold attempts upon
an advanced post on a hill near the town,
occupied by Major (afterwards General) Mel-
ville, opposite to which she threw up some
entrenchments. Annoyed by the incessant
attacks of this amazon. Major MelvUle attacked
her entrenchments, which he carried, after
an obstinate resistance. Madame Ducharmey
escaped with difficulty, but some of her female
companions in arms were taken prisoners. Ten
of her people were killed and many wounded.
Of the British detachment, 12 were slain and
30 wounded, including two subaltern officers,
one of whom. Lieutenant MacLean of the High-
landers, lost an arm.
Finding it impracticable to carry on a cam-
paign among the mountains of Basseterre, the
general resolved to transfer the seat of war to
the eastern division of the island, called Grande-
terre, which was more accessible. Accordingly,
on the 10 th of February, a detachment of
Higlilanders and marines was landed in that
part of the island in the neighbourhood of
Fort Louis, after a severe cannonading which
lasted six hours. The assailants, sword in
hand, drove the enemy from their entrench-
ments, and, taking possession of the fort,
hoisted the English colours.
General Hopson died on the 27th. He was
succeeded by General Barrington, who resolved
to complete the reduction of the island with
vigour. Leaving, therefore, one regiment and
a detachment of artillery under Colonel Debri-
say in Basseterre, the general re-embarked the
rest of the army and proceeded to Grandeterre,
where he carried on a series of successful opera-
tions by means of detachments. One of these
consisting of 600 men, under Colonel Crump,
carried the towns of St Anne and St Francis
with little loss, notwithstanding the fire from
the entrenchments. The only ofiicer who
fell was Ensign MacLean of the Highlanders.
Another detachment of 300 men took the town
of Gosier by storm, and drove the garrison
into the woods. The next operation of the
general was an attempt to suri)rise the three
towns of Petit Bourg, St Mary's, and Gouyayo,
on the Capesterre side, the execution of which
was committed to Colonels Crump and Claver-
ing ; but owing to the extreme darkness of the
night, and the incapacity of the negro guides,
the attempt was rendered abortive. Eesolved
to carry these towns, the general directed the
same commanders to land their forces in a bay
near the town of Arnonville. No opposition
was made to their landing by the enemy, who
retreated behind a strong entrenchment they
had tlirown up behind the river Licorn. With
the exception of two narrow passes which they
had fortified with a redoubt and ontrenchmentg
mounted with cannon, which were defended
by a large body of militia, the access to the
river Avas rendered inaccessible by a morass
covered with mangroves ; yet, in spite of these
difficulties, tho British commanders resolved
to hazard an assault. Accordingly, under
cover of a fire from the entrenchments from
their field -pieces and howitzers, the regiment
of Duroure and the HigUanders moved for-
ward, fixing by platoons with the utmost
regularity as they advanced. Observing tho
enemy beginning to abandon the first entrench-
ment on the left, "the Highlanders drew their
swords, and, supported by a part of the other
regiment, rushed forward with their character-
istic impetuosity, and followed the enemy into
the redoubt, of which they took possession."^
Several other actions of minor importanco
afterwards took place, in which the enemy
were uniformly worsted ; and seeing resistance
hopeless, they capitulated on the 1st of May,
after an arduous struggle of nearly three
months. The only Highland officer killed in
this expedition was Ensign MacLean. Lieu-
tenants jNIacLean, Leslie, Sinclair, and Eobert-
son, were wounded; and Major Anstrutlier
and Captain Arbuthnot died of the fever. Of
the Eoyal Highlanders, lOo privates were
killed, wounded, or died of disease. ^
^ Letters from Chmdaloupe.
* " By private accounts, it appears that the Frencli
had formed the most frightful and absurd notions of the
Sauvagcs d'Bco.'sa. They believed that they -would
neither take nor give quarter, and that they were so
nimble, that, as no man could catch them, so nobody
could escape them ; that no man had a chance against
their broadsword; and that, with a ferocity natural to
cavagcp, taey made no prisoners, and spared neither
man, woman, ncr child : and as they were always in the
front of every action in which they were engaged, it ia
probable that thwe notions had no small influence on
EVACUATION OF CEOWN POINT.
313
After the reduction of Guadaloupe, the
services of the second battalion of Royal High-
landers were transferred to North America,
where they arrived early in July, and after
reaching the head quarters of the British army,
were combined with the first battalion. About
this time a series of combined operations had
been projected against the French settlements
in Canada. Whilst Major-general Wolfe, who
had given proofs of great military talents at
the siege of Louisburg, was to proceed up the
St Lawerence and besiege Quebec, General
Amherst, who had succeeded General Aber-
cromby as commander-iQ-chief, was to attempt
the reduction of Ticonderoga and Crown Point,
after which he was to cross Lake Champlain
and effect a junction with General Wolfe
before Quebec. Brigadier-general Prideaux
was to proceed against the French fort near
the falls of the Niagara, the most important
post of all French America. The army under
General Amherst, which was the first put
in motion, assembled at Fort Edward on
the 19th of June. It included the 42d and
Montgomery's Highlanders, and when after-
wards joined by the second battalion of the
Poyal Higlilanders, it amounted to 14,500 men.
Preceded by the first battalion of the last named
regiment and the light infantry, the main body
of the army moved forward on the 21st, and en-
camped in the neighbourhood of Ticonderoga.
The enemy seemed at first resolved to defend
that important fortress; but perceiving the for-
midable preparations made by the English
general for a siege, they abandoned the fort,
after having in part dismantled the fortifica-
tions, and retired to Crown Point.
On taking possession of this important post,
Avhich effectually covered the frontiers of Now
York, General Amherst proceeded to repair
the fortifications ; and, while these were going
on, he directed batteaux and other vessels to
be prepared, to enable him to obtain the com-
the nerves of the militia, and perhaps regulars of
Guadaloupe." It was always believed b}' the enemy
that the Highlanders amounted to several thousands.
This erroneous enumeration of a coi'ps only eight
hundred strong, was said to proceed from the frequency
of their attacks and annoyance of the outposts of the
enemy, who "saw men in the same garb who attacked
them yesterday from one direction, again appear to-day
to advance from another, and in this manner ever
harassing their advanced position, so as to allow
them uo rest." — Letters from Giuulalcnipe.
mand of the lakes. Meanwhile the enemy,
who seems to have had no intention of hazard-
ing an action, evacuated Crown Point, and
retired to Isle aux Noix, on the northern
extremity of Lake Champlain. Detaching a
body of rangers to take possession of the place
the general embarked the rest of the army and
landed at the fort on the 4th of August, where
he encamped. The general then ordered up
the second battalion of the Eoyal Highlanders
from Oswego, with the exception of 150 men
under Captain James Stewart, who were left
to guard that post. Having by great exertions
acquired a naval superiority on Lake Champlain,
the general embarked his army in furtherance
of liis original plan of descending the St
Lawrence, and co-operating with General
AVolfe in the reduction of Quebec; but in con-
sequence of contrary winds, the tempestuous
state of the weather, and the early setting in
of winter, he was compelled to abandon further
prosecution of active operations in the mean
time. He then returned to Crown Point to
winter. A detailed account of the important
enterprise against Quebec will be found in the
history of Eraser's Highlanders.
After the fall of the fort of Niagara, which
was taken by Prideaux's division, and the
conquest of Quebec, Montreal was the only
place of strength which remained in possession
of the French in Canada. General Murray was
ordered to proceed up the St La\yrence to
attack Montreal, and General Amherst, as
soon as the season permitted, made arrange-
ments to join him. After his preparations
were completed, he ordered Colonel Haviland,
with a detachment of troops, to take possession
of the Isle aux Noix, and thence to proceed to
the banks of the St Lawrence by the nearest
route. To facilitate the passage of the armed
vessels to La Galette, Colonel Haldimand
with the grenadiers, light infantry, and a bat-
talion of the Eoyal Highlanders, took post at
the bottom of the lake. Embarking the whole
of his army on the 10th of August, he pro-
ceeded towards the mouth of the St Lawrence,
and, after a dangerous navigation, in the course
of which several boats were upset and about
eighty men drowned, landed six miles above
Montreal on the 6th of September. General
Muiiay appeared before Montreal on the even-
344
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAJS'D EEGIJklENTS.
inc of the same day, and the detachments
under Colonel Haviland came dovm the follow-
ing day on the south side of the river. Thus
beset by three armies, who, by a singular
combination, had united almost at the same
instant of time, after traversing a great extent
of unknown country, Monsieur Vandreuil, the
governor, seeing resistance hopeless, suiTendered
upon favourable terms. Thus ended a series
of successful operations, which secured Canada
to the Crown of Great Britain.^
The Koyal Highlanders remained in Xortli
America until the close of the year 1761, when
they were embarked along with ten other
regiments, among whom was Montgomery's
Highlanders, for Barbadoes, there to join an
armament against Martinique and the Havan-
nah. The land forces consisted altogether of
eighteen regiments, under the command of
Major-general Monckton. The naval part of
the expedition, which was commanded by
Eear-admiral Eodney, consisted of eighteen
sail of the line, besides frigates, bomb-vessels,
and fire-ships.
The fleet anchored in St Ann's Bay, Martin-
ique, on the 8th of January 1762, when the
bulk of the army immediately landed, A
detachment, under Brigadiers Grant (Ballin-
dalloch) and Haviland, made a descent with-
out opposition in the bay of Ance Darlet.
Ee-euibarking his troops, General Monckton
landed his whole army on the 16th near Cas
de Kavire, under Morne Tortueson and Morne
Gamier. As these two eminences commanded
the town and citadel of Fort Eoyal, and were
their chief defence, great care had been taken
to improve by art their natural strength, which,
from the very deep ravines which protected
them, was great. The general having resolved
to attack Morne Tortueson first, he ordered a
body of troops and 800 marines to advance on
the right along the sea-side towards the town,
for the purpose of attacking two redoubts near
the beach; and to support this movement, he at
the same time directed some fl.at-bottomed boats,
•* An Iniliau sachem, astonished at the success of the
British arms, remarked that "the English, formerly
•women, are now men, and are thick all over the
country as trees in the woods. They have taken
Ki^iira, Cataraque, Ticonderoga, LouisLurg, and
now lately Quebec, and they will soon eat the re-
mainder of the French in Canada, or drive them out of
the country."
each carrying a gun, and manned with sailors, to
foUow close along the shore. A corps of light
infantry was to get round the enemy's left,
whilst, iinder cover of the fire of some batteries
which had been raised on the opposite ridges by
the perseverance of some sailors from the fleet,
the attack on the centre was to be made by
the grenadiers and Highlanders, supported by
the main body of the army. After an arduous
contest, the enemy were driven from the Morne
Tortueson; but a more difficult operation still
remained to be performed. This was to gain
possession of the other eminence, from which,
owing to its greater height, the enemy annoyed
the British troops. Preparations were made
for carrying this post ; but before they were
completed, the enemy descended from the hill,
and attacked the advanced posts of the British.
This attempt was fatal to the assailants, who
were instantly repulsed. " When they began
to retire, the Higlilanders, drawing their swords,
rushed forward like furies, and being supported
by the grenadiers under Colonel Grant (BalUn-
dalloch), and a party of Lord Eollo's brigade,
the hiUs were mounted, and the batteries
seized, and numbers of the enemy, unable to
escape from the rapidity of the attack, were
taken."* The militia dispersed themselves
over the country, but the regulars retired into
the town, which surrendered on the 7th of
February. The whole island immediately sub-
mitted, and in terms of the capitulation all the
Windward Islands were delivered up to the
British.
In this enterprise the Eoyal Highlanders
had 2 officers, viz.. Captain William Cockburn
and Lieutenant David Barclay, 1 sergeant, and
12 rank and file killed: Major John Eeid,
Captains James Murray and Thomas Stirling;
Lieutenants Alexander Mackintosh, David
Milne, Patrick Balneaves, Alexander Turnbull,
John Eobertson, William Brown, and George
Leslie; 3 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 72 rarJc
and file, Avere wounded.
The Eoyal and Montgomery's Higlilanders
were employed the following year in the im-
portant conquest of the Havannah, under
Lieutenant-general the Earl of Albemarle, in
which they sustained ver}^ little loss. That of
* IFeslvmister Journal.
IIAVAXNAII— LUSHY liUiS"— FOET PITT.
115
tlie two battalions of the 42d consisted only
of 2 drummers and G privates killed, and 4
privates wounded; but they lost by disease
]\lajor ]\Iacneil, Captain Eobert Menzies
(brother of Sir John JMenzies), and A, INIac-
donald ; Lieutenants rartj^uharson, Grant,
Lapsley, Gunnison, Hill, and Elair, and 2
drummers and 71 rank and fde.
Shortly after the surrender of the Ilavannah,
all the available forces in Guba were removed
from the island. The first battalion of the
4 2d and IMontgomery's regiment embarked for
IS'ew York, which they reached in the end of
October. Eefore leaving Guba all the men of
the second battalion of the lioyal Highlanders
lit for service were drafted into the first. The
remainder with the officers returned to Scot-
land, where they were reduced the following
year. The junior officers were placed on half
pay.
The Eoyal Highlanders were stationed in
Albany till the summer of 1763, when they
were sent to the relief of Tort Pitt, then be-
sieged by the Indians. The management of
this enterprise was intrusted to Golonel Eouquet
of the COth regiment, who, in addition to tho
42d, had under his command a detachment of
his own regiment and another of Idontgomery's
Highlanders, amounlLig in all to 95G men.
This body reached Bushy Ilun about the end
of July. When about to enter a narrow pass
beyond the Eun, the advanced guards were
suddenly attacked by the Indians, "who had
planned an ambuscade. The light infantry of
the 42d regiment moved forward to the sup-
port of the advanced guard, and driving tho
Indians from tho ambuscade, pursued them a
considerable distance. The Indians returned
and took possession of some neighbouring
licights. They were again compelled to retu-e;
but they soon re-appeared on another position,
and continuing to increase in numbers, they
succeeded in surrounding the detachment, which
tliey attacked on every side. Night put an
end to the combat ; but it was renewed next
morning with increased vigour by the Indians,
who kept up an incessant fire. They, how-
ever, avoided coming to close action, and the
troojos could not venture to pursue them far, as
they were encumbered with a convoy of j)ro-
visions, and were afraid to leave their wounded.
lest they might fall into the hands of the
enemy. Eecourso Avas, therefore, had to
stratagem to bring the Indians to closer action.
Feigning a retreat, Golonel Bouquet ordered
two companies which were in advance to re-
tire, and fall within a square which had beer,
formed, which, as if preparing to cover a retreat,
opened its files. The stratagem succeeded.
Assuring themselves of victory, the Indians
rushed forward with great impetuosity, and
whilst tliey were vigorously charged in front,
two companies, moving suddenly round a hil!
which concealed their approach, attacked them
in flank. The assadants, in great consternation ,
turned their backs and fled, and Golonel Bouquet
was allowed to proceed to Fort Pitt without
further molestation. In this aflair, the loss
sustained by the Eoyal Iligldanders was as
follows: — Lieutenants John Graham and
James Mackintosh, 1 sergeant, and 20 rank
and file, killed; and Gaptain John Graham of
Duchray, Lieutenant Duncan Gampbell, 2 sei-
geants, 2 drummers, and 30 rank and file,
Avounded.
After passing the winter in Fort Pitt, eight
companies of tho Eoyal Highlanders were sent
on a new enterprise, in the summer of 1704,
under Golonel Bouquet, now promoted to the
rank of brigadier-general. The object of this
expedition was to repress the attacks of the
Indians on the back-settlers. After a harass-
ing Avarfaro among the woods, the Indians
sued for peace, Ayliicli Avas granted, and the
detachment under Brigadier-general Bouquet
returned to Fort Pitt in the month of January,
after an absence of six months. Notwithstand-
ing the labours of a march of many hundred
miles among dense forests, during Avhich they
experienced the extremes of lieat and cold, the
lligldanders did not lose a single man from
fatigue or exhaustion.^
5 It was in 1766 tliat William Pitt, afterwards Lord
Chatham, uttered in Parliament his famous eulogy on
the Highland regiments : — " I sought for merit wherc-
ever it could be found. It is my boast that I was tlio
first minister who looked for it, and found it, in the
mountains of the north. I called it fortli, and drew
into your service a hardy and intrepid race of men ;
men who, when left by your jealousy, became a )irey
to the artifices of your enemies, and had gone nigh to
have overturned the State, in the war before last.
These men, in the last Avar, were brought to combat on
your side; they served Avith fidelity, as they fojj^ht
with valour, and conquered for you in every quarter of
the world. " ,
- X
346
IIISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGBrENTS.
The regiment passed the following year in
Tennsylvania. Being ordered home, permis-
sion was given to such of the men as were
desirous of remaining in America to volunteer
into other regiments, and the result was, that
a considerable number availed themselves of
tlie offer. The regiment, reduced almost to a
skeleton, embarked at Philadelphia for Ireland
in the month of July 1767. The foUowing
extract from the Virginia Gazette of the 30th
of that moath shows the estimation in which
the Highlanders were held by the Americans :
— " Last Sunday evening the Eoyal Higlaland
regiment embarked for Ireland, which regi-
ment, since its arrival in America, has been
distinguished for having undergone most amaz-
ing fatigues, made long and frequent marches
through an inhospitable country, bearmg ex-
cessive heat and severe cold with alacrity and
cheerfulness, frequently encamping in deep
snow, such as those that inhabit the interior
parts of this province do not see, and which
only those who inhabit the northern parts of
Europe can have any idea of, continually ex-
posed in camp, and on their marches, to the
alarms of a savage enemy, who, in all their
attempts, Avere forced to fly. ... In a par-
ticular manner, the freemen of this and the
neighbouring provinces have most sincerely to
thank them for that resolution and bravery
with which they, under Colonel Bouquet, and
a small number of Eoyal Americans, defeated
the enemy, and insured to us peace and security
from a savage foe; and, along with our bless-
ings for these benefits, they have our thanks
for that decorum in behaviour wliich they
maintained during their stay in this city, giving
an example that the most amiable behaviour in
civil life is no way inconsistent with the cha-
racter of the good soldier; and for their loyalty,
fidelity, and orderly behavioiu-, they have every
wish of the people for health, honour, and a
pleasant voyage."
The loss sustained by the regiment during
the seven years it was employed in North Ame-
rica and the "West Indies was as follows: —
KII,I.KT>.
In OfficLTs,
13
Sergeants,
12
Hank and File,
. 382
In Officers,
Sergeants,
Hank and File
Total,
Grand Total,
WOUNDED.
33
22
508
563
970
Tutal,
•11)7
With the exception of the unfortunate affair
at Ticonderoga, the loss sustained by tlie 42tl
in the field during this war was comparatively
smaller than that of any other corps. The
moderate loss the Higlilanders suffered was
accounted for by several ofiicers who served in
the corps, from the celerity of their attack and
the use of the broadsword, which the enemy
coidd never withstand. " This likewise," says
General SteAvart, "was the opinion of an old
gentleman, one of the original soldiers of the
Black Watch, in the ranks of which, although
a gentleman by birth and education, he served
till the peace of 1748. He informed me that
although it was believed at home that the regi-
ment had been nearly destroyed at Fontenoy,
the thing was quite the reverse; and that it
was the subject of general observation in the
army that their loss should have been so small,
considering how actively they were engaged in
different parts of the field. ' On one occasion,'
said the respectable veteran, v/ho Avas animated
with the subject, 'a brigade of Dutch Avere
ordered to attack a rising ground, on Avhicli
AA'cro posted the troops called the King of
France's Own Guards. The Highlanders Avere
to support them. The Dutch conducted thei?
march and attack as if they did not knoAv the
road, halting and firing, and halting every
tAventy paces. The Highlanders, losing all
patience Avith this kind of fighting, Avhieh
gave the enemy such time and opportunity to
fire at their leisure, dashed forAvard, passed the
Dutch, and the first ranks giving their fire-
locks to the rear rank, tliey dreAV their sAvords,
and soon drove the French from their ground.
When the attack Avas concluded, it Avas found
that of the Highlanders not aboA^e a dozen men
were killed and Avounded, Avhile the Dutch,
Avho had not come up at all, lost more than
five times that number.' "
On the arrival of the regiment at Cork,
recruiting parties Avere sent to the Higldands,
and so eager Avere the youths there to enter the
corps, that in May following the regiment Avaa
"THE GARB OF OLD GAUL."
347
f oily completed. " When tlie battle of Fontcnoy
was fouglitj there was not a soldier in the
regiment horn south of the Grampians, and at
® To allure the young Higlilanders to enlist into
otlier regiments, recruiting parties assumed the dress
of the lloyal Highlanders, thus deceiving the recruits
into the belief that they were entering tlie 42d. When
the regiment lay in Dublin, a party of Highland
recruits, destined for the 38th regiment, arrived
there ; but on representing the deception Avliich had
been practised upon them, they were, after a full
inquiry, discharged by Lord Townshend, the lord lieu-
tenant. They, however, immediately re-enlisted into
the 42d regiment. — Stewart.
'' At this time, the words of " the Garb of Old Gaul"
were composed. Major Reid set them to music of liis
own composition, which has ever since been the regi-
mental march. I'eace and country fi[uarters ailbrding
leisure to the officers, several of them indulged their
taste for poetry and music. Major Eeid was one of the
most accomplished flute-players of the age. He died in
1806, a general in the army, and colonel of the SSth
or Connaught Rangers. He left the sum of £52,000 to
the University of Edinburgh, where he was educated,
to establish a Professorshii) of Music in the College,
with a salary of not less than £300 jier annum, and to
hold an annual concert on the anniversary of his
IN THE GARB OF OLD GAUL.
In the garb of old Gaul, with the fire of old Rome,
From the heath-covered mountains of Scotia we come ;
Where the Romans endeavoured our country to gain,
But our ancestors fought, and they fouglit not in vain.
Such our love of liberty, our country, and our laws.
That, like our ancestors of old, we stand by freedom's
cause ;
We'll bravely fight, like heroes bright, for honour
and applause.
And defy the French, with all their arts, to alter
our laws.
No effeminate customs our sincAvs unbrace.
No luxurious tables enervate our rafee ;
Our loud-sounding pijae bears the true martial strain.
So do we the old Scottish valour retain.
As a storm in the ocean when Boreas blows.
So are we enraged when we rush on our foes :
We sons of the mountains, tremendous as rocks,
Dash the force of our foes with our thundering strokes.
We're tall as the oak on the mount of the vale,
Ai'e swift as the roe which the hound doth assail.
As the full mooii in autumn our shields do appear,
ilinerva would dread to encounter our spear.
Quebec and Caj^e Breton, the pride of old France,
In their troops fondly boasted till we did advance;
But when our claymores they saw us produce.
Their courage did fail, and they sued for a truce.
In our realm may the fury of faction long cease.
May our councils be wise and our commerce increase,
And in Scotia's cold climate may each of us find,
That our friends still prove true and our beauties prove
kind.
Then we'll defend our liberty, our countrj', and our
laws.
And teach our late posterity to fight in freedom's
cause.
That they like our ancestors boltl, for honour and
applause.
May defy the French, with all their arts, to alter
our lav.'s.
this period they were all, except two, horn
north of the Tay.'^
At the period of their arrival in Ireland tho
birth-day, the 13th of February ; the performance to
commence with several pieces of his own composition,
for the purpose of showing the style of music in his
early years, and towards the middle of the last
century. Among the first of these pieces is the Garb
of Old Gaul. [See account of Clan Robertson.] The
statement in Stewart's Sketches, that this song was
originally written in Gaelic by a soldier of the 42d, is
incorrect. Dr David Laing says, in Wood's Songs oj
Scotland, edited by G. F. Graham, that it was originally
written in English by Lieutenant-General Sir Henry
Erskine, Bart., second son of Sir John Erskine of
Alva, who commanded the Scots Grej's in 1762. It
has been attributed to Sir Henry Erskine of Torry,
but it was not written by him. Its earliest appear-
ance (in English) was in The Lark, 1765. An
indifferent translation into Gaelic, by Morrison, was
published in Gillies' Gaelic Poetry, 1786. This is
the first Gaelic version. A much better translation
into Gaelic is by Captain M'lntyi'e, and appeared in
Am Filidh, a Gaelic Song Book, edited by James
Munro, 12mo, Edin. 1840.
We give here the original song, with the Gaelic
version of Captain M'Intyre : —
EIDEADH NAN GAEL.
Ann an eideadh nan Gael,
Le tein'-ardain na RL)inih',
'S ann o fhraoch-bheannaibh Alba,
A dh' fhalbh sinn a chum gle6is,
Tir a stribhiidi na Roimhich
Le foirneart thoirt uainn,
Ach ar sinnsearra chomhraig,
'S mar she^id thug iad buaidhi
Le sighalas no feisdeachas
Ar feithean las cha-n f lias ;
Cha toir roic no ruidht oirnn strioca/IIi
Chum's gu'u diobair sinn ar call;
'S i a' phiob a's airde nual
A bhios g' ar gluasad gu blar ; —
Sin an ceol a chumas suas annainn
Cruadal nan Gael.
'S co-chruaidh sinn ris na daragaii
Tha thall-ud anns a' ghleann ;
Is co-luath sinn ris an eilid
Air nach boir ach an cu seang ;
]\Iar a' ghealach Ian as t-fhogar
Nocbdar aghaidh ar cuid sgiath,
'S roimh 'r lannan guineach geur
Air Minerbha bi'dh fiandi 1
Mar a sheideas a' ghaoth tuath
Air a' chuan a's gairge toirm,
'S ann mar sin a ni sinn briichdadh
Air ar naimhde 'null gu borb ;
Mar chreaga trom a' tiiirling orr'
Thig ur-shiol nam beannta,
G' an caitheamh as le 'n treuntas,
'S le geiread an lann.
!Mar so, ar Lagh 's ar Righeachd
Gu'n dionar leinn gu brath ; —
Agus cath air taobh na saorsa
Gu'm faoghluim sinn d' ar n-al ;
Gus an diong iad lbs an seanaireaii
'Am fearalas 's 'an diil,
'S gus an cuir iad cis gun tainrg
Air an Fhraing 's air an Spainu.
318
niSTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGBIEN-TS.
uniform of the regiment had a very somLre
appearance. "The jackets Avere of a dull
rusty-coloured red, and no part of the accoutre-
ments Avas of a light colour. Economy was
.strictly ohserved in the article of clothing.
The old jacket, after being worn a year, was
converted into a waistcoat, and the plaid, at
the end of two years, was reduced to the phili-
beg. Tlie hoso supplied were of so bad a
quality tliat the men advanced an additional
sum to the government price, in order to
supply themselves with a better sort. Instead
of feathers for their bonnets, they were allowed
only a piece of black bear-skin; but the men
supplied themselves with ostrich feathers in
tlie modern fashion/ and spared no expense in
iitting i:p their bonnets handsomely. The
sword-belts were of black leather, two Indies
and a half in breadth; and a small cartoucli-
box, fitted only for thirty-two rounds of car-
tridges, was worn in front above the purse,
and fixed round the loins with a thick belt, in
which hung the bayonet. In these heavy
colours and dark-blue facings the regime at
liad a far less splendid appearance at a short
distance than English regiments with white
breeches and belts; but on a closer view the
line was imposing and warlike. The men
possessed what an ingenious author calls ' the
attractive beauties of a soldier ; sun burnt
complexions, a hardy weather-beaten visage,
Avith a penetrating eye, and firm expressive
countenance, sinewy and elastic limbs, traces
of muscles strongly impressed, indicating capa-
city of action, and marking experience of ser-
vice.'' The personal appearance of the men
lias, no doubt, varied according as attention
Avas paid to a proper selection of recruits. The
appointments have also been different. The
iirst alteration in this respect was made in
the year 17G9, Avhen the regiment removed to
Dublin. At this period the men received
Avhite cloth Avaistcoats, and tlie colonel sup-
plied them Avith Avhite goat-skin and buff
leather purses, Avhich Avere deemed an im-
* "Officers and non-commissioned officers always
wore a small plume of feathers, after the fashion of
their country' ; but it was not till the period of
which I am now writing that the soldiers used so
many feathers as they do at present." — Stewart's
Sketches.
^ Jackson's Europfan Armit's,
provement on the vests of r'jd cloth, and the
purses made of badgers' skin.
" The officers also improved their dress, bj
having their jackets embroidered. During tho
Avar, hoAvever, they Avore only a narroAV edging
of gold-lace round the borders of the facings,
and A'ery often no lace at all, epaulettes and
all glittering ornaments being laid aside, to
render tliem less conspicuous to tlie Indians,
Avho always aimed particularly at the officers.
During their stay in Ireland the dress of the
men underwent very little alteration. The
officers had only one suit of embroidery; this
fasliion being found too expensive Avas given
up, and gold-lace substituted in its stead.
Upon ordinary occasions they wore light
hangers, using the basket-hilted broadsword
only in full dress. They also carried fusils.
The sergeants Avere furnished Avith carbines
instead of the Lochaber axe or lialbert, Avliicli
they formerly carried. The soldiers Avere pro-
vided with ncAV arms Avhen on Dublin duty in
1774. The sergeants had silver-lace on their
coats, Avhich they furnished, however, at their
own expense." '
The regiment remained in Ireland after its
return from North America about eight years,
in the course of which it was occasionally
occupied in different parts of that country in
aid of the civil poAver, — a service in Avhich,
from their conciliatory disposition, they Avere
found very useful. While in Ireland, a neAv
company Avas added, as was the case with all
the other regiments on the Irish establishment.
Captain James Macpherson, Lieutenant Camp-
bell, and Ensign John Grant, Avere in conse-
quence appointed to the 4 2d.
In 1775 the regiment embarked at Donagh-
adee, and landed at Port Patrick, after an
absence from Scotland of thirty-tAVo years.
Impelled by characteristic attaclinient to the
country of their birth, many of the old soldiers
leaped on shore with enthusiasm, and kissed
the earth, which they held up in handfuls.
From Port Patrick the regiment marched to
GlasgoAV.
The conduct of the regiment and its mode
of discipline while in Ireland is depicted
by an intelligent officer Avho served in it at
^ Stewart's Sketches. The use of silver lace was cot
discontinued until 1830.
DISCIPLIXE— EMBAEKS EOE AMEEICA.
3-19
that time, and for many years both before and
after tliat period, in a communication to Gene-
ral Stewart. lie describes the regiment as
still possessing the character which it had
acquired in Germany and America, altliougli
there were not more thaii eighty of the men
remaining Avho had served in America, and
only a few individuals of those who had served
in Germany previously to the year 1748.
Their attachment to their native dress, and
their peculiarity of language, habits, and
manners contributed to preserve them a race
of men separate from others of the same pro-
fession, and to give to their system of regi-
mental discipline a distinctive and peculiar
character. , Their messes were managed by the
non-commissioned officers, or old soldiers, who
had charge of the barrack-room; and these
messes were always so arranged that in each
room the men were in friendship or intimacy
with each other, or belonged to the same glen
or district, or were connected by some similar
tie. By these means every barrack-room Avas
like a family establishment. After the weekly
allowances for breakfast, dinner, and small
necessaries had been provided, the surplus pay
was dej)osited in a stock j)urse, each member
of the mess draAving for it in his turn. The
stock thus acquired was soon found worth
preserving, and instead of hoarding, they lent
it out to the inhabitants, who seemed greatly
surprised at seeing a soldier save money. Their
accounts with their officers were settled once in
tliree months, and, Avith the exception of a fcAv
careless spendthrifts, all the men purchased
their OAvn necessaries, Avith Avhich they Avere
always abundantly provided. At every settle-
ment of accounts they enjoyed themselves very
heartily, but with a strict observance of pro-
priety and good humour; and as the members
of each mess considered themselves in a manner
ansAverable for one another's conduct, they
animadverted on any impropriety Avith such
severity as to render the interference of further
authority unnecessary.
Shortly after the arrival of the regiment in
Glasgow tAvo companies AA^ere added, and the
establishment of the whole regiment augmented
to 100 rank and file each company. The bat-
talion, when complete, amounted to 1075 men,
including sergeants and drummers. Little in-
ducement Avas required to fill the ranks, as men
Avere always to be found ready to join a corps
in such high estimation. At this time the
bounty Avas a guinea and a croAvn. It Avas
aftei'Avards increased to three guineas; but this
advance had little effect in tlie north Avhere the
esprit de corps had greater influence than g<jld.
Hitherto the officers had been entirely High-
land and Scotch; but the lord-lieutenant of
Ireland, contrary to the remonstrances of Lord
John Murray, Avho saw the advantage of
officering the regiment Avith natives of Scot-
land, prevailed Avith the government to admit
two English officers into the regiment. His
excellency even Avent so far as to get two
lieutenants' commissions in favour of Scotch-
men cancelled, although they had been
gazetted.
In consequence of hostilities with America,
the regiment Avas ordered to embark for that
country. Before its departure the recruits
were taught the use of the firelock, and, from
the shortness of the time alloAved, Avere drilled
even by candle-light. I^cav arms and accoutre-
ments Avere supplied to the men by the govern-
ment, and the colonel furnished them Aviili
broadsAVords and pistols, iron-stocked, at his
own expense. The regiment Avas reviewed on
the 10th of April 177G by General Sir Adol-
phus Oughton, and being reported quite com-
plete and unexceptionable, embarked on the
14th at Greenock, along Avith Eraser's High-
landers.^
IL
1776-1795.
The 42 J goes to America — Battle of Brooklyn, 177G
— Broadswords and pistols laid aside — Skirmish near
New York — White Plains — Capture of Fort Wash-
ington and Fort Lee — Skirmish at Trenton — Defeat
of Mawhood's detaehment — Pisquatua — Chesapeak
— Battle of Brandywine — Skirmish at Monmouth
— New Plymouth — Portsmouth — Verplanks and
Stony Point, 1779 — Mutiny of a detachment at
Leith — Charlestown — Paulus Hook — Desertion,
1783 — Halifax— Cape Breton — Return of the regi-
ment to England — Proceeds to Flanders — The "red
heckle" — England — Coast of France — Ostend —
Nimeguen — Gilderwalsen — lleturn of the regiment
to England.
In conjunction Avith Eraser's Highlanders, the
42d embarked at Greenock on the 14th of
3 Of the number of privates, 931 were Highlanders,
74 Lowland Scotch, 5 English (in the hand), 1 Welsh,
and 2 Irish.
350
HTSTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
April 177G, to join an expedition under
General Howe against the American revolu-
tionists. The transports separated in a gale
of wind, but they all reached their destination
in Staten Island, where the main body of the
army had assembled.^ A grenadier battalion
was immediately formed under the command
of the Hon. Major (afterwards General) Sir
Charles Stewart, tlie staff appointments to
which, out of respect to the 42d, were taken
by the commander-in-chief from that regi-
ment. A light infantry corps was also formed,
to the command of which Lieutenant-colonel
Musgrave was appointed. The flank com-
panies of the 42d were attached to these
battalions. " Tlie Highland grenadiers were
remarkable for strength and height, and con-
sidered equal to any company in the army :
the light infantry were quite the reverse in
point of personal ap)pearance, as the command-
ing officer would not allow a choice of men for
them. The battalion companies were formed
into two temporary battalions, the command
of one being given to Major "William Murray
(Lintrose), and that of the other to JNIajor
'William Grant (Rothiemurchus), with an
adjutant quarter-master in each battalion; the
whole being under the command of Lieutenant-
colonel Thomas Stirling. These grenadiers
were placed in the reserve with the grenadiers
of the army, under the command of Earl Corn-
1 The Oxford transport, with a company of the 42d
on board, was captured by an American privateer.
The military officers and ship's crew were taken on
board the privateer, and a crew and guard sent to the
transport, with directions to make the hrst friendly
p rt. A few days afterwards the soldiers overpowered
the Americans ; and with the assistance of the car-
penter, who had been left on board, navigated the
vessel into the Chesapeak, and casting anchor at
Jamestown, which had been evacuated by Lord
Duumore and the British, she was taken possession of,
and the men marched as prisoners to Williamsburgh
in Virginia, where every exertion was made, and
every inducement held out, to prevail with them to
break their allegiance, and join the American cause.
"When it was found that the ofiers of military pro-
motion were rejected, they were told that they would
have grants of fertile land to settle in freedom and
happiness, and that they would all be lairds them-
selves, and have no rents to pay. These latter induce-
ments also failed. "These trust- worthy men declared
they would neither take nor possess any land, but
what they had deserved by supporting their king,
■»vhose health they could not be restrained from
drinking, although in the middle of enemies ; and
when all failed, they were sent in small separate parties
to J;hc back-settlements.'' — They were exchanged in
1778, and joined the regiment .—Stewart's Sketches,
1. U(iS.
wallis. To these were added the 33 d, hia
lordship's oyvn regiment." ^
The whole of the British force under the
command of Sir W^illiam Howe, including
13,000 Hessians and W^aldeckers, amounted
to 30,000 men. The campaign opened by a
landing on Long Island on the 22d of August
1776. The whole army encamped in front of
the villages of Gravesend and Utrecht. Tlie
American army, under General Putnam, was
encamped at Brooldyn, a few miles distant.
A range of Avoody hills, which intersected the
country from east to west, divided the two
armies.
The British general having resolved to
attack the enemy in three divisions, the right
wing, under General Clinton, seized, on the
2Gth of August, at night-fall, a pass on the
heights, about three miles from Bedford. The
main body then passed through, and descended
to the level country which lay between the
hills and General Putnam's lines. W^hilst
this movement was going on. Major-general
Grant (Ballindalloch) with his brigade (the
4th), supported by the Royal Highlandera
from the reserve, was directed to march from
the left along the coast to the ISTarrows, and
attack the enemy in that quarter. The right
wing having reached Bedford at nine o'clock
next morning, attacked the left of the American
army, which, after a short resistance, retired to
their lines in great confusion, pursued by the
British troops. Colonel Stuart leading with his
battalion of Highland grenadiers. The Hes-
sians, who had remained at Plat Bush, on
hearing the fire at Bedford, advanced, and,
attacking the centre of the American army,
drove them, after a short engagement, through
the woods, and captured three pieces of cannon.
General Grant had previously attacked the right
of the enemy, and a cannonade had been kept
up near the Narrows on both sides, till the
Americans heard the firing at Bedford, when
they retreated in disorder. Notwithstanding
these advantages, neither General Howe nor
General Grant ventured to follow them up by
pursuing the enemy, and attacking them in
their lines, although they could have made no
effectual resistance. The enemy lost 2000
men, killed, drowned, and taken prisoners.
2 Stewart's Sketches.
SKIEmSII NEAR NEW YORK— WHITE PLAINS.
351
The British had 5 officers, and 5G non-com-
niissioned officers and privates killed ; and
12 officers and 245 non-commissioned officers
and privates wounded. Among the latter was
Lieutenant Crammond and 9 rank and file of
the 42d.
About this time the broadswords and pis-
tols which the men received in Glasgow were
ordered to be laid aside. The pistols being
considered unnecessary, except in the field,
Avere not intended, like the swords, to be
worn by the men in quarters. The reason for
discontinuing the broadswords was that they
retarded the men by getting entangled in the
brushwood. " Admitting that the objection
was well-founded, so far as regarded the swords,
it certainly could not apply to the pistols. In
a close Avoody country, where troops are liable
to sudden attacks and surprises by a hidden
enemy, such a weapon is peculiarly useful.
It is, therefore, difficult to discover a good
reason for laying them aside. I have been
told by several old officers and soldiers, who
bore a part in tliese attacks, that an enemy
who stood for many hours the fire of musketry,
invariably gave way when an advance was
made sword in hand. They were never re-
stored, and the regiment has had neither
swords nor pistols since."**
The army encamped in front of the enemy's
lines in the evening of the 27tli of August,
and next day broke ground opposite their left
redoubt. General Washington had crossed
over from New York during the action at
Brooklyn, and seeing resistance hopeless, re-
solved to retreat. With surprising skill he
transported 9000 men, with guns, ammunition,
and stores, in the course of one night, over to
New York; and such was the secrecy with
which this movement was effected, that the
British army knew nothing of it till next
morning, when the last of the rear-guard were
seen in their boats crossing the broad ferry and
out of danger.
Active operations were not resumed till the
i5th of September, when the reserve, including
the Eoyal Highlanders, crossed over to New
York, and, after some opposition, took pos-
session of the heights above the town. The
' Stewart's Sketches.
Iligldandcrs and Hessians fcU in with and
captured a body of Ncav England men and
Virginians. Next day the light infantry Avero
sent out to dislodge a party of the enemy from
a Avood opposite the British left. A smart
action ensued, and, the enemy pushing forward
reinforcements, the Highlanders Avere sent to
support the light infantry. The Americans
Avere then driA^en back to their entrenchments;
but they rencAved the attack Aviih an increased
force, and Averc again repulsed Avith consider-
able loss. The British had 14 men killed, and
5 officers and 70 men Avounded. The 42d had
1 sergeant and 5 privates killed; and Captains
Duncan Macpherson and John Mackintosh,
and Ensign Alexander Mackenzie (avIio died
of his Avounds), and 1 piper, 2 drummers, and
47 privates Avounded.
General Howe, in expectation of an attack,
thrcAV up entrenchments; but General Wash-
ington having no such intention, made a general
movement, and took up a strong position on
the heights in the rear of the White Plains.
To induce the enemy to quit their ground,
General Howe resolved to make a movement,
and accordingly embarked his army on the
12th of October in flat-bottomed boats, and
passing through the intricate narroAv called
Hell Gate, disembarked the same evening at
Frogsneck, near West Chester. In conse-
quence of the bridge Avhich connected the
latter j)lace Avitli the mainland having been
broken doAvn by the enemy, the general re-
embarked his troops next day, and landed at
Pell's Point, at the mouth of Hudson's river.
On the 14th he reached the White Plains in
front of the enemy's position. As a preh-
minary to a general engagem.ent. General Hoav9
attacked a post on a rising ground occupied by
4000 of the enemy, which ho carried; but
General Washington declining battle, the
British general gave up the attempt, and pro-
ceeded against Fort Washington, the posses-
sion of Avhich Avas necessary in order to open
the communication betAveen New York and
the continent, to the eastward and nortliAvard
of Hudson's river. The fort, the garrison
of Avhich consisted of 3000 men, was pro-
tected by strong grounds covered Avith lines
and works. The Hessians, under General
Knyphausen, supported by the whole of the
352
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
reserve, under I\rajor-Generai Earl Percy, witli
the exception of the 4 2d, who were to make a
feint on the cast side of the fort, wevQ to make
the principal attack. The Ivoyal Highlanders
embarked in boats on the luth of November,
before day-break, and landed in a small creek
at the foot of the rock, in the face of a smart
fire. The Highlanders had now discharged
the duty assigned them, but determined to
have a full share in the honour of the day,
they resolved upon an assault, and assisted by
each other, and by the brushwood and shrubs
which grew out of the crevices of the rocks,
scrambled up the precipice. On gaining the
summit, they rushed forward, and attacked
the enemy with such rapidity, that upwards of
200, unable to escape, threw down their arms;
whilst the Highlanders, following up their ad-
vantage, penetrated across the table of the hill,
and met Lord Percy's brigade as they Avero
coming up on the opposite side. On seeing
the Hessians approach in another direction,
the enemy surrendered at discretion. In this
affair the Eoyal Highlanders had 1 sergeant
and 10 privates killed; and Lieutenants
Patrick Graham (Inchbrakie), Norman j\Iac-
leod,* and Alexander Grant, and 4 sergeants
and 66 rank and file wounded.
To secure the entire command of the Nortli
river, and to open an easy entrance into the
Jerseys, Fort Lee was next reduced, in Avhich
service the Royal Highlanders Avero employed.
The enemy, pursued by the detachment which
captured that post, retired successively to
Newbridge, Elizabeth Town, Newark, and
Brunswick. On the 17th of November Gene-
ral Howe entered Prince Town with the main
body of the army, an hour after it was evacu-
ated by General Washington. "Winter having
* "Tlii.5 liill vr:\H so perpendicular, that tlie ball
which wounded Lieutenant Macleod, eiitering tlie pos-
terior part of his neck, ran down on the middle of his
ribs, and lodged in the lower part of his back.
" One of the pipers, who began to play when he
reached the point of a rock on the summit of the hill,
was immediately shot, and tumbled from one piece of
rock to another till he reached the bottom.
" ]Major JMurray, being a large corpulent man, could
not attempt this steep ascent without assistance. Tlie
soldiers, eager to get to the point of their duty, scrambled
up, forgetting the situation of Major Murray, when he,
in a melancholy supplicating tone, cried, ' Oh soldiers,
will you leave me .^' A party leaped down instantly,
and brought him up, supporting him from one ledge of
the nxks to another till they got him to the top."—
SUwai-fs Sketches.
now set in, General Howe put his army into
winter quarters. The advanced posts, which
extended from Trenton to ]\Iount-holly, were
occupied by the Hessians and the Iloyal High-
landers, who were the only British regiments
in front.
If, instead of suspending active operations.
General Howe had continued occasionally to
beat up the quarters of the Americans whiLt
dispirited by their late reverses, it is thought
that he would have reduced them to the last
extremity. General Washington availed him-
self of the inactivity of the British commander,
and by making partial attacks on the advanced
posts, he not only improved the discipline of
his army, but, in consequence of the success
which sometimes attended these attacks, re-
vived the drooping spirits of his men. On the
22d of January 1777, he surprised and com-
pletely defeated the detachment of Hessians
stationed at Trenton; in consequence of whicli
reverse, the Eoyal Highlanders, who formed
the left of the line of defence at j\Ioitnt-holly,
fell back on the light infimtry at Prince Town.
During the remainder of the season the
Royal Highlanders Avere stationed in the vil-
lage of Pisquatua, on the line of communica-
tion between New York and Brunsv^'ick by
Amboy. The duty was severe, from the rigour
of the season and the Avant of accommodation.
Tlie houses in the village not being sufficient
to contain one-half of the men, the officers and
soldiers were intermixed in barns and sheds,
and they always slept in their body-clothes,
as the enemy Avere constantly sending down
nocturnal parties to fire at the sentinels and
picquets. The Americans, hoAvever, always
kept at a respectful distance, and did not
make any regular attack on the post till the
10th of May 1777, on Avhich day, at four
o'clock in the afternoon, a body of 2000 men,
under the command of INIaxwell and Stephens,
American generals, attempted to surprise the
Highlanders. AdA^ancing with great secrcc3%
and being completely covered by the rugged
nature of the country, their approach Avas not
perceived till they had gained a small leA'cl
piece of ground in front of the picquets, v.-hcn
they rushed forAvard, and attacked them Avith
such promptitude, that the picquets had hardly
time to seize their arms. At this time the
THE BATTLE OF BEANDYWIXE.
353
soldiers were either all differently employed,
or taking the rest they could not obtain at
night; but the picquets, by disputing every
inch of ground, gave time to the soldiers
to assemble, who drove the enemy back with
great precipitation, leaving behind them up-
wards of 200 men in killed and wounded. On
this occasion the 42d had 3 sergeants and 9
jDrivates killed ; and Captain Duncan Mac-
pherson, Lieutenant William Stewart, 3 ser-
geants, and 35 privates wounded.^
The British troops again took the field about
the middle of June, when General Howe
attempted to draw Washington from his sta-
tion at Middle Brook; but the American com-
mander knew too well the value of such a
strong position to abandon it. Xot judging it
prudent to attack it, the British general re-
solved to change the seat of war. Pursuant
to this resolution, he embarked 36 battalions
of British and Hessians, including the flank
battalions of the grenadiers and light infantry,
and sailed for the Chesapeak. Before the
embarkation the Royal Highlanders received
an accession of 170 recruits from Scotland.
The army landed at Elk Ferry on the 24 th
of August, after a tedious voyage. It was not
till the 3d of September that they began their
march for Philadelphia. The delay enabled
Washington to cross the country, and to take
an advantageous position at Bed Clay Creek,
^ " On this occasion Sergeant Macgregor, whose
company was immediately in the rear of the picquet,
rushed forward to their support with a few men who
happened to have their arms in their hands, when the
enemy commenced the attack. Being severely wounded,
he was left insensible on the ground. When the
picquet was overpowered, and the few survivors forced
to retire, Macgregor, who had that day put on a new
jacket with silver-lace, having, besides, large silver
buckles in his shoes, and a watch, attracted the notice
of an American soldier, who deemed him a good prize.
'J'he retreat of his friends not allowing him time to
strip the sergeant on the spot, he thought the shortest
way was to take him on his back to a more convenient
distance. By this time Macgregor began to recover ;
and, perceiving whither the man was carrying him,
drew his dirk, and grasping him by the throat, swore
that he would run him through the breast if he did not
turn back and carry him to the camp. The American
finding this argument irresistible, complied with the
request, and meeting Lord Cornwallis (who had come
up to the support of the regiment when he heard the
firing), and Colonel Stirling, was thanked for his care
of the sergeant ; but he honestly told them that he
only conveyed him thither to save his own life. Lord
Cornwallis gave him liberty to go whithersoever he
chose. His lordship procured for the sergeant a
rituation under government at Leith, which he enjoyed
many years." — Stewart's Sketches.
XL
whence he pushed forward detachments to
harass the British troops on their marcli.
General Howe did not reach the Brandy AVine
Eiver till the middle of September, in conse-
quence of the difficulties he met with in
traversing a country covered with wood and
full of defiles. On reaching that river, he
found that the enemy had taken up a strong
position beyond it, with the view of opposing
the further advance of the royal army. The
Americans had secured all the fording places,
and in expectation that the British would
attempt to cross at Chad's Ford, they had
erected batteries and tlirown up entrenchments
at that place to command the passage. Making
a circuit of some miles. Lord Cornwallis crossed
Jeffrey's Ford with one division of the army
without opposition, and turning down the
river fell in with the American general,
Sullivan, who had been detached by Washing-
ton to oppose him. An action took place, and
the Americans were driven from all their posts
through the woods towards the main army.
Meanwhile General Knyphausen, with his
division, made demonstrations for crossing the
river at Chad's Ford, and as soon as he knew
from the fii-ing of cannon that Lord Corn-
wallis's movement had succeeded, he passed
the river, and carried the batteries and entrench-
ments of the enemy. A general rout ensued,
and Washington, with the corps he was able
to keep together, fled with his baggage and
cannon to Chester. The British had 50 officers
killed and wounded in the battle of Brandy-
wine, and 438 rank and file, including non-
commissioned officers. The flank companies
of the 42d, being the only ones engaged, had
6 privates killed, and 1 sergeant and 15
privates wounded.
On the 25th, the army marched to German
Town, and the following morning the grenadiers
took peaceable possession of Philadelphia.
The 42d took part in the operations, by which
the British commander endeavoured to bring
the enemy to a general engagement at White
Marsh, and was afterwards quartered at
Philadelphia.^
^ From "Watson's Annals of PhiladelpJiia we learn
that a Mrs Gordon opened a boai-ding-house in Front
Street, which was much frequented by British officers
during the American Kevolution war, and at times
was nearly filled with officers of the 42d and Royal
2 Y
)54
HISTOHY OF THE HIGHLA:N^D EEGIMEXT3.
The next enterprise in which the Eoyal
Highlanders were engaged, was under Majcr-
General Charles Grey, who embarked with the
grenadiers, the light infantry brigade, and the
42d regiment, for the pui'pose of destroying a
number of privateers, with their prizes, at
Xew Plymouth. The troops landed on the
banks of the Acushnet river on the 5th of
September, and having destroyed seventy
vessels, with all the stores, cargoes, wharfs,
and buildings, along the whole extent of the
river, the whole were re-embarked thf. follow-
ing day, and returned to New York.
Matters remained quiescent till the 25th of
February 1779, when Colonel Stirling, with a
detachment consisting of the light infantry of
the Guards and the 42d regiment, was ordered
to attack a post at Elizabeth Town, which was
Britisli Barracks, Philadelphia. From Watson's Annals ofPkUadelpiij.
taken without opposition. In April following,
the Highland regiment was employed in an
expedition to the Chesapeak, to destroy the
stores and merchandise at Portsmouth in
Virginia. They Avere again employed with the
Guards and a corps of Hessians in another
expedition under General Mathews, which
sailed on the 30th, under the convoy of Sir
Irish. "The British Barracks," we learn from Wat-
son's Annals of Philadelphia, "were built in the
Northern Liberties soon after the defeat of Braddock's
army, and arose from the necessity, as it was alleged,
of making better permanent provision for troops
deemed necessary to be among us for future pro-
tection. Many of the people had so petitioned the
king, not being then so sensitive of the presence of
'standing armies' as their descendants have since
become. The parade and 'pomp of war' which their
erection produced in the former peaceful city of Penn,
gave it an attraction to the town's people, and being
located far out of town, it was deemed a pleasant walk
to the country and fields, to go out and see the long
ranges of houses, the long lines of kilted and bon-
neted Highlanders, and to hear 'the s[iirit stirring
fife and soul-inspiring drum!' The ground plot of
the barracks extended from Second to Third Street,
and from St Tamany Street to Green Street, having
th« officer's quarters, a large three-storey brick build-
George Collier, in the Reasonnhle and several
ships of war. This expedition reached \ii
destination on the 10th of May, when the
troops landed on the glebe on the western
bank of Elizabeth. They returned to J^ew
York after fulfilling the object of the ex2:)e-
dilion.
The campaign of 1770 was begun by the
ing, on Third Street, the same now standing as a
Northern Liberty Town Hall. The parade ground
fronted upon Second Street, shut in by an ornamental
palisade fence on the line of that street. After the
war of Independence they were torn down, and the
lots sold for the benefit of the public. It was from
the location of those buildings that the whole region
thereabout was familiarly called Campingtown. In
1758 I notice the first public mention of 'the new
barracks in Campingtown,' the Gazettes stating the
arrival there of ' Colonel Montgomery's Highlanders,'
and some arrangement by the City Council to provide
them their bedding, &c. In thej'ear 1764 the bar-
racks were made a scene of great' interest to all the
citizens ; there the Indians, who fled from the thrcate
of the murderous Paxtang boys, sought their refuge
under the protection cf the Highlanders, while the
approach of the latter was expected, the citi'sens ran
there with their arms to defend them and to throw
uj) entrenchments. "
CAnURE OF VERPLANKS AND STONY POINT.
355
capture, on the part of tlie Britisli, of Ver-
planks and Stony Point. A garrison of 600
men, among whom were two companies of
Eraser's Highlanders, took possession of this
last post ; but owing to the too great con-
fidence of the commander, it was surprised
and re-captured. Flushed with this success,
the American general, Wayne, made an imme-
diate attack upon Yerplanks, which was
garrisoned by the 33d regiment; but receiving
accounts of the advance of Colonel Stirling
with the light infantry of the 42d, he retreated
from Verplanks and abandoned Stony Point,
of which Colonel Stirling took possession.
This officer being shortly thereafter appointed
aid-de-camp to the king, and a brigadier-
general, the command of the 42d regiment
devolved on Major Charles Graham.
About this time a circumstance occurred
which tended greatly to deteriorate, for several
years, the hitherto irreproachable cliaracter of
the Royal Highland regiment. By order of
tlie inspector-general at Chatham, a body of
150 recruits, raised principally from the refuse
of the population of London and Dublin, was
embarked for the regiment in the autumn of
this year. Of such dissipated habits had these
men been, that 16 died on the voyage, and 75
were seat to the hospital as soon as they dis-
embarked.7 The infusion of such immoral
ingredients could not have failed to taint the
whole mass, and General Stirling made a
strong representation to the commander-in-
chief to avert such, a calamity from the regiment,
by removing the recruits to another corps.
They were, in consequence, drafted into the
26th, in exchange for the same number of
Scotchmen; but the introduction of these men
into the regiment dissolved the charm which,
for nearly forty years, had jireserved the High-
landers from contamination. During that long
period there were few courts-martial, and, for
many years, no instance of corporal punish-
ment occurred. So nice were their notions of
honour, that, " if a soldier was brought to the
halberts, be became degraded, and little more
good was to be expected of him. After being
^ " In the year 1776 (says General Stewart) the three
battalions of the 42d and of Eraser's Highlanders
embarked 3248 soldiers ; after a stormy passage of more
than tliree months, none died ; they had only a few
sick, and these not dangerously."
publicly disgraced, he could no longer associate
with bis comrades ; and, in several instances, the
privates of a company have, from their pay, sub-
scribed to procure the discharge of an obnoxious
individual." But " punishments being found
indispensable for the men newly introduced,
and others becoming more habituated to the
sight, much of the sense of honour was neces-
sarily lost.^
An illustration of the strong national feeling
with which tlie corps was regarded by tlie
Highlanders, and of the expediency of keepiug
it unmixed, occurred in April of the same
year, when two strong detachments of recruits
belonging to the 42d and 71st regiments
arrived at Leith from Stirling Castle, for the
purpose of embarking to join their respective
regiments in North America. Being told that
they were to be turned over to the 80th and
82d, the Edinburgh and Hamilton regiments,
the men remonstrated, and declared openly and
firmly that they were determined to serve only
in the corps for which they were enlisted.
After some negotiation, troops were sent to
Leith witli orders to convey the refractory
Highlanders as prisoners to Edinburgh Castle,
if they persisted in their determination. As
they still refused to forego their resolution,
attempts were made to enforce the orders; but
the Highlanders refused to submit, and flying
to arms, a desperate conflict ensued, in which
Captain Mansfield of the South Fenciblo
regiment and 9 men were killed, and 31
soldiers wounded. Being at last overpowered,
the mutineers were carried to the castle.
In the month of May following, three of
these prisoners, Charles "Williamson and Archi-
bald Macivor, soldiers of the 42d regiment,
and Robert Budge, soldier of the 71st, were
brought before a court-martial, " charged with
having been guilty of a mutiny at Leith, upon
Tuesday the 20th of April last past, and of
having instigated others to be guilty of the
same, in wliich mutiny several of his majesty's
subjects were kUled, and many wounded."
Their reasons for resisting the orders to
embark are thus stated in their defence : — " The
prisoners, Archibald Macivor and Charles
Williamson, enlisted as soldiers in the 42(1,
8 Stewart's Sketches.
35G
IIISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGTMENTS.
being an old Highland regiment, -wearing the
Highland dress. Their native language was
Gaelic, — the one being a native of the northern
parts of Argyleshire, and the other of the
•western parts of Inveraess-shire, where the
language of the country is Gaelic only. They
have never used any other language, and are
so ignorant of the English tongue that they
cannot avail themselves of it for any purpose
of life. They have always been accustomed to
the Highland habit, so far as never to have
Avorn breeches, a thing so inconvenient, and even
so impossible for a native Highlander to do,
that, when the Highland dress was prohibited
by act of parliament, though the philibeg was
one of the forbidden parts of the dress, yet it
was necessary to connive at the use of it, pro-
vided only that it was made of a stuff of
one colour and not of tartan, as is well known
to all acquainted with the Highlands, particu-
larly with the more mountainous parts of the
country. These circumstance made it more
necessary for them to serve in a Highland
regiment only, as they neither could have
understood the language, nor have used their
arms, or marched in the dress of any other
regiment."
The other prisoner. Budge, stated that he
was a native of the upper parts of Caithness,
and being ignorant of tlie English language,
and accustomed to wear the Highland garb, he
enlisted to serve in Eraser's Highlanders, and
in no other regiment. In continuation, the
three prisoners stated, that, " when they arrived
at Leith, they were informed by their officer,
Captain Innes, who had conducted them, that
they were now to consider the officers of the
82d, or Duke of Hamilton's regiment, a regiment
wearing the Lowland dress and speaking the
tongue, as their officers; but how this happened
they were not informed. No order from the
commander-in-chief for their being drafted was
read or explained to them, but they were told
that they must immediately join the Hamilton
and Edinburgh regiments. A great number
of the detachment represented, without any
disorder or mutinous behaviour, that they were
altogether unfit for service in any other corps
than Highland ones, particularly that they
were incapable of wearing breeclies as a part
of their dress. At the same time, they declared
their willingness to be regularly transferred to
any other Higliland regiment, or to continue
to serve in those regiments into which they
had been regularly enlisted. But no regard
was paid to these remonstrances, which, if
they had had an opportunity, they would have
laid before the commander-in-chief. But an
order for an immediate embarkation prevented
this. The idea that naturally suggested itself
to them was, that they should insist on serving
in the same regiment in which they had been
enlisted, and not to go abroad as part of the
Duke of Hamilton's regiment till such time as
these difficulties were removed. They accord-
ingly drew up under arms on the shore of
Leith, each respective corps by itself. The
prisoners were informed that the orders issued
were to take them prisoners to the castle : had
these orders been explained to them, they
would have submitted, and, with proper
humility, have laid their case before those
that could have given them redress. But,
unfortunately, the sergeant who undertook to
explain to them in Gaelic, represented that
they were immediately to go on board as part
of the Hamilton regiment, but Avhich they do
with great deference say, that they did not at
the time conceive they could lawfully have
done." After the defence was read, " Captain
Innes of the 71st regiment showed an attesta-
tion to the court, which he said was in the uni-
form style of the attestations for that regiment;
and it expressly bore, that the persons thereby
attested were to servo in the 71st regiment,
commanded by General Simon Eraser of Lovat,
and that they were to serve for three years
only, or during the continuance of the present
war."
Having been found guilty, the prisoners
were sentenced to be shot. The king gavo
them a free pardon, " in full confidence that
they would endeavour, by a prompt obedience
and orderly behaviour, to atone for this
atrocious offence." These men, along with
the rest of the detachment, joined the second
battalion of the 42d. The prisoners justified
the confidence of his majesty by steadiness and
good conduct in the regiment.
With the intention of pushing the war with
vigour, the new commander-in-chief resolved
to attack Charlestown, the capital of South
RE-EMBARK FOR NEW YORK.
357
Caroli-ua. Leaving General Knyphausen in
command, he embarked part of his army,
and after a boisterous and protracted voyage
of nearly seven weeks, during which some
of his transports were lost or taken, he landed
at John's Island, 30 miles from Charles-
town, on the 11th of February 1780. Owing
to various impediments, he did not reach
Charlestown till the end of March. After a
siege of six weeks the place surrendered. The
loss of the British did not exceed 300 men.
Lieutenant Macleod of the 42d, and 9 privates,
were killed; and Lieutenant Alexander Grant
of the same regiment, son of Colonel Grant of
Moy, was wounded by a six-pound ball, which
struck him on the back in a slanting direction,
near the right shoulder, and carried away the
enthe scapula with several other bones. The
surgeons considered liis case as utterly hope-
less, but to their surprise they found him
alive next morning, and free from fever and
all bad symptoms. He recovered completely,
and served many years in perfect good health.
14 privates were wounded.
The Royal Highlanders, with the Grenadiers
and Hessians, re-embarked on the 4th of June
for New York, and, after several movements in
the province, went into winter quarters. Here
they received an accession of 100 recruits from
Scotland. The regiment was not again em-
ployed in any active service during the re-
mainder of the war.
Whilst the war lasted, the Americans held
out every allurement to the British soldiers to
induce them to desert their ranks and jom the
cause of American independence. Many were,
in consequence, seduced from their allegiance;
but during five campaigns, and until the un-
fortunate draft of men from the 26th regiment,
not one man from the 42d deserted its ranks.
About the close of the war the regiment was
stationed at Paulus Hook, an advanced post
from New York leading to the Jerseys, and
here, for the first time, several of the men
deserted to the enemy. One of these deserters,
by name Anderson, was afterwards taken,
tried by a court-martial, and shot.
After the peace the establishment of the
regiment was reduced to 8 companies of 50
men each. The officers of the ninth and tenth
companies were not put on half-pay, but kept
as supernumeraries to fill up vacancies as they
occurred in the regiment. Many of the men
having been discharged at their own request,
their places were supplied by drafts Jrom
Eraser's and Macdonald's Highlanders, and
from the Edinburgh and Hamilton regiments,
some of the men in these corps having preferred
rather to remain in America than return home
Avith their regiments.
During the American revolutionary war the
loss of the Royal Highlanders was as follows : —
In Officers, 2
Sergeants, ..... 9
Rank and File, including Drummers, 72
Total, . . 83
WOUNDr.D.
In Officers, ..... 12
Sergeants, . . . . .18
Rank and File, including Drummers, 256
Total, .
Grand Total,
369
In October 1783, the regiment was sent to
Halifax, in Nova Scotia, where it remained till
the year 1786, when six companies were re-
moved to the island of Cape Breton, the
remaining two companies being detached to
the island of St John. Next year two com-
panies were added to the regiment, in conse-
quence of preparations for war with Holland.
Captains William Johnstone and Robert
Christie succeeded to these companies. Lieu-
tenant Robert Macdonald, brother of Mac-
donald of Sanda, from the half-pay of Eraser's
regiment, and Ensign James Rose, were ap-
pointed lieutenants ; and Ensign David Stewart
(afterwards major-general, and author of the
Sketches,) and James Stewart, nephew of the
Earl of Moray, ensigns.
On the 1st of January 1785, new colours
were presented to the regiment by ]\Iajor-
General John Campbell, commanding the
Forces in Nova Scotia, who made an eloquent
address on that occasion : —
" Forty-second, Royal Highlanders, — With
particular pleasure I address you on this
occasion, and congratulate you on the service
you have done your country, and the honour
you have procured yourselves, by protecting
your old colours, and defending them from
358
TIISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
your enemies in different engagements during
the late unnatural rebellion.
" From those ragged, but honourable, re-
mains, you are now to transfer your allegiance
and fidelity to these new National and Eegi-
mental Standards of Honour, now consecrated
and solemnly dedicated to the service of our
King and Country. These Colours are com-
oiittcd to your immediate care and protection ;
and I trust you will, on all occasions, defend
them from your enemies, with honour to your-
selves, and service to your country, — with that
distinguished and noble bravery which has
always characterised the Royal Highlanders
in the field of battle.
" With what pleasure, with what peculiar
satisfaction, — nay, with what pride, would I
enumerate the different memorable actions
where the regiment distinguished itself. To
particularise the whole would exceed the
bounds of this address : let me therefore beg
your indulgence while I take notice only of a
few of them."
He then in glowing language alluded to the
numerous engagements in which the regiment
had distinguished itself, from Fontenoy to
Pisquata, and concluded by urging upon the
men ever to try to sustain the high character
of the regiment, and never to forget they were
citizens of a great .countr}^, and Christians as
well as soldiers.
About this time the regiment had to regret
the loss of its colonel. Lord John Murray, who
died on the 1st of June 1787, after com-
manding the corps forty-one years. He was
the steady friend of the officers and men.
Major-General Sir Hector Monro succeeded
him in the command.''
^ "On the 1st of June tliis year, Lord John ilurray
died, in the forty-second year of his command of the
regiment, and was succeeded by Major-General Sir
Uector Munro. It is said that Lord Eglintoa was
much disappointed on that occasion. He had formed
an attachment to the Highland soldiers, when he
commanded his Highland regiment in the seven years'
war; and, owing to Lord J. Murray's great age, had
long looked to the command of the Royal Highlanders.
In Lord North's administration, and likewise in Mr
Pitt's, he had, in some measure, secured the suc-
cession ; but the king had previously, and without
the knowledge of his ministers, assented to an applica-
tion from Sir H. Munro. Lord Eglinton was appointed
to the Scots Greys on the first vacancy. Till Lord
John Murray was disabled by age, he was the friend
and supporter of every deserving officer and soldier in
the regiment. The public journals during the German
The regiment embarked for England in
August 1789, and landed in Portsmouth in
October, after an absence of fourteen years.
They wintered in Tynomouth barracks, where
they received a reinforcement of 245 young
recruits. At this time a small alteration was
made in the military appointments of the men.
Instead of the black leather belts for the
bayonet, white buff belts were substituted.
The epaulettes of the officers, formerly very
small, were then enlarged.^
The regiment was removed to Glasgow in
the month of May 1790, where they were
received with great cordiality by the inhabitants.
From an ill-judged hospitality on the part of
the citizens, who compelled some of the soldiers
to drink copiously of ardent spirits, the dis-
cipline of the regiment was relaxed; but its
removal to Edinburgh Castle in the month of
November cured the evil.
TVarhke preparations having been made in
1790, in expectation of a rupture with Spain,
orders were received to augment the regiment;
but, from recent occurrences in the Highlands,
the regiment Avas not successful in recruiting.
Several independent companies were raised,
one of which, a fine body of young Highlanders,
recruited by the Marquis of Huntly (afterwards
Duke of Gordon), joined the regiment along
with his lordship, who had exchanged Avith
Captain Alexander Grant.
The regiment was reviewed in June 1791,
by Lord Adam Gordon, the commander-in-
chief in Scotland, and was marched to the
north in October following. The head quarters
were at Fort George; one company was
stationed at Dundee, another at Montrose,
two at Aberdeen, and one at Banff. The
regiment assembled at Fort George in the
or seven years' war give many instances. I shall
notice one. When the disabled soldiers came home
from Ticonderoga in 1758, to pass the Board at
Chelsea, it is stated, "that the morning thay were
to appear before the Board, he was in London, and
dressed himself in the full Highland uniform, and,
putting himself at the head of all those who could
M'alk, he marched to Chelsea, and explained their case
in such a manner to the Commissioners, that all
obtained the pension. He gave them five guineas to
drink the king's health, and their friends, with the
regiment, and two guineas to each of those who had
wives, and he got the whole a free passage to Perth,
with an offer to such as chose to settle^ on his estate,
to give them a house and garden." — Westminstc/
Journal.
1 Stewart's Sketches.
E:*IBAEK for FLA:N'DEPtS.
359
spring of 1792, and after having been marclied
south to Stirhng, and revievred by the Hon.
Lieutenant-General LesUe, returned to their
former cantonments along the coast. The men
had however scarcely returned to their quarters,
when they were ordered to proceed by forced
marches into Eoss-shire, to quell some tumults
among the tenantry who had been cruelly
ejected from their farms. Fortunately, hoAv-
ever, there was no occasion for the exercise of
such an unpleasant duty, as tho poor people
separated and concealed themselves on hearing
of the approach of the military. A f tor a series
of marches and countermarches, tho regiment
returned to its former cantonments.
In consequence of the war with France, the
whole regiment was ordered south, and, pre-
i:)aratory to their march, assembled at jNIontrose
in April 1793. An attempt to increase the
establishment by recruiting proved unsuc-
cessful, the result, in some degree, of the
depopulating system which had lately been
commenced in Eoss-shire, and which soured
the kindly dispositions of the Highlanders.
The corps at this time scarcely exceeded 400
men, and to make up for deficiencies in recruit-
ing, two independent companies, raised by
Captains David Hunter of Burnside, and
Alexander Campbell of Ardchattan, were
ordered to join the regiment.
On the 8th of May, the regiment embarked
at Musselburgh for Hull, the inhabitants of
Avhich received the Highlanders most kindly,
and were so well pleased with their good con-
duct that, after they embarked for Flanders,
the town sent each man a present of a pair of
shoes, a flannel shirt, and worsted socks. The
regiment joined the army under his Eoyal High-
ness the Duke of York, then encamped in the
neighbourhood of Menin, on the 3d of October,
The firet enterprise in which the Highlanders
wore engaged was in conjunction with the light
companies of the 19th, 27th, and 57th regi-
ments, in the month of October, when they
marched to the relief of Nieuport, then gar-
risoned by the 53d regiment, and a small
battalion of Hessians. On the appearance of
this reinforcement, the besiegers retired. The
Highlanders had 1 sergeant and 1 private
killed, and 2 privates wounded. After thir>
the regiment was re-embarked for England,
along with tho three others just mentioned, to
join an expedition then preparing against the
French colonies in the West Indies ; but on
arriving at Portsmouth, the 42d was ordered
to join another expedition then fitting out
against the coast of France, under the com-
mand of the Earl of Moira. Colonel Graham,
who had held the command of the regiment
since the year 1791, being at tlris time ap-
pointed to the command of a brigade, the com-
mand devolved on Major George Dalrymple.
The expedition sailed on the 30th of JS'ovem-
ber; but although it reached the coast of
France to the eastward of Cape la Hogue, no
landing took jilace. The expedition, after
stopping some time at Guernsey, returned to
Portsmouth in the beginning of January 1794.
The troops remained in England till the 18th
of June, when they Avere re-embarked for
Flanders, under tlie command of the Earl of
Moira. They landed at Ostend on the 2Gt]i.
At this time the allied armies, in consequence
of the advance of a large French army and tho
partial defection of Prussia, were placed in a
very critical situation, jjarticularly the small
division under the Duke of York encamped
at Malines. A junction with the duke be-
came a primary object with Lord INIoira, who
accordingly resolved to abandon Ostend. He
embarked all the stores and the garrison, and
whilst the embarkation was proceeding, tho
troops were ordered under arms on the sand
hills in the neighbourhood in light marching
order. The olficers left all their luggage
behind, except what they carried on their
backs. In the evening of the 28th the troops
moved forward, and halting ten miles beyond
the town, proceeded at midnight towards
Ostaker, and reached Alost on the 3d of Julj^
Whilst these troops remained here, about 400
of the enemy's cavalry entered the town, and
being mistaken for Hessians, passed unmo
lested to the market-place. One of them made
an attempt to cut down a Higlilander named
Macdonald, who was passing through the
market-place with a basket on his head. The
dragoon having wounded the man severely in
the hand which held the basket, the enraged
mountaineer drew his bayonet with the othei
hand and attacked the horseman, who fled
Macdonald thereupon continued his course.
360
HISTORY OF TIIE IIIGTILiVinD REGIMENTS
vcntinjj liis rc;:rret as he went along that lie
had not a broadsArord to cut down the in-
truder. On being recognised, the enemy were
driven out b3'- some dragoons and picquets.
After a fatiguing march in presence of a
superior force under General Yandamme, the
reinforcement jon\cd the Duke of York on the
9 th of July. A succession of petty skirmishes
occurred until the 20th, when Lord Moira
resigned the command. He was succeeded by
Lieutenant - General Ralph Abercromby, to
whom the command of the third brigade, or
reserve, in which were the Highlanders, was
assigned. The army crossed the Waal at
Nimeguen on the 8th of October. Several
smart affairs took place between the advanced
posts of the two armies till the 20th, when
the enemy attacked the whole of the British
advanced posts. They were repulsed, but the
77th regiment sustained a severe loss in olficers
and men. By incessant attackn, however, the
enemy established themselves in front of Nime-
guen, and began to erect batteries preparatory to
a siege; but on the 4th of November they Avere
driven from their works, after an obstinate re-
sistance. The enemy still persevering with great
energy to push their preparations for a siege, it
was found necessary to evacuate the town.
This evacuation took place on the 7th of
November, and the army was cantoned along
the banks of the river. They suffered greatly
from the severity of the weather, and bo in-
tense was the frost, that the enemy crossed the
Waal on the ice. They took post at Thuyl ;
but although the place was surrounded with
entrenchments, and the approach flanked by
batteries placed on the isle of Bommell, they
were forced from all their posts, and obHged
to repass the Waal, by a body of 8000 British,
among whom was the third brigade. The loss
of the British was trifling. The enemy again
crossed the Waal on the 4th of January 1795,
and retook Thuyl, from which it Avas now
found impossible to dislodge them. In an
attack which they made on the forces under
General David Dundas at Gildermaslen, they
were repulsed with the loss of 200 men, whilst
that of the British was only about one-fourth
of that number. Tlie 4 2d had 1 private
killed, and Lieutenant-Colonel Lamond and 7
privates wounded.
Compelled by the severity of the wealher,
and the increasing numbers of the French, to
retreat, the British troops retired beJiind the
Leek, after the division under Lord Cathcart
had repulsed an attack made by the enemy on
the 8th.
Disease, the result of a want of necessaries
and proper clothing, had greatly diminished
the ranks of the British ; and the men, whose
robustness of constitution had hitherto enabled
them to withstand the rigours of one of the
severest winters ever remembered, at last sank
under the accumulated hardships which beset
them. Such was the state of the British army
when General Pichegru, crossing the Waal in
great force, made a general attack on the 14th
of January along the whole linp, from Arnheira
to Amerougen. After a continued resistance
till morning, the British began the disastrous
retreat to Deventer, the miseries of which have
only been exceeded by the sufferings of the
French in their disastrous retreat from Moscow.*
The inhumanity of the Dutch boors, who uni-
formly shut their doors against the unfortunate
sufferers, will ever remain a disgrace on the
Dutch nation. The hospitable conduct of the
inhabitants of Bremen, where the remains of
this luckless army arrived in the beginning of
April, formed a noble contrast to that of tho
selfish and unfeeling Dutch.
In no former campaign was the superiority
of the Highlanders over their companions in
arms, in enduring privations and fatigues, more
conspicuous than in this ; for whilst some of
the newly-raised regiments lost more than 300
men by disease alone, the 42d, which had 300
young recruits in its ranks, lost only 25, in-
cluding those killed in battle, from the time
of their disembarkation at Ostend till their
embarkation at Bremen, on the 14th of April.
The Royal Highlanders having landed at
Harwich were marched to Chelmsford, and
encamped in June 1795 in the neighbourhood
of Danbury. In September the regiment Avaa
augmented to 1000 men, by drafts from the
Strathspey and Perthshu'e Highlanders, and
the regiments of Colonel Duncan Cameron
and Colonel Simon Fraser, which had been
raised the preceding year, and were now broken
J Stewart's Sketches.
STORY OF THE "EED HECKLE."
3G1
up. " Altliougli these drafts," says General
Stewart, " furnisliecl many good and service-
able men, they Avere, in many respects, very
inferior to former recruits. This diiference of
character was more particularly marked in
their habits and manners in quarters, than in
their conduct in the field, which Avas always
unexceptionable. Having been embodied for
upAvards of eighteen months, and leaving been
subject to a greater mixture of character than
Avas usual in Highland battalions, these corps
had lost much of their original manners, and
of that strict attention to religious and moral
duties Avhich distinguished the Highland youths
on quitting their native glens, and which, Avhcn
in corps unmixed Avith men of different cha-
racters, they always retained. This intermix-
ture produced a sensible change in the moral
conduct and character of the regiment."
Since 1795 the soldiers of the 42d have Avorn
a red feather or " heckle" in their bonnets,
being in this respect distinguished from all the
other Highland regiments. The folloAving is
\he story of the " glorious old red heckle," as
told by Lieutenant-Colonel Wheatley, who, Ave
believe, had his information directly from those
Avho took part in the exj)loit on account of
Avhich the Black Watch is entitled to wear the
plume.
In December 1794, Avhen the Forty-Second
Avere quartered at Thuyl, as above mentioned,
they received orders for the night of the 31st
to march upon Bommell, distant some miles
on the opposite side of the river "Waal, Avhich
tliey reached by four o'clock on the morning
of 1st January 1795. Here they Avere joined
by a number of other regiments, and lay on
their arms until daybreak, Avhen they attacked
tlie French army, and drove them across the
river on the ice. The British held their posi-
tion on the banks of the river until the even-
ing of the 3d, Avhen (the French having been
reinforced) a partial retreat took place early on
the morning of the 4th. The British retired
upon the village of Guildermalson, where the
42d, Avith a number of other regiments, halted,
and formed up to cover the retreat through the
village. The French cavalry, hoAvever, cut
through the retreating picquets, and made their
Avay np to the regiments stationed at the
village, where they were met and repulsed,
IL
and a number of them taken prisoners.^ Two
lield-pieces Avere placed in front of the village
to protect the retreat of the picquets; but
instead of resisting the charge of cavalry,
they (the picquets) retreated to the rear of
the village, leaving their guns in possession
of the French, who commenced dragging them
off. An A.D.C. (Major Eose) ordered Major
Dalrj^mple, commanding the 4 2d, to charge
Avith his regiment, and retake the guns; which
Avas immediately done, Avith the loss of 1 man
killed and 3 Avounded. The guns Avere thus
rescued and dragged in by the 42d, the horses
having been disabled and the harness cut.
There was little or no notice taken of this
affair at the time, as all Avas bustle; but after
their arrival in England, it Avas rumoured
that the 4 2d Avere to get some distinctive
badge for their conduct in retaking the guns
on the 4th of January; but the nature of the
honour Avas kept a profound secret. On the
4th of June 1795, as the regiment, then quar-
tered at Eoyston, Cambridgeshire, Avas out on
parade to Ih-e tliree rounds in honour of his
Majesty's birthday, the men Avere surprised and
delighted Avhen a large box Avas brought on
to the field, and a red feather distributed to
each soldier. This distinctive ornament has
ever since adorned the otherAvise funereal
headdress of the old Black Watch.
In 1822, from a mistaken direction in a
book of dress for the guidance of the army,
some of the other Highland regiments con-
cluded that they also had a right to Avear
" a red vulture feather." The 42d, hoAvever,
remonstrated, and their representations at
headquarters called forth the following me-
morandum ; —
"For Officers coinmandliifj HlfjMandReglments.
" Horse Guards, lOth Aug. 1822.
" The red vidture feather prescribed by the
recent regulations for Highland regiments is
intended to be used exclusively by the Forty-
Second Eegiment : other Highland corps Avill be
alloAved to continue to Avear the same description
of feather thac may have been hitherto in use.
" IL ToRRENS, Adjutant-General."
3 One of these, a trumpeter, Avas brought to Eng-
land by tlie 42d, and given over to the York Rangers,
at the formation of that corps.
362
IITSTOEY OF THE IIIGHLAXD REGIMENTS.
Til
1795—1811.
Expedition to the West Indies — England, Gibraltar,
ilinorca, 1798— Expedition to Egypt, 1800— Battle
of the 13th March 1801— Battle of the 21st— Death
of Sir Ralph Abercromby — Capture of Rosetta —
Surrender of Grand Cairo and of Alexandria —
England — Misunderstanding between the 42d and
the Highland Society of London — The regiment re-
viewed by George III. — Return of the 42d to Scotland
— Embarks at Leith for Weeley in Essex — Second
battalion— Gibraltar — Portugal — Spain — Retreat to
Cornnna — Battle of Corunna — Death of Sir John
Moore — England, 1809 — Walcheren — Scotland,
1810— England, 1811.
Government having cleteriuined to reduce tlie
French and Dutch possessions in the West
Indies, a Largo armament was fitted out under
the command of Lieutenant-General Sir Ealph
Abercromby. The land forces consisted of
460 cavalry and 16,479 infantry. The Eoyal
Highlanders formed part of this expedition.
Another expedition, destined also for the West
Indies, consisting of 2600 cavalry and 5680
foot, assembled at Cork during the embarka-
tion of the hrst. Great care was taken to
furnish the troops with everything necessary
for the voyage, and jiarticular attention M'as
paid to tlieir clothing. To protect them from
the damps and chills of midnight, they were
supplied with flannel, and^ various changes
were made in their clothing to guard them
against tiie effects of the yellow fever. Among
other changes, the plaid kilt and bonnet of the
Higlilanders were laid aside, and their place
supplied by Eussian duck pantaloons and a
round hat; but experience showed that tlie
Highland dress was better suited to a cam-
paign in the West Indies during tlie rainy
season, than the articles which superseded it.
The embarkation was completed by the 27th
of October 1795; but in consequence of
damage sustained by some of the ships in a
hurricane, and the loss of others, the expedition
did not sail till the 11th of November. On
that day the fleet, amounting to 328 sail, got
under weigh with a favourable breeze. Owing
to accidents which befell two of the ships, the
fleet did not clear the channel tiU the 13th of
December; but it had scarcely got out when a
violent storm arose, which continued almost
without intermission for several weeks. The
greater part of the fleet was scattered, and
many of the ships took refuge in different ports
in England. Admiral Crichton struggled Avith
such of the shijis as remained with him till the
end of January, but was at last obliged, from
the disabled state of some of the ships, to re-
turn to Portsmouth, where he arrived on the
29 th of that month with about 50 sail.
Seventy-eight of the ships which kept the sea
proceeded on their voyage, and reached Bar-
badoes in a straggling manner. Had the
troops been sent off in detachments as they
embarked, these misfortunes Avould have been
avoided.
After the partial return of the expedition,
the destination of some of the returned regi-
ments was changed. Five companies of the
Highlanders were in a few weeks embarked
for Gibraltar, under the commanded of Lieu-
tenant-Colonel Dickson. Tlie other five com-
panies reached Barbadoes on the 9th of
February in the Middlesex East Indiaman,
one of the straggling ships which had pro-
ceeded on the voyage. The expedition again
put to sea on the 14th of February, and
arrived at Barbadoes on the 14th of Marclu
By tlie great care of Sir Ealph Abercromby,
in ordering the transports to be properly ven-
tilated on their arrival, and by enforcing clean-
liness and exercise among the troops, few deaths
occurred ; and of the five Highland companies,
none died, and only 4 men with trifling com-
plaints were left on board when the troops
disembarked at St Lucia in April. The troops
from Cork, though favoured with better weather,
were less fortunate in their voyage, several
officers and a great many men having died.
The first enterprise was against the Dutch
colonies of Denierara and Berbice, which sur-
rendered to a part of the Cork division under
Major-General White on the 22d of April.
On the same day the expedition sailed from
Barbadoes, and appeared off St Lucia on the
26th, it being considered imprudent to attempt
Guadaloupe with a force which had been so
much diminished.
The troops landed in four divisions at Lon-
guevUle Bay, Pigeon Island, Chock Bay, and
Ance la Eaze. The Highlanders, under the
command of Brigadier-General John Moore,
1 landed in a small bay close under Pigeon
EXPEDITION TO THE WEST INDIES.
3G3
Island. The army moved forward on the
27th to close in upon Morne Fortiuiee, the
principal post in the island. To enable them
to invest this place, it became necessary to
obtain possession of Morne Chabot, a strong
and commanding position overlooking the
principal approach. Detachments under the
command of Brigadier-Generals Moore and the
Hon. John Hope, "were accordingly ordered to
attack this post on two different points.
General Moore advanced at midnight, and
General Hope followed an hour after by a
less circuitous route; but falling in with the
enemy sooner than he expected, General Moore
carried the Morne, after a short but obstinate
resistance, before General Hope came up.
Next day General Moore took possession of
]\Iorne Duchassaux. By the advance of Major-
General Morshead from Ance la Raze, Morne
Eortunee was completely invested, but not
until several ofiicers and about 50 of the
grenadiers, who formed the advanced j^ost
under Lieutenant-Colonel Macdonald, had been
killed and wounded.
To dispossess the enemy of the batteries they
had erected on the Cul de Sac, Major-General
Morshead's division was ordered to advance
against two batteries on the left ; whilst Major-
General Hope, with the five companies of the
Highlanders, the light infantry of the 57th
regiment, and a detachment of Malcolm's
Rangers, supported by the 55 th regiment, was
to attack the battery of Secke, close to the
works of Morne Fortunce. The light infantry
and the rangers quickly drove the enemy from
the battery; but they were obliged to retire
from the battery in their turn under the cover
of the Highlanders, in consequence of the other
divisions under Brigadier General Perryn and
Colonel Riddle having been obstructed in their
advance. In this affair Colonel Malcolm, a
brave officer, was killed, and Lieutenant J. J.
Eraser of the 42d, and a few men, wounded.
The other divisions suffered severely.
So great were the difficulties which pre-
sented themselves from the steep and rugged
nature of the ground, that the first battery was
not ready to open till the 14th of May. In
an attempt which the 31st regiment made upon
a fortified ridge called the Vizie, on the even-
Uig of the 17th, they were repulsed with great
loss; but the grenadiers, who had pushed for-
ward to support them, compelled the enemy to
retire. Eor six days a constant fire was kept
up between the batteries and the fort. Having
ineffectually attempted to drive back the 27th
regiment from a lodgment they had formed
within 500 yards of the garrison, the enemy
applied for and obtained a suspension of hos-
tilities. This was soon followed by a capitula-
tion and the surrender of the whole island.
The garrison marched out on the 29th, and
became prisoners of war. The loss of the
British was 2 field officers, 3 captains, 5
subalterns, and 184 non-commissioned officers
and rank and file killed ; and 4 field officers,
12 captains, 15 subalterns, and 523 non-com-
missioned officers and rank and file "wounded
and missing.
As an instance of the influence of the mind
on bodily health, and of the effect of mental
activity in preventing disease. General Stewart
adduces this expedition as a striking illustra-
tion : — " During the operations which, from
the nature of the country, were extremely
harassing, the troops continued remarkably
healthy; but immediately after the cessation
of hostilities they began to droop. The five
companies of Highlanders, who landed 508
men, sent few to the hospital untU the third
day sitbsequent to the surrender; but after
this event, so sudden was the change in their
health, that upwards of 60 men were laid up
within the space of seven days. This change
may be, in part, ascribed to the sudden transi-
tion from incessant activity to repose, but its
principal cause must have been the relaxation
of the mental and physical energies, after the
motives which stimulated them had subsided."
The next enterprise was against St Vin-
cent, where the expedition, consisting of the
Bufi"s, the 14th, 34th, 42d, 53d, 54th, 59th,
and 63d regiments, and the 2d West Indian
Regiment, landed on the 8th of June. The
enemy had erected four redoubts on a high
ridge, called the Vizie, on which they had
taken up a position. The arrangements for an
attack having been completed on the 10th,
the troops were drawn up in two divisions
under Major-Generals Hunter and William
IMorshed, at a short distance from the ridge.
Another division formed on the opposite side
304
JIISTOnY OF THE IIIGIILAXD IlEGIMENTS.
of the hill. The attack -was commenced by a
fire from some field-pieces on the redoubts,
which was kept up for some hours, apparently
with little effect. As a feint, the Higlilanders
and some of the Kangers in the meantime
moved forward to the bottom of a woody steep
which terminated the ridge, on the top of
which stood one of the redoubts, the first
in the range. Pushing their way up the
steep, the 4 2d turned the feint into a real
assault, and, with the assistance of the Buffs,
by whom they were supported, drove the
enemy successively froui the first three re-
doubts in less than half an hour. Some of
the Highlanders had pushed close under the
last and principal redoubt, but the general,
seeing that he had the enemy in his power,
and wisliing to spare the lives of his troops,
recalled the Highlanders, and offered the enemy
terms of capitulation, which were accepted.
The conditions, inter alia, were, that the enemy
should embark as prisoners of war; but several
hundreds of them broke the capitulation by
escaping into the woods the following night.
The total loss of the British on this occasion
was 181 in killed and wounded. The High-
landers had 1 sergeant and 12 rank and file
killed; and 1 officer (Lieutenant Simon Fraser),
2 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 29 rank and file
wounded.'
In order to subjugate the island, the troops
were divided and sent to different stations, and
military posts were established in the neigh-
bourhood of the country possessed by the
Caribs and brigands. Favoured by the natural
strength of the country, the enemy carried on
a petty warfare with the troops among the
woods tiU the month of September, when they
1 General Stewart says that iu tlie assault on the
redoubts, when proceeding from the second to tlie third,
he found a had of seventeen years of age whom lie had
enlisted in August preceding, with his foot on the
body of a French soldier, and his bayonet thrust through
from ear to ear, attempting to twist off his head. Lieu-
tenant Stewart touched him on the shoulder, and desired
him to let the body alone. " Oh, tlie brigand," said
he, " I must take olf his head." When told that the man
was already dead, and that he had better go and take
the head oir a living Frenchman, he answered, "You
are very right. Sir; I did not think of that;" and
immediately ran forward to the front of the attack.
Yet such is the power of example, that this young man,
BO bold, turned pale and trembled, when, a few days
after he had enlisted, he saw one of his companions
covered with blood from a cut he had received in the
head and face in some horseplay with his comrades.
surrendered. The French, incladmg the bri-
gands, were sent prisoners to England, and the
Indians or Caribs, amounting to upwards of
5000, were transported to Eatan, an island in
the gulf of jNlexico.'^
2 In one of the skirmishes in the woods between a
party of the 42d and the enemy, Lieutenant-Colonel
Graham (afterwards a lieutenant-general and governor
of Stirling Caotle) was wounded, and lay senseless on
the ground. "His recovery from his wound," says
General Stewart, "was attended by some uncommon
circumstances. The people believing him dead,
rather dragged than carried him over the rough
channel of tlie river, till they reached the sea-beach.
Observing here that he was still alive, they put
liim in a blanket and proceeded in search of a sur-
geon. After travelling in this manner four miles, I
met them, and directed the soldiers to carry him to a
military post, occupied by a party of the 42d under
my command. All the surgeons were out in the woods
with the wounded soldiers, and none could be found.
Colonel Graham was still insensible. A ball had
entered his side, and passing through, had come out
under his breast. Another, or perhaps the same ball,
had shattered two of his fingers. No assistance
could be got but that of a soldier's wife, who had been
long in the service, and was in the habit of attending
sick and wounded soldiers. She washed his wounds,
and bound them up in such a manner, that when a
surgeon came and saw the way in which the operation
had been performed, he said he could not have done it
better, and would not unbind the dressing The
colonel soon afterwards opened his eyes, and though
unable to speak for many hours, seemed sensible of
what was passing around him. In this state he lay
nearly three weeks, when he was carried to Kingston,
and thence conveyed to England. He was still in a
most exhausted state, — the wound in his side discharg-
ing matter from both orifices. He went to Edinburgh,
with little hopes of recovery ; but on the evening of
the illumination for the victory of Camperdoun, the
smoke of so many candles and flambeaux having affected
his breathing, he coughed with gi-eat violence ; and, in
the exertion, threw up a piece of cloth, carried in and
left by the ball in its passage through his body. Frojn
that day he recovered as by a charm.
"The soldier's wife," continues the General, "who
was so useful to him in his extremity, was of a character
rather uncommon. She had been long a follower of
tlie camp, and had acquired some of its manners.
While she was so good and useful a nurse in quarters,
she was bold and fearless in the field. When the
arrangements were made previously to the attack on
the Vizie on the 10th of June, I directed that her
husband, who was in my company, should remain
behind to take charge of the men's knapsacks, which
they had thrown olf to be light for the advance up the
hill, as I did not wish to expose him to danger on
account of his wife and family. He obeyed his orders,
and remained with his charge ; but his wife, believing,
perhaps, that she was not included in these injunc-
tions, pushed forward to the assult. When the enemy
had been driven from the third redoubt, I was standing
giving some directions to the men, and preparing to
push on to the fourth and last redoubt, when I found
myself tapped on the shoulder, and turning round, I
saw my Amazonian friend standing with her clothes
tucked up to her knees, and seizing my hand, ' Well
done, my Highland lad, 'she exclaimed, 'see how the
brigands scamper like so many deer !' — 'Come,' added
she, ' let us drive them from yonder hill !' On inquiry,
I found that she had been in'the hottest fire, cheeiiug
EXPEDITIOX TO MINORCA,
365
In September, Sir Ealph Abercromby re-
turned to England, when tlie temporary com-
mand of the army devolved upon ]\[ajor-General
Charles Graliam, who was promoted this year
from tlie lieutenant-colonelcy of tlie i'ld to
the colonelcy of the 5th West India Regiment.
He was succeeded in the lieutenant-colonelcy
by Major James Stewart. The commander-in-
chief returned from England in Eebruary 1797,
and immediately collected a force for an attack
on Trinidad, which surrendered without oppo-
sition. He, thereafter, assembled a body of
troops, consisting of the 26th light dragoons
dismounted, the 14th, 42d, 53d, and some
other corps, at St Christopher's, for an attack
on Porto Rico, whither they proceeded on the
15th of April, and anchored otf Congregus's
Point on the 17th. The enemy made a
slight opposition to the landing, but retired
wlien the troops disembarked. As the in-
habitants of Porto Rico, who had been re-
presented as favourable, did not show any
disposition to surrender, and as the Moro or
castle was too strong to be attacked with such
an inconsiderable force, which was insufficient
to blockade more than one of its sides, the
commander-in-chief resolved to give up the
attempt, and accordingly re-embarked his
troops on the 30tli of April, Tins was the
last enterprise against the enemy in that quar-
ter during the rest of the war. The High-
landers were sent to Martinique, where they
embarked for England, free from sickness,
after having the casualties of the two jireced-
ing years more than supplied by volunteers
from the 79th Highlanders, then stationed in
Martinique. The Royal Highlanders landed
at Portsmouth on the 30th of July in good
health, and were marched to HiUsea barracks.
After remaining a few weeks there, the five
companies embarked for Gibraltar, Avhere they
joined the five other companies, whose destina-
tion had been changed by their return to port
after the sailing of the expedition to the "West
Indies. The regiment was now 1100 men
strong.
The next service in which the Royal High-
landers were engaged was on an expedition
and animating the men ; and when tlie action was over,
she was as active as any of the surgeons in assisting the
wounded."
against the island of Minorca, under the com-
mand of Lieutenant-General the Hon. Sir
Charles Stewart, in the month of l^ovembei
1798. The British troops having invested
Cittadella, the principal fortress in the island,
on the 14th of ISTovember, the Spanish com-
mander, who had concentrated his forces in
that garrison, surrendered on the following
day. The Spanish general, whose force greatly
exceeded that of the invaders, was deceived as
to their numbers, which, from the artful mode
in which they were dispersed over the adjoin-
ing eminences, he believed to amount to at
least 10,000 men.
The possession of ]\Iinorca was of consider-
able importance, as it was made the rendezvous
of a large force about to be employed on the
coast of the Mediterranean, in support of our
allies, in the year 1800. The command of
this army was given to Sir Ralph Abercromby,
who arrived on the 22d of June 1799, accom-
panied by Major-Generals Hutchinson and
Moore. A part of the army was embarked
for the relief of Genoa, then closely besieged
by the French, and a detachment was also sent
to Colonel Thomas Graham of Balgowan, who
blockaded the garrison of La Vallette in tliG
island of Malta.
Genoa having surrendered before the rein-
forcement arrived, the troops returned to
Minorca, and were afterwards embarked for
Gibraltar, where they arrived on the 14th of
September, when accounts were received of
the surrender of Malta, after a blockade of
nearly two years. Early in October the arma-
ment sailed for Cadiz, to take possession of
the city, and the Spanish fleet in the harbour
of Carraccas, and was joined by the army
under Sir James Pulteney from Ferrol; but
when the Highlanders and part of the reserve
were about landing in the boats, a gun from
Cadiz announced the approach of a flag of
truce. The town was suffering dreadfully
from the ravages of the jDestilence, and the
object of the communication was to implore
the British commander to desist from the
attack. Sir Ralph Abercromby, with his
characteristic humanity, could not withstand
the appeal, and accordingly suspended the
attack. The fleet got under weigh the fol-
lowing morning for the bay of Tetuan, on the
3CG
IirSTOliY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMEXTS.
coast of Barbary, and after being tossed about
in a violent gale, during which it was obliged
to take refuge under tlie lee of Cape Spartell,
the fleet returned to Gibraltar.
Government having determined to make an
attempt to drive the French out of Egypt,
despatched orders to the commander-in-chief
to proceed to Malta, where, on their arrival,
the troops were informed of their destination.
Tired of confinement on board the transports,
they were all greatly elevated on receiving
this intelligence, and looked forward to a con-
■<est on the plains of Egypt with the hitherto
victorious legions of France, with the feelings
of men anxious to support the honour of their
country. The whole of the British land forces
amounted to 13,234 men and 630 artillery,
but the efficient force was only 12,334. The
French force amounted to 32,000 men, besides
several thousand native auxiliaries.
The fleet sailed in two divisions for ^lar-
morice, a bay on the coast of Greece, on the
20th and 21st of December, in the year 1800.
The Turks were to have a reinforcement of
men and horses at that place. The first
division arrived on the 28th of December,
and the second on the 1st of January follow-
ing. Having received the Turkish supplies,
which were in every respect deficient, the
fleet again got under weigh on the 23d of
February, and on the morning of Sunday the
1st of March the low and sandy coast of Egypt
was descried. The fleet came to anchor in the
evening of 1st March 1801 in Aboukir bay,
on the spot where the battle of the Nile had
been fought nearly three years before. After
the fleet had anchored, a violent gale sprung
up, which continued without intermission till
the evening of the 7th, when it moderated.
As a disembarkation could not be attempted
during the continuance of the gale, the French
had ample time to prepare themselves, and to
throw every obstacle which they could devise
in the way of a landing. No situation could
be more embarrassing than that of Sir lialph
Abercromby on the present occasion; but his
strength of mind carried him through every
difficulty. He had to force a landmg in an
unknown country, in the face of an enemy
more than double his numbers, and nearly
three times as numerous as they were pre-
viously believed to be — an enemy, moreover,
in full possession of the country, occupying all
its fortified positions, having a numerous and
well-appointed cavalry, inured to the climate,
and a powerful artillery, — an enemy who knew
every point where a landing could, with any
prospect of success, be attempted, and who
had taken advantage of the unavoidable delay,
already mentioned, to erect batteries and bring
guns and ammunition to the point where they
expected the attempt would be made. In
sliort, the general had to encounter embarrass-
ments and bear np under difficulties which
would have paralysed the mind of a man less
firm and less confident of the devotion and
bravery of his troops. These disadvantages,
however, served only to strengthen his resolu-
tion. He knew that his army was determined
to conquer, or to perish with him; and, aware
of the high hopes which the country had placed
in both, he resolved to proceed in the face of
obstacles which some would have deemed in-
surmountable.*
The first division destined to effect a landing
consisted of the flank companies of the 40th,
and Welsh Fusileei-s on the right, the 28th,
42d, and 58th, in the centre, tlie brigade of
Guards, Corsican Eangers, and a part of the
1st brigade, consisting of the Royals and 54th,
on tlie left, — amounting altogether to 5230
men. As there was not a sufficiency of boats,
aU this force did not land at once; and one
company of Highlanders, and detachments of
other regiments, did not get on shore till the
return of the boats. The troops fixed upon to
lead the way got into tlie boats at two o'clock
on the morning of the 8tli of March, and
formed in the rear of the Mondovi, Captain
John Stewart, which was anchored out of
reach of shot from the shore. By an admirable
arrangement, each boat was placed in such a
manner, that, when the landing was eff'ected,
every brigade, every regiment, and even every
company, found itself in the proper station
assigned to it. As such an arrangement
required time to complete it, it was eight
o'clock before the boats were ready to move
forward. Expectation was wound up to tho
highest pitch, when, at nine o'clock, a signal
3 Stewart's Sketches.
EXPEDITION TO EGYPT.
3G7
was given, and all the boats, with a simul-
taneous movement, sprung forward, under the
command of the Hon. Captain Alexander
Cochrane. Although the rowers strained
every nerve, such Avas the regularity of their
pace, that no boat got a-head of the rest.
At first the enemy did not believe that the
British would attempt a landing in the face of
their lines and defences; but when the boats
had come within range of their batteries, they
began to perceive their mistake, and then
opened a heavy fire from their batteries in
front, and from the castle of Aboukir in flank.
To the showers of grape and shells, the enemy
added a fire of musketry from 2500 men, on
the near approach of the boats to the shore.
In a short time the boats on the right, con-
taining the 23d, 28th, 42d, and 58th regiments,
\vith the flank companies of the 40tli, got
under the elevated position of the enemy's
batteries, so as to be sheltered from their fire,
and meeting with no opposition from the
enemy, who did not descend to the beach,
these troops disembarked and formed in line
on the sea shore. Lest an irregular fire might
have created confusion in the ranks, no orders
were given to load, but the men were directed
to rush up the face of the hill and charge the
enemy.
When the word was given to advance, the
soldiers sprung up the ascent, but their pro-
gress was retarded by the loose dry sand which
so deeply covered the ascent, that the soldiers
fell back half a pace every step they advanced.
When about half way to the summit, they
came in sight of the enemy, who poured down
upon them a destructive volley of musketry.
Redoubling their exertions, they gained the
height before the enemy could reload their
pieces ; and, though exhausted Avith fatigue,
and almost breathless, they drove the enemy
from their position at the point of the bayonet.
A squadron of cavalry then advanced and
attacked the Highlanders, but they were
instantly repulsed, with the loss of their com-
mander. A scattered fire Avas kept up for
some time by a party of the enemy from
behind a second line of small sand-hills, but
they fled in confusion on the advance of the
troops. The Guards and first brigade having
landel on ground nearly on a level with the
Avater, were immediately attacked, — the first
by cavalry, and the 54th by a body of infantry,
who advanced with fixed bayonets. The
assailants were repulsed.*
In this brilliant afi"air the British had 4
officers, 4 sergeants, and 94 rank and file
killed, among Avhom Avero 31 Highlanders;
26 officers, 34 sergeants, 5 drummers, and 450
rank and file Avounded; among A\diom Avere, of
the Highlanders, Lieutenant-Colonel James
SteAvart, Captain Charles Macquarrie, Lieu-
tenants Alexander Campbell, John Dick,
Frederick Campbell, SteAvart Campbell, Charles
Campbell, Ensign Wilson, 7 sergeants, 4
drummers, and 140 rank and file.^
The venerable commander-in-chief, anxious
to be at the head of his troops, immediately
left the admiral's ship, and on reaching the
shore, leaped from the boat Avith the vigour of
youth. Taking his station on a little sand-liiil,
he received the congratulations of the officers
by Avhom he Avas surrounded, on the ability
and firmness with Avhich he had conducted
* Wlien the boats were about to start, two young
French liekl officers, wlio were prisoners on board the
Minotaur, Captain Louis, went up to the rigging "to
witness, as they said, the last sight of their English
friends. But when they saw the troops land, ascend
the hill, and force the defenders at the top to fly, the
love of their country and the honour of their arms
overcame their new friendship : they burst into tears,
and with a passionate exclamation of grief and surprise
ran down below, and did not again appear on deck
during the day." — Stewart's Sketches.
^ "The great waste of ammunition," says General
Stewart, "and the comparatively little execution of
musketr}', unless directed by a steady hand, was
exemplified on this occasion. Although the sea was
as smooth as glass, with nothing to interrupt the aim
of those who iired, — although the line of musketry was
so numerous, that the soldiers compared the fall of the
bullets on the water to boys throwing handfuls of
pebbles into a mill-poud, — and although the spray
raised by the cannon-shot and shells, when they struck
the Avater, wet the soldiers in the boats, — yet, of the
whole landing force, very few were hurt ; and of the
42d one man only was killed, and Colonel .James
Stewart and a few soldiers wounded. The noise and
foam raised by the shells and large and small shot,
compared with the little effect thereby produced,
alford evidence of the saving of lives by the invention
of gunpowder ; while the iire, noise, and force, with
which the bullets flew, gave a greater sense of danger
than in reality had any existence. That eight hundred
and fifty men (one company of the Highlanders did
not land in the first boats) should force a passagi3
through such a sliower of balls and bomb-shells, and
only one man killed and five wounded, is certainly
a striking fact." Four-fifths of the loss of the
Highlanders was sustained before they reached the top
of the hill. General Stewart, who then commanded a
company in the 42d, says that eleven of his men fell
by the volley they received when mounting the ascent.
3G3
IITSTOKY OF THE IIIGIILAXD EEGIME^^TS.
the enterprise. The general, on his part, ex-
pressed his gratitude to them for " an intre-
pidity scarcely to be paralleled," and which
had enabled them to overcome every difficulty.
The remainder of the army landed in the
course of the evening, but three days elapsed
before the provisions and stores were disem-
barked. Menou, the French commander,
availed himself of this interval to collect more
troops and strengthen his position; so that on
moving forward on the evening of the 12th,
the British found him strongly posted among
sand-hills, and palm and date trees, about three
miles east of Alexandria, with a force of up-
wards of 5000 infantry, 600 cavalry, and 30
pieces of artillery.
Early on the morning of the 13th, the
troops moved forward to the attack in three
columns of regiments. At the head of the
first column was the 90th or Perthshire regi-
inent; the 92d or Gordon Highlanders formed
the advance of the second; and the reserve
marching in column covered the movements of
the first line, to which it ran parallel. "When
the army had cleared the date trees, the enemy,
leaving the heights, moved down with great
boldness on the 9 2d, which had just formed in
line. They opened a heavy fixe of cannon and
musketry, which the 9 2d quickly returned ;
and although repeatedly attacked by the French
line, supported by a powerful artillery, they
maintained their ground singly till the whole
line came up. "Whilst the 9 2d was sustaining
these attacks from the infantry, the French
cavalry attempted to charge the 90th regiment
down a declivity with great impetuosity. The
regiment stood waiting their approach wilh
cool intrepidity, and after allowing the cavalry
to come within fifty yards of them, they poured
in upon them a well-directed volley, wliich so
completely broke the charge that only a few of
the cavalry reached the regiment, and the
greater part of these were instantly bayoneted;
the rest fled to their left, and retreated in con-
fusion. Sir Ealph Abercromby, who was
always in front, had his horse shot under him,
and was rescued by the 90th regiment when
nearly surrounded by the enemy's cavalry.
After forming in line, the two divisions
moved forward — the reserve remaining in
column to cover the right flank. The enemy
retreated to their lines in front of Alexandria,
followed by the British army. After recon-
noitring their works, the British commander,
conceiving the difficulties of an attack insuper-
able, retired, and took up a position about a
league from Alexandria. The British suffered
severely on this occasion. The Royal High-
landers, who were only exposed to distant shot,
had only 3 rank and file killed, and Lieutenant-
Colonel Dickson, Captain Archibald Argyll
Campbell, Lieutenant Simon Eraser, 3 ser-
geants, 1 drummer, and 23 rank and file
wounded.
In the position now occupied by the British
general, he had the sea on his right flank, and
the Lake Maadie on his left. On the right the
reserve was placed as an advanced post; the
58th possessed an extensive ruin, supposed to
have been the palace of the Ptolemies. On the
outside of the ruin, a few paces onward and
close on the left, was a redoubt, occupied by
the 28th regiment. The 23d, the flank com-
panies of the 40th, the 42d, and the Corsican
Eangers, were posted 500 yards towards the
rear, ready to support the two corps in front.
To the left of this redoubt a sandy plain ex-
tended about 300 yards, and then sloped into
a valley. Here, a little retired towards the
rear, stood the cavalry of the reserve; and still
farther to the left, on a rising ground beyond
the valley, the Guards were posted, with a
redoubt thrown up on their right, a battery on
their left, and a small ditch or enbankment in
front, which connected both. To the left of
the Guards, in echelon, were posted the Royals,
54th (two battalions), and the 92d; then tho
8th or Kings, 18th or Royal Irish, 90th, and
13th. To the left of the line, and facing tho
lake at right angles, were drawn up the 27th
or Enniskillen, 79th or Cameron Highlanders
and 50th regiment. On the left of the second
line were posted the 30th, 89th, 44th, Ddlon's,
De Roll's, and Stuart's regiments ; the dis-
mounted cavalry of the 12th and 26th dragoons
completed the second line to the right. The
whole was flanked on the right by fouT cutters,
stationed close to the shore. Su:h was the
disposition of the army from the 14th till the
evening of the 20th, during which time the
whole was kept in constant employment, either
in performing military duties, strengthening
EXPEDITI0:N' to EGYPT— battle of 21st maech.
3G9
tlie position— wliicli had fcAV natural advan-
tages— by the erection of batteries, or in bring-
ing forward cannon, stores, and provisions.
Along the whole extent of the line were
arranged two 24 pounders, thirty-two field-
pieces, and one 24 pounder in the redoubt
occupied by the 28th.
The enemy occupied a parallel position on a
ridge of hills extending from the sea beyond
the left of the British line, having the town of
Alexandria, Fort CafTarell, and Pharos, in the
rear. General Lanusse Avas on the left of
Menou's army Avith four demi-brigades of
infantry, and a considerable body of cavalry
commanded by General Roise. General Eeg-
nier was on the right Avith tAvo demi-brigades
and tAvo regiments of cavalry, and the centre
was occupied by five demi-brigades. The
advanced guard, Avhich consisted of one demi-
brigade, some light troops, and a detachment
of cavalry, Avas commanded by General
D'Estain.
Meanwhile, the fort of Aboukir Avas blockaded
by the Queen's regiment, and, after a slight
resistance, surrendered to Lord Dalhousie on
the 18th. To replace the Gordon Highlanders,
who had been much reduced by previous sick-
ness, and by the action of the 13th, the
Queen's regiment was ordered up on the even-
ing of the 20th. The same evening the
British general received accounts that General
Menou had arrived at Alexandria Avith a large
reinforcement from Cairo, and Avas preparing
to attack him.
Anticipating this attack, the British army
Avas under arms at an early hour in the morn-
ing of the 21st of March, and at three o'clock
every man Avas at his post. For half an hour
no movement took place on either side, till the
report of a musket, followed by that of some
cannon, Avas heard on th^ left of the line,
irjion this signal tlie enemy immediately
advanced, and took possession of a small
picquet, occupied by part of Stuart's regiment j
but they were instantly driven back. For a
ti)n-'i silence again prevailed, but it was a still
ness AA'hich portended a deadly struggle. As
soon as he heard the fbing, General ]\Ljore,
Avho happened to be the general officer on duty
during the night, had galloped off to the left;
but an idea having struck him as he proceeded,
11.
that tills Avas a false attack, he turned back
and had hardly returned to his brigade Avhen
a loud huzza, succeeded by a roar of musketry,
showed that he Avas not mistaken. The morn-
ing Avas unusually dark, cloudy, and close.
The enemy advanced in silence until they
approached the picquets, Avhen they gave a
shout and pushed forAvard. At this moment
Major Sinclair, as directed by Major-General
Oakes, advanced Avith the left wing of the
42d, and took post on the open ground lately
occupied by the 28th regiment, which Avas
now ordered Avitliin the redoubt, "Whilst the
left Aving of the Highlanders was thus draAvn
up, with its right supported by the redoubt.
Lieutenant-Colonel Alexander Stewart was
directed to remain Avith the right Aving 200
yards in tlie rear, but exactly parallel to the
left Aving. The Welsh Fusileers and the flank
companies of the 40th moved forward, at the
same time, to support the 58th, stationed iii
the ruin. This regiment had draAvn up in the
chasms of the ruined Avails, Avhich Avere in
some parts from ten to twenty feet high,
under cover of some loose stones Avhich the
soldiers had raised for their defence, and which,
though sufficiently open for the fire of musketry,
formed a perfect protection against the entrance
of cavalry or infantry. The attack on the
ruin, the redoubt, and the left Aving of the
Highlanders, Avas made at the same moment,
and with the greatest impetuosity ; but the
fire of the regiments stationed there, and oi
the left Aving of the 42d, under Major Stirling,
quickly checked the ardour of the enemy,
Lieutenant-Colonels Paget of the 28th, and
Houston of the 58th, after alloAving the enemy
to come quite close, directed their regiments to
open a fire, Avhich Avas so Avell-directed and
effective, that the enemy were obliged to retire
precipitately to a hollow in their rear.^
During this contest in front, a column of
the enemy, Avhich bore the name of the
" Invincibles," preceded by a six-pounder,
came silently along the hoUoAV interval from
Avhich the cavalry picquet had retired, and
passed betAveen the left of the 42d and the
right of the Guards Though it Avas still so
dark that an object could not be propei-ly
" Stewart's Sletchcs.
3 \
bio
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
distinguished at the distance of two yards, yet,
with such precision did this column calcialat=>
its distance and line of march, that on corning
in line with the left wing of the Highlanders,
it wheeled to its left, and marched in between
the right and left wings of the regiment, which
were drawn up in parallel lines. As soon as
the enemy were discovered passing between
the two lines, Lieutenant-Colonel Alexander
Stewart instantly charged them with the right
win" to his proper front, whilst the rear-rank
of JMajor Stirling's force, facing to the right
about, charged to the rear. Being thus placed
between two fires, the enemy rushed forward
with an intention of entering the ruin, Avhich
they supposed was unoccupied. As they
passed the rear of the redoubt the 28th faced
about and fired upon them. Continuing their
course, they reached the ruin, through the
openings of which they rushed, followed by
the Higlilanders, when the 5Sth and 48th,
facing about as the 28th had done, also fired
upon them. The survivors (about 200), unable
to withstand this combined attack, threw down
their arras and surrendered. Generals j\Ioore
and Oakes Avere both Avounded in the ruin,
but were still able to continue in the exercise
of their duty. The former, on tlie surrender
of the " Invincibles," left the ruin, and hurried
to the left of the redoubt, where part of the
left wing of the 42d was busily engaged with
the enemy after the rear rank had followed the
latter into the ruins. At this time the enemy
were seen advancing in great force on the left
of the redoubt, apparently with an intention
of making another attempt to turn it. On
perceiving their approach, General Moore
immediately ordered the Higldanders out of
the ruins, and directed them to form line in
battalion on the flat on wdaich Major Stirling
had originally formed, with their right sup-
ported by the redoubt. By thus extending
their line they were enabled to present a greater
front to the enemy; but, in consequence of the
rapid advance of the latter, it was found
necessary to check their progress even before
the battalion had completely formed in line.
Orders were therefore given to drive the enemy
back, which were instantly performed with
complete success.
Encouraged by the commander-in chief, who
called out from his station, " My brave High-
landers, remember your country, remember
your forefathers !•" they pursued the enemy
along the plain ; but they had not proceeded
far, when General Moore, whose eye was keen,
perceived through the increasing clearness of
the atmosphere, fresh columns of the enemy
drawn up on the plain beyond with three
squadrons of cavalry, as if ready to charge
through the intervals of their retreating
infantry. As no time was to be lost, the
general ordered the regiment to retire from
their advanced position, and re-form on the
left of the redoubt. This order, although
repeated by Colonel Stewart, was only partially
heard in consequence of the noise of the firing;
and the result was, that whilst the companies
who heard it retired on the redoubt, the rest
hesitated to follow. The enemy observing the
intervals between these companies, resolved to
avail themselves of the circumstance, and
advanced in great force. Broken as the lino
was by the separation of the companies, it
seemed almost impossible to resist with effect
an impetuous charge of cavalry; yet every man
stood firm. Many of the enemy Avere killed
in the advance. The companies, Avho stood in
com2:)act bodies, drove back all Avho charged
them, with great loss. Part of the cavalry
passed through the intervals, and wheeling to
their left, as the " Invincibles " had dono
early in the morning, were received b}^ tho
28th, wdio, facing to their rear, poured on
them a destructive fire, which killed many of
them. It is extraordinary that in this onset
only 13 Highlanders were wounded by tho
sabre, — a circumstance to be ascribed to tho
firmness with which they stood, first endeavovir-
ing to bring down the horse, before the rider
came Avithin sword-length, and then despatch-
ing him Avith the bayonet, before he had time
to recover his legs from the fall of the horse.^
7 ConcerninE; this episode in the figlit, and the
capture of the standard of the "Invincibles" by one of
the 42d, we shall here give the substance of the nar-
rative of Andrew Dowie, one of the regiment who
was present and saw tiie whole affair. We take it
from Lieutenant-Colonel AVheatley's Memoranda, and
we think our readers may rely upon it as being a fair
statement of the circumstances. It was written in
1845, in a letter to Sergeant-Major Drysdale of the 42d,
who went through the whole of the Crimean and
Indian JMutiny campaigns Avithout being one day
absent, anil who disd at'Uphall, near Edidburgh.
EXPEDITI0:N' to EGYPT— EATTLE OE 21st maech.
371
Enraged at the disaster which had befallen
the elite of his cavalry, General Menou ordered
forward a column of infantry, supported by
cavalry, to make a second attempt on tlie
position; but this body was repulsed at all
points by the Highlanders. Another body of
cavalry now daslied forward as the former had
done, and met with a similar reception, num-
bers falling, and others passing through to
the rear, where they were again overpowered
by the 28th. It was impossible for the High-
landers to Avithstand much longer such repeated
attacks, particularly as they were reduced to
the necessity of fighting every man on his own
ground, and unless supported they miist soon
have been destro3''ed. The fortunate arrival of
the brigade of Brigadier-General Stuart, which
advanced from the second line, and formed on
the left of the Highlanders, probably saved
them from destruction. At this time the
enemy were advancing in great force, both in
cavalry and infantry, apparently determined to
overwhelm the handful of men who had hitherto
baffled all their efforts. Though surprised to
!Major and Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel in the regiment
—on the 4tli Jnly 1865 : — While DoMde was inside of
tlie ruin above mentioned, he observed an ollicer with
a stand of colours, surrounded by a group of some 30
men. He ran and told Major Stirling of this, Avho
advanced towards the French officer, grasped the
colours, carried them off, and handed them to Sergeant
Sinclair of the 42d Grenadiers, telling him to take
them to the rear of the left wing, and display them.
The major then ordered all out of tlie fort to support
the left wing, which was closely engaged. Meantime,
some of the enemy seeing Sinclair with the colours,
made after and attacked him. He defended himself
to the utmost till he got a sabre-cut on the back of
the neck, when he fell with the colours among the
killed and wounded. Shortly afterwards the German
regiment, commanded by Sir John Stewart, came from
the rear line to the support of the 42d, and in passing
through the killed and wounded, one Anthony Lutz
picked up the colours, stripped them off the staff,
wound them round his body, and in the afternoon
took them to Sir Ralph's son, and it was reported
received some money for them. In 1802 this German
regiment (97th or Queen's Own} arrived at Winchester,
where this Anthony Lutz, in a quarrel with one of his
comrades, stabbed him with a knife, was tried by
civil law, and sentence of death passed upon hun.
His officers, to save his life, petitioned the proper
authorities, stating that it was he who took the
" Invincible Colours." Generals Moore and Oakes
i\\\\o had commanded the brigade containing the 42d),
then in London, wrote to Lieut. -Col. Dickson, who
was with the regiment in Edinburgh Castle, and
a court of inquiry was held on the matter, the
result of the examination being in substance what
has just been narrated. Sergeant Sinclair was
jiromoted to ensign in 1803; was captain in the 81st
from 1813 to 1816, when he retired on half-pay, and
died in 1831.
find a fi'csh and more numerous body of
troops opposed to them, they nevertheless
ventured to charge, but were again driven
back with great precipitation.
It was now eight o'clock in the morning;
but nothing decisive had been effected on
either side. About this time the Ihitisli had
spent the whole of their ammunition; and not
being able to procure an immediate supply,
owing to tlie distance of the ordnance-stores,
their fire ceased, — a circumstance which sur-
prised the enemy, who, ignorant of the cause,
ascribed the cessation to design. Meanwliile,
the French kept up a heavy and constant
cannonade from their great guns, and a
straggling fire from their sharp-shooters in
the hollows, and behind some sand-hills in
front of the redoubt and ruins. The army
suffered greatly from the lire of the enemy,
particularly the Highlanders, and the right of
General Stuart's brigade, who were exposed to
its fidl effect, being posted on a level piece of
ground over which the cannon-shot rolled after
striking the ground, and carried off a file of
men at every successive rebound. Yet not
withstanding this havoc no man moved from
his position except to close up the gap made
by the shot, when his right or left hand man
was struck down.
At this stage of the battle the proceeedings
of the centre may be shortly detailed. The
enemy pushed forward a lieavy column of
infantry, before the dawn of day, towards the
position occupied by the Guards. After allow-
ing them to approach very close to his front.
General Ludlow ordered his fire to be opened,
and his orders were executed with such effect,
that the enemy retired with precipitation.
Foiled in this attempt, they next endeavoured
to turn the left of the position; but they were
received and driven back Avith such spirit by
the Eoyals and the right wing of the 54th,
that they desisted from all further attempts to
carry it. They, however, kept up an irregular
fire from their cannon and sharp-shooters,
which did some execution. As General
Ee'-niier, Avho commanded the right of the
French line, did not advance, the left of the
British was never engaged. He made up for
this forbearance by keeping up a heavy can-
nonade which did considerable injury.
S72
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
Emboldened by the temporary cessation of
tlie British fire on the right, the French sharp-
shooters came close to the redoubt; but they
Avere thwarted in their designs by the oppor-
tune aiTival of ammunition. A fire was imme-
diately opened from the redoubt, wliich made
them retreat with expedition. The whole line
followed, and by ten o'clock the enemy had
resumed their original position in front of
Alexandria. After this, the enemy despairing
of success, gave up all idea of renewing the
attack, and the loss of the coiamauder-lii-
chief, among other considerations, made the
British desist from any attempt to force the
enemy to engage again.
Sir Ralph Abercomby, who had taken his
station in front early in the day between the
right of the Highlanders and the left of the
redoubt, having detached the whole of his
staff", was left nlone. "Tn this situation two of
w ^
Sir Ralph Abercromby in Egypt. From Ivay's Edinlurgh Portraits.
the enemy's dragoons dashed forward, and |
drawing up on each side, attempted to lead
him away prisoner. In a struggle which
eV'.sued, he received a blow on the breast; but
with the vigour and strength of arm for which
he was distinguished, he seised the sabre of
one of his assailants, and forced it out of his
hard. A corporal (Barker) of the 42d comir.g
up to his support at this instant, for lack of
other ummunition, charged his piece with
powder and his ramrod, shot oua cf the
dragoons, and the other retired. The general
afterwards dismounted from his horse though
with difficulty; but no person knew 'that he
was wounded, till some of the staff who joined
him observed the blood trickling down his
thigh. A musket -ball had entered his grciu;
and lodged deep in. the hip-joint. Notwith-
standing the acute pain which a wound in
such a place must have occasioned, he had,
during the interval between the time he had
been woimded and the last charge of cavalry.
EXPEDITION TO EGYPT— DEATH OF SIR EALPIl ABEECEOMBY. 373
walked with a firm and steady step along the
line of the Highlanders and General Stuart's
brigade, to the position of the Guards in the
centre of the line, where, from its elevated
position, he had a full view of the whole field
of battle, and from which place he gave his
orders as if nothing had happened to him. In
his anxiety about the result of the battle, he
seemed to forget that he had been hurt ; but
after victory had declared in favour of the
British army, he became alive to the danger of
his situation, and in a state of exhaustion, lay
down on a little sand-hill near the battery.
In this situation he was surrounded by the
generals and a number of ofiicers. The soldiers
were to be seen crowding round this melan-
choly group at a respectful distance, pouring
out blessings on his head, and prayers for his
recovery. His wound was now examined, and
a large incision was made to extract the ball ;
but it could not be found. After this opera-
tion he was put upon a litter, and carried on
board the Foudroyant, Lord Keith's ship,
where he died on the morning of the 28th of
March. " As his life was honourable, so his
death was glorious. His memory will be re-
corded in the annals of his country, will be
sacred to every British soldier, and embalmed
in the memory of a grateful posterity."^
The loss of the British, of whom scarcely
GOOO Avere actualh-- engaged, was not so great
as might have been expected. Besides the com-
mander-in-chief, there were killed 10 officers,
9 sergeants, and 224 rank and file ; and 60
ofiicers, 48 sergeants, 3 drummers, and 1082
rank and file, were wounded. Of the Eoyal
Higlilanders, Brevet -Major Eobert Bisset,
Lieutenants Colin Campbell, Eobert Ander-
son, Alexander Stewart, Alexander Donaldson,
and Archibald M'Nicol, and 48 rank and file,
v/ere killed ; and Major James Stirling, Cap-
tain David Stewart, Lieutenant Hamilton
Eose, J. MilLford Sutherland, A. M. Ciming-
ham, Frederick Campbell, Maxwell Grant,
Ensign WilJiam Mackenzie, 6 sergeants, and
247 rank and file wounded. As the 42d
was more exposed than any of the other regi-
ments engaged, and sustained the brunt of
the battle, their loss was nearly three times the
* General Hutchinson's Official Despatches,
aggregate amount of the loss of all the other
regiments of the reserve. The total loss of the
French was about 4000 men.
General Hutchinson, on whom the conmiand
of the British army now devolved, remained in
the position before Alexandria for some time,
during Avhich a detachment under Colonel
Spencer took possession of Eosetta. Having
strengthened his position between Alexandria
and Aboukir, General Hutchinson transferred
his headquarters to Eosetta, with a view to
proceed against Ehamanieh, an important post,
commanding the passage of the Mle, and pre-
serving the communication between Alexandria
and Cairo. The general left his camp on the
5th of May to attack Ehamanieh ; but although
defended by 4000 infantry, 800 cavalry, and
32 pieces of cannon, the place was evacuated
by the enemy on his approach.
The commander-in-chief proceeded to Cairo,
and took up a position four miles from that
city on the IGth of June. Belliard, the French
general, had made up his mind to capitidato
whenever ho could do so with honour; and
accordingly, on the 2 2d of June, when the
British had nearly completed their approaches,
he offered to surrender, on condition of his
army being sent to France with their arms,
baggage, and eff'ects.
Nothing now remained to render the con-
quest of Egypt complete but the reduction of
Alexandria. Eeturning from Caho, General
Hutchinson proceeded to invest that city.
Wliilst General Coote, with nearly half the
army, approached to the westward of the town,
the general himself advanced from the east-
ward. General Menou, anxious for the honour
of the I'rench arms, at first disputed the
advances made toAvards his lines ; but finding
himself surrounded on two sides by an army of
14,500 men, by the sea on the north, and cut
off from the country on the south by a lako
which had been formed by breaking down the
dike between the Nile and Alexandria, ha
applied for, and obtained, on the evening of
the 2 6 til of August, an armistice of three days.
i On the 2d of September the capitulation was
I signed, the terms agreed upon being much tho
same with those granted to General Belliard,
After the French were embarked, imme-
' diato arrangements were made for settling in
374
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGI^IENTS.
quarters the troops that were tu remain in the i chester. "With the exception of those who
country, and to embark those destined for i were aifected with ophthalmia, all the men
other stations. Among these last -were the i were healthy. At "Winchester, however, the
tliree Highland regiments. The 42d landed men caught a contagious fever, of -which Cap-
ut Southampton, and marched to Win- [ tain Lamont and several privates died.
Medal of 42tl Koyal Highland Regiment (see page 404). From the collection of Surgeou-Major
Flemiiig, late -ith Dragoon Guards.
" At this period," says General Stewart, " a
circumstance occurred which caused siome con-
versation on tlie Frencli standard taken at
Alexandria. The Higliland Society of Lon-
don, much, gratified with the accounts given
of the conduct of their
countrymen in Egypt, re-
solved to bestow on them
some mark of their esteem
and approbation. The
Society being composed of
men of the first rank and
cliaracter in Scotland, and
including several of the
royal family as members, it
was considered that such
an act would be honourable
to the corps and agreeable
to all. It was proposed to
commence with the 42d as
the oldest of the Highland
regiments, and with the
others in succession, as their service offered
an opportunity of distinguishing themselves.
Fifteen hundred pounds were immediately sub
scribed for this purpose. Medals were struck
•with a head of Sir Ralph Abercromby, and some
emblematical figures on the obverse. A superb
Medal to the Officers of the 42d Eoyal
Highlanders for services in Egypt. From
the same collection.
piece of plate was likewise ordered. "While
these were in preparation, the Society held a
meeting, when Sir John Sinclair, with, the
warmth of a clansman, mentioned his namesake,
Sergeant Sinclair, as having taken or having
got possession of the French
standard, which had been
brought home. Sir John
being at that time ignorant
of the circumstances, made
no mention of the loss of
the ensign which the ser-
geant had gotten in charge.
Tliis called forth the claim
of Lutz,^ already referred
to, accompanied 'svith some
strong remarks by Cobbett,
the editor of the work in
which the claim appeared.
The Society then asked an
explanation from tho
officers of the 4 2d. To
this very proper request a reply was given by the
officers who were then present Avith the regi-
ment. The majority of these happened to be
young men, who expressed, in warm terms, their
9 Se« note, pp. 370, 71.
REVIEWED BY GEORGE III.
375
surprise that the Society should imagine them
capable of countenancing any statement im-
plying that they had laid claim to a trophy
to which they had no right. This misappre-
hension of the Society's meaning brought on
a correspondence, which ended in an inter-
ruption of farther communication for many
years." '
In May 1802 the regiment marched to Ash-
ford, where they were reviewed by George III.,
who expressed himself satisfied with its appear-
ance; but although the men had a martial air,
they had a diminutive look, and were by no
means equal to their predecessors, either in
bodily appearance or in complexion.
Shortly after this review the regiment was
ordered to Edinburgh. During their march to
the north the men were everywhere received
with kindness; and, on approaching the north-
ern metropolis, thousands of its inhabitants
met them at a distance from the city, and,
welcoming them with acclamations, accom-
panied them to the castle. They remained in
their new quarters, giving way too freely to
the temptations to which they were exposed,
by the hospitality of the inhabitants, till the
spring of 1803, when, in consequence of the
interruption of peace, they were embarked at
Leith for the camp then forming at Weeley, in
Essex. Tlie regiment at this time did not ex-
ceed 400 men, in consequence chiefly of the
discharge of 475' meu the preceding year.
While in Edinburgh (December 1, 1803) new
colours, bearing the distinctions granted for
its services in Egypt, were formally presented
to the regiment.
As a means at once of providing for the
internal defence of the kingdom, and recruiting
the regular army, an act was passed to raise a
body of men by ballot, to be called " The
Army of Reserve." Their services were to be
confined to Great Britain and Ireland, witli
liberty to volunteer into the regular army, on
a certain bounty. In the first instance, the
men thus raised in Scotland were formed into
second battalions to regiments of the line. The
quota raised in the counties of Perth, Elgin,
Nairn, Cromarty, Ross, Sutherland, Caithness,
* Further details concerning this unfortunate mis-
understanding will be given when we come to speak of
the presentation of the vase in 1817.
Argyle, and Bute, which was to form the
second battalion of the 42d, amounted to 1343
men. These embarked in November at Fort
George, to join the first battalion in Weeley
barracks, about Avhich time upwards of 500 had
volunteered into the regular army. In April
of this year Captain David Stewart, Garth,
was appointed major, and Lieutenants Robert
Henry Dick and Charles M'Lean, captains to
the second battalion of the 78th regiment. In
September following, Colonel Dickson was
appointed brigadier-general; and Lieutenant-
Colonels James Stewart and Alexander Stewart
having retired, they Avere succeeded by Lieu-
tenant-Colonels Stirling and Lord Blantyre.
Captains M'Quarrie and James Grant became
majors; Lieutenants Stewart Campbell, Donald
Williamson, John M'Diarmid, John Dick, and
James Walker, captains; and Captain Lord
Saltoun was promoted to the Foot Guards.
In consequence of the removal of a part of
the garrison of Gibraltar, the first battalion of
the 42d, and the second battalion of the 78th,
or Seaforth Higlilanders, were marched to
Plymouth, Avhere they embarked early in
October for Gibraltar, which they reached in
November. Notliing worthy of notice oc-
curred during their stay in Gibraltar. Since
their former visit, the moral habits of tha
42d had improved, and they did not fiiU into
those excesses in drinking in Avhicli tliey had
previously indulged. The mortahty conse-
quently Avas not so great as before — 31 only
out of 850 men having died during the three
years they remained at this station.
In 1806 Sir Hector Munro, the colonel of.
the regiment, died, and Avas succeeded by
Major-General the Marquis of Huntly, after-
Avards Duke of Gordon.
After the battle of Vimiera, Avhich Avas
fought on the 21st of August 1808, the
British army Avas joined by tlio 4 2d from
Gibraltar, then 624 men strong," and by the
Gordon and Cameron Highlanders from
England. Major-General Sir Arthur Wel-
lesley, Avho had gained the battle, Avas super-
seded the same day by tAvo senior generals. Sir
Harry Burrard and Sir John l\Ioore, Avho Avere,
strange to tell, again superseded by General
Irish
Of these 231 were Lowkndsrs, 7 Englifh, ^uj ;-
176
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
Sir Hew Daliymple the following morning.
Generals Burrard and Dalrymple having been
recalled in consequence of the convention of
Cintra, the command of the army devolved on
Sir John Moore, who, on the 6th of October,
received an order to march into Spain. Hav-
ing made no previous preparations for marching,
the advance of the army from Lisbon was re-
tarded; and as he could obtain little assistance
from the Portuguese Government, and no cor-
rect information of the state of the country, or
of the proper route he ought to take, he was
obliged to act almost entirely upon conjecture.
Conceiving it impossible to convey artillery
by the road through the mountains, he re-
solved to divide his army, and to march into
Spain by different routes.
One of these divisions, consisting of the
brigade of artillery and four regiments of in-
fantry, of which the 42d was one, under the
Hon. Lieutenant General Hoj)e, marched upon
Madrid and Espinar; another, under General
Paget, moved by Elvas and Alcantara ; a third
by Coimbra and Almeida, imder General Beres-
ford; and a fourth, under General Mackenzie
Eraser, by Abrantes and Almeida. These
divisions, amoimting together to 18,000 in-
fantry and 900 cavalry, were to form a junction
at Salamanca. General Moore reached Sala-
manca on the 13th of November, without see-
ing a single Spanish soldier. Whilst on the
march, Lieutenant-General Sir David Baird
arrived off Corunna with a body of troops
from England, for the purpose of forming a
junction with General Moore; but his troops
were kept on board from the 13th to the 31st
of October, and, when allowed to disembark,
no exertions were made by the Spaniards to
forward his march.
Whilst waiting the junction of General
Baird and the division of General Hope,
which, from its circuitous route, was the last
of the four in reaching Salamanca, General
!Moorc received intelligence of the defeat and
tuial dispersion of General Blake's army on
the 10th of November, at Espcnora de los
Monteros, as well as of a similar fate which
subsoquently befell the army of General Cas-
lanos at Tudela. No Spanish army now
remained in the field except the corps under
the l^Iarquis of Pomana, but acting independ-
ently, it tended rather to obstruct than forward
the plans of the British commander.
It was now the 1st of December. General
Baird had reached Astorga, and General Hope's
division was still four day's march from
Salamanca. Beset by accumulated difficulties,
and threatened with an army already amount-
ing to 100,000 men, and about to be increased
by additional reinforcements, General Moore
resolved on a retreat, though such a measure
was opposed to the opinion of many officers of
rank. Whilst he himself was to fall back
upon Lisbon, he ordered Sir David Baird to
retire to Corunna, and embark for the Tagus,
He afterwards countermanded the order for
retreat, on receiving some favourable accounts
from the interior, but having soon ascertained
that these were not to be reKed on, he resumed
his original intention of retirmg. Instead of
proceeding, however, towards Lisbon, he deter-
mined to retreat to the north of Spain, Avith
the view of joining General Baird. This
junction he effected at TorO; on the 21st of
December. Their united forces amounted to
26,311 infantry, and 2450 cavalry, besides
artillery.
The general resolved to attack Marshal
Soult at Saldanha ; but, after making his
disj^ositions, he gave up his determination, in
consequence of information that Soult had
received considerable reinforcements ; that
Buonaparte had marched from Madrid with
40,000 infantry and cavalry; and that Marshals
Junot, Mortier, and Leferbe, with their dif-
ferent divisions, were also on their march
towards the north of Spain. The retreat was
begun on the 24th of December, on which day
the advance guard of Buonaparte's division
passed through Tordesillas.
When ordered again to retreat, the greatest
disappointment was manifested by the troops,
who, enraged at the apathy shown by tho
people, gratified their feelings of revenge by
acts of insubordination and plunder hitherto
unheard of in a British army. To such an
extent did they carry their ravages, that they
obtained the name of " malditos ladrone.s," CT
cursed robbers, from the unfortunate inhabi-
tants. The following extract of general orders,
issued at Bcnevente, on the 27th of December,
shows how acutel}^ tho gallant Moore felt the
EETEEAT TO COEUNNA— EATTLE OE COEUNNA.
377
disgrace whicli tlie conduct of his British
troops brought on the British name- — "The
Commander of the Eorces has observed, with
concern, tlie extreme bad conduct of the troops,
at a moment when they are about to come into
contact with the enemy, and when the greatest
regularity and the best conduct are most re-
quisite. The misbehaviour of the troops in
the column which marched from Valdaras to
this place, exceeds what he could have believed
of British soldiers. It is disgraceful to the
officers, as it strongly marks their negligence
and inattention. The Commander of the
Eorces refers to the general orders of the 15th
of October and the 11th of ^November. He
desires that they may be again read at the
head of every company in the army. He can
add nothing but his determination to execute
them to the fullest extent. He can feel no
mercy towards officers who neglect, in times like
these, essential duties, or towards soldiers who
injure the country they are sent to protect. It
is impossible for the General to explain to his
army his motive for the movements he directs.
When it is proper to fight a battle he will do
it, and he will choose the time and place he
thinks most lit. In the mean time, he begs
the officers and soldiers of the army to attend
diligently to discharge their part, and leave to
him and to the general officers the decision of
measures which belong to them alone."
It is quite unnecessary, in a Avork of this
nature, to give the details of this memorable
retreat. Suffice it to say, that after a series of
brilliant and successful encounters with the
enemy, and after enduring the most extra-
ordinary privations, the British army arrived
in the neighbourhood of Corunna on the 11th
of January 1809. Had the transports been at
Corunna, the troops might have embarked
without molestation, as the Erench general did
not push forward with vigour from Lago; but,
as they had to wait the arrival of transports
from Vigo, the enemy had full time to come
up. The inhabitants showed the greatest
kindness to the troops, and, in conjunction
with them, exerted themselves vrith much
assiduity to put the toAvn in a proper state
of defenca
On the land side Corunna is suiTounded
by a double range of hills, a higher and 3
lower. As the outward or higher range was
too extensive, the British were formed on the
inner or lower range. The Erench on their
arrival took post on the higher range.
Several of the transports having arrived on
the 14th, the sick, the cavalry, and part of
the artillery were embarked, JN'ext day was
spent in skirmishing, with little loss on either
side; but on the 16th, affairs assumed a more
serious aspect. After mid-day, the enemy
were seen getting under arms. The British
drew up immediately in line of battle. General
Hope's division occupied the left. It consisted
of Major-General Hill's brigade of the Queen's,
14th, 32d j and Colonel Crawford's brigade of
the 36th, 71st, and 9 2d or Gordon Highlanders.
On the right of the line Avas the division of
General Baird, consisting of Lord AVilliam
Bentinck's brigade of the 4th, 42d or Eoyal
Highlanders, and 60th regiment; and Major-
General Manningham's brigade of the thhd
battalion of the Eoyals, 26th or Cameronians,
and second battalion of the 81st; and Major-
General Ward with the first and second bat-
talions of the Eoot Guards. The other bat-
talions of Guards were in reserve, in rear of
Lord William Bentinck's brigade. The Eifle
corps formed a chain across a valley on tho
right of Sir David Baird, communicating with
Lieutenant-General Eraser's division, which
was drawn up in the rear at a short distance
from Corunna. This division was composed
of the 6th, 9th, 23d or Welsh Easileers, and
second battaKon of the 43d, under Major-
General Beresford ; and the 36th, 79th or
Cameron Higlilanders, and 82d, under Brigadier-
General Eane. General Paget's brigade of
reserve formed in rear of the left. It consisted
of the 20th, 28th, 52d, 91st, and Eifle corps.
The whole force under arms amounted to
nearly 16,000 men.
The battle was begun by the enemj', who,
after a discharge of artillery, advanced upon
tho British in four columns. Two of these
moved towards General Baird's wing, a third
advanced upon the centre, and a fourth against
tho left. The enemy kept a fifth column as a
reserve in the rear On the approach of tho
French the British advanced to meet them.
The 50th regiment, imder Majors ISTapier and
Stanhope, tAVO young officers wdio had been
3b
378
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
trained up under the general's own eye, passing
over an enclosure in front, charged and drove
the enemy out of the village of Elvina, with
crreat loss. General Moore, who was at the
post occupied by Lord William Bentinck's
brio'ade, directing every movement, on observ-
ing the brave conduct of the regiment, ex-
claimed, "Well done the 50th — well done my
majors!" Then proceeding to the 42d, he
cried out, " Higlilanders, remember Egypt."
They thereupon rushed forward, accompanied
by the general, and drove back the enemy in
all directions. He now ordered up a battalion
of the Guards to the left flank of the High-
landers. The light company, conceiving, as
their ammunition was spent, that the Guards
were to relieve them, began to fall back; bat
Sir John discovering their mistake, said to '
them, " My brave 42d, join your comrades, —
ammunition is coming, — you have your bayo-
nets." This was enough.
Sir David Baird about this time was forced
to leave the field, in consequence of his arm
being shattered by a musket ball, and imme-
diately thereafter a cannon ball struck Sir
John Moore in the left shoulder and beat him
to the ground. " He raised himself and sat
up with an unaltered countenance, looking
intensely at the Highlanders, who were warmly
engaged. Captain Hardinge threw himself
from his horse and took him by the hand;
then observing his anxiety, he told him the
4 2d were advancing, upon which his counte-
nance immediately brightened up."
After the general and Sir David Baird had
been carried off the field, the command of the
army devolved upon Lieutenant-General Hope,
who, at the close of the battle, addressed a
letter to Sir David, from which the following
is an extract: — " The first elfort of the enemy
was met by tlie commander of the forces and
by yourself, at the head of the 42d regiment,
and tlie brigade under Lord William Bentinck.
Tlie village on your right became an object of
obstinate contest. I lament to say, that, after
the severe wound which deprived the army of
your services, Lieutenant-General Sir John
Moore, who had just directed the most able
disposition, fell by a cannon-shot. The troops,
though not unacquainted with the irrepar-
able loss they had sustained, were not dis-
mayed, but, by the most determined bravery,
not only repelled every attempt of the enemy
to gain ground, but actually forced him to
retire, although he had brought up fresh troops
in support of those originally engaged. The
enemy finding himseK foiled in every attempt
to force the right of the position, endeavoured
by numbers to turn it. A judicious and well-
timed movement which was made by Major-
General Paget with the reserve, which corps
had moved out of its cantonments to support
the right of the army, by a vigorous attack
defeated this intention. The major-general
having pushed forward the 95th (Rifle corps)
and the first battalion of the 52d regiment,
drove the enemy before him, and in his rapid
and judicious advance threatened the left of
the enemy's position. This circumstance, with
the position of Lieutenant-General Eraser's
division (calculated to give still farther security
to the right of the line), induced the enemy to
relax his efi'orts in that quarter. They were,
however, more forcibly directed towards the
centre, when they were again successfully
resisted by the brigade under Major-General
Manningham, forming the left of your division,
and a part of that under Major-General Leith,
forming the riglit of that under my orders.
Upon the left the enemy at first contented
himself with an attack upon our picquets
which, however, in general maintained their
ground. Finding, however, his eflbrts unavail-
ing on the right and centre, he seemed deter-
mined to render the attack upon the left more
serious, and had succeeded in obtaining pos-
session of the village through which the great
road to Madrid passes, and which was situated
in front of that part of the line. From this
post, however, he was soon expelled, with a con-
siderable loss, by a gallant attack of some
companies of the second battalion of the 14th
recinient, under Lieutenant-Colonel Xicholls.
Before five in the evening, we had not only
successfully repelled every attack made upon the
position, but had gained ground, in almost all
points, and occupied a more forward line than,
at the commencement of the action; whilst the
enemy confined his operations to a cannonade,
and the fire of his light troops, with a view to
draw off his other corps. At six the firing
ceased."
DEATH OF SIE JOHN MOOEE.
37S
The loss of the British was 800 men
killed and wounded. The 42d had 1 ser-
geant and 36 rank and file killed ; and 6
officers, viz., Captains Duncan Campbell,
John Eraser, and Maxwell Grant, and Lieu-
tenants Alexander Anderson, William Middle-
ton, and Thomas Maclnaes, 1 sergeant, and
104 rank and file wounded. The enemy lost
upwards of 3000 men, — a remarkable dispro-
portion, when it is considered that the British
troops fought under many disadvantages.
In general orders issued on the 18th of
January, Lieutenant-General Hope congratu-
lated the army on the victory, and added, —
" On no occasion has the undaunted valour of
British troops been more manifest. At the
termination of a severe and harassing march,
rendered necessary by the superiority which
the enemy had acquired, and which had
materially impaired the efficiency of the troops,
many disadvantages were to be encountered.
" These have all been surmounted by the
conduct of the troops themselves ; and the
enemy has been taught, that whatever advan-
tages of position or numbers he may employ,
there is inherent, in British officers and soldiers,
a bravery that knows not how to yield, — that
no circumstances can appal,— and that will
ensure victory when it is to be obtained by
the exertion of any human means.
" The Lieutenant-general has the greatest
satisfaction in distinguishing such meritorious
services as came within his observation, or
have been brought to his knowledge.
" His acknowledgments are in a peculiar
manner due to Lieutenant-General Lord Wil-
liam Bentinck, and the brigade under Ms com-
mand, consisting of the Fourth, Forty-Second,
and Fiftieth Regiments, which sustained the
iceight of the attach."
Though the victory was gained. General
Hope did not consider it advisable, under
existing circumstances, to risk another battle,
and therefore issued orders for the immediate
embarkation of the army. By the great exer-
tions of the naval ofl&cers and seamen, the
whole, with the exception of the rear guard,
were on board before the morning; and the
rear guard, with the sick and wounded, were
all embarked the following day.
General Moore did not long survive the
action. When he fell he was removed, with
the assistance of a soldier of the 42d, a few
yards behind the shelter of a wall. He was
afterwards carried to the rear in a blanket by
six soldiers of the 42d and Guards. When
borne off the field his aid-de-camp. Captain
Hardinge, observing the resolution and com-
posure of his features, expressed his hopes
that the wound was not mortal, and that he
would still bo spared to the army. Turning
liis head round, and looking steadfastly at the
wound for a few seconds, the dying commander
said, "]M"o, Hardinge; T feel that to be impos-
sible." A sergeant of the 42d and two spare
files, in case of accident, were ordered to con-
duct their brave general to Corunna. Whilst
being carried along slowly, he made the soldiers
turn frequently round, that he might view the
field of battle and listen to the firing. As tlie
sound grew fainter, an indication that the
enemy were retiring, his countenance evinced
the satisfaction he felt. In a few hours he
was numbered with the dead.
Thus died, in the prime of life, one of the
most accomplished and bravest soldiers that
ever adorned the British army. From his
youth he embraced the profession with the
sentiments and feelings of a soldier. He felt
that a perfect knowledge and an exact per-
formance of the humble but important duties
of a subaltern officer are the best foundation
for subsequent military fame. In the school
of regimental duty, he obtained that correct
knowledge of his profession, so essential to the
proper direction of the gallant spirit of the
soldier ; and was enabled to establish a
characteristic order and regularity of conduct,
because the troops found in their leader a
striking example of the discipline which he
enforced on others. In a military character,
obtained amidst the dangers of climate, the
privations incident to service, and the suffer-
ings of repeated wounds, it is difficult to select
any point as a preferable subject for praise.
The life of Sir John Moore was spent among
his troops. During the season of repose, his
time was devoted to the care and instruction
of the officer and soldier; in war, he courted
service in every quarter of the globe. Eegard-
less of personal considerations, he esteemed
that to wliich his country called him, the post
380
HISTOKY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIM^NTS.
of honour; and, by his undaunted spuit and
unconquerable perseverance, he pointed the
way to victory.^
General Moore had been often lieard to
express a wish that he might die in battle like
a soldier ; and, like a soldier, he was interred
in his full uniform in a bastion in the garrison
of Corunna.^
"When the embarkation of the army was
completed it sailed for England. One division,
in which the 42d was, landed at Portsmouth ;
another disembarked at Pljnnouth.
The regiment was now brigaded at Shorn-
cliffe with the rifle corps, under the command
of Major-General Sir Thomas Graham. As
the second battalion, wMch had been in Ire-
land since 1805, was about to embark for
Portugal, they could obtain no draughts from
it to supply the casualties which they had
2 General Orders, Horse Guards, 1st February 1809.
* "It was not without cause that the Highland
Eoldiers shed tears for the sufferings of the kind and
partial friend whom they were now about to lose. He
always reposed the most entire confidence in them ;
placing them in the post of danger and honour, and
wherfcver it was expected that the greatest firmness
and courage would be lequired ; gazing at them with
earnestness in his last moments, and in this extremity
taking pleasure in their successful advance ; gratified
at being carried by them, and talking familiarly to
them when he had only a few hours to live ; and, like
a perfect soldier, as he was, dying with his sword liy
his side. Speaking to me, on one occasion, of the
character of the Highland soldiers, " I consider," said
he. '■ the Highlanders, under proper management, and
under an officer who understands and values their
character, and works on it, among the best of our
military materials. Under such an officer, they will
conquer or die on the spot, while their action, their
hardihood, and abstinence, enable them to bear up
against a severity of fatigue under wdiich larger, and
apparentlj' stronger, men would sink. But it is the
principles of integrity and moral correctness that I
admire most in Highland soldiers, and this was the
trait that fii'st caught my attention. It is this that
makes them trustworthy, and makes their courage
sure, and not that kind of flash in the pan, which
would scale a bastion to-day, and to-morrow be
alarmed at the fire of a picquet. You Highland officers
may sleep sound at night, and rise in the morning
with the assurance that, with your men, your profes-
sional character and honour are safe, unless yoic yoxir-
sdves destroy the iciUiiuf and exceUent material en-
trusted to your direction. " Such was the opinion par-
ticularly addressed to me, as a kind of farewell ailvice
in 1805, when my regiment left his brigade to embark
for the JMediterranean. It was accompanied by many
excellent observations on the character of the High-
land soldier, and the duties of Highland officers, espe-
cially what regards their management of, and be-
haviour towards their soldiers, and the necessity of
paying attention to their feelings. The correctness of
his views on this important subject I have seen fully
confirmed by iminy yeara' cxperience."--Stewart'3
o vetches.
suffered in the late reti*eat and loss at Corunna
but these were speedily made up otherwise.
The 42d was next employed in the disastrous
expedition to Walcheren, and returned to
Dover in September 1809, having only 20-i
men fit for duty out of 758, who, about six
weeks before, had left the shores of England.
The regiment marched to Canterbury on the
11th of September, where it remained till
July 1810, when it was removed to Scotland,
and quartered in Musselburgh. The men had
recovered very slowly from the Walcheren
fever, and many of them still suffered undel
its influence. Diu-ing their stay at Mussel-
burgh, the men unfortunately indulged them-
selves to excess in the use of ardent spirits, a
practice which would have destroyed their
health, had not a change of duty put an end
to this baneful practice.
IV.
1811—1816.
Return of the 4'2d to England — Embarks a second
time for Portugal in 1812 — Consolidation of the
first and second battalions — Spain — Battle of Sala-
manca— Madrid — Siege of Burgos — Retreat into
Portugal — Campaign of 1813 — Battle of Vittoria —
Siege of St Seliastian — Pyrenees — Succession of
battles — Fall of St Sebastian — Allied army enters
France — Crosses the Nivelle — Passage of the Nive
— Series of actions — Bayonne — Battles of Orthes and
Ayre — Bordeaux — Tarbes — Battle of Toulouse —
Peace of 1814 — War of 1815 — Quatre Bras-
Waterloo — Return of the 42d to Scotland — Edin-
burtrh.
In August' 1811 the regiment sailed for Eng-
land, and after remaining some time in Lewes
barracks, embarked in April of the following
year for Portugal. The ardour for recruiting
had now ceased, and the consequence was that
the regiment obtained few recruits wliile iu
Scotland. Lieutenant-Colonel Lord Llantyre,
the commander of the second battalion, had
experienced the growing indifference of the
Highlanders for the army, having been obliged,
before his departure for Portugal, to enlist 150
men from the Irish militia. The first battalion
joined the army, under Lord Wellington, after
the cajjture of Ciudad Eodrigo and Badajoz,
and meeting with the second battalion, they
were both consolidated
BUSACO— THE FEENCH EETEEAT FEOM POETUGAL.
381
"The second battalion had continued with
the allied army in Portugal, and was engaged
in the operations by which the English com-
mander endeavoured to retard the advance of
tlie superior numbers of the enemy, under
j\Iarshal Massena, who boasted he would drive
the British into the sea, and plant the eagles
of France on the towers of Lisbon, As the
French army advanced in full confidence of
success, suddenly the rocks of Busaco were
seen bristling with bayonets and streaming
with British colours. The Eoyal Highlanders
were in position on the mountams when that
formidable post was attacked by the enemy on
the 27th of September, and when the valour of
the British troops repulsed the furious onsets
of the French veterans, who were driven back
with severe loss. The loss of the Forty- Second
was limited to 2 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 3
rank and file wounded. Major Eobert Henry
Dick received a medal for this battle.
" Being unable to force the position, the
French commander turned it by a flank move-
me]it ; and the allied army fell back to the
lines of Torres Vedras, where a series of works
of vast extent, connected with ranges of rocks
and mountains, covered the approach to Lisbon,
and formed a barrier to the progress of the
enemy, which could not be overcome. The
Forty-Second were posted in the lines.
" The French commander, despairing to
accomplish his threat against the English, fell
back to Santarem.
" For three months the opposing armies
confronted each other a few stages from Lisbon ;
the enemy's numbers became seriously reduced
by sickness, and other causes, his resources
were exhausted, and during the night of the
5 th of March 1811 he commenced his retreat
towards the frontiers. The British moved
forward in pursuit, and in numerous encounters
with the enemy's rearguard gained signal ad-
vantages.
" The French, army crossed the confines of
Portugal ; tlie British took up a position near
the frontiers, and blockaded Almeida. The
French advanced to relieve the blockaded
fortress ; and on the 3d of May they attacked
the post of Fuentes d'Onor. The Eoyal High-
landers had 2 soldiers killed on this occasion;
Captain M'Donald, 1 sergeant, and 5 rank and
file wounded. On the 5th of May the enemy
made another attack on the British positio2i,
but was repulsed. On this occasion the Forty-
Second, commanded by Lieutenant- Colonel
Lord Blantyre, were charged by a body of
French cavalry, which they defeated with
signal gallantry. Lieutenant - Colonel Lord
Blantyre received a gold medal ; and the word
' Fuentes d'Onor,' displayed, by royal authority,
on the regimental colour, commemorates the
steady valour of the second battalion on this
occasion. Its loss was 1 sergeant and 1 private
soldier kdled ; 1 sergeant and 22 rank and
file wounded. Major E. H. Dick received a
medal for the battle of Fuentes d'Onor, Avhere
he commanded a flank battalion.
"In the subsequent operations of this cam
paign, the second battalion took an active part ;
but was not brought into close contact with the
enemy." ^
On the consolidation of the two battalions,
the officers and staff of the second were ordered
to England, leaving the first upwards of 1160
rank and file fit for service. These were placed
in the division under Lieutenant - General
Sir Thomas Graham. The allied army now
amounted to 58,000 men, being larger than
any single division of the enemy, whose whole
force exceeded 160,000 men.
After a successful attack on Almarez by a
division of the army under General Hill, Lord
Wellington moved forward and occupied Sala-
manca, which the French evacuated on liis
approach, leaving 800 men behind to garrison
the fort, and retain possession of two redoubts
formed from the walls and ruins of some con-
vents and colleges. After a gallant defence of
some days, the fort and redoubts surrendered
on the 27th of June 1812.
Wliilst the siege was proceeding. Marshal
Marmont manoeuvred in the neighbourhood ,
but not being yet prepared for a general action,
he retired across the Douro, and took up a
position on the 22d from Ls^ Seca to Polios.
By the accession of a reinforcement from the
Asturias, and another from the army of the
centre, the marshal's force was increased to
nearly 60,000 men. Judging himself now able
to cope with the allied army, he resolved either
^ Cannon's Historical Record of the i2d.
382
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAIs^D EEGIJMENTS.
to bring Lord "Wellington to action, or force
him to retire towards Portugal, by threatening
his communication with that country. By
combining with Marshal Soult from the south,
he expected to be able to intercept his retreat
and cut him off. Marmont did not, however,
venture to recross the Douro, but commenced
a series of masterly manoeuvres, with the view
of ensnaring his adversary. Alluding to this
display of tactics, the Moniteur remarked that
" there were seen those grand Erench miUtary
combinations which command victory, and
decide the fate of empires ; that noble audacity
which no reverse can shake, and which com-
mands events." These movements Avere met
with corres2:)onding skill on the part of the
British general, who bafUed all the designs of
his skilfid opponent. Several accidental en-
counters took place in the various changes of •
positions, in which both sides suffered con-
siderably.
Tired of these evolutions, Lord Wellington
crossed the Guarena on the night of the 19th
of July, and on the morning of the 20th drew
up his army in order of battle on the plains of
Valise ; but Marmont declined the challenge,
and crossing the river, encamped with his left
at Babila Euentes, and his right at Villameda.
This manoeuvre was met by a corresponding
movement on the part of the allies, who
marched to their right in columns along the
plaiii. in a direction parallel to the enemy, who
were on the heights of Cabeca Vdhosa. In
this and the other movements of the British,
the sagacity of the commander-in-chief ap-
peared so strange to a plain Highlander, Avho
^ad paid particular attention to them, that he
iwore Lord Wellington must be gifted with
the second sight, as he saw and was prepared
to meet Marmont's intended changes of posi-
tion before he commenced his movements.
The allied army were now on the same
ground they had occujiied near Salamanca
when reducing the forts the preceding month ;
but in consequence of the enemy crossing the
Tormes at Alba de Tormes, and appearing to
threaten Ciudad Eodrigo, Lord Wellington
made a corresponding movement, and on the
21st of July halted his army on the heights
on the left bank. During the night the enemy
possessed themselves of the village of Calvarasa
de Ariba, and the heights of !N"uestra Senora
de la Pena. In the course of tMs night Lord
Wellington received intelligence that General
Clausel had reached Polios with a large body
of cavalry, and would certainly join Marmont
on the 23d or 24th.
The morning of the 2 2d, a day memorable
in the annals of the Penmsular war, was
ushered in Avith a violent tempest, and a dread-
ful storm of thunder and lightning. The opera-
tions of the day commenced soon after seven
o'clock, when the outposts of both armies
attempted to get possession of two hills, Los
Arajiiles, on the right of the allies. The
enemy, by his numerical superiority, succeeded
in possessing himself of the most distant of
these hdls, and thus greatly strengthened his
position. With his accustomed skill, Mar-
mont manoeuvred until two o'clock, when
imagining that he had succeeded in drawing
the allies into a snare, he opened a general fire
from his artillery along his whole line, and
threw out numerous bodies of sharpshooters,
both in front and flank, as a feint to cover an
attempt he meditated to turn the position of
the British. This ruse was thrown away on
Lord Wellington, who, acting on the defensive
only, to become, in his turn the assailant with
the more eftect, and perceiving at once the
grand error of his antagonist in extending his
line to the left, without stregthening his centre,
which had now no second line to support it,
made immediate preparations for a general
attack ; and with his characteristic determina-
tion of purpose, took advantage of that unfortu-
nate moment, Avhich, as the French commander
observed, " destroyed the result of six Aveeks
of wise combinations of methodical movements,
the issue of which had hitherto appeared cer-
tain, and which everything appeared to presage
to us that we should enjoy the fruit of." ^
The arrangements were these. Major-Gene-
ral Pakenham, with the third division, Avas
ordered to turn the left of the enemy, Avhilst
he Avas to be attacked in front by the divisions
of Generals Leith, Cole, Bradford, and Cotton,
— those of Generals Clinton, Hope, and Don
Carlos de Espana, acting as a reserve. The
divisions under Generals Alexander Campbell
''■ Marmont's Despatch.
BATTLE OF SALAMANCA.
383
and Alten were to form the left of the line.
Whilst this formation was in progress, the
enemy did not alter his previous position, bat
made an unsuccessful attempt to get possession
of the village of Arapiles, held by a detachment
of tlie guards.
About four o'clock in the afternoon, the
attack commenced. General Pakenham, sup-
ported by the Portuguese cavalry, and some
squadrons of the 14th Dragoons under Colonel
Harvey, carried all their respective points of
attack. The divisions in the centre were
equally successful, driving the enemy from one
height to another. They, however, received
a momentary check from a body of troops from
the heights of Arapiles. A most obstinate
struggle took place at this post. Having
descended from the heights which they occu-
pied, the British dashed across the intervening
valley and ascended a hill, on which they found
the enemy most advantageously posted, formed
in solid squares, the front ranks kneeling, and
supported by twentj'' pieces of cannon. On
the approach of the British, the enemy opened
a fire from their cannon and musketry, but this,
instead of retarding, seemed to accelerate the
progress of the assailants. Gaining the brow
of the hill, they instantly charged, and drove
the enemy before themj a body of them
attempting to rally, were thrown into utter
confusion by a second charge with the bayonet.
A general rout now took place, and night alone
saved the French army from utter amiihila-
tion.
There fell into the hands of the victors 7000
prisoners and 11 pieces of cannon, but the
loss of the enemy in killed and wounded was
not ascertained. General Marmont himself
was wounded, and many of his officers were
killed or disabled. The loss of the allies was
624 kiUed, and about 4000 wounded.
Among other important results to which this
victory led, not the least was the appointment
of Lord Wellington as generalissimo of the
Spanish armies, by which he was enabled to
direct and control the operations of the whole
Spanish forces, which had hitherto acted as
independent corps.
The allied army pushed forward to Madrid,
and, after various movements and skirmishes,
entered that city on the 12th of August amid
the acclamations of the iTihabitants. Learning
that General Clausel, wlio had succeeded Mar
shal Marmont in tlie command, had organised
an army, and threatened some of the British
positions on the Douro, Lord Wellington left
Madrid on the 1st of September, and march-
ing nortliAvard, entered Valladolid on the 7th,
the enemy retiring as he advanced. Being
joined by Castanos, the Spanish general, with
an army of 12,000 foot, he took up a position
close to Burgos, in which the enemy had left
a garrison of 2500 men. The castle was in
ruins, but the strong thick wall of the ancient
keep was equal to the best casemates, and it
was strengthened by a horn-work which had
been erected on Mount St Michael. A church
had also been converted into a fort, and the
whole enclosed within three lines, so connected
that each could defend the other. Prelimi-
nary to an attack on the castle, the possession
of the horn-work was necessary. Accordingly,
on the evening of the 19th of September, the
light infantry of General Stirling's brigade
having driven in the out-posts, took possession
of the out-works close to the mount. When
dark it was attacked by the same troops, sup-
ported by the 42d, and carried by assault.
On the 29 th an unsuccessful attempt was
made to spring a mine under the enemy's works,
but on the 4th of October another mine was
exploded with better effect. The second
battalion of the 24th regiment established
themselves within the exterior line of the castlp,
but were sooa obliged to retire. The enemy
made two vigorous sorties on the 8th, drove
back the covering parties, and damaged the
works of the besiegers, who sustained consider-
able loss. A third mine was exploded on the
13th, when the trooj)s attempted an assault,
but without success. The last attack, a most
desperate one, was made on the 19th, but with
as little success ; two days after which. Lord
Wellington, on the 21st, to the great disap-
pointment of the besiegers, ordered the siege,
Avhich had lasted thirty days, to be raised, in
consequence of the expected advance of a
French army of 80,000 men. The loss sus-
tained by the 42d in this siege was 3 ofiicers,
2 sergeants, aad 44 rank and file killed
and 6 officers, 11 sergeants, 1 drummer, and
230 rank and file Avounded. The officers
334
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
"killed ; Avere Lieutenants E. Ferguson and P.
^lilne, and Ensign David Cullen ; those
wounded were Captains Donald Williamson
(who died of his wounds), Archibald Menzies,
and George Davidson, Lieutenants Hugh Angus
Eraser, James Stewart, and Eobert Mackin-
non.^
Whilst Lord Wellington was besieging Bur-
gos, the enemy had been concentrating their
forces, and on the 20th of October his lordship
received intelligence of the advance of the
French army. Joseph Buonaparte, newly
raised by his brother to the throne of Spain,
was, with one division, to cut off Lord Wel-
lington's communication Avith General Hill's
division between Aranjuez and Toledo, and
another, commanded by General Souham, was
to raise the seize of Burgos. After the aban-
donment of the siege, on the 21st of October,
the alKed army retired after night-fall, unper-
ceived by General Souham, who followed with
a superior force, but did not overtake them
till the evening of the twenty-third.
During the retrograde movement, the troops
suffered greatly from the inclemency of the
weather, from bad roads, but still more from
the want of a regular supply of provisions;
and the same irregularities and disorganisation
prevailed among them as in the retreat to
Corunna.
The allied army retired upon Salamanca,
and afterwards to Frenada and Corea, on the
frontier of Portugal, where they took up their
winter quarters. The enemy apparently unable
to advance, unwilling to retire, and renouncing
the hope of victory, followed the example thus
set. Subsequent events proved that this
opinion, expressed at the time w^as correct,
"for every movement of the enemy after the
campaign of 1812 was retrograde, every battle
a defeat."
Having obtained a reinforcement of troops
and abundant military supplies from England,
Lord Wellington opened the campaign of 1813
by moving on Salamanca, of which, for the third
time, the British troops took possession on the
24th of ^lay. The division of Sir E. Hill was
stationed between Tormes and the Douro, and
the left wing, under Sir Thomas Graham, took
^ The loss of tlie 79th will be found stated in the
tnemoirs of that regiment.
post at Miranda de Douro. The enemy, who
gave way as the allies advanced, evacuated
Valladolid on the 4tli of June, and General
Hill having, on the 12th attacked and defeated
a division of the French army under General
Eeille, the enemy hastened their retreat, and
blew up the works of the castle of Burgos, on
which they had expended much labour the
preceding year.
The enemy fell back on Vittoria, followed
by Lord Wellington, who drew up his army on
the river Bayas, separated by some high grounds
from Vittoria. His men were in the highest
spirits, and the cheerfulness and alacrity with
which they performed this long march, more
than 250 miles, formed a favourable contrast
wath their conduct when retreating the previous
year. The French army, under the command
of Joseph Buonaparte and Marshal Jourdan,
made a stand near Vittoria, for the purpose of
defending the passage of the river Zadorra,
having that town on their right, the centre on
a height, commanding the valley of that stream,
and the left resting on the heights between
Arunez and Puebla de Arlanzon, The hostla
armies were about 70,000 men each.
On the morning of the 21st of June, the
allied army moved forward in three columns
to take possession of the heights in the front
of Vittoria. The right wing was commanded
by General Hill, the centre by General Cole,
and the left wing by General Graham. The
operations of the day commenced by General
Hill attacking and carrying the heights of
Puebla, on which the enemy's left rested.
They made a yiolent attempt to regain posses-
sion, but they were driven back at all points,
and pursued across the Zadorra. Sir Eowland
Hill passing over the bridge of La Puebla,
attacked and carried the village of Sabijana de
Alava, of which he kept possession, notwith-
standing repeated attempts of the enemy to
regain it. The fourth and light divisions now
crossed the Zadorra at different points, while
almost at the same instant of time, the column
under Lord Dalhousio reached Mendoza ; and
the third, under Sir T. Picton, followed by the
seventh division, crossed a bridge higher up.
These four divisions, forming the centre of the
army, were destined to attack the right of the
enemy's centre on the heights, whilst General
LATTLE OF VITTOlilA.
385
Hill pushed forward from Alava to attack the
left. The enemy dreading the consequences
of an attack on his centre, which he had
weakened to strengthen his posts on the
heights, abandoned his position, and commenced
a rapid retreat to Vittoria,
Whilst these combined movements of the
right and centre were in progress, the left
wing, under Sir Thomas Graham, drove the
enemy's right from the hills above Abechuco
and Gamarra. To preserve their communi-
cation with Bayonne, which Avas nearly cut off
by this movement, the enemy had occupied the
villages of Gamarra, Mayor, and Menor, near
which the great road touches the banks of the
Zadorra, They were, however, driven from
these positions by a Spanish division under
Colonel Longa, and another of Portuguese
under General Pack, supported by General
Anson's cavalry brigade and the fifth division
of infantry under General Oswald. General
Graham, at the same time, attacked and ob-
tained possession of the village of Abechuco,
Thus cut off from retreat by the great road
to France, the enemy, as soon as the centre of
the allies had penetrated to Vittoria, retreated
with great precipitation towards Pampluna, the
only other road loft open, and on which they
had no fortified positions to cover their retro-
grade movement. The enemy left behind them
all their stores and baggage, and out of 152 pieces
of cannon, they carried off only one howitzer.
General Hill, with his division, continued to
pursue the panic-stricken French from one
position to another till the 7th of July, when
he took post on the summit of the pass of
]\Iaya, beyond the Pyrenees, " those lofty
heights which," as Marshal Soult lamented, in
a proclamation he issued, "enabled him proudly
to survey our fertile valleys."
With the exception of Pampluna and St
Sebastian, the Avhole of this part of the north
of Spain was now cleared of the enemy. To
reduce these places was the next object. It
was resolved to blockade the former and lay
siege to the latter, which la.st-mentioned service
was intrusted to General Graham. This was a
most arduous task, as St Sebastian was, in
point of strength, next to Gibraltar.
After an unsuccessful assault, however, the
attention cf the commander-in-chief being
ii.
directed to the movements of Marshal Soult,
who was advancing with a large army, the
siege of St Sebastian was suspended for a
time.
At this time the allied army occupied a range
of mountain passes between the valley of
Eoncesvalles, celebrated as the field of Charle-
magne's defeat, and St Sebastian, but as the
distance between these stations was sixty miles,
it was found impossible so to guard all these
passes as to prevent the entrance of an army.
The passes occupied by the allies were defended
by the following troops : — Major General Byng's
brigade and a division of Spanish infantry held
the valley of Eoncesvalles, to support wliich
General Cole's division was posted at Piscarret,
with General Picton's in reserve at Olaque; the
valley of Bastan and the pass of Maya Avas
occupied by Sir Eowland Hill, with Lieutenant-
general William Stewart's and Silviera's Portu
guese divisions, and the Spanish corps under
the Conde de Amaran ; the Portuguese brigade
of Brigadier-general Archibald Campbell was
detached to Los Alduidos ; the heights of St
Barbara, the town of Pera, and the Puerto de
Echelar, were protected by Lord Dalhousi5
and Baron Alton's light division. Brigadier
general Pack's being in reserve at Estevan.
The communication betweon Lord Dalhousie
and General Graham was kept up by General
Longa's Spanish division ; and the Conde do
Abisbal blockaded Pamplona.
Such were the positions of the allied army
when Marshal Soult, Avho had been lately ap-
pointed to the command of a numerous French
army, recently collected, having formed a plan
of operations for a general attack on the allied
army, advanced on the 25th of July at the
head of a division of 36,000 men against
Eoncesvalles, whilst General Count d'Erlon,
with another division of 13,000 men, moved
towards the pass of ]\Iaya. Pressed by this
overwhelming force, General Byng was obliged,
though supported by part of Sir Lowry Cole's
division, to descend from the heights that
commanded the pass, in order to preserve his
communication, in which situation he was
attacked by Soult and driven back ta the top
of the mountain, whilst the troops on the ridge
of Arola, part of Cole's division, were forced
to retire with considerable loss, and to take up
3 c
386
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIIMENTS.
a position in the rear. General Cole was
attain obliged to retire, and fell back on
Lizoain. JSText day General Picton moved
forward to support General Cole, but both
were obliged to retire in consequence of S cult's
advance.
Meanwhile Count d'Erlon forced the bat-
talions occupying the narrow ridges near the
pass of Maya to give way; but these being
quickly supported by Brigadier-general Barnes's
brigade, a series of spirited actions ensued, and
the advance of the enemy was arrested. General
Hill hearing of the retrograde movement from
Eoncesvalles, retired behind the Irurita, and
took up a strong position. On the 27th Sir
Thomas Picton resumed his retreat. The
troops were greatly dejected at this temporary
reverse; but the arrival of Lord Wellington,
who had been with the army before St Sebas-
tian, revived their drooping spirits. Imme-
diately on his arrival he directed the troops in
reserve to move forward to support the divi-
sion opposed to the enemy; formed General
Picton's division on a ridge on the left bank
of the Argua, and General Cole's on the high
grounds between that river and the Lanz. To
support the positions in front, General Hill
was posted behind the Lizasso; but, on the
arrival of General Pakenham on the 28th, he
took post on the left of General Cole, facing
the village of Sourarom; but before the British
divisions had fully occupied the ground, they
were vigorously attacked by the enemy from
the village. The enemy were, however, driven
back with great loss.
Soult next brought forward a strong column,
and advancing up the hill against the centre
of the allies, on the left of General Cole's line,
obtained possession of that post, but he was
almost immediately driven back at the point
of the bayonet by the Eusiliers. The French
renewed the attack, but were again quickly
repulsed. About the same time another attack
was made on the right of the centre, Avhere a
Spanish brigade, supported by the dOth, was
posted. The Spaniards gave way, the 40th not
only keeping their ground, but driving the
enemy down the hill with great loss.
The enemy pushing forward in separate
bodies with great vigour, the battle now
became general along the whole front of the
heights occupied by the fourth division, but
they were repulsed at all points, except one
occupied by a Portuguese battalion, which was
overpowered and obliged to give way. The
occupation of this post by the enemy exposed
the flank of Major-General Boss's brigade,
immediately on the right, to a destructive fire,
wliich forced him to retire. The enemy were,
however, soon dispossessed of this post b}'
Colonel John Maclean, who, advancing with
the 27th and 48th regiments, charged and
drove them from i';, and immediately after-
wards attacked and charged another body of
the enemy who were advancing from the left.
Tb.e enemy persevered in his attacks several
times, but was as often repulsed, principally by
the bayonet. Several regiments charged four
different times.
After various successful attacks, the enemy,
on the 30th, to use the words of Lord Wel-
lington, " abandoned a position which is one
of the strongest and most difficult of access
that I have yet seen occupied by troops." The
enemy were now pursued beyond Olaque, in
the vicinity of which General Hill, who had
been engaged the whole dayj had repulsed all
the attacks of Count d'Erlon.
The enemy endeavoured to rally in their
retreat, but were driven from one position to
another till the 2d of August, when the allies
had regained all the posts they had occupied
on the 25th of July, when Soult made his first
attack. As the 9 2d or Gordon Highlanders
was the Highland regiment which had the
good fortune to be engaged in these brilliant
attacks, in which they particularly distinguished
themselves, the account of these operations
might have been deferred till we come to give
an account of the services of that excellent
regiment ; but as the omission of these details
in this place would have broken the continuity
of the narrative, it was deemed proper to insert
them here.
After this second expulsion of the French
beyond the Pyrenees, the siege of St Sebastian
was resumed with redoubled energy. A con-
tiaued fire was kept up from eighty pieces of
cannon, which the enemy withstood with sur-
prising courage and perseverance. At length
a practicable breach was made, and on the
morning of the 31st of August the troops
FALL OF ST SEBASTIAN.
387
a«lvauced to the assault. The breach was ex-
tensive, but there was only one point at which
it was possible to enter, and this could only be
done by single files. All the inside of the
wall to the height of the curtain formed a per-
pendicular scarp of twenty feet. The troops
made the most persevering exertions to force
the breach, and everything that bravery could
attempt was repeatedly tried by the men, who
were brought forward in succession from the
trenches ; but each time, on attaining the
summit, all who attempted to remain were
destroyed by a heavy fire from the entrenched
ruins Avithin, so that " no man outlived the
attempt to gain the ridge."* The moment was
critical; but General Graham, with great pre-
sence of mind, directed his artillery to play
against the curtain, so as to pass a few feet
over the heads of the troops in the breach.
The fire was directed with admirable precision,
and the troops advanced with perfect con-
fidence. They struggled unremittingly for two
hours to force the breach, and, taking advantage
of some confusion occasioned by an explosion
of am.munition within the ramparts, they re-
doubled their efforts, and by assisting each other
got over the walls and ruins. After struggling
about an hour among their works, the French
retreated with great loss to the castle, leaving
the town, which was now reduced to a heap of
ruins, in the possession of the assailants. This
success was dearly purchased, — the loss of the
allies, in killed and wounded, being upwards
of 2000 men, Soult made an attempt to
raise the siege, by crossing the Bidassoa on
the very day the assault was made with a force
of nearly 40,000 men ; but he was obliged,
after repeated attacks, to repass the river.
Having determined to carry the war into
France, Lord "Wellington crossed the Bidassoa
at low water, near its mouth, on the 7th of
October. After a series of successful opera-
tions, the allied army was established in the
French territories ; bat as Pampluna still held
out, the commander-in-chief delayed his ad-
vance for a time. Pampluna surrendered on
the 31st of October, after a blockade of four
mouths. Lord Wellington having now the
whole allied force, amounting to upwards of
* General Gralxam'ii Desiiatclics.
85,000 men, at his disposal, resolved to com-
mence operations.
Since the battle of the Pyrenees, the French
had occupied a position Avith then* right to-
wards the sea, at a short distance from St Jean
de Luz, their centre on a village in Sare, and
on the heights behind it, with their left resting
on a stony height in the rear of Aiuhoe. This
position, strong by nature, had been rendered
still stronger by art. The attack on the French
lines was to bo made in columns of divisions.
In consequence of heavy falls of snow and
rain. Lord Wellington was obliged to defer his
attack till the 10th of November, on the morn-
ing of wliich day the allies moved forward
against the enemy.
The attack was begun by General Cole's
division, which attacked and carried the prin-
cipal redoubt in front of Sare with such rapidity,
that several of the enemy were taken in it
before it could be evacuated. Another redoubt
on the left was carried in the same rapid
manner by Lord Dalhousie's division, com
manded in his absence by Colonel Le Cor.
General Cole's division thereupon took posses-
sion of the village. General Alten having
carried La Petite lihune, the whole centre
divisions united, and made a joint attack on
the enemy's principal position behind the
village. Sir Thomas Picton's division (now
commanded in his absence by General ColviUc),
and that of Le Cor, carried the redoubt on the
left of the enemy's centre. The light division
advancing from La Petite Phune, attacked the
works in their front, supported by the 5 2d
regiment, which, crossing with great rapidity
a narrow neck of land, was here exposed to
the fire of two flanking batteries, rushed up
the hill with such impetuosity, that the enemy
grew alarmed, and fled with precipitation.
Meanwhile the right, under General Hill,
attacked the heights of Ainhoe. The attack
was led by General Clinton's division, which,
marching on the left of five redoubts, forded
the Nivelle, the banks of which were steep
and difficult, and attacked the troops in front
of the works. These were immediately driven
back with loss, and General Hamilton joining
in the attack on the other redoubt, the enemy
hastily retired. The brigade of General Stewart's
division, under General Pringle, drove in the
388
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
enemy's picquets in front of Ainlioe, whilst
General Byug's brigade attacked and drove tlie
enemy from the entrenchments, and from a
redoubt farther to the left.
The enemy at length seeing further resistance
hopeless, abandoned all their positions and
works in front of St Jean de Luz and retired
upon Bidart, after destroying all the bridges
on the Lower Nivelle. In these successful and
complicated movements, the allies had 21
officers and 244 soldiers killed, and 120 officers
and 1657 soldiers wounded. Of the 42d
regiment, Captain Mungo Macpherson and
Lieutenant KennetliMacdougall were wounded,
one private only killed, and 2 sergeants and
23 rank and file wounded. The French lost
31 pieces of cannon, 1300 prisoners, and had
a proportional number killed and Avounded.
In consequence of the heavy rains and the
destruction of the bridges, the allies were pre-
vented from pursuing the enemy, who retired
to an entrenched camp near Layonne. The
allied troops were cantoned between the Nivelle
and the sea, and made preparations for dis-
lodging the French from their new position ;
but the incessant rains, which continued till
December, put an entire stop to all active move-
ments. Having thrown bridges over the Nive
in the beginning of December, Lord Wellington
commenced operations on the 9th for the
passage of that river. As the position of the
enemy was considered too strong to be attacked
in front, the commander-in-chief determined to
make a movement to the right, and by thus
threatening Soult's rear, he hoped to induce
him to abandon his position. Accordingly the
allied army crossed the Nive at diflerent points
on the 9th. General Hope met with little
opposition, and General Hill, who crossed by
the ford of Cambo, was scarcely opposed. In
danger of being intercepted by General Clinton's
division, which had crossed at Ustariz, the
enemy retired in great haste, and assembled in
considerable numbers at Villefranche, but
they were driven from this post by the
light infantay and two Portuguese regiments,
under Colonels Douglas and Browne. General
Hill next day took up a position with his
division, with his left on Villefranche and
his right on the Adour, in consequence of
which he cut off the communication between
Bayonne and St Jean Pied de Port. In this
situation the French troops stationed at the
latter place were forced to retire on St Palais.
Leaving a force to keep General Hill in
check, Marshal Soult left his entrenched camp
on the morning of the 10th, and making an
impetuous attack on the light division of
General Hope's wing, drove back his out-posts.
Then establishing himself on a ridge between
the corps of Baron Alten and Major-General
Andrew I[ay's fifth division, he turned upon
the hitler, and attacked it with a determined
bravery wliicli it wus almost impossible to
withstand ; but after an arduous struggle the
enemy were repulsed by Brigadier-general Rob-
inson's brigade of the fifth division, and
Brigadier-general Archibald Campbell's Portu-
guese brigade. The enemj'', no way discouraged
by these repulses, renewed the attack about
three o'clock, but with the same want of
success.
During the night, Soult made dispositions
for attacking the light division at Arcangues ;
but Sir John Hope perceiving his intention,
moved towards the threatened point. Antici-
pated in this movement, the experienced Mar-
shal again changed his dispositions to the left,
but General Hope, equally on the alert, met
him also in that direction. With the exception
of some partial skirmishing between the out
posts, no occurrence of any importance tool-:
place on the following day; but on the 12th
the enemy renewed the attack on the left
without success.
Thus foiled in all his attempts, Soult re-
solved to change entirely his plan of operations,
and accordingly, during the night of the 12th,
he drew his army through Bayonne, and on the
morning of the 13th attempted to force his
way between the centre and right of the British
position, at the head of 30,000 men. Advanc-
ing with great vigour and celerity, he might
have succeeded, had not General Hill, with
his usual promptitude and decision, ordered his
troops on the flanks to support the centre.
The enemy, after a violent struggle, were
repulsed with great loss, and retired with such
precipitation that they were out of reach before
the arrival of the sixth division, which had
been ordered up to support General Hill.
AVhilst this contest was going on, General
SERIES OF ACTIONS.
389
Byng's brigade, supported by the Portuguese
brigade under General Buclian, carried an
important beight, from which the enemy made
several attempts to dislodge them, but being
unsuccessful at all points, they at length retired
to their entrenchments, whither they were
followed by General Hill, who took \ip a
parallel position. At the passage of the Nive
the 4 2d had Captain George Stewart and Lieu-
tenant James Stewart killed, and 11 rank and
iile wounded.
The inclemency of the weather, and a suc-
cession of heavy rains which had swelled the
rivers and destroyed the roads, rendering farther
movements impracticable for a time, ]\Iarshal
Soult availed himself of the interruption thus
given to the progress of the allied army to
strengthen his position. The weather becoming
favourable about the middle of February 1814,
Lord Wellington began a series of movements
with the view of inducing Soult to withdraw
from his strong position, or, should be decline,
to cut off his communication with France, by
marching the allied army into the heart of that
country. By these movements the British
general obtained the command of the Adour,
v/hich obliged Soult, who obtained his supplies
down that river from the interior, to withdraw
from Bayonne in the direction of Daxe. He
left, however, a strong garrison in the place.
Leaving General Hope to blockade Bayonne,
Lord Wellington made a general movement
with the right and centre of the army on the
'24th of February. I^Text day they marched
forward to dislodge the enemy from a position
they had taken up on the Gave de Pau at
Orthes. Between the extreme points of this
position ran a chain of heights receding in a
line, bending inwards, the centre of which was
so retired as to be protected by the guns of
both wings. On his left, Soult was supported
in tliis strong position by the town and the
river ; his right rested on a commanding height
in rear of the village of St Bois ; whilst the
centre, accommodating itself to the incurvation
of the heights, described a horizontal reversed
eegment of a circle protected by the strong
position of both wings.
In a short time every point was carried,
but the enemy retired in a very orderly
manner, firing by echelons of divisions, each
covering the otlier as they retreated. Ob-
serving General Hill, who had just crossed
the river, advancing upon their left flank,
on the road from Ortlies to St Sever, tlie
enemy became at once apprehensive that
they would be intercepted, and, instead of
continuing their masterly retreat, they ran off
at full speed, followed by their pursuers. The
latter continued the chase for nearly three
miles at a full trot, and the French at length
breaking their lines, threw away their arms,
and fled in all directions. The pursuit was
continued however as far as Sault de Navailles,
on reaching wliich the remains even of an army
were no longer to be seen. The loss of the
enemy was estimated at 8000 men in killed,
wounded, and prisoners. The loss of the allies
in killed and wounded amounted to about IGOO.
Of the 42d, Lieutenant John Innes was the
only officer killed, besides 1 sergeant, and 3
rank and file. Major William Cowell, Captain
James Walker, Lieutenants Duncan Stewart
and James Brander, 5 sergeants, and 85 rank
and file Avere wounded.
The French army, lately so formidable,
was now broken and dispersed, and many
of the soldiers, dispirited by their reverses,
returned to their homes ; others, for the first
time, abandoned their standards, and went
over to the allies. Soult, however, un-
dismayed by these difficulties, collected the
remains of that part of his army which still
remained faithful, and exerted aU his energies
to arrest the progress of the victors, but his
efforts were unavailing ; and after sustaining
a defeat at Ayre, where he attempted to cover
the removal of considerable magazines, he re-
treated to Tarbes. All the western part of
Gascony being thus left exjiosed to the opera-
tions of the allied army. Lord Wellington
detached Marshal Berosford and Lord Dal-
housie, with three divisions, to Bordeaux,
which they entered amidst the acclamations of
the inhabitants.
Having obtained reinforcements from Spain
and England, Lord Wellington, after leaving
4000 men at Bordeaux under Lord Dalhousie,
again put his army in motion. Soult attempted
to make a stand at Vicq with two divisions, but
he Avas driven from this position by General
Picton with the third division, and forced to
390
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
retire beyond Tarbes. AVith tlie apparent in-
tention of disputing the farther advance of
the allies, the Marshal concentrated his whole
force ft this point, but he was dislodged from
this position by a series of combined move-
ments. It was now discovered that the enemy
were drawn up on two hills running paraUei to
those from which their advance had been
driven, and it was farther ascertained that this
commanding position could not be gained by
an advance in front without a great sacrifice
of men, reiiiforced as it had been by the troops
driven from the heights in front. It was there-
fore determined to attack it on flank, but,
before the necessary arrangements could be
completed, night came on, and Soult taking
advantage of the darkness, moved off towards
Toulouse, whither he was foUowed next morn-
ing by the allies, who reached the banks of the
Garonne on the 27th of March.
Tills river was much swollen by recent rains
and the melting of the snow on the Pyrenees.
There being only one bridge at Toulouse, and
that being in possession of the enemy, it became
necessary to procure pontoons to enable the
army to pass. "Whilst the necessary pre-
parations were going on for this purpose,
I^rarsh.al Soult made the most extraordinary
exertions to put himself in a proper posture of
defence. He was not even yet without hopes
cf success, and although it is generally believed
that he was now aware of the abdication of
Luonaparte, an event wdiich, he must have
known, would put an immediate end to the
war, he was unwilling to let slip the only
opportunity he now had of wiping off the dis-
grace of his recent defeats.
The city of Toulouse is defended by
an ancient wall, flanked with towers. On
three sides it is surrounded by the great canal
of Languedoc and by the Garonne, and on the
fourth side it is flanked by a range of hills
close to the canal, over which pass all the
roads on that side the town. On the summit
of the nearest of these hills the Erench had
erected a chain of five redoubts, between which
and the defences of the town they formed
entrenchments and lines of connection. These
defences consisted of extensive field-works, and
of some of the ancient buildings in the suburbs
well fortified. At tlie foot of the hciglit, and
along one- half its length, ran the small river Ers
the bridges of which had all been destroyed; oe
the tojD of the height was an elevated and elon-
gated plain in a state of cultivation, and towards
the end next the town there stood a farm-
house and offices. Some trenches had been
cut around this house, and three redoubts
raised on its front and left. Such was the
field selected by Soult to redeem, if possible,
by a last effort, his fallen reputation, and to
vindicate the tarnished honour of the Erench
arms.
Pontoons having been procured, part of the
allied army crossed the Garonne on the 4th of
April; but the melting of the snow on the
P}Tenees, owing to a few days of hot weather,
swelled the river so much that it became
necessary to remove the pontoons, and it was
not till the 8th that they could be replaced.
On that day the whole army crossed the river,
except General HiU's division, which remained
opposite the town in front of the great bridge,
to keep the enemy in check on that side. Erom
the insulated nature of the town, no mode of
attack was left to Lord "Wellington but to
attempt the works in front.
Accordingly, on the 10th of April, he made
the following dispositions: — The Spaniards
under Don Manuel Ereyre were to attack the
redoubts fronting the town ; General Picton
and the light division were to keep the enemy
in check on the great road to Paris, but not to
attack; and ^Marshal Beresford, with General
Clinton and the sixth division, was to attack
the centre of the entrenchments, whilst General
Cole with the fourth marched against the right.
The part taken by the 42d in this struggle is
so well and fully described by Mr Malcolm,
formerly of the 42d, in his Reminiscence of a
Campaign in 1814, that we shall quote his
description here : —
"Early on Sunday morning, the 10th of
April, our tents were struck, and we moved
with the other regiments of the sixth division
towards the neighbourhood of Toidouse, until
ordered to halt on a level ground, from whence
we had a distinct view of the enemy's position
on the ridge of hills already mentioned. At
the same time we saw Lord Wellington,
accompanied by his staff, riding back from the
front at a hard trot. Some of the men called
BATTLE OF TOULOUSE.
391
out, ' There goes Wellington, my lads ; wo
Bhall have some hot work presently.'
"At that moment Major General Pack, who
commanded our brigade, came up, and calling
its oflicers and non-commiss'oned officers round
him, addressed them to the following effect : —
' "We are this day to attack the enemy ; your
business will be to take possession of those
fortified heights, which you see towards the
front. I have only to warn you to be pre-
pared to form close column in case of a charge
of cavalry ; to restrain the impetuosity of the
men ; and to prevent them from wasting their
ammunition.' The drums then beat to arms,
and we received orders to move towards the
enemy's position.
" Our division (the sixth) approached the
foot of the ridge of heights on the enemy's
right and moved in a direction parallel to
them, until Ave reached the point of attack.
We advanced under a heavy cannonade, and
arrived in front of a redoubt, which protected
the right of the enemy's position, where we
were formed in two lines, — the first, consisting
of some Portuguese regiments, — and the re-
serve, of the Highland Brigade.
" Darkening the whole hill, flanked by
clouds of cavalry, and covered by the fire of
their redoubt, the enemy came down upon us
like a torrent. Their generals and field-officers
riding in front, and waving their hats amidst
shouts of the multitude, resembling the roar
of an ocean. Our Highlanders, as if actuated
by one instinctive impulse, took off their
bonnets, and waving them in the air, returned
their greeting with three cheers.
"A deathlike silence ensued for some mo-
ments, and we could observe a visible pause in
the advance of the enemy At that moment
the light company of the Forty-second Eegi-
n.ent, by a well-directed fire, brought down
some of the French officers of distinction, as
they rode in front of their respective corps.
The enemy immediately fired a volley into our
lines, and advanced upon us amidst a deafening
roar of musketry and artillery. Our troops
answered their fire only once, and unappalled
by their furious onset, advanced up the hill,
and met them at the charge. Upon reaching
the summit of the ridge of heights, the redoubt,
wiich had covered their advance, fell into our
possession ; but they still retained four others,
with their connecting lines of intrenchments,
upon the level of the same heights on which we
were now established, and into which they
had retired.
" Meantime, our troops were drawn up along
a road, which passed over the hill, and which
having a high bank at each side, protected us in
some measure from the general fire of their
last line of redoubts. Here our brigade re-
mained until Marshal Beresford's Artillery,
which, in consequence of the badness of the
roads, had been left in the village of Mont
Blanc, could be brought up, and until the
Spaniards under General Don Manuel Freyre,
who, in proceeding along the left of the Ers,
had been repulsed, could be reformed, and
brought back to the attack. Marshal Beres-
ford's artillery having arrived, and the Spanish
troops being once more brought forward,
Major-General Pack rode up in front of our
brigade, and made the following announce-
ment:— *I have just now been with General
Clinton, and he has been pleased to grant
my request, that in the charge which we are
now to make upon the enemy's redoubts,
the Forty-second regiment shall have the
honour of leading on the attack; the Forty-
second will advance.'
" We immediately began to form for the
charge upon the redoubts, which were about
two or three hundred yards distant, and to
which we had to pass over some ploughed
fields. The grenadiers of the Forty-second
regiment followed by the other companies,
led the way, and began to ascend from the
road ; but no sooner were the feathers of their
bonnets seen rising over the embankment, than
such a tremendous fire was opened from the
redoubts and intrenchments, as in a very short
time would have annihilated them. The right
wing, therefore, hastily formed into line, and
without waiting for the left, which was ascenJ
ing by companies from the road, rushed upon
the batteries, which vomited forth a most
furious and terrific storm of fire, grape-shot,
and musketry.
" The redoubts were erected along the side
of a road, and defended by broad ditches filled
with water. Just before our troops reached the
obstruction, however, the enemy deserted them
392
nrSTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
and fled in all directions, leaving tlieir last line
of strongholds in our possession; but they
still possessed two fortified houses close by,
from which they kept up a galling and de-
structive fire. Out of about 500 men, which
the Eorty-second brought into action, scarcely
90 reached the fatal redoubt from which the
enemy had fled.
" Our colonel was a brave man, but there are
moments when a well-timed manoeuvre is of
more advantage than courage. The regiment
stood on the road with its front exactly to the
enemy, and if the left wing had been ordered
forward, it could have sprung up the bank in
line and dashed forward on the enemy at once.
Instead of this, the colonel faced the right
wing to its right, counter-marched in rear of
the left, and when the leading rank cleared
the left flank it was made to file up the bank,
and as soon as it made its appearance the shot,
shell, and musketry poured in with .deadly
destruction ; and in this exposed position we
had to make a second countermarch on purpose
to bring our front to the enemy. These move-
ments consumed much time, and by this
unnecessary exposure exasperated the men to
madness. The word 'Forward — double-quick P
dispelled the gloom, and forward we drove, in
the face of apparent destruction. The field
had been lately rough ploughed or under fallow,
and when a man fell he tripped the one
behind, thus the ranks were opening as we
approached the point whence all this hostile
vengeance proceeded ; but the rush forward
had received an impulse from desperation, 'the
spring of the men's patience had been strained
until ready to snap, and when left to the free-
dom of its own extension, ceased not to act
until the point to which it was directed was
attained.' In a minute every obstacle was
surmounted; the enemy fled as we leaped over
the trenches and mounds like a pack of noisy
hounds in pursuit, frightening them more by
our wild hurrahs than actually hurting them
by ball or bayonet.
" Two officers (Captain Campbell and
Lieutenant Young) and about 60 of inferior
rank were aU that now remained without
a wound of the right wing of the regiment
that entered the fiel<l in the morning. The
flag was hanging in tatters, and stained with
the blood of those who had fallen over it,
The standard, cut in two, had been successively
placed in the hands of three officers, who fell
as we advanced; it was now borne by a
sergeant, while the few remaining soldiers who
rallied around it, defiled with mire, sweat,
smoke, and blood, stood ready to oppose with
the bayonet the advancing column, the front
files of which were pouring in destructive
showers of musketry among our confused ranks.
To have disputed the post with such over-
whelming numbers, would have been hazard-
ing the loss of our colours, and could serve no
general interest to our army, as we stood
between the front of our advancing suppo't
and the enemy ; we were therefore ordered to
retire. The greater number passed through
the cottage, now filled Avith wounded and
dying, and leaped from the door that was over
the road into the trench of the redoubt among
the killed and wounded.
" We were now between two fires of mus-
ketry, the enemy to our left and rear, the 79 th
and left wing of our own regiment in our front.
Fortunately the intermediate space did not
exceed a hundred paces, and our safe retreat
depended upon the speed with Avhich we could
perform it. We rushed along like a crowd
of boys pursuing the bounding ball to its
distant limit, and in an instant plunged into
a trench that had been cut across the road :
the balls were whistling amongst us and over
us; while those in front were struggling to get
out, those behind were holding them fast for
assistance, and we became firmly wedged to-
gether, until a horse without a rider camo
plunging down on the heads and bayonets of
those in his way ; they on whom he fell were
drowned or smothered, and the gap thus made
gave way for the rest to get out.
"The right wing of the regiment, thus broken
down and in disorder, was rallied by Captain
Campbell (afterwards brevet lieutenant-colonel)
and the adjutant (Lieutenant Young) on a
narrow road, the steep banks of which servetl
as a cover from the showers of grape that swept
over our heads.
" As soon as the smoke began to clear away,
the enemy made a last attempt to retake tlieir
redoubts, and for this purpose advanced in great
force : they were a second time repulsed with
BATTLE OF TOULOUSE.
393
great loss, and their whole army was driven
into Toulouse."^
Finding tlie city, which was now within
reach of the guns of the allies, quite untenable,
Soult evacuated it the same evening, and was
allowed to retire without molestation. Even
liad he been able to have withstood a siege, he
must have soon surrendered for want of the pro-
visions necessary for the support of a population
of 60,000 inhabitants, and of his own armj'-,
Avhich was now reduced by the casualties of
Avar and recent desertions to 30,000 men.
The loss of the 42d in the battle of Toulouse,
was 4 officers, 3 sergeants, and 47 rank and
Jilo killed; and 21 officers, 14 sergeants, 1
drummer, and 231 rank and file wounded.
The names of the officers killed were Captain
John Swanson, Lieutenant Williatn Gordon,
Ensigns John Latta and Donald Maccrummen ;
the Avounded were Lieutenant-colonel liobert
ISIacara, Captains James Walker, John Hender-
son (who died of his wounds), Alexander
I^Iackenzie, and Lieutenants Donald Mackenzie,
Thomas Munro, Hugh Angus Eraser, James
liobert son, li. A. Mackinnon, Eoger Stewart
Eobert Gordon, Charles Maclaren, Alexander
Strange, Donald Farquharson (who died of liis
wounds), James Watson, William Urquhart;
Ensigns Thomas Macniven, Colin AValker,
^ In a conversation between General Ililland ]\[ajor-
Gcneral Stewart (Garth), a few days after the battle,
the former, allviding to the attempt of the enemy to
take the redoubt, said to General Stewart, "I saw j'onr
old friends the Highlanders in ainostpei-ilous situation ;
and had I not known their firmness I should have
trembled for the result. As it was, they could not
have resisted the force brought against them if they
had not been so instantaneously supported." Being
asked by General Stewart what was the amount at
which he calculated the strength of the enemy's column
of attack, he replied, " Not less than 6000 men." In
passing soon afterwards through Languedoc, Stewart
stopped to view a brigade of French infantry exercising.
The French commanding officer rode up to him, and
invited him, with great ])olitencss, to accompany him
through the ranks. Talking of the recent battles, the
French general concluded his observations thus, —
' ' Well, we arc quite satisfied if the English army think
we fought bravely, and did our duty well. " General
Stewart mentioning the Highland corps, " Ah !" said
the Frenchman, "these are brave soldiers. If they
had good officers, I should not like to meet them unless
I was well supported. I put them to the jiroof on
that day. " Being asked in what manner, he answered
' ' that he led the division wliich attempted to retake
the redoubt ;" and on a further question as to the
strength of the column, he replied, " More than 6000
men." As General Hill was more than two miles from
the field of action, the accuracy of his calculation is
remarkable.
II.
James Geddes, Johji Malcolm, and Mungo
ilacpberson.
The allies entered Toulouse on the morning
after the battle, and Avuro received with en-
thusia.sm by Iho inhabitants, who, doubtless,
considered themselves extremely fortimate in
being relieved from the presence of the French
army, Avhose retention of the city a fcAV hour.^
longer Avould have exposed it to all the horrors
of a bombardment. By a singular coincidence,
official accounts reached Toulouse in the course
of the day of the abdication of Buonaparte, and
the restoration of Louis XVIII. ; but it is said
that these despatches had been kept back on
the road.
At this time the clothing of the army at large,
but the Highland brigade in particular, Avas in
a vcj'y tattered state. The clothing of the 91st
regiment had been two years in Avear ; the men
Avere thus under the necessity of repairing their
old garments in the best manner they could :
some had the elbows of the coats mended with
gray cloth, others had the one-half of the sleeves
of a different colour from the body ; and their
trousers Avere in as bad a condition as their
coats.
The 42d, Avhich Avas the only corps in tlie
brigade that Avore the Ic'dt, Avas beginning to
lose it by degrees ; men falling sick and left
in the rear frequently got tlie kilt made into
trousers, and on joining the regiment again
no plaid could be furnished to supply the lo.ss;
thus a great want of imiformity prevailed;
but this Avas of minor importance Avhen com-
pared to the Avant of slioes. As the march
continued daily, no time was to be found to
rejiair them, until completely Avorn out; this
left a number to march Avith bare feet. Tlieso
men being occasionally permitted to straggle out
of the ranks to select the soft part of the road.^
or fields adjoining, others who liad not the
same reason to offer for this indulgence followed
the example, until each regiment marched
regardless of rank, and sometimes mixed Avith
other corps in front and rear.*^
In consequence of the cessation of hostilities,
the British troops removed Avithout delay to
their appointed destinations, and the throe
Highland regiments Avere embarked for Ireland,
^ Anton's Militarij Life, p. 120.
3 D
394
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
where they remained till May 1815, when they
were shii^ped for Elanders, on the return of
Buonaparte from Elba. In Ireland the 1st
battalion was joined by the effective men of
the 2d, which had been disbanded at Aberdeen
in October 1814.
The intelligence of Eiionaparte's advance
reached Brussels on the evening of the 15th of
June, when orders were immediately issued by
the Duke of Wellington for the assembling of
the troops. The men of the 42d and 9 2d regi-
ments had become great favourites in Brussels,
and were on such terms of friendly intercourse
with the inhabitants in whose houses they were
quartered, that it was no uncommon thing to
see a Highland soldier taking care of the
children, and even keeping the shop of his
host, — an instance of confidence perhaps unex-
ampled. These two regiments were the first
to muster.'^ "They assembled with the utmost
alacrity to the sound of the well-known pibroch,
Co7ne to mo and I will give you flcsli,^ — an
invitation to the wolf and the raven, for which
the next day did, in fact, spread an ample
banquet at the expense of our brave country-
men, as well as of their enemies. . . . About
four o'clock in the morning of the 16th of June,
the 4 2d and 9 2d Higliland regiments marched
lliTough the Place Eoyal and the Pare. One
could not but admire their lino appearance;
their firm, collected, steady, military demeanour,
as Ihcy went rejoicing to battle, with their bag-
pipes playing before them, and the beams of the
rising sun shining upon their glittering arms.
Before that sun had set in the night, how many
of that gallant band were laid low ! . . . The
kind and generous inhabitants assembled in
crowds to witness the departure of their gallant
friends, and as the Highlanders marched on-
ward with a steady and collected aij, the
people breathed many a fervent expression for
their safety."
The important part taken in the action
of Quatre Bras by the Black Watch could not
be told better than in the simple words of
one who was present, and did his own share
of the work. Sergeant Anton^ of tho 4r2d : —
^ Cannon's nistorical Records of (he 42(f, p. 141.
For mnsic of this see end of the history of this
regiment. ■'
^ Anton's MilUary Lifi-, p. 188.
" On the morning of the 16th June, before
the sun rose over the dark forest of Soignes,
our brigade, consisting of the 1st, 44th, and
92d regiments, stood in column. Sir Denis
Pack at its head, waiting impatiently for .the
42d, the commanding-officer of which was
chidden severely by Sir Denis for being so
dilatory. We took our place in the column,
and the whole marched off to the strains of
martial music, and amidst the shouts of the
surrounding multitude. As we entered the
forest of Soignes, our stream of ranks following
ranks, in successive sections, moved on in silent
but speedy course, like some river confined
between two equal banks.
" The forest is of immense extent, and wo
continued to move on under its welcome shade
until we came to a small hamlet, or auberge,
imbosomed in the wood to the right of tho
road. Here we turned to our left, halted, and
were in the act of lighting fires, on purpose to
set about cooking. We were flattering our-
selves that wo were to rest there until next day,
for ■whatever re^Dorts had reached the cars of
our commanders, no alarm had yet rung on
ours. Some were stretched under the shade
to rest ; others sat in groups draining the cup,
and we always loved a large one, and it was
now almost emptied of three days' allowance^
of spirits, a greater quantity than was usually
served at once to us on a campaign ; others
were busily occupied in bringing Avater and
preparing the camp-kettles, for we were of tho
opinion, as I have already said, that wo were tc
halt there for the day. But, " hark ! a gun !"
one exclaims ; every ear is set to catch tho
sound, and every mouth seems half opened, as
if to supersede the faithless ear that doubts of
hearing. Again another and another feebly
floats through the forest. Every ear now
catches the sound, and every man grasps his
musket. 'So pensive looks are seen; our
generals' weather-beaten, war-worn counten-
ances arc all well known to the old soldiers,
and no throb of fear palpitates in a single
breast; all are again ready in column, and
again wo tread the wood-lined road.
"The distant report of tho guns becomes more
^ One English pint. There were four days' allo-w
ance of bread, and three daj's' of beef and spirits,
issued before leaving Brussels for each man.
QUATEE BRAS.
391
loud, and our march is urged on Avith greater
speed. We pass tlirougli Waterloo, and leave
beliind the bright fields of Wellington's fame,
— our army's future glory and England's pride.
Quatre Bras appears in view; the frightened
peasantry come running breathless and panting
along the "way. We move off to the left of the
road, behind a gently rising eminence ; form
column of companies, regardless of the growing
crop, and ascend the rising ground: a beautiful
plain appears in view, surroimded with belts
of wood, and the main road from Brussels runs
through it. We now descend to the plain by
an echelon movement towards our right, halted
on the road (from which we had lately diverged
to the left), formed in line, fronting a bank on
the right side, whilst the other regiments took
up their position to right and left, as directed
by our general. A luxuriant crop of grain
liid from our view the contending skirmishers
beyond, and presented a considerable obstacle
to our advance. We were in the act of lying
down by the side of the road, in our usual
careless manner, as we were wont when enjoy-
ing a rest on the line of march, some throwing
back their, heads on their knapsacks, intending
to take a sleep, when General Pack came
j7alloping up, and chid the colonel for not
having the bayonets fixed. This roused our
attention, and the bayonets were instantly on
the pieces,
" Our pieces were loaded, and perhaps never
did a regiment in the field seem so short taken.
We had the name of a cixiclc corps, but certainly
it was not then in that state of discipline
which it could justly boast of a few years after-
wards. Yet notwithstanding this disadvantage,
none could be animated with a fitter feeling
for the work before us than prevailed at that
moment.
"We were all ready and in line, — "For-
ivard/" was the word of command, and forward
we hastened, though we saw no enemy in front.
The stalks of the rye, like the reeds that grow
on the margin of some swamp, opposed our
advance ; the tops were up to our bonnets, and
we strode and groped our way through as fast
as we could. By the time we reached a field
of clover on the other side, we were very
much straggled ; however, wo imited in line
as fast as time and our speedy advance would
permit. The Belgic skirmishers retired through
our ranks, and in an instant we were on their
victorious pursuers. Our sudden appearancci
seemed to paralyse their advance. The singular
appearance of our dress, combined no doubt
with our sudden debut, tended to stagger their
resolution ; we were on them, our pieces were
loaded, and our bayonets glittered, impatient
to drink their blood. Those who had so
proudly driven the Belgians before them,
turned now to fly, whilst our loud cheers made
the fields echo to our wild hurrahs. Franco
fled or fell before us, and we thought the
field our own. We had not yet lost a man,
for the victors seldom lose many, except in
protracted hard-contested struggles : with one's
face to the enemy, he may shun the deadly
thrust or stroke; it is the retreating soldier that
destruction pursues.
"We drove on so fast that we almost appeared
like a mob following the rout of some defeated
faction. Marshal ISTey, who commanded the
enemy, observed our wild unguarded zeal, and
ordered a regiment of lancers to bear down
upon us. Wc saw their approach at a distance,
as they issued from a wood, and took them for
Brunswickers coming to cut up the flyiiig
infantry; and as cavalry on all occasions
have the advantage of retreating foot, on a
fair field, we were halted in order to let them
take their way : they were approaching our right
flank, from which our skirmishers wero ox-
tended, and we were far from being in a
formation fit to repel an attack, if intended, or
to afford regular support to our friends if
requiring our aid. I tliink wg stood with too
much confidence, gazing towards theui as if
they had been our friends, anticipating the
gallant charge they would make on the flying foe,
and we were making no preparative movement
to receive them as enemies, further than the
reloading of the muskets, until a German
orderly dragoon galloped up, exclaiming,
" Eranchee ! Franchee !" and, wheeling about,
galloped off. We instantly formed a rallying
square ; no time for particularity ; every man's
piece was loaded, and our enemies approached
at full charge ; the feet of their horses seemed
to tear up the ground. Our skirmishers having
been impressed with the same opinion, that
these were Brunswick cavalry, fell beneath
39G
niSTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
their lauces, and few escaped death or wounds;
our brave colonel fell at this time, pierced
through the chin until the point of the lance
reached the brain. Captain (now major)
]\renzio3 fell, covered with wounds, and a
momentary conflict took place over him; he
was a poAverfiil man, and, hand to hand, more
than a match for six ordinary men. The
grenadiers, whom ho commanded, pressed
round to save or avenge him, but fell beneath
the enemy's lances.
" Of all descriptions of cavalry, certainly the
lancers seem the most formidable to infantry,
as the lance can be projected with considerable
precision, and with, deadly effect, without
bringing the horse to the point of the bayonet ;
and it was only by the rapid and well-directed
fire of musketry that these formidable assail-
ants were repidsed.
Colonel (aftenvards Sir) R. IT. Dick. From Miniature
about four years after Waterloo) in possession of
Dick, Es(i. of Tullymet.
"Colonel Dick assumed the command on the I
fall of Sir Eobert j\Iacara, and was severely
■wounded. Erevet-major Davidson succeeded,
and was mortally wounded ; to him succeeded
Brevet-major Campbell. Thus, in a few minutes
we had been placed under four different com-
manding-officers,
" xin attempt was now made to form us in
line; for we stood mixed in one irregular mass,
— grenadier, light, and battalion companies, — a
noisy group ; such is the inevitable consequence
of a rapid succession of commanders. Our
covering sergeants were called out on purpose
that each company might form on the right
of its sergeants; an excellent plan liad it been
adopted, but a cry arose that another charge
of cavalry Avas approaching, and this plan was
abandoned. We now formed a line on the left
of the grenadiers, while the cavalry that had
been announced were cutting through the
ranks of the 69th regiment. Meantime the
other regiments, to our right and left, suffered
no less than we ; the superiority of the enemy
in cavalry afforded him a decided advantage
on the open plain, for our British
cavalry and artillery had not yet
reached the field. We were at this
time about two furlongs past tho
farm of Quatre Bras, as I suppose,
and a line of French infantry was
about the same distance from ixs in
front, and we had commenced firing
at that line, Avhen we were ordered
to form square to oppose cavalry.
General Pack was at our head, and
Major Campbell commanded the
regiment. We formed square in an
instant, in the centre were several
wounded French soldiers witnessing
our formation round them ; they
doubtless considered themselves de-
voted to certain death among us
seeming barbarians ; but they had
no occasion to s^jeak ill of us after-
wards ; for as they were already in-
capable of injuring us, wo moved
about them regardful of their- wounds
and suffering.
" Our last file had got into square,
and into its proper place, so far as
unequalised companies could form a
square, when the cuirassiers dashed full on
two of its faces : their heavy horses and steel
armour seemed sufficient to bury us under
them, had they been pushed forward on our
bayonets.
(painted
William
QUATRE BRAS— WATEELOO.
397
"A mouient's pause ensued; it was tlie pause
of death. General Pack was on the right angle
of the front face of the square, and he lifted
his hat towards the French officer as he was
wont to do when returning a salute. I suppose
our assailants construed our forbearance as an
indication of surrendering : a false idea ; not a
blow had been struck nor a musket levelled ;
but when the general raised his hat, it served
as a signal, though not a preconcerted one, but
entirely accidental; for we were doubtful
whether our officer commanding was protract-
ing the order, waiting for the general's com-
mand, as he Avas present. Be this as it may,
a most destructive fire was opened; riders,
cased in heavy armour, fell tumbling from their
horses ; the horses reared, plunged, and fell
on the dismounted riders ; steel helmets and
cuirasses rung against unsheathed sabres, as
they fell to the ground ; shrieks and groans of
men, the neighing of horses, and the discharge
of musketry, rent the air, as men and horses
mixed together in one heap of indiscriminate
slaughter. Those who were able to fly, fled
towards a wood on our right, whence tliey
had issued to the attack, and which seemed to
afford an extensive cover to an immense reserve
not yet brought into action.
" Once more clear of those formidable and
daring assailants, wo formed line, examined
our ammunition boxes, and found them getting
empty. Our officer commanding pointed to-
wards the pouches of our dead and dying com-
rades, and from them a sufficient supply Avas
obtained.
" We lay down behind the gentle rise of a
trodden down field of grain, and enjoyed a
few minutes' rest to our wearied limbs : but
not in safety from the flying messengers of
death, the wliistling music of which was far
from lulling us to sleep.
" Afternoon was now far spent, and we were
resting in line, without having equalized the
companies, for this would have been extremely
dangerous in so exposed a position ; for the
ileld afforded no cover, and we were in advance
of the other regiments. The enemy were at
no great distance, and, I may add, firing very
cctively upon us.
" Our position being, as I have already ob-
served, without any cover from the fire of the
enemy, we were commanded to retire to the
rear of the farm, where we took up our bivouac
on the field for the night.
"Six privates fell into tlie enemy's hands ;
among these was a little lad (Smith Fyfe)
about five feet high. The French general, on
seeing this diminutive looking lad, is said to
have lifted him up by the collar or breeeh and
exclaimed to the soldiers who Avere near him,
" Behold the sample of tlie men of Avhom you
seem afraid !" This lad returned a few daj's
afterwards, dressed in the clothing of a French
grenadier, and was saluted by the name of
liapoleon, which he retained until he was dis-
charged.
" The night passed off in silence : no fires
were lit ; every man lay down in rear of his
arms, and silence was enjoined for the night.
Round us lay the dying and the dead, the
latter not yet interred, and many of the former,
wishing to breathe their last where they fell,
slept to death with their heads on the same
pillow on which those Avho had to toil through
the future fortunes of the field reposed."
The i^rincipal loss sustained by the High-
landers was at the first onset ; yet it was by no
means so severe as might have been expected.
Lieutenant-colonel Sir Robert Macara, Lieu-
tenant Robert Gordon, and Ensign William
Gerrard, 2 sergeants, and 40 rank and file
were killed. Including officers, there were
243 wounded.
In the battle of Waterloo, in which the regi-
ment was partially engaged, the 42d had only
5 men killed and 45 wounded. In these last
are included the following officers, viz. : Captain
Mungo Macpherson, Lieutenants John Orr,
George Gunn Munro, Hugh Angus Eraser, and
James Brander, and Quarter-master Donald
jMackintosh. "They fought like heroes, and
like heroes they fell — an honour to their
country. On many a Highland hill, and
through many a Lowland valley, long will the
deeds of these brave men be fondly remembered,
and their fate deeply deplored. 'Nevev did a
finer body of men take the field, never did
men march to battle that were destined to
perform such services to their country, and to
obtain such immortal renown."
The Duke of Wellington in his public
despatches concerning Quatro Eras and Waters
398
IIISTOKY OF THE HIGHLAXD EEGIMEXTS.
loo paia a liigli coniplinient to tlio 42d.
" Among other regiments, I must particularly
mention°tlie 28th, 42d, 79th, and 92d, and the
battalion of Hanoverians."
The Avord " Waterloo," borno on the colours
of the regiment, by royal authority, commemo-
rates the gallantry displayed by the regiment
on tliis occasion; a medal was conferred on
each officer and soldier ; and tlie privilege of
reckoning two years' service, towards additional
pay and pension on discharge, was also granted
to the men. It may not be uninteresting to
give here a list of the officers of the regiment
who were present at the battle of Quatre Bras
and Waterloo It wiU be seen that wliile only
3 were kiUed, few escaped without a wound.
OFFICERS AT AVATEllLOO— 1815.
Killed.
"Wounded.
"Wounded.
Died of Wounds.
T,ipnt.-Col. Sir Robert JIacara,
■Major Robert Henry Dick,
Capt. Archibald Menzies,
,, George Davidson,
,, John Campbell.
,, Mungo JMacpherson, AVounded.
,, Donald M'Douald, Wounded.
,, Daniel M'Intosh, "Wounded.
,, Robert Boyle, AVounded.
Lieut. Donald Chisholni, AVounded.
,, Duncan Stewart, Wounded.
,, Donald M'Kenzio, Wounded.
,, James Young, Adjutant, A\^ounded.
,, Hugh A. Frasei-, "Wounded.
,, John Malcolm, Abounded.
,, Alexander Dunbar, Wounded.
,, James Brander, AVouuded.
,, ]|oger Stewart,
,, Robert Gordon, KiUed.
,, James Robertson,
,, Kenneth JM'Dougal,
,, Donald M'Kay,
,, Alexander Innes,^
,, John Grant,
,, John Orr,2 Wounded.
,, George Gunn Muuro, AVounded.
,, AVilliam Eraser, AVounded.
Easign George Gerard, Killed.
,, Andrew L. Eraser,
,, Alexander Brown, AVounded.
,, Alexander Cumniing,
Adjutant James Young, Lieut., Wounded,
Quarter-Master Don. il'Iutosh, AVouuded.
Surgeon Swinton Macleod,
Assistant Surgeon Donald M'Pherson,
Assistant Surgeon John Stewart,
It has been observed, as a rcrnarkablo cir
cumstance in the history of the Eoyal High-
landers, that on every occasion when they fired
a shot at an enemy (except at Ticonderoga,
^^Those are the only ofEcers of the regiment now
(1873) alive wlio served in the Peninsula and at
AVaterloo ; the former being now Captain Innes, and
a military knight of Windsor, and the latter. Captain
Orr, residing in Edinburgh.
where success was almost impossible), they
were successful to such an extent at least, that
whatever the general issue of the battle might
be, that part of the enemy opposed to them
never stood tlieir ground, unless the High-
landers were by in.surmoim table obstacles pre-
vented from closing upon them. Eontenoy
even does not form an exception; for although
the allies were defeated, the Highlanders carried
the points assigned them, and then, as at
Ticonderoga, they were the last to leave the
field. ^
As the battle of Waterloo terminates a
period of active service and hard fighting in
the case of the 42d, as well as of other regi-
ments, and as it had a rest of many years during
the long peace, we shall here give a summary
of tlie number of men that entered the regi-
ment, from its formation down to the battle ot
AVaterloo, and the number of those who were
killed, wounded, died of sickness, or were dis-
charged during that period.
The grand total of men embodied in the Black
AVatch and 4'2d or Royal Highland regiment,
from its origin at Tay Bridge in April 1740, to
24tli June 1815, exclusive of the second battalion
of 1780* and that of 1803,'^ was . . .8792
Of these there were killed, during that
period, exclusive of 35 ofEcers,
AVounded during the same period, ex-
clusive of 133 ollicers, ....
Died by sickness, wounds, and various
casualties, including those who were dis-
charged and those who volunteered into
other regiments, when the 42d left America
in 1767, up to 25th June 1793,
Died by sickness, wounds, and various
casualties, from 25th June 1793 to 24th
June 1815,
Discharged during same period, .
Unaccounted for during same period,
having been left sick in an enemy's country,
prisoners, &c. .....
81G
2413
2275
113.56
1485
133
82G2
Kumber remaining in the first battalion
on 24th June 1815, 630
When it is considered that out of seventy-
five year's service, forty-five were spent in
active warfare, the trifling loss of the regiment
^ Stewart's Sketches.
* There were no exchange of men and officers between
this and the first battalion.
^ The number of men who died in this battalion from
December 1803, tx) 24th October 1814, was 322.
The number discharged and transferred to the first
battalion and to other regiments, from 1803 till the
reduction in 1814, was 965 men.
^ The deaths by sickness in the second battalion are
not included. This battalion sustained very little loss
in war.
RETUEN TO ENGLAND— HrOHLAND SOCIETY'S VASE.
399
by the enemy will appear extraordinary; and the
smallness of that loss can only be accounted
for by the determined bravery and firmness
of the men, it being now the opinion of military
men that troops, who act vigorously, suffer
less than those who are sIoav and cautious in
their operations.
After spending several months in the vicinity
of Paris, the regiment marched to Calais and
embarked for England, arriving at Eamsgate,
December 19 th 1815. The regiment proceeded
by Deal and Dover to Hythe, where it lay two
weeks, when it marched to Chelmsford.
After staying two weeks in Chelmsford
Earracks, the regiment proceeded northwards
to Scotland by easy stages, and was every-
where received with overwhelming enthusiasm
and lavish hospitality. At Cambridge, for
example. Sergeant Anton, in his Military
Life, tells us, the bells welcomed the Eoyal
Highlanders with joy; ever}'- table smoked
with savoury viands for their entertainment,
and every cellar contributed a liberal supply
of its best October for their refreshment. The
same thing occurred at Huntingdon and other
towns, and at several places the men received
a donation equal to two day's pay. And so
it was at every town through which the regi-
ment had to pass ; the men were feted and
petted as if they had saved their country from
destruction.
As they approached Edinburgh, the whole
population seemed to have poured to welcome
them to its arms. Preceded by a guard of
cavalry, with its band of music, they entered
tlie city amidst the loud cheering and con-
gratulatory acclamations of friends ; while
over their heads, "from a thousand windows,
waved as many banners, plaided scarfs, or
other symbols of courtly greetings."' At
Edinburgh they were entertained in a manner
that would have made the men of any regi-
ment but a "crack" one completely lose their
heads ; but the self-possessed Eoyal High-
landers, while heartily enjoying the many
good things provided for them, and grateful
for their hearty welcome, seem never to have
forgotten the high reputation they had to
maintain.^
7 Anton's Military Life, p. 247.
^ The foUcwiug is an extract from the account puL-
After this, for many years, the Eoyal High-
landers had a rest from active service.
V.
1816—1854.
Tlie Highland Society's Vase — Ireland — The Whito-
boys — Critical Service — Anecdotes — Old Ma-
noeuvres— Bad Management — The Dublin Medal
— Gibraltar — Innovations — Regimental Library —
Malta — Ionian Islands — Lieirtenant-Colonel Middle-
ton's Farewell Order — Scotland — Ireland — Malta —
Corfu— Death of Major-General Sir E. H. Dick-
Bermuda — Halifax — Home.
We have already narrated (p. 374, vol. ii.)
the proceedings at the meeting of the High-
land Society, after tlie Egyptian campaign,
with reference to the 42d. From 1811 to
1817, endeavours had been frequently made
to establish a better feeHng between the
officers and the Highland Society, but in
vain: the Egyptimis would not yield, and
in the meantime the vase remained at the
makers.
After the return of tlie regiment from the
Waterloo Campaign in 1816, lI.E.H. The Duko
of York became the mediator, and arranged
that the vase should be accepted on the 21st
INIarch 1817, the anniversary of the battle of
Alexandria. By this time only two of the
officers who had served in Egypt were in the
regiment, therefore the amicable arrangement
was more easily arrived at.
It was at Armagh barracks, on Wednesday
the 18th of June 1817, that the vase was
presented to the regiment. At the time 4
lished at the time; "Tuesday, the first division of
the 42d regiment, under the command of Lieutenant-
Colonel Robert Heniy Dick (who succeeded to the
command of the regiment, on the death of Lieutenant-
Colonel Sir Robert Macara, killed at Quatre Bras),
marched into the Castle. Major-General Hope, com-
mander of the district, and Colonel David Stewart of
Garth, accompanied the Lieutenant-Colonel at tlio
head of the regiment. Not only the streets of the city
were crowded beyond all former pi'ecedent with fpec-
tators, but the windows, and even the house-tojis,
were occupied. The road from Musselburgh, a distance
of six miles, was filled with relations and friends :
and so great was the crowd, that it was after foux
o'clock before they arrived at the Castle Hill, although
they passed through Portobello about two o'clock. 1 1
was almost impossible for these gallant men to get
through the people, particularly in the city. All the
bells were rung, and they were everywhere received
with the loudest acclamations."
400
IIISTOEY OF THE IIIGHLAXD REGIMENTS.
companies were detached to I^ewry, and several
other detachments were absent from Armagh ;
therefore not more than about 3 companies were
present at the ceremony. The parade was in re-
view order, in side arms, and a square of two deep
was formed. On a table in the centre was the
vase, covered, and several small kegs of High-
land whisky, brought over from Scotland for
the express purpose. A portion of the corres-
pondence with the Highland Society was read
by the Adiutant: Lieutenant-Colonel Eobert
Ilonry Dick addressed the • regiment : the
casks of whisky were broached, and the cup
filled. The Colonel draiilc to the officers and
men, the staff officers followed, and afterwards
the captains and ofBicers drank to the health of
their respective companies, and the cup, held
by both hands, and kept well replenished,
went three times down the ranks. All was
happiness and hilarity, not only on the parade,
but for the remainder of the day.
Thus was introduced to the regiment the
Vase presented to 42(1 Royal Highlanders by the Highland Society of LondoiL.
beautiful vase, which, for elegance and design,
is hardly to be surpassed.
Of the officers and men present on the
occasion, perhaps Lieutenant-Colonel Wheatley
is the only one now alive (1874). Of the
officers in the regiment at the time, the last
of them, Captain Donald M'Donald, died at
^lusselburgh, on the 24th September 18G5,
F-god 82.
The day of "the Cup" was long remembered
amongst the men, and it was always en-
thusiastically spoken of as to the quality and
quantity of the whisky. The vase has lately
(18G9) been renovated, and placed on an ebony
stand, which has given additional grandeur to
its elegance.
The regiment left Glasgow in April of this
year, and proceeded to Ireland, landing at
Donaghadee, inarching thence to Armagh, and
detaching parties to all the adjacent towns.
The regiment remained in Ireland till 1825,
moving about from place to place, and occasion-
ally taking part in the duties to which the
troops were liable, on account of the disturbed
IRELAND— THE WHITEBOYS.
401
state of the country. Many of these duties
were far from pleasant, yet tlie 42d discharged
them in such a manner as to gain the respect
and goodwill of the natives among whom they
sojoiirned.
In June 1818, the regiment marched to
Dundalk; and in May 1819, to Dublin, where
it remained ujDwards of twelve months, receiv-
ing higlily commendatory notices in orders, from
Major-Gen eral White, Major- General Bulwer,
and Major-General Sir Colquhoun Grant.
On the 29th of January 1820, the colonelcy
of the regiment was conferred on Lieutenant-
General John Earl of Hopetoun, G.C.B., from
the 9 2d Highlanders, in succession to General
the Marquis of Huntly.
From Dublin the regiment marched, in
August, to Kilkenny and Clonmel, and while
at these stations its appearance and discipline
were commended in orders by Major- General Sir
Thomas Brisbane, and Major-General Egerton.
The regiment marched, in October 1821, to
Eathkeale, and took part in the harassing duties
to which the troops in the county of Limerick
were exposed during the disturbed state of the
country, and its conduct procured the un-
qualified approbation of the general officers
under Avhom it served.
In July 1822, the regiment marched to
Limerick, and the orders issued after the usual
half-yearly inspections, by Major-General Sir
John Lambert, and Major-General Sir John
EUey, were highly commendatory.
Irom Limerick the regiment proceeded to
Buttevant, in July 1823, and afterwards oc-
cupied many detached stations in the county of
Cork, where it preserved its high reputation for
correct discipline, and for general efficiency,
which procured for it the encomiums of the
inspecting generals.
On the death of General the Earl of Hope-
toun, G.C.B., the colonelcy was conferred on
Major-General Sir George Murray, G.C.B.,
G.C.H. (see portrait in steel plate of Colonels
of 42d), from the 72d, or the Duke of Albany's
Own Highlanders, by commission, dated the
6th of September 1823.
The following details, for which we are in-
debted to Lieutenant-Colonel Wheatley, will
give the reader a vivid idea of the state of
Ireland at this time, as well as of tlie critical
II.
nature of the duties which the 42d had to
perform : —
The 4 2d, which was quartered at Rathkeale,
were joined in these duties by the 79th and
93d ; the former quartered at Limerick, and
the latter at Ennis, County Clare. All three
regiments were highly and deservedly popular
with the inhabitants.
Detachments were posted all over the country
in every village or hamlet, where a house could
be hired to hold from 12 to 30 men. But
little could be done towards putting the White-
boys down, as the only offence against the law
was being caught in arms. But as soon as the
Parliament met, tlie " Insurrection Act " was
hurried through both houses, and became law
Feb. 28, 1822. By the Act transportation for
seven years was the punishment inflicted on
any one found out of his dwelling-place any
time between one hour after sunset and sunrise
in a proclaimed district. It was harrassing
duty patrolling over the country, sometimes all
night, calling the rolls,* and apprehending such
as had been found absent on former occasions.
The law was carried out by what was called a
" Bench of Magistrates," two or more, with a
Sergeant-at-Law as president. All field officers
and captains were magistrates, and seven years'
transportation was the only sentence the bench
could give ; the prisoner had either to be let
off with an admonition or transported. When
the prisoner was brought in, evidence was
simply taken that he was found out of his
dwelling-place at an unlawful hour, or that he
was absent from his habitation on such a night
when the roll was called. The local magistrates
knew the character he bore, a few minutes con-
sultation was held, when sentence was given,
and an escort being already at the court-house
door, the prisoner was handcuffed and put on
a cart. The words were given "with cartridge
prime and load, quick march," and off to the
Cove of Cork, where a ship was at anchor to
receive them. This summary procedure soon
put an end to the nightly depredations. The
convicted were at once sent off to Botany Bay,
now Sydney. Here is one instance.
Every road leading out of Eathkeale had a
* That is, calling over the list of inmates affixed to
the inside of the door of every house and cahiuto know
if auv were ahseut. ' -
' 3e
402
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIIVIENTS.
guard or outpost to prevent a surprise, and near
to the Askeaton-road guard lived a character
known as "the red haired man," a noted White-
boy (so named from wearing shirts over their
clothes when on their nocturnal excursions),
who had taken care of himself from the pass-
ing of the Insurrection Act, although still a
leader and director of their doings. His house
was close to the guard, and there were special
orders to watch him, and at uncertain hours to
visit the house, to find him absent, if possible.
On an evening in June, the sentry caUed to
the sergeant of the guard that " the red haired
man," half an hour back, had gone into a house
where he w^as still." The sergeant walked
about, the retreat beat, and watch in hand,
ho kept his look-out ; one hour after sunset
"the red haired man" came out without his
liat, and laughing heartily : he Avas taken
prisoner, and next day was on his w^ay to the
Cove of Cork ! !
Pages could be filled with anecdotes con-
nected with the doings of the several portions
of the regiment in their various quarters. One
more, to show the natural inborn Irish inclina-
tion for fighting. — Tlie major commanding at
8hannagolden, while standing on the street on
a fair-day, was thus accosted by a tall, gaunt,
wiry man, of some 60 years of age. "Good
morning to your honour." " Good morning,
Mr Sullivan." " I've a favour to ask of you.
Major." " Well, Mr Sullivan, what can I do
for youl" "Well, your honour knows that
I've been a loyal man, that during them dis-
turbed times I ahvays advised the boys to
give up the foolish night-work ; that I've
caused a great many arms to be given up to
yourself, Major." Mr Sullivan's detail of his
services and his appreciation of them being
much too long to go over, it ended in : — " It's
a long time. Major, since the boys have had a
fight, and all that I want is, that yourself
and your men will just keep out of sight, and
remain at this end of the town, till me and my
boys go up to the fair, and stretch a feiv of the
Whichgeralds." (Eitzgeralds, tlie opposite fac-
tion.) "Oh, then. Major, we'll not be long
about it, just to stretch a dozen or two of them
Whichgeralds, and then I'll engage we'll go
homo quietly." ^luch to Mr Sullivan's dis-
appointment, the l^Iajor replied that he could
not allow the peace to be broken, and grievously
crest-fallen, Mr S. went to report the failure
of his request to the fine set of young Sul-
livans who were in sight, waiting the issue
of the singular application, and ready to be
let loose on the Fitzgeralds. A Mr V ,
a local magistrate, who was standing with
the Major, said that it would tend much to
break up the combination of Wliiteboyism to
let the factions fight among themselves, and
that he could not do better than to wink at the
Sullivans having a turn wath their opponents ;
but the Major would not entertain the idea
of having, possibly, half-a-dozen murders to
think of.
In 1821, on the day the head-quarter division
marched out of the city of Limerick, en route
from Kilkenny to Eathkeale, a man dropped
out of the ranks without leave, parting with some
friends of the 79th, then quartered in Limerick,
when the rear guard came up; poor David Hill
was found senseless on the road, with a deep cut
on the back of his head, and his musket gone.
On reaching Eathkeale, he was tried by a Court
Martial held in a square, formed there and then,
before tlie regiment was dismissed. He was
sentenced to 300 lashes, and to pay for his
musket. It was what would rightly now be
considered an unnecessarily cruel individual
suffering, though the most stringent discipline
was required, as the regiment was vhtually in
an enemy's country.
About three months afterwards an officer
of the 79 th was out snipe shooting, near to
the scene of poor Hill's misfortune. A country-
man entered into conversation with the officer
watched his opportunity, knocked him over,
and was oft" with the gun. Two of the 3d light
dragoons on dispatch duty, from Eathkeale for
Limerick, saw it ; one of them leaped wall
after wall, and apprehended the culprit. A
special commission was at the time sitting in
Limerick, hy which he was tried next day, and
hanged a day or two after. On the scaffold
he confessed that it was he who had knocked
over the Highlander (Hill), and told the priest
where the gun was hid. When it was re-
covered it was found cut down to make it a
" handy gun." It was given over to Hill.
Lieutenant-Colonel Wheatley, who was with
the 42d at this time, was himself an ear-witness
ANECDOTES— OLD MANCEUVEES— BAD MANAGEMENT.
403
to the following : — About ten minutes after he
and his comrade reached their billets at Rath-
keale, the man of the house came in from his
work, evidently not aware of the soldiers'
presence. From the kitchen and stable, one
apartment; there was overheard the following
catechism between the father and a child
about four years old : — " Well Dan, have you
been a good boy all day?" "Yes, father."
" Come to my knee, Dan ; now tell me, what
will you do to the peeler, Dan 1" " I'll shoot
him, father, I will." " You'll shoot Mm, will
you V '■' Yes, father, when I'm big like brother
Phill." "Ah, you're a fine fellow, Dan; there's
a penny for you to buy bread." Comment is
unnecessary.^
In September 1823 the 42d, along with the
other regiments in the Munster district, was
taught the " Torrance " system of drill, which
this year superseded the cumbrous old " Dun-
das." This system effected an entire change in
the drill, particularly in the field movements and
the platoon exercise. Before this the wheeling
or counter-marching of a column was unknown.
He was a rash commanding officer who at-
tempted an echelon movement in quick time,
and it was not to be presumed upon before a
general officer. The marching past in slow
time was such a curiosity, that it is worthy of
record. At every angle, the command "Halt,
left wheel, halt, dress, march," was given, and
such work it was again to step oft" in time
with the preceding company ; about one in
twenty could do it. Altogether, a drill book of
" Dundas's 18 manoeuvres" would be a curious
study for the present day ; and that corjDS was
to be admired whose Colonel could put them
through " the 18 manoeuvres." At present the
whole could be done in 20 minutes, and as to
skirmishing it was almost unknown, except in
rifle and light infantry corps.
Long marches were common in those days.
The following account of a long march while
in Ireland, illustrates well the sad want of
system at this time in connection with the army,
and the little attention paid to the men's welfare.
In the month of May 1819, the regiment
i Peelers and Bobbies are names by wliicli tlie
police are sometimes, even yet, referred to. They
were embodied under an Act brought in by Sir Robert
Feel about 1820. In 1823 it was extended to all
Ireland.
was ordered from Dundalk to Dublin. The
detachment (of one subaltern and twenty men)
at Cootehill, in County Cavan, was ordered,
when relieved, to march to Ardee, and thence
to Drogheda, to join a division under a field
officer for Dublin. The relieving party of the
3d Buffs did not arrive until after mid- day on
the 21st of May, when the detachment of the
42d marched by Shercock under the belief
that they would halt at Kingscourt for the
night, 18 miles from Cootehill. But, alas!
they marched on amidst pelting rain, and
reached Ardee between 11 and 12 o'clock at
night, 13 miles from Kingscourt, with the
pipe-clay so thoroughly washed from their
belts (cross in those days), that tliey were quite
brown. The question will naturally arise, why
did they not stop at Kingscourt 1 even thot
distance being a long day's march. There was
a reason. The end of the month was the 24th
day at this time, and from some neglect or
mistake the ofiicer was short of money to keep
the men all night at Kingscourt. But 42d
soldiers made no complaints, on any occasion,
in those days. With the consolatory saying,
" what we march to-day we will not have to
march to-morrow," tlie march was, Avith few ex-
ceptions, made cheerfully, although every man
carried his full kit.
At this period there was a lamentable want
of organisation and good management in many
particulars. For instance, there was a garrison
field day every Thursday (in Dublin 1819-20),
and the guards who went on at ten o'clock the
previous day had nothing sent to th-em in the
way of food from the scanty dinner of Wed-
nesday, till they reached their barracks about
seven or eight the following evening.
Pay-sergeants were always consulted in all
matters of interior economy, whether it regard-
ed the supply of necessaries or improvements
in messing, and they looked upon it as an
innovation on their rights to propose any plan
for the good of the soldiers, by wliich the
smallest portion of the pay would have been
diverted from passing through their (the pay
sergeants') hands ; and thus a great portion of
the men were always in debt. A baneful sys-
tem it was, when men were allowed to be in
debt to the sergeant to the extent of several
pounds.
t04
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAN-D EEGIMENTS.
During tlie time the regiment was quartered
;]) Dublin in 1819, a breakfast mess was estab-
lished, much to the benefit of the soldier, Avho
until this time had pleased himself regardirag
that meal. Eread and -water satisfied some,
while others indulged themselves according to
their taste or ability to procure what was
agreeable to them.
In 1819 a regimental medal (bearing on one
side the names Corimna, Euentes D'Onor,
Pyrenees, Kivelle, Kive, Orthes, Toulouse,
Peninsula) was struck in Dublin, and issued to
those entitled to wear it — at their own expense.
The authority of His Royal Highness the Duke
of York, at the time commander-in-chief, was
obtained for the wearing of it. Many good
and gallant soldiers wore them in the regiment
for years, but they quickly disappeared, al-
though few of them Avere discharged under 19
and 20 years' service. The last of them were
discharged between 1830 and 1834. Many
inquiries have been made concerning this
medal, which has puzzled collectors, but on
the authority of Lieutenant-Colonel Wheatley,
the above is a correct account of its origin and
history.
Leaving the province of Munster, in June
1825, the regiment received a highly commen-
datory communication from Lieutenant-General
Sir John Lambert, expressing the high sense
he entertained of the discipline and conduct of
the corps. It afterwards marched to Dublin,
where it was stationed three months.
The regiment was divided into six service
and four depot companies, and the service
companies received orders to proceed to the
celebrated fortress of Gibraltar, They accord-
ingly marched from Dublin, for embarkation
at the Cove of Cork, on board His Majesty's
ship "Albion," and the "Sovereign" and
" Numa" transports : the last division arrived
at Gibraltar in the middle of December. The
depot companies were. removed from Ireland to
Scotland.
On arrival at Gibraltar, the regiment occupied
^Yindmill-hill Barracks, and was afterwards
removed to Rosia, where it was stationed dur-
ing the year 1827,
lu February 1828, the reguncnt took posses-
sion of a wing of the gi-and casemates. As an
epidemic fever prevailed in the garrison, from
which the regiment suffered severely, it en-
camped, in September, on the neutral ground.
Its loss from the fever was. Ensign Charles
Stewart, 6 sergeants, and 53 rank and file.
The regiment returned to the grand case-
mates on the 9th of January 1829 ; again
encamped in the neutral ground in July, leav-
ing in barracks the men Avho had recovered
from the fever. It returned within the for-
tress in October.
As there is little or nothing to record with
regard to the doings of the regiment during
the six years it was at Gibraltar, where it took
its share of the usual garrison work, we shall
again recur to Lieutenant-Colonel AYheatley's
memoranda, and present the reader with some
interesting notes on the manners, customs, &c.,
of the regiment about this time. Let us, how-
ever, note here, that in 1825, the regiment was
armed with " The Long Land Tower " musket,
being the only corps of the line to which it
was issued ; and again, in IS-iO, it was the
first corps to receive the percussion musket, in
both cases, through the interest of Sir George
Murray, its colonel.
The bugle, for barrack duty, was introduced
in 1828, whilst the 42d was encamped on the
neutral ground, Gibraltar, during the epidemic
fever. Before this the solitary bugler of the
regiment sounded part of "quick march" for
the guard, and had about half-a-dozen calls for
the light company, whose knowledge of skir-
mishing barely extended to the covering of an
advance in line. In the following year, and
1830, it Avas taken up in reality, and the corps
soon became lamous for their skirmishing : not
that either the bugle calls for barracks or the
light infantry drill was without its enemies.
Indeed, in general, the officers were averse to
the " new fangled innovations," and, in some
instances, complained that they could not under-
stand the bugle even for the men's breakfast,
dinner, &c., and wished a return to the drum !
HoAvever, the innovations, with numerous
others, were supported by the commanding
officers, and in due time the 42d became equal
to its neighbours.
^^^lile at Gibraltar, in 1830, a regimental
library was started, and continued in a flourish-
ing condition for many j^ears. Its histor}"-, as
told by one of its originators. Lieutenautr
EEGIMENTAL LIBRARY— MALTA— IONIAN ISLANDS.
AOl
Colonel Wlieatley, is extremely interesting.
[t deserves to be recorded, as it was creditable
to tbe corps, and equally so to the men who so
nobly supported it. At this time, such institu-
tions Avere unknown in the army ; indeed, if
anything, they were discouraged.
The regiment was quartered with the 43d in
the grand casemates, in February 1830. The
sergeant-major of that corps had a small library,
his private property, collected at sales of books
from time to time, from tlie famous garrison
library ; he from that formed a circulating
library, lending books at a certain rate per
month. It was spoken of in the orderly'-,
room one day, after the finish of the
mornmg's duty, and Sir Charles Gordon ex-
pressed his surprise that in a Scotch regiment
nothing of the kind had been instituted. As
soon as he left, the pay sergeants were called,
and desired, by nine o'clock the following
morning, to give a return of the number of sub-
scribers willing to pay six days' pay of their
rank, to be levied in three monthly instalments,
and after the third month, to pay a subscription
of sixpence a month. A return of 224 was
given in, and it having willingly been approved
of by Sir Charles, immediate steps were taken
to establish the library, A large order was sent
off to the Messrs Tegg, of London, and within
a month, what from a purchase of old Avorks
from the garrison library, and donations of
books from the officers, the library was in
good reading order. The officers were most
liberal in their donations. The members con-
tinued to increase, and various alterations were
made from time to time, and in 1836 the
subscriptions were reduced to fourpence. The
funds Avere alv^^ays fully able to meet any charge
of conveyance Avhilst at home, from 1836 to
1841, and again from 1852 to 1854. On being
ordered to Turkey in 1854, the Avliole of the
books Avere disposed of, because the Govern-
ment reading-rooms and libraries had been in
force some time before this, and some corps had
been ordered to do aAA'-ay with the regimental
ones. At the time of its being broken up, it
contained nearly 3000 volumes, and during its
existence was highly creditable to the regiment.
In 1832, the regiment received orders to
leave Gibraltar and proceed to Malta, embark-
ing on the 13th January, Avhen the governor,
Sir William Houston, expressed in garrison
orders " that the 42d Royal Highlanders had
embarked in a manner fully supporting their
high character for discipline and good conduct,
and he regretted their departure." After re-
maining at Malta till December 1834, the
regiment Avas removed to the Ionian Islands,
Avhere it stayed till June 1836, having by that
time completed a period of ten years and six
months' service in the Mediterranean.
The 42d left Corfu for Britain on the 30th
of June, and Avas accompanied to the place of
embarkation by the Lord High Commissioner,
Major-General Sir Howard Douglas, who, on
its being formed on the esplanade, addressed it
in the folloAving terms : —
" Colonel Middleton, Officers, Non-Gommis-
sioned Officers, and Soldiers of the Royal-
Highlanders,
" I have come hither to assure you, that the
conduct of the Forty-second has given me the
highest degree of satisfaction during the time
it has been under my orders, and I wish to
express to you the deep regret I feel at the
departure of this gallant and distinguished corps
from the station under my command.
" The highest professional obligation of a
regiment, is to act so as to render itself dreaded
as Avell as respected by enemies. This the
Forty-second has hitherto nobly and effect-
ually done ; and that poAver, though it exists
unimpaired in the condition of this regiment,
reposes for the present happily in peace.
" It is peculiarly the duty of a British soldier
to conciliate, by personal demeanour and in-
dividual conduct, the esteem and regard of his
fellou^-subjects at home, and Avherever he may
be serving abroad, to cultivate the best terms,
and gain the respect and good will of all classes
of persons in the community of the place
where he may be quartered. This, too, Fort}'-
second, you have well done ! The good terms
Avhich so happily subsist between the protector
and the protected here, have not only been un-
disturbed, but cemented by j^our good conduct ;
and it affords me the greatest pleasure to have
heard it declared by the highest authorities here,
that you take Avith you the regard, respect, and
good Avishes of this population. As I was
honoured by haA^ng this regiment placed under
406
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
my orders, and I am highly satisfied with the
conduct of the corps to the moment of its de-
parture, so should I feel gratified if I should
have the good fortune to have you again under
my command. If this should be in peace, I
sliall have the pleasure of renewing the agree-
able intercourse I have had with the officers,
and the pleasing duties I have had to discharge
with you. Should a renewal of the connection
take place in war, it will aiford me much delight
and satisfaction, and I shall feel great honour
conferred upon me by being again associated
Avith a corps, which, I well know, would acquire
fresh inscriptions to its own renown, and to
the honour of our country, on the banners which
have braved many a hard-fought battle-field,
and which have waved triumphantly over many
a victory ! Forty-second, fareicell /"
The regiment, on landing at Leith, on the 7th
September 1836, after 19 years absence from
Scotland, was joined by the depot companies
awaiting it in Edinburgh Castle. It remained
till the spring of 1838, when it embarked from
Glasgow for Dublin, where it remained until
the beginning of 1841. While in Ireland, new
colours were presented tothe4:2d, March7, 1839.
While at Limerick, Lieutenant-Colonel Mid-
dleton reluctantly retired from the command
of the regiment, and issued the following
pathetic farewell order : —
"New Barracks, Limerick,
IWi August, 1839.
" Regimental Order.
"The Lieutenant-Colonel is persuaded that
the officers, non-commissioned officers, and the
soldiers of the regiment Avill enter into his
feelings, and easily believe that it caused him
many a heart-rending struggle before he brought
liimseK to the sad conclusion of severing ties
which connected his destiny for thirty-six years
with that of the 42d, and which, but for one
consideration, nothing on this side the grave
could have induced him to do. That con-
sideration they cannot be ignorant of, and
wliich he is sure they will duly appreciate.
" It remains with him, therefore, only to
return them, collectively and individually, the
warmest expression of his thanks for the cordial
and unremitting manner with which they co-
operated withhiminthe variousduties connected
with his 'lommand, which made his situation
truly an enviable one ; indeed, he may with
truth assert without alloy, until now, Avheu
bidding the regiment farewell. In liis sorrow,
however, it afi'ords him consolation to think
that he resigns his proud and enviable charge
into the hands of Major Johnstone, so capable
in every way of maintaining their discipline,
and watching over the best interest of the regi-
ment. The Lieutenant-Colonel hopes the
officers, non-commissioned officers, and soldiers,
will give the same mideviating support to him
that they have on every occasion given the
Lieutenant-Colonel, the recollection of Avhich
can never be banished from his mind ; and
wherever his future lot may be cast, his heart
will always be with the Eoyal Highlanders ; in
saying which, should a tablet be over his tomb,
the only epitaph he Avould wish engraved upon
it Avould be, that he once belonged to the 42d."
In January 1841, the six service comj^anies
left Ireland for the Ionian Islands, and in May
following, the depot companies left Dublin for
Scotland, being stationed at Stirlmg, which
they quitted in March 1842, for Aberdeen.
The 42d and eight other regiments' having
been augmented to an establishment of 1
lieutenant-colonel, 2 majors, 12 captains, 14
lieutenants, 10 ensigns, 6 staff officers, 67
sergeants, 25 drummers, and 1200 rank and
file ; the Eoyal Highlanders received upwards
of 400 Scots volunteers from other corps (180
of whom were furnished by the 72d, 79th,
9 2d, and 93d Highland regiments), towards
the completion of their new establishment ;
and the depot was moved to Aberdeen in
May, where it was formed into 6 companies,
to be termed the Reserve Battalion, and its
organisation rapidly proceeded.
In August 1842, when her Majesty the
Queen Victoria visited Scotland, the xeserve
battalion of the Eoyal Highlanders furnished
a guard of honour for Her Majesty at Dupplin,
Taymouth, Drummond, and Stirling Castles,
and the brevet rank of lieutenant-colonel was
conferred on the commanding officer, Major
James Macdougall.
In ISTovember 1842, the reserve battalion
embarked from Gosport for Malta, to bo joined
by the first battalion from the Ionian Islands.
= The 12th, 20tb, 23d, 45th,
second battaUon Rille Briradc.
71st, 91st, 97th, and
MALTA— CORFU.
407
The head-quarters and three companies of
the tirst battalion, under the command of
Lieutenant-Colonel Johnstone, embarked at
Cephalonia, and landed at Malta on the 20th
February; the other three companies arrived
at Malta from Zante on the 27th March.
When the regiment embarked at Cephalonia,
the Regent, the Bishop, and all the dignitaries
saw Colonel Johnstone, the officers and men
to the boats, and the leave-taking was nearly
as touching as the one at Corfu in 1836. The
Regent of the Island and the Civil authorities
subsequentlysentalarge gold medal to Colonel
Johnstone, with Cephalos and his dog on one
side of it, and the Colonel's name on the
othei'.'^
On the 29th of December 1843, Geneial
the Right Honourable Sir George Murray,
G.C.B., was removed to the 1st, or the Royal
Regiment of Foot, in succession to General
Lord Lynedoch, deceased ; and the colonelcy
of the 4:2d Royal Highlanders was conferred
on Lieutenant-General Sir John Macdonald,
K.C.B. (Adjutant-General of the Forces), from
the 67th regiment. Sir George Murray on
his removal, addressed a letter to Lieutenant-
Colonel Cameron, commanding the regiment,
from which the followinc; are extracts : —
Colonel Jolmstone's Medal.
" I cannot leave the command of the Forty-
.second Royal Highlanders without requesting
you to express to them, in the strongest terms,
how high an honour I shall always esteem it
to have been for upwards of twenty years the
colonel of a regiment, which, by its exemplary
conduct in every situation, and by its dis-
tinguished valour in many a well-fought field,
has earned for itself so large a share of esteem
and of renown as that which belongs to the
Forty-second regiment.
"Wherever the military service of our coun-
try may hereafter require the presence of the
Royal Highlanders, my most friendly wishes
and best hopes will always accompany them,
and it will afford me the greatest pleasure to
learn that harmony and mutual goodwill con-
tinue, as heretofore, to prevail throughout their
ranks ; and that discipline, so essential to the
honour and success of every military body, is
upheld amongst them, not more by the vigilance
and the good example of those in command,
3 Lientenant-Colonel Johnstone appropriately ac-
knowledged the honour thns conferred upon hiia by
his Cephalonian friends : —
" Farewell to Cephcdonia, 1843.
" Gentlemek,
" Nohili e cari Signori.
"I hardly know how to express my sense of yonr
kindness, or how much I feel honoured by the an-
nouncement you have just made me of the intention
of my friends in Cephalonia to present me with a
medal, on my departure from this Island. As a proof
of yours and their esteem, I cannot value it too
highly, nor can I fail, however poor my merits may
have been, to appreciate the generosity of feeling
which has actuated you on this occasion.
Yonr allusions to the 42d and my family have been
most gratifying to me, and one and all desire to join
me in every good wish for your prosperity and happi-
ness. May this happiness be long continued to you ;
and may the zeal and ability for which so many of j'ou
are distinguished be honourably and useful!}' employed
in promoting the best interests of your country."
"Dear Friends, farewell,
"Cari Cefeleni Ainici Addio."
408
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
tlian by the desire of all to discharge regularly,
faithfully, and zealously, the several duties
which it belongs to each respectively to per-
form. Wliilstthe Eoyal Highlanders persevere
(as I feel confident, by my long acquaintance
with them, both before and during the period
of my having the honour to command them,
that they always will) in the same path of
duty which they have hitherto followed, they
will never cease to add to that high reputation
which they have already achieved for them-
selves, and for their native land."
Until the 42d went to Corfu, in December
1834-, according to Lieutenant-Colonel Wheat-
ley, no Highland regiment had ever been seen
there, and the natives flocked from all parts of
the island to see the wonderful soldiers. Many
of the natives, no doubt, had heard something
of the dress, but could only think of it as being
like the Albanian kilt, nor would they believe
that the knees were bare. The Greeks, says the
Colonel, are very stoical, but at the parade next
day (Sunday), on the esplanade, they could not
conceal their excitement. Both the officers
and men of the 4:26. were very popular at
Corfu ; and when, after an absence of four
years and a-half on home service, the regiment
returned to the iislaud in 184:1, the islanders
regarded it as a compliment, and declared that
" the regiment had only been sent to England
to get percussion muskets."
On February 10th, 1846, was killed in action
at Sobraon in India, Major-General Sir E. H.
Dick, who had entered the 42d as ensign in
1800. He served with the second battahon of
the 78th in Sicily in 1806 ; was wounded at
the battle of Maida; was in Calabria and
ligypt, in 1807 ; and was severely wounded at
Kosetta. He was in the Peninsula from 1809,
and was wounded at Waterloo. In the entrance
of St Giles' Church, Edinburgh, is a tablet to
his memory, erected by the officers of the 42d
ui 1846.
The two battalions remained at Malta until
1847, when both were ordered to Bermuda.
Ihe first sailed on the 27th February, and
landed three companies (head-quarters) at
Hamilton, and three companies at Ireland
Island on the 16th April. The reserve bat-
talion embarked in March, and landed at St.
George's Island on the 24th of April.
On the 1st April 1850, the reserve battalion
was consolidated into the first, forming a
regiment of ten companies of 1000 rank and
file. In May 1851, three companies were
separated from the regiment to be sent to Scot-
land, to be joined by the depot company from
the Isle of Wight, and on 4th June, the six
sei-vice companies embarked on board the
" Eesistance," and on the folloAving day sailed
for Halifax (Nova Scotia), where they arrived
on the 12th, sending out detachments to Prince
Edward's Island, Cape Breton, and Annapolis,
in all 200 officers and men.
The regiment was relieved by the 56 th at
Bermuda, and replaced the 88tli at Halifax,
ordered home. The depot left Bermuda for
Aberdeen on 13th July.
Before leaving, a letter, complimenting the
regiment higUy on its commendable conduct
while in Bermuda, was forwarded to Colonel
Cameron by his Excellency the governor. We
give the following address from " the Corpora-
tion and other inhabitants of the town and
parish of St. George," which was presented to
Colonel Cameron on June 3d, 1851.
" To Lieutenant- Colonel D. A. Cameron,
42c? R. H. Commandant, ^'c, 4'c., ^c.
"Sir, — As Her Majesty's 42d regiment under
yoiu' command is about to leave these Islands,
we cannot allow its departure without expres-
sing our esteem for the kindly feelings which
have existed between the inhabitants and the
42d, during the four years' residence in this
garrison. The urbanity and afi'ability of the
officers, the steady and upright conduct of the
non-commissioned officers and men, have been
eminently conspicuous. To our knowledge,
not a man of your gallant and distinguished
corps has been convicted of any crime before
the civil authorities of this colony ; a very
gratifying circumstance, and bespeaking the
high state of discipline of the regiment.
"To yourself. Sir, officers, and men, we sin-
cerely tender our best wishes for your future
welfare ; and assured are we, that should the
time arrive for the ' Forty -second ' to be
called into active service, they wiU display that
loyalty and valour for which they are so justly
renowned. Wishing you a safe and pleasant
passage, — We have the honour to be, Sir, your
obedient, humble servants : —
L€)\RB ©LY©
CKtNne. lONOON. EUIKBUflGH » GLASGOW
BERMUDA— HALIFAX— EMBARKS FOR CRIMEA.
403
** (Signed by the Mayor, Corporation, and
other Inhabitants of the town and parish of
St George.) "
To this Colonel Cameron made a suitable
reply.
This shows the esteem in which the regiment
was held by the mhabitants of Bermuda, and
it was well deserved. Kot a man had been
convicted before the civil authorities ; it was
.something new to the Bermudans, and a sub-
ject which they often dwelt upon.
The mean strength of the regiment in the
Islands for four years and two months, viz : —
April 1847 to June 1851, was 1090 ; and the
deaths, including accidents, &c., were only 31,
being much less than the usual mortality at
home. The regiment that the 42d had relieved
(1st and reserve battalions of the 20th) sus-
tained a heavy loss — several hundreds — from
cholera ; and the 56th, which replaced it, lost
6 officers and 224 men, in the autumn of 1853.
Early in 1852, the several detachments re-
joined at Halifax, and on the 29 th May the
regiment (again in the " Resistance ") em-
barked to return home, and on July 16th
anchored at Greenock. They landed on the
19th, and proceeded by rail to Stii-ling, three
companies going to Perth, and two to Dun-
dee. The depot was waiting the arrival of
the service companies in Stirling Castle. The
regiment had been absent from Scotland up-
Avards of 14 years, viz., since embarking at
Glasgow for Dublin in 1838,
Early in April 1853, the regiment was
ordered to be in readiness to proceed to Eng-
land. On the 2 2d headquarters left Stirling,
and proceeded to "VYeedon, detaching two com-
panies to Northampton. On the 14th of
June left Weedon for Chobham. It was there
encamped with the 1st Life Guards ; Gth
Dragoon Guards; 13th Light Dragoons; 17th
I;ancers ; 1st Battalion Grenadier Guards ;
1st Battalion Scots Fusiliers; 1st Battalion
Coldstreams; 38th, 50th, 93d, and 95th
regiments ; and 2d Battalion Rifle Brigade,
&c., &c.
On the 14th July, the whole of the troops
were replaced, and the regiment proceeded to
Haslar and Gosport (Fort Monckton), detach-
ing three companies, under Major Cumberland,
to WeymoutL
VOL. II.
VI.
1854—1856.
Regiment Embarks for Crimea — Landing at Kalamlta
Bay — March to the Ahna— Russian Position
Battle of the Alma — The Highland Brigade Sir
Colin Campbell — AVork done by the 42d— Sir
Colin 's Bonnet— AVork of the 42d before Sebastopol
— Sir Colin Campbell's Addresses— The Kerteh Ex-
pedition— Return Home.
Early in 1854, the regiment was removed to
Portsea, preparatory to embarking for Turkey,
in consequence of hostilities with Russia.
About 200 Yolunteers were received from
dep6ts in Ireland, and for the first time for up-
wards of 45 years, without regard to country.
The ten service companies embarked in the
hired screw ship the " Ilydaspes," Captain John
Baker, on the 20th May, and sailed next morn-
ing. They consisted of 32 officers, 45 sergeants,
20 Drummers and Pipers, and 850 Rank and
File. On 1st June they went into Malta, and
on the 7th anchored off Scutari. They landed
and encamped on the 9th, joining in Brigade
with the 79th and 93d.
On the 13th the division, consisting of the
Brigade of Guards and the Highlanders, em-
barked and reached Varna next day, and dis-
embarked on 15th, encamping near to Varna.
On the 1st of July they moved to Aladyne; on
the 28th to Gevrekler ("The three springs"),
and on 16th August repassed Varna to Galata-
bourna,^ where the regiment was in camp until
the embarkation of the army on the 29th, on
which day it went on board the ss. "Emeu," and
sailed with the expedition on the 5th September.
The British force consisted of 27,000 men
of all arms; the French about 30,000; and
the Turks 7000; making a total of 63,000
men, with 128 guns. Lord Raglan was the
chief of the British forces, while Marshal St
Arnaud commanded the army of France. The
English infantry consisted of four divisions ;
the Light, First, Second, and Third Divisions.
The First Division, under the command of
H. R. II. the Duke of Cambridge, consisted of
the third Battalion of the Grenadier Guards,
and the first battalions of the Coldstream and
Scotch Fusilier Guards, commanded by Major-
General Bentinck. Major-General Sir Colin
Campbell (Lord Clyde, of whom we give a steel
^ Galatabonrna, close to the Black Sea, about five
miles to the south-west of Varna.
3 F
410
IIISTOEY OF THE HrOHLAXD EEGIMEXTS.
portrait) was commander of the other half
of this iivision (the Higliland Brigade), com-
posed of the 42d, 79th, and 93d Highlanders.
The 42d was commanded by Colonel Cameron,
who had joined the regiment in 1825, and was
made lieutenant-general in 1868.
On the 14th of September 1854, the allied
armies of England and France, landed un-
opposed at Old Fort, Kalamita Bay, about
30 miles north of Sebastopol.
" The seamen knew," says Kinglalce,^ the
fascinating historian of the Crimean "War,
" that it concerned the health and comfort
of the soldiers to be landed dry, so they
lifted or handed the men ashore with an
ahnost tender care : yet not without mirth —
nay, not without laughter far heard — when,
as though they were giant maidens, the tall
IIlGHLANDEnS OF THE FoRTY-SECOND, placed
their hands in the hands of the sailor, and
sprang, by his aid, to the shore, their kiJts
floating out wide while they leapt." It was
not until the 18th that all the soldiers and their
accompaniments were landed, and not until the
19th that the march southwards on Sebastopol
commenced. On the first night of their march,
the allies bivouacked on the banks of the stream
of the Bulganak, six miles from their landing
place.
" During the march, the foot-soldiers of the
Allied armies suiTered thirst ; but early in the
afternoon the troops in advance reached the
long-desired stream of the Bulganak ; and as
soon as a division came in sight of the water,
tlie men broke from their ranks, and ran for-
ward that they might plunge their lips deep in
the cool, turbid, grateful stream. In one
brigade a stronger governance was maintained.
Sir Colin Cami:ibell would not allow that even
the rage of thirst should loosen the discipline of
his grand Highland regiments. He halted
them a little before they reached tlie stream,
and so ordered it that, by being saved from the
confusion that would have been wrought by
their own wild haste, they gained in comfort,
and knew that they were gainers. When men
toil in organised masses, they owe what well-
being they have to wise and firmcomraanders.''^
2^Vllose kindness in allowing us to make these
rxtracts we have pleasure in acknowledging.
' Kinglake's Crimea, vol. ii. pp. 186, 216.
"When the allied forces came in sight of the
Alma, they found the Paissians intrenched in
what looked a very formidable position, on the
hills which rise from its left or southern bank.
For a short distance from the mouth of the
river, the banks rise precipitously from the
river and form a table-land above, accessible by
several gorges or passes. Further up the river
the banks rise more gently, and tl>e slope of
the hills southwards is more gradual ; every-
where are the heights cut up by passes or
ravines into knoll sand separate rounded heights,
" From the sea-shore to the easternmost spot
occupied by Eussian troops, the distance for a
man going straight v/as nearly five miles and
a-half ; but if he were to go all the way on the
Eussian bank of the river, he w^ould have to
pass over more ground, for the Alma here
makes a strong bend and leaves open the chord
of the arc to invaders wdio come from the
north."* All over the heights extending from
near the sea to this distance eastwards along
the south-side of the river, the Eussian force,
amounting to 39,000 men and 106 guns, was
massed on the side of the various slopes, in
formidable looking columns. On the right of
the Eussian position rose gradually from tho
banks of the river a gentle slope, which
terminated in a large rounded knoll, Icnown as
the Kourganc-hill, At about 300 yards from
the river, the Eussians had thrown up a large
breastwork armed with fourteen heavy guns ;
this Avas known as the Great Eedoubt, With
this work Prince Mentschikoff, the Eussian
commander, was delighted ; indeed, he fancied
his position so impregnable, that he expected to
hold out for three days, by which time he was
confident the allies would be utterly exhausted,
and fall an easy prey to his northern legions.
On tho same hill, but higher up, and more to
his right, the Prince tlu-ew up another slight
breast-work, which he armed with a battery of
field guns. This was the Lesser Eedoubt.
At many other points v/hich commanded the
approaches to his position he had large bat-
teries planted, and the vineyards which skirted
the north bank of the river were marked and
cleared, so as to give effect to the action of the
artilkay.
As it would be out of place here to give a
* Ibid. vol. ii. p. 234.
RUSSIAN POSITIOIsT.
411
general account of the battle of the Alnia, Ave
shall content ourselves mamly with sotting forth
the part taken in it by the 42(1 Eoyal High-
landers, the actual strength of which regiment
going into action was 27 officers, 40 sergeants,
20 pipers and drummers, and 703 rank and fde.
The work done by the other Highland regiments
will be told in the proper place. The French
and Turks, who formed the right of the allied
army, were appointed to attack the left of the
Russian position, while the British had to bear
the brunt of the battle, and engage the enemy
in front and on the right, being thus ex-
posed to the full force of the murderous hre
from the above-mentioned batteries."
" The right wing of the Russian army was
the force destined to confront, first our Light
Division, and then the Guards and the High-
landers. It was posted on the slopes of the
Kourgane Hill. Here was the Great Redoubt,
armed with its fotui;een heavy guns ; and
Prijice jSIentschikoff was so keen to defend tliis
part of the ground, that he gathered round the
work, on the slopes of the hill, a force of no
less than sixteen battalions of regular infantr}'',
besides the two battalions of Sailors, and four
batteries of field-artillery. The right of the
forces on the Kourgane Hill rested on a slope
to the east of the Lesser Redoubt, and the
left on the great road. Twelve of the battalions
of regular infantry were disposed into battalion-
columns posted at intervals and checkerwise
on the flanks of the Great Redoubt ; the other
four battalions, drawn wp in one massive
column, were held as a reserve for the right
wing on the higher slope of the hill. Of the
four field-batteries, one armed the Lesser Re-
doubt, another was on the high ground com-
manding and supporting the Great Redoubt,
and the remaining two were held in reserve.
General Kvetzinski commanded the troops in
this part of the field. On his extreme right,
and posted at intervals along a curve drawn
from his right front to his centre rear, Prince
Mentschikoff placed his cavalry, — a force com-
prising 3400 lances, with three batteries of
horse-artillery.
" Each of these bodies of horse, when
brought witliin sight of the Allies, Avas always
massed in column.
5 Kinglake's Crimea, vol. ii. p. 242.
" Thus, then, it was to bar the Pass and the
great road, to defend the Kourgane HiU and
to cover his right flank, that the Ru-ssian
General gathered his main strength ; and this
was the part of the field destined to be assailed
by our troops. That portion of the Russian
force which directly confronted the English
army, consisted of 3400 cavalry, twenty-four
battaKons of infantry, and seven batteries of
field-artillery, besides the fourteen heavy guns
in the Great Redoubt, making together 23,400
men and eighty-six guns."*^
In the march from its bivouac on the night
of the 19th there Avere tAvo or three protracted
halts, one caused by a slight brush with some
Cossack cavalry and artillery. The rest Ave
must relate mainly in the charming Avorda
of Kinglake, after Avhose narrative all others
are stale.
"The last of these took place at a distance
of about a mile and a half from the banks of
the Alma. Erom the spot Avhere the forces
Avere halted the ground sloped gently doAvn to
the river's side; and though some men lay
prostrate under the burning sun, Avith little
thought except of fatigue, there Avere others
who keenly scanned the ground before them,
v.'ell knoAving that noAv at last the long-
expected conflict Avould begin. They could
make out the course of the river from the
dark belt of gardens and vineyards Avhich
marked its banks; and men with good eyes
could descry a slight seam running across a
rising-ground beyond the river, and could see,
too, some dark squares or oblongs, encroaching
like small patches of culture upon the broad
downs. The seam was the Great Redoubt;
the square-looking marks that stained the
green sides of the hills Avere an army in order
of battle.
" That 20th of September on the Alma Avas
like some remembered day of June in England,
for the sun Avas unclouded, and the soft breeze
of the morning had lulled to a breath at noon-
tide, and Avas creeping faintly along the hills.
It was then that in the Allied armies there
occurred a singular pause of sound — a pause
so general as to have been observed and re-
membered by many in remote parts of the
gro;ind, and so marked that its interruption
^ Ibid. vol. ii. p. 242.
U2
JIISTOKY 0¥ THE HIGHLAND EEGI^[EXTS.
cy the mere neighing of an angry horse seized
tlie attention of thousands ; and although this
strange silence was the mere result of weari-
ness and chance, it seemed to carry a meaning;
for it was now that, after near forty years of
I)eace, the gi'eat nations of Europe were once
more meeting for battle.
" Even after the sailing of the expedition,
the troops had been followed by reports that
the Avar, after all, would be stayed ; and the
long frequent halts, and the quiet of the
armies on the sunny slope, seemed to har-
monise with the idea of disbelief in the coming
cf the long-promised fight. But in the midst
of this repose Sir Colin Campbell said to one
of his officers, ' This will be a good time for
the men to get loose half their cartridges;'
and when the command travelled on along
the ranks of the Highlanders, it lit up the
faces of the men one after another, assuring
them that now at length, and after long
expectance, they indeed would go into action.
They began obeying the order, and with
beaming joy, for they came of a warlike race;
yet not without emotion of a graver kind —
they Avere young soldiers, new to battle." ''
The Light Division formed the right of the
British army, and the duty of the Highland
Brigade and the Guards was to support this
division in its attack on the right of the
Eussian position. The 42d formed the right
of the Highland Brigade, the 93d the centre,
and the 79th the left. The Kourgan5 hill,
Avhicli had to be assailed by the Light Division,
supported by the Highlanders and Guards, was
defended by two redoubts, by 42 guns, and by
a force of some 17,000 men.
The battle commenced about half-past one
P.M., and lasted a little over two hours. The
French attack on the left was comparatively
a failure, and their losses small, for they had
but little of the fighting to sustain. The
battle on the part of the English was com-
menced by the Light and Second Divisions cross-
ing the Alma, the former getting first to the
other or Ilussian side, driving the Eussian
skirmishers and riflemen before them at the
point of the bayonet. As soon as they got
out of the vineyards, double the number of
gims opened upon them with grape and
' Kinglake's Crimea, v. ii. p. 252.
canister, stUl they moved on, keeping up a
telling fire against the Eussian gunners. By
the time they reached the great redoubt they
were terribly shattered, but, nevertheless,
successfully carried it and captured two guns.
Being, hosvever, now comparatively few in
number, and unsupported, they were compelled
to leave the redoubt by a huge body of
Eussian infantry, upon whom, they never
turned their backs. Other operations, with
more or less success, were going on in other
parts of the hillside, but our place is with
the Highlanders of the Eirst Division, who,
along with the Guards, Avere now advanc-
ing to support the Light Division, so sore
bestead. " Tliis magnificent division, the
flower of the British army, had crossed the
river rather higher up than the Light Division,
and consequently Avere on its left. . . . The
Eirst Division formed-up after crossing the
Alma, and although they incurred considerable
loss in so doing, they ncA'ertheless advanced
in most beautiful order — really as if on parade.
I shall never forget that sight — one felt so
proud of them."^ Lord Eaglan had been
looking on all this time from some high
ground, Avhere he and his staff" Avere posted,
and Avhere he obtained a comprehensive view
of the battle-field. When he saw the Eirst
Division coming up in support, he said,
"Look hoAV well the Guards and Highlanders
advance!"^ We must allow Mr Kinglake to
tell the rest.
" Eurther to the left (of the Guards), and
in the same formation (of line), the three
battalions of the Highland Brigade were
extended. But the 42d had found less
difficulty than the 93d in getting through
the thick ground and the river, and again
the 93d had found less difficulty than the
79th ; so, as each regiment had been formed
and moved forward with all the speed it could
command, the brigade fell naturally into di-
rect echelon of regiments, the 42d in front.
I
42d.
93d.
I Ml.
" Letters from Ileculquarten.
* Kinglake's Crimea, v. ii. p. iiS.
BATTLE OF THE ALMA.
4L3
And although this order was occasioned by the
nature of the ground traversed and not by do-
sign, it was so well suited to the work in hand
that Sir Colin Campbell did not for a moment
seek to change it,
" These young soldiers, distinguished to tlic
vulgar eye by their tall stature, their tartan uni-
forms, and theplumesof their Highland bonnets,
were yet more marked in the eyes of those who
know what soldiers are by the warlike carriage
of the men, and their strong, lithesome, resolute
step. And Sir Colin Campbell was known to
03 so proud of them, that already, like the
Guards, they had a kind of prominence in the
army, which was sure to make their bearing in
action a broad mark for blame or for praise."^
1 We shall take the liberty of quoting here the same
author's sketch of CampbeU's career : —
" Whilst Ensign Campbell was passing from boy-
hood to man's estate, he was made partaker in the
great transactions which were then beginning to work
out the liberation of Europe. In the May of 1808 he
received his first commission — a commission in the 9tli
Foot ; and a few weeks afterwards — then too young to
carry the colours — he was serving with his regiment
upon the heights of Vimieira. There the lad saw the
turning of a tide in human affairs ; saw the opening of
the mighty strife between ' Column' and ' Line ;' saw
France, long unmatched upon the Continent, retreat
before British infantry ; saw the first of Napoleon's
stumbles, and the fame of Sir Arthur Wellesley be-
ginning to dawn over Europe.
" He was in Sir John Moore's campaign, and at its
closing scene — Corunna. He was with the Walcheren
expedition ; and afterwards, returning to the Peninsula,
he was at the battle of Barossa, the defence of Tarifa,
the relief of Taragona, and the combats at Malaga and
Usma. He led a forlorn hope at the storming of St
Sebastian, and was there wounded twice ; he was at
Vittoria ; he was at the passage of the Bidassoa ; he
took part in the American war of 1814 ; he served in
the West Indies ; he served in the Chinese war of 1842.
These occasions he had so well used that his quality
as a soldier was perfectly well known. He had been
praised and praised again and again ; but since he was
not so connected as to be able to move the dispensers
of military rank, he gained promotion slowly, and it
was not uutil the second Sikh war that he had a com-
mand as a general : even then he had no rank in the
army above that of a colonel. At Cliiliauwalla he
commanded a division. Marching in person with one
oC his two brigades, he had gained the heights on the
extreme right of the Sikh position, and then bringing
louud the left shoulder, he had rolled up the enemj''s
line and won the day ; but since his other brigade
(being separated from him by a long distance) had
wanted bis personal control, and fallen into trouble,
tl\8 brilliancy of the general result which he had
acliieved did not save him altogether from criticism.
That day he was wounded for the fourth time. He
commanded a division at the great battle of Gujerat ;
and, being charged to press the enemy's retreat, he had
so executed his task that 158 guns and the ruin of the
foe were the fruit of the victory. In 1851 and the
following year he commanded against the hill-tribes.
It was he who forced the Kohat Pass. It was he who,
H'icli only a few horsemen and some gun?., at Piinj Fho,
" The other battalions of the Highland
Brigade were approaching ; but the 42d — the
far-famed ' Black Watch '— had already come
up. It was ranged in line. The ancient glory
of the corps was a treasure now committed to
tlie charge of young soldiers new to battle ; but
Campbell knew them — was sure of their excel-
lence— and was sure, too, of Colonel Cameron,
tlieir commanding officer. Very eager — for
the Guards Avere now engaged with the enemy's
columns — very eager, yet silent and majestic,
the battalion stood ready,
" Before the action had begun, and whilst
his men were still in column, Campbell had
spoken to liis brigade a few words — words
simple, and, for the most part, workmanlike,
yet touched with the fire of war-like sentiment.
' JSTow, men, you are going into action. Ee-
member this : whoever is wounded — I don't
care what his rank is — whoever is wounded
must lie where he falls till the bandsmen come
to attend to him. No soldiers must go carry-
ing off wounded men. If any soldier does
such a thing, his name shall be stuck wp in
his parish church. Don't be in a hurry about
firing. Your officers Avill tell you when it is
time to open fire. Be steady. Keep silence,
compelled the submission of the combined tribes then
acting against him with a force of 8000 men. It was
he who, at Ishakote, with a force of less than 3000 men,
was able to end the strife ; and when he had brought
to submission all those beyond the Indus who were in
arms against the Government, he instantly gave proof
of the breadth and scope of his mind as well as of the
force of his character ; for he withstood the angry im-
patience of men in authority over him, and insisted
that he must be suffered to deal with the conquered
people in the spirit of a politic and merciful ruler.
" After serving with all this glory for some fortj'-
four years, he came back to England ; but between
the Queen and him there stood a dense crowd of
families — men, women, and children — extending fur-
ther than the eye could reach, and armed with strange
precedents which made it out to be right that people
who had seen no service should be invested with higli
command, and that Sir Colin Campbell should be
only a colonel. Yet he was of so fine a nature that,
although he did not always avoid great bursts of anger,
there was no ignoble bitterness in his sense of wrong.
He awaited the time when perhaps he might have
liigh command, and be able to serve his country in a
sphere proportioned to his strengtli. His friends, how-
ever, were angry for his sake ; an 1 along with their
strong devotion towards hini there was bred a fierce
hatred of a system of military dispensation which
could keep in the backgi'ound a man thus tried and
thus known.
" Upon tho breaking-out of the war with Russia,
Sir Colin was appointed — not to the command of a
division, but of a brigade. It was not till the June of
1854 that his rank in the army became higher than
that of a colonel,"
414
niSTOEY OF THE IIIGHLA^n-D EEGIMENTS.
File low, L^'ow, men' — tliose who know the
old soldier can tell how his voice would falter
the while his features were kindling — * Now,
men. the army will watch us ; make me proud
of the Highland Brigade ! '
" It was before the hattle that tliis, or the
like of this, was addressed to the brigade ; and
now, when Sir Colin rode up to the corps which
awaited his signal, he only gave it two words.
]Jut because of las accustomed manner of
utterance, and because he was a true, faithful
lover of war, the two words he spoke Avere as
tlie roll of the drum : ' Forward, 42d !' This
was all he then said ; and, ' as a steed that
knows his rider,' the great heart of the
battalion bounded proudly to his touch.
" Sir Colin Campbell went forward in front
of the 42 d ; but before he had ridden far, he
saw that his reckoning Avas already made
good by the event, and that the column which
had engaged the Coldstream was moving off
obliquely towards its right rear. Then with
liis Staff he rode up a good way in advance,
for he was swift to liope tliat the withdrawal
of the column from tlie line of the redoubt
might give him the means of learning the
ground before him, and seeing how the enemy's
strength was disposed in this part of the field.
In a few moments he was abreast of the re-
doubt, and upon the ridge or crest which
divided the slope he had just ascended from
the broad and rather deep hollow which lay
before him. On his right he had the now
empty redoubt, on his right front the higher
slopes of the Kourgane Hill. Straight before
him there was the hollow, or basin, just spoken
of, bounded on its farther side by a swelling
wave or ridge of ground Avhich he called the
' inner crest.' Eeyond that, whilst he looked
straight before him, he could see that tlie
ground fell off into a valley ; but when he
glanced towards his left front he observed that
the hollow which lay on his front was, so to
speak, bridged over by a bending rib which
connected the inner with the outer crest —
bridged over in such a way that a column on
his left front might march to tho spot where he
«tood without having first to descend into the
lower ground. More towards his left, the
ground was high, but so undulating and varied
that it would not necessarily disclose any troops
which might be posted in that part of the
field.
" Confronting Sir Colin Campbell from the
otlier side of tho hollow, the enemy had a
strong column — the two right battalions of the
Kazan corps — and it was towards tlris body
that the Vladimir column, moving off from the
line of the redoubt, was all this time making
its way. The Kussians saw that they were tho
subject of a general officer's studies ; and
Campbell's horse at this time Avas twice struck
by shot, but not disabled. "When the retiring
column came abreast of the right Kazan column
it faced about to the front, and, striving to re-
cover its formation, took part Avith the Kazan
column in opposing a strength of four battalions
— four battalions liard-A\'orked and much thinned
— to the one Avhich, eager and fresh, Avas fol-
loAving the steps of the Highland General.
" FeAV Avere the moments that Campbell
took to learn the ground before him, and to
read the enemy's mind ; but, few though they
Avere, they Avere all but enough to bring the
42d to the crest Avhere their General stood.
The ground they had to ascend was a good
deal more steep and more broken than the
slope close beneath the redoubt. In the land
Avliere those Scots Avere bred, there are shadoAvs
of sailing clouds skimming straight up tho
mountain's side, and their paths are rugged,
are steep, yet their course is smooth, easy, and
swift. Smoothly, easilj^, sAviftly, the ' Black
Watch' seemed to glide up the hill. A few
instants before, and their tartans ranged dark
in the valley — now, their plumes Avere on the
crest, The small knot of horsemen Avho had
ridden on before them Avere still there. Any
stranger looking into the group might almost
be able to knoAA' — might know by the mere
carriage of the head — that he in the plain,
dark-coloured frock, ho Avhose sword-belt hung
crossAvise from liis shoulder, was the man
there charged with command; for in battle,
men Avho have to obey sit erect in their saddles ;
he Avho has on him tho care of the fight seems
ahvays to faU into the pensive yet eager bend
AA'hich the Greeks — keen perceivcrs of truth —
used to join Avith their conception of Mind
brought to bear upon War. It is on board
ship, perhaps, more commonly than ashore,
that people in peace-time have been vsed in
SIR COLIN CAMPBELL.
415
see their fate hanging upon the skill of one
man. Often, landsmen at sea have watched the
skilled, weather-worn sailor when he seems to
look through the gale, and search deep into the
home of the storm. He sees what they cannot
see ; he knows what, except from his lips,
they never will be able to learn. They stand
silent, but they question him with their eyes.
So men new to war gaze upon the veteran
commander, when, Avith knitted brow and
steady eyes, he measures the enemy's power,
and draws near to his final resolve. Campbell,
fastening his eyes on the two columns standing
before him, and on the heavier and more
distant column on his left front, seemed not to
think lightly of the enemy's strength ; but in
another instant (for his mind was made up,
and his Highland blood took fire at the coming
array of the tartans) his features put on that
glow Avliich, seen in men of his race — race
known by the kindling grey eye, and the light,
stubborn crisping hair — discloses the rapture
of instant fight. Although at that moment
che 42d Avas alone, and Avas confronted by the
two columns on the farther side of the holloAv,
yet Campbell, having a steadfast faith in
Colonel Cameron and in the regiment he com-
manded, resolved to go straight on, and at once,
with his forward movement. He allowed the
Battalion to descend alone into the hollow,
inarching straight against the tAVo columns.
]\Ioreover, ho suffered it to undertake a
manoeuvre Avhich (except Avitli troops of great
steadiness and highly instructed) can hardly be
tried with safety against regiments still un-
shaken. The ' Black Avatch' ' advanced firing.'
" But whilst this fight was going on betAveen
the 42d and the two Eussian columns, grave
danger from another qiiarter seemed to threaten
tlie Highland battalion ; for, before it had
gone many paces, Campbell saAv that the
column Avhich had appeared on his left front
was boldly marching forward ; and such Avas
the direction it took, and such the nature of
the ground, that the column, if it Avere suffered
to go on with this movement, would be able to
.strike at the flank of the 42d without having
first to descend into lower ground.
" Halting the 42d in the hollow, Campbell
SAviftly measured the strength of the approaching
column, and he reckoned it so strong that he
resolved to prepare for it a front of no less
than five companies. He Avas upon the point
of giving the order for effecting this bend in the
line of the 42d, A\dien looking to his left rear, ho
saAv his centre battalion springing up to the
outer crest."- This was the 93d.
" Campbell's charger, twice Avounded alread}-,
but hitherto not much hurt, was now struck by
a shot in the heart. Without a stumble or a
plunge the horse sank down gently to the
earth, and Avas dead. Campbell took his aide-
de-camp's charger ; but he had not been long
in Shadwell's saddle Avhen up came Sir Colin's
groom Avith his second horse. The man, perhaps,
under some former master, had been used to bo
charged Avith the ' second horse' in the hunting-
field. At all events, here he Avas j and if Sir
Colin AA^as angered by the apparition, he could
not deny that it was opportune. The man
touched his cap, and excused himself for being
Avhere he Avas. In the dr}^, terse way of those
Englishmen Avho are much accustomed to
horses, he explained that towards the rear the
balls had been dropping about very thick, and
that, fearing some harm might come to his
master's second horse, he had thought it best
to bring him i:p to the front.
" When the 93d had recovered the perfect-
ness of its array, it again moved forAvard, but
at the steady pace imposed upon it by the chief.
The 42d had already resumed its forAvard
movement ; it still advanced firing.
" The turning moment of a fight is a moment
of trial for the soul, and not for the body ; and
it is, therefore, that such courage as men are
able to gather from being gross in numbers,
can be easily outweighed by the warlike virtue
of a few. To the stately ' Black Watch' and
the hot 93d, Avith Campbell leading them on,
there was vouchsafed that stronger heart for
Avhich the braA'e pious Muscovites had prayeck
Over the souls of the men in the columns there
Avas spread, first the gloom, then the swarm of
vain delusions, and at last the sheer horror
Avhicli might be the work of the Angel of
Darkness. The two lines marched straight on.
The three columns shook. They were not yet
subdued. They Avere stubborn ; but every
moment the two advancing battalions grew
nearer and nearer, and although — dimly mask-
' Kinglake's Crimea, vol. ii. pp. 474-73.
416
HISTORY OF THE IlIGHLAXD PtEGIMENTS.
ing the scant numbers of the Highlanders-
there was still the white curtain of smoke
which always rollad on before them, yet, fit-
fully, and from moment to moment, the signs
of them could be traced on the right hand and
on the left in a long, shadowy line, and their
coming was ceaseless.
" But moreover, the Highlanders being men
of great stature, and in strange garb, their
plumes being tall, and the view of them being
broken and distorted by the wreaths of the
smoke, and there being, too, an ominous silence
in their ranks, there were men among the
Russians who began to conceive a vague
terror — the terror of things unearthly ; and
some, they say, imagined that they were
charged by horsemen strange, silent, monstrous,
bestriding giant chargers. Unless help should
come from elsewhere, the three columns
would have to give way ; but help came.
From the high ground on our left another
heavy column — the column composed of the
two right Sousdal battalions — was seen coming
down. It moved straight at the flank of the
93d."» This was met by the 79th.
"Without a halt, or with only the halt
that was needed for dressing the ranks, it
sprang at the flank of the right Sousdal
column, and caught it in its sin — caught it
daring to march across the front of a battalion
advancing in line. Wrapped in the fire thus
poured upon its flank, the hapless column
could not march, could not live. It broke,
and began to fall back in great confusion;
and the left Sousdal column being almost at
the same time overthrown by the 93d, and the
two columns which had engaged the ' Black
Watch' being now in full retreat, the spurs of
the hill and the winding dale beyond became
tlironged with the enemy's disordered masses.
"Then again, they say, there was heard the
sorrowful wail that bursts from the heart of the
brave Russian infantry when they have to
suffer defeat ; but this time the wail Avas the
wail of eight battalions ; and the warlike grief
of the soldiery could no longer kindle the
fierce intent which, only a little before, had
spurred forward the Vladimir column. Hope
had fled.
" After having been parted from one another
' Kingkke's Crimea, vol. ii. pp. 481-S6
by the nature of the ground, and thus throAvn
for some time into echelon, the battalions ot
Sir Colin's brigade were now once more close
abreast ; and since the men looked upon ground
where the grey remains of the enemy's broken
strength were mournfully rolling aAvay, they
could not but see that this, the revoir of the
Highlanders, had chanced in a moment of
glory. Knowing their hearts, and deeming
that the time was one when the voice of his
people might fitly enough be heard, the Chief
touched or half lifted his hat in the way of
a man assenting. Then along the Kourgan^
sloj^es, and thence west almost home to the
Causeway, the hill-sides were made to resound
with that joyous, assuring cry, which is the
natural utterance of a northern people so long
as it is warlike and free.*
" The three Highland regiments were now
re-formed, and Sir Colin Campbell, careful in
the midst of victory, looked to see whether the
supports were near enough to warrant him in
pressing the enemy's retreat with his Highland
Brigade. He judged that, since Cathcart was
still a good way oft', the Highlanders ought to
be established on the ground Avhich they had
already Avon ; and, never forgetting that, all
this AvhUe, he Avas on the extreme left of the
Avhole infantry array of the Allies, he made a
a bend in his line, which caused it to show a
front towards the south-east as well as towards
the south.
" This achievement of the Guards and the
Highland Brigade was so rapid, and Avas exe-
cuted Avith so steadfast a faith in the prowess
of our soldiery and the ascendancy of Lino
over Column, that in vanquishing great masses
of infantry 12,000 strong, and in going straight
through Avith an onset Avhich tore open tlie
Russian position, the six battalions together
did not lose 500 men."^
The British loss AA'as 2-5 ofiicers and 19 ser-
geants killed, and 81 officers and 102 sergeants
Avoimded; 318 rank and file killed, and 1438
Avounded, making, Avith 19 missing, a total
loss of 2002. The French loss was probably
* Many of our people Avho had heard the cheers of
the Highlanders were hindered from seeing them by
the bend of the ground, and they supposed that the
cheers were uttered in charging. It was not so. The
Higiilandcrs advanced in silence.
1 5 ii,i^. yoi. ii. pp. .187-1)0, i93.
sir. COLIN CAMPBELL'S ADDRESS.
417
not more than GO killed and 500 wounded,
while the Russian killed and wounded
amounted to considerably above GOOO. Tlie
42d in killed and wounded lost only 37 men.
After the battle, it was a touching sight to
see the meeting between Lord Eaglan and Sir
Colin Campbell. The latter was on foot, as
his horse had been killed in the earlier period
of the action. Lord Eaglan rode up, and
highly complimented Campbell and his bri-
gade. Sir Colin, Avith tears in his ej^es,'' said
it was not the first battle-field they had won
together, and that, now that the battle was
over, he had a favour to ask his lordship,
which he hoped he would not refuse — to wear
a bonnet with his brigade while he had the
honour to command it.
The request was at once granted, and the
making up of the bonnet Avas intrusted secretly
to Lieutenant and Adjutant Drysdale of the
4 2d. There was a difficulty next morning as
to the description of heckle to combine the
three regiments of the Brigade. It was at
last decided to have one-third of it red, to
represent the 42d, and the reniainiug two-
tliirds white at the bottom, for the 79th and
93d. Not more than half a dozen knew about
the preparation of the bonnet, and these were
confined to the 42d. A brigade parade Avas
ordered on the morning of 22d September on
the field of Alma, " as the General Avas desirous
of thanking them for their conduct on the
20th." The square Avas formed in readiness
for his arrival, and he rode into it Avitli tlie
bonnet on. No order or signal Avas given for
it, but he Avas greeted Avitli such a succession
of cheers, again and again, that both the
French and English armies Avere startled into
a perfect state of Avonder as to Avliat had taken
place. Such is the histor}'- of " the bonnet
gained."
The 42d had its OAvn share in the harassing
and tedious work Avhich devolved on the British
soldiers Avhile lying before Sebastopol, although
it so happened that it took no part in any of
the important actions which folloAved Alma.
Here, as elsewhere, the men supported the
well-known character of the regiment in all
respects. On the first anniversary of the
battle of the Alma, September 20, 1855, the
^ Letters from Headquarters.
U.
first distribution of medals was made to the
soldiers in the Crimea, on Avhich occasion
Lieutenant-General Sir Colin Campbell issued
the following stirring address, duty jireventing
him from being present : —
" Iligldand Brigade,
"On the first anniversary of the glorious
battle of the Alma, our gracious Sovereign has
commanded the Crimean medal to be presented
to her gallant soldiers, Avho Avere the first to
meet the Russians and defeat them on their
own territory. The fatigues and hardships of
last year are Avell knoAvn, and have greatly
thinned our ranks since Ave scaled the Alma
heights together ; but happy am I to see so
many faces around me, Avho, on that day, by
their courage, steadiness, and discipline, so
materially assisted in routing the Russian
hordes from their vaunted impregnable position.
To that day Scotchmen can look Avith pride,
(and Scotchmen are everywhere). For your
deeds upon that daj'' you received the marked
encomiums of Lord Raglan, the thanks of the
Queen, and admiration of all. Scotchmen arc
proud of you ! I, too, am a Scotchman, and
proud of the honour of commanding so dis-
tinguished a Brigade ; and still prouder, that
through all the trying severities of the Avinter,
its incessant labours, and decimating disease,
you have still maintained the same ixnflinching
courage and energy Avith Avhich j'-our discipline,
obedience, and steadiness, in Avhatever circum-
stances you have been placed, make you so
unrivalled (and none more so than the oldest
regiment of the brigade), and your commander
confident of success, hoAvever numerous and
determined your foe. The young soldiers who
have not this day been presented with a medal,
nor shared in the glories of the Alma, may
soon win equal honours, for many an Alma
will yet be fought, Avhen I hope they Avill
prove themselves Avorthy comrades of those
Avho have struck home for Scotland, and for
honours for their breast.
"Many have shared the greatest portion of
the hardships of this campaign, and were ready
upon the 8th (September) to do their duty, and
eager for the morning of the 9th, when if Ave
had been required I am positive would have
gained renown.
3a
4it5
HISTOEY OF THE IIIGHLAXD EEGIMEXTS.
"The honour of these last days all are equally
entitled to, and I hope soon again to be pre-
sentiafT the young soldiers with their medals.
"I cannot conclude without bringing to your
minds, that the eyes of your countrymen are
upon you. I know you think of it, and Avill
endeavour by every effort to maintain your
famed and adroirable discipline ; also that
your conduct in private equals your prowess in
the field ; and when the day arrives that your
services are no longer required in the field,
welcome arms will be ready to meet you with
pride, and give you the blessings your deeds
have so materially aided to bring to your
country. And in after years, when recallmg
the scenes of the Crimea by your ingle side,
your greatest pride will be that you too were
there, and proved yourself a worthy son of
sires who, in by-gone days, on many a field
added lustre to their country's fame."
The brave Sir Colin seems to have been par-
ticularly fond of the old Black "Watch, " the
senior regiment " of the Highland Erigade, as
will be seen from the above address, as well as
from the following, in wdiich, after regretting
he was not present at the distribution of
medals and clasj)s on the 20th September, he
jiroceeds : —
" Your steadiness and gallantry at the battle
of Alma were most conspicuous and most
gratifying to me, whUst your intrepidity, when
before the enemy, has been equalled by the
discipline which you have invariably preserved.
"Eemembcr never to lose sight of the circum-
stance, that you are natives of Scotland ; that
your country admires you for your bravery ;
that it still expects much from you ; and, as
Scotchmen, strive to maintain the name and
fame of our countrymen, who are everywhere,
and who have nobly fought and bled in all
quarters of the globe. In short, let every one
consider himself an hero of Scotland. It is
my pride, and shall also be my boast amongst
the few friends which Providence has left me,
and those wliich I have acquired, that this
decoration of the order of the Bath, which I
now wear, has been conferred upon me on ac-
count of tlio distinguished gallantry you have
displayed. Long may you wear your medals, for
you well deserve them ! And now for a word
to the younger officers and soldiers. It is not
only by bravery in action that you can antici-
pate success ; much depends upon steadiness
and discipline. Eemember this, for it is owing
to the high state of discipline heretofore main-
tained in the Highland Brigade, and in the
senior regiment thereof in lyarticular, that such
results have been obtained as to Avarrant the
highest degree of confidence in you, in what-
ever position the fortune of war may place you.
"Endeavour, therefore, to maintain steadiness
and discipline, by which you will be able to
emulate the deeds of your older comrades in
arms, for we may yet have many Almas to fight,
where you will have the opportunity of acquir-
ing such distinction as now adorn your
comrades."
• From the 19th of October, the Highland
Brigade was commanded by Colonel Cameron
of the 42d, Sir Colin having been appointed
to command the forces in and about Balaclava,
In January 1855, the establishment was in-
creased to IG companies, and on the 3d of
May, the regiment was embarked to take part
in the Kertch expedition, but was recalled on
the Gth. It again embarked on the 2d IMay,
and landed at Kertch on the 24th, whence it
marched to Ycnikale. Two of the 42d men,
wliile the regiment was at the last-mentioned
place, were shot in rather an extraordinary
manner. They were standing in a crowd which
had a.ssemblcd round a house for the purpose
of " looting " it, when a Frenchman, having
struck at the door with the butt of his mus-
ket, the piece went off, killing one 42d man
on the spot and wounding the other. These,
so far as we can ascertain, Avere the only
casualties suffered by the regiment in this ex-
pedition. The 42d returned to Balaclava ou
the 9tli of June, and on the 16th of the same
month, took up its position in front of Sebas-
topol. On June 18th it formed one of the
regiments of reserve in the assault of the out-
works of Sebastopol, and Avas engaged in siege
operations until August 24th, Avhen the regi-
ment marched to Kamara, in consequence of
the Eussians having again appeared in force on
the flank of the allied armies. On September
8th, it marched to Sebastopol, took part in the
assault and capture, returned to Kamara the
following day, and remained there until the
peace, 30th March 1856.
ENGLAND— INDIA— CAWKPOEE.
419
Oa June 15tli, tlie regiment embarked at
Kamiesli for England, landed at Portsmouth
on tlie 24tli of July, proceeded by rail to
Aldershot, and was reviewed by Her Majesty
Queen Victoria, after which it proceeded by
rail to Dover, in garrison with the 41st, 44th,
79th, and 93d regiments.
The positive losses of the regiment in the
Crimea from actual contact with the enemy,
were nothing compared v;ith the sad ravages
made upon it, along with the rest of the army,
by disease and privation, and want of the
actual necessaries of life. During the cam-
paign only 1 officer and 38 men were killed in
action, while there died of wounds and disease,
1 officer and 22G men, besides 140 officers and
men who had to be sent to England on account
of wounds and ill-health.
VII.
1S56— 1869.
The 42(1 proceeds to India — Cawnpore — Seria-Gliat —
Marches and Skirmishes — Lucknow — 42d Storms
La Martiniere — The Begum Kootee — Fort Ruhya —
Bareilly — Ilohilkimd — Maylah Ghaut — Khyrugher
Jungles — Presentation of Colours — Title of "Black
"Watch" restored — Cholera — Embarks for England
— Reception at Edinburgh — Leave Edinburgh for
Aldershot.
On December 1856, the establishment was
reduced to 12 companies. On July 31st 1857,
the regiment proceeded to Portsmouth, and
on the 4th of August following it was reviewed
by Her Majesty the Queen, who expressed her-
self highly satisfied with the fine appearance
of the regiment. Between this date and the
14th the corps embarked in six diiferent
ships for the east, to assist in putting down
the Indian Mutiny, and arrived at Calcutta in
the October and November following.
The headquarters, with five companies of
the 42d Royal Highlanders, had orders to
march for Cawnpore on the night of the 28th
November ; but the news of the state of affairs
at Cawnpore having reached Allahabad, the
column was recalled, and ordered to form an
intrenched camp at Cheemee. Next morning
the work was begun, and progressed favourably
until the 1st of December. ^Meanwhile the
party was reinforced by a wing of Her Majesty's
3Sth Eegiment, a wing of the 3d battalion Rifle
Brigade, a party of Sappers and Artillery,
making in all a force of 1050 men, with two
8-mch howitzers and four field-pieces.
At 5 A.M. on the 2d December, a messenger
arrived in camp with a despatch from the
Commander-in-chief, ordering the column to
make forced marches to Cawnpore. It marched
accordingly at 8 p.m. on the same day, and
reached Cawnpore about noon on the 5th,
having marched a distance of 78 miles in three
days, though the men were fairly exhausted
through fatigue and v/ant of sleep.
The position which the rebels held at
Cawnpore was one of great strength. Their
left was posted amongst the wooded high
grounds, intersected with nullahs, and thickly
sprinkled with ruined bungalows and public
buildings, which lie between the town and the
Ganges. Their centre occupied the town itself,
which was of great extent, and traversed only
by narrow winding streets, singularly susceptible
of defence. The position facing the intrench-
ment was uncovered; but from the British camp
it was separated by the Ganges canal, which,
descending through the centre of the Doab,
falls into that river below Cawnpore, Their
right stretched out behind this canal into the
plain, and they held a bridge over it, and some
lime-kilns and mounds of brick in front of it.
The camp of the Gsvalior contingent of
10,000 was situated in this plain, about two
miles in rear of the right, at the point where
the Calpee road comes in. The united force,
amounting now, with reinforcements which had
arrived, to about 25,000 men, with 40 guns,
consisted of two distinct bodies, having two
distinct Unes of operation and retreat; — that
of the Nana Sahib (and under the command
of his brothers), whoso lino of retreat was in
rear of the left on Bithoor; and that of the
Gwalior contingent, whose retreat lay from the
right upon Calpee.
General Windham, commanding in the fort,
opened a heavy fire from every available gun
and mortar from the intrenchment upon the
hostile left and their centre in the town, so as
to draw their attention entirely to that side
and lead them to accumulate their troops there.
Brigadier Greathed, with his brigade of 8th,
64th, and 2d Punjaub infantry, held the line
of intrenchment, and engaged the enemy by a
brisk attack. To the left, Brigadier "Walpole,
420
niSTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGBIENTS.
with the 2(1 and 3d battaHou Kifle brigade
and a wing of 38th foot, crossed the canal just
above the town, and advancing, skirted its
Avails, marking as he reached them every gate
leading into the country, and throwing back
the head of every column which tried to debouch
thence to the aid of the right ; whilst to the
left, Brigadier Hope, with his Sikhs, and High-
landers, the 42d and 93d, and the 53d foot,
and Brigadier Inglis, with the 23d, 32d, and
82d, moved into the plain, in front of the brick-
mound, covering the enemy's bridge on the
road to Calpee. Meanwhile the whole cavalry
and horse artillery made a wide sweep to the
left, and crossed the canal by a bridge two
miles farther up, in order to turn the flank of
the rebels.
The battle commenced on the morning of
the 6th with the roar of "Wmdham's guns from
the intrenchment. After a few hours this
tremendous cannonade slackened, and the rattle
of Greathed's musketry was heard closing
rapidly on the side of the canal. Walpole's
riflemen pushed on in haste; and Hope and
Inglis's brigades, in parallel lines, advanced
directly against the high brick mound, behind
which the enemy were formed in great masses,
and their guns, worked with great precision,
sent a shower of shot and shell upon the plain.
The field batteries on the British side opened
briskly, whilst the cavalry were seen moving on
the left. The 42 d skirmishers now rushed on
and closed upon the mound, from which the
enemy fell back to the bridge. Lieutenant-
Colonel Thorold, commanding, riding in front of
the centre of the regiment, here had his horse
shot vmder him by a round shot, which swept
through the line and kUled private Mark Grant.
The gallant old Colonel sprung to his feet,
and with his drawn sword in hand, marched
in front of the regiment during the remainder
of the action, and the pursuit of the flying
enemy.
After a moment's pause, the infantry again
pushed on, and rushed upon the bridge. The
lira was heavy in the extreme, when the
sound of heavy guns was heard, and Peel's
noble sailors, dragging with them their heavy
24-pounders, came up to thebridge,and brought
them into action. The enthusiasm of the men
was now indescribable ; they rushed on, either
crossing the bridge or fording the canal, came
upon the enemy's camp, and took some guns at
the point of the bayonet. A Bengal field-
battery galloped up and opened fire at easy
range, sending volleys of grape through the
tents. The enemy, completely surprised at the
onslaught, fled in great haste, leaving every-
thing in their camp as it stood; — the rout was
complete. The cavalry and horse artillery
coming down on the flank of the flying enemy,
cut up great numbers of them, and pursued
along the Calpee road, folloAved by the 4 2d,
53d, and Sikhs, for 14 miles. The slaughter
was great, till at last, the rebels despauing of
effecting their retreat by the road, threw away
their arms and accoutrements, dispersed over
the country into the jungle, and hid themselves
from the sabres and lances of the horsemen.
Night coming on, the wearied forces returned
to Cawnpore, carrying with them 17 captured
guns. The strength and courage of the young
men of the Koyal Highlanders was remarkable.
Many of them were mere lads, and had never
seen a shot fired before, yet during the whole of
this day's action and long march, not a single
man fell out, or complained of his hardships.
As soon as the Gwalior contingent was
routed on the right, a severe contest took place
with the Nana Sahib's men in the town, at a
place called the Sonbadar's Tank, but before
nightfall all Cawnpore was in our possession.
The Nana's men fled in great confusion
along the road to Bithoor, whither they were
pursued on the 8th by Brigadier-General Hope
Grant, at the head of the cavalry, light artillery,
and Hope's brigade of infantry (42d and 93d
Highlanders, 53d, and 4th Punjaub rifles),
Bithoor was evacuated, but the force pushed on,
marching all night, and came upon the enemy
at the ferry of Seria-Ghat on the Ganges, 25
miles from Cawnpore, at daylight on the 9th.
The rebels had reached the ferry, but had not
time to cross. They received the British force
with a heavy cannonade, and tried to capture the
guns with a charge of cavalry, but the horsemen
of the British drove them away. Their infantry
got amongst the enclosures and trees ; but the
whole of the guns, amounting to 15 pieces,
were captured, together with a large quantity
of provisions, camp equipage, and ammunition.
Lieutenant-Colonel Thorold, commanding
MAKCIIES AXD SKIEMISIIES— LUCK:^0W.
421
the regiment, and Captain J. C M'Lcod, com-
manding tlie rear guard, are honourably men-
tioned by Brigadier-General Hope CI rant, in his
despatch dated 11th December 1857.
The grenadier company, when destroying
some baggage-carts, &c., found a very large
gong, which was kept as a trophy by the regi-
ment. The troops encamped near the Ghat on
the 9th and 10th, and on the 11th marched
back to Bithoor, where they were employed
till the 28th December, destroying the palace
of the Nana Sahib, and searching for treasure, —
a great quantity of which was found in a tank, —
with a considerable amount of labour, the flow
of water being so great that 200 men were em-
jdoyed night and day baling it out, so as to
keep it sufficiently low to enable the sappers
to work.
The remainder of the regiment — JSTos. 2, 4,
5, 6, and 7 companies — under the command
of Major Wilkinson, joined at Bithoor on the
22d December 1857. Lieutenant-Colonel
Cameron and ]\Iajor Priestley, who had been
left at Calcutta, joined head-quarters on the
12 th December,
The Commander-in-chief with the forces at
Cawnpore, marched towards Futteghur on the
25th. December, and the column at Bithoor
followed on the 2Sth, overtaking the liead-
quarter's column on the 29 th at Merukie Serai.
The regiment marched from tlie latter place,
and at 1 o'clock, p.m. joined the liead-quarters
camp at Jooshia-Gunge — the whole force a
few days after proceeding to Futteghur. After
various skirmishes with the enemy during
January 1858, about Futteghur, the force on the
Ist February commenced a retrograde march on
Cawnpore, which, it reached on the 7th. On
the lOth the 42d and 93d Highlanders crossed
the Ganges into Oudh, as a guard on the im-
mense siege-train which had been collected in
Cawnpore for service at Lucknow. On the
11th they marched to Onao, where, with other
troops the regiment remained, acting as convoy
escort to the immense train of provisions and
military materials being sent forward towards
Lucknow.
On the 21st the regiment moved forward,
and on the morning of the 26th, met their old
companions in arms, the 79 th Highlanders, at
Camp Purneah. A cordial greeting took place
between old comrades, after which the regi-
ments proceeded together to Bunteerah tha
same morning. Here the whole of the Com-
mander-in-chiefs force assembled. The siege
train, &c., was gradually brought forward, and
all necessary preparations made for the attack
on Lucknow.
The force marched from Bunteerah on the
1st March, and passing through Alum Bagh
(the post held by Major-General Sir James
Outram) and by the old fort of Jellalahabad on
the left, soon met the enemy's outposts, which,
after a few rounds from their field-guns, retired
to the city. The palace of Dalkoosha was
seized without opposition, and being close to
the river Goomptee, formed the right of the
British position. The intervenmg space be-
tween this and the Alum Bagh on the left
was held by strong bodies of troops posted
under cover, for the hour of action had not yet
arrived.
Lucknow had been fortiGed by every means
that native art could devise to make a strong
defence. The canal was scarped, and an im-
mense parapet of earth raised on the inner side,
which was loop-holed in all directions. Every
street was barricaded, and every house loop-
holed. The Kaizerbagh was so strengthened
as to form a kind of citadel, and the place was
alive with its 50,000 mutinous sepoys, besides
a population in arms of one kind or other of
double that number.
Brigadier Franks, who had marched from
Benares with a column, by way of Sultanpore,
having been joined by the ISTepaulese contingent
under General Jung Bahadoor, reached Luck-
now on the 5 th March ; and on the 6 th a
division, under command of Sir James Outram,
crossed the Goomptee, opposite the Dalkoosha
park, and moved round towards the old Pre-
sidency, driving in the enemy's posts. Sir
James Outram, from his position on the oppo-
site bank of the river, was enabled to enfilade,
and take in reverse a great portion of the great
canal embankment, and effectually to shell the
enemy within his works.
The enemy's most advanced position was La
Martiniere, a large public building surrounded
on three sides by high walls and ruined houses,
and its front covered by the river.
The plan of attack having been arranged,
422
IIISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAXD EEGIMEXTS.
the 42d liiglilaiiders were ordered to storm the
Martiiiiere, wliich they did in gallant style on
tho 9th. Four companies, under Major E. E.
Priestley, advanced in extended order, the re-
maining five advanced in line under Lieutenant-
Colonel Cameron. The Highlanders went
steaddy on until within two hundred yards of
the place, when, giving three cheers, they
rushed on in double time, the pipers playing
" The Campbells are coming." The enemy
became so alarmed, that they bolted from their
trenches without waiting to fire more than
their first round. Thus, the first position in
Lucknow was gained without the loss of a
single man.
Till the flying enemy, having been joined by
reinforcements at their second line of intrench-
ment, summoned fresh courage, and showed
battle to the four skirmishing companies who
had followed up; a very smart affair ensued, in
wliich the regiment suffered several calamities.
The enemy from behind their works were
enabled to do this without themselves being
seen.
'J'he five companies under Lieutenant-Colonel
Cameron were ordered to take position in an
old village to the right of La Martiniere about
300 yards, in passing to which they were
exposed to a heavy fire upon the great parapet
of the canal ; but on reaching the village it was
observed that the parapet near the river was
undefended, having at that end been enfiladed
by General Outram's guns. The 42d, with the
4th Punjaub rifles, under Major Wyld, making
steps in the face of the parapet with bayonets,
&c., scrambled up, and taking ground to the
left, cleared the line of work as far nearly as
Bank's bungalow. Eeinforcements were brought
up, and the position was held for the night.
Early next morning, the several companies of
the regiment were collected together, and the
order was given to occupy Bank's bungalow
and the houses and gardens adjacent. These
points were also carried with little opposition,
the enemy nowhere attempting to stand, but
keeping up a constant fire of all kind of missiles
from the tops of houses, loop-holes, and other
points.
The regiment was now close under the Begum
Kcotee, an extensive mass of solid buildings,
comprising several courts, a mosque, bazaar,
&c. This place was strongly fortified, and
became an important post. Two G 8-pound
naval guns were at once brought up and com-
menced breaching ; within Bank's bungalow
were placed IG mortars and cohorns, from
which shells were pitched at the Kootee that
day, and all night, until the following day
about 2 o'clock (jNIarch 11th), when the 93d
Higlilanders stormed the breach, and carried
the place in gallant style. Upwards of 500
corpses told the slaughter which took place
within those princely courts. During the
attack, the 42 d grenadier and light companies
were ordered to protect the left flank of the 93d,
in doing which several casualties took place,
caused by the fire of the enemy from a loop-
holed gateway near wliich the light company
had to pass. After occupying Bank's bungalow,
two companies of the 42d were sent under
Major Priestley to clear and occupy some ruined
houses on the left front. This party, having
advanced rather farther than this point, got
hotly engaged with the enemy, but held theif
original ground.
A large section of the city being now in
possession of the British, operations Avere com-
menced against the Kaizer Bagh, from the
direction of the Begum Kootee, as well as from
Sir James Outram's side. He took the Mess-
house by storm, and other outworks in that
direction, and on the morning of the 14th got
into this great palace. The place was now
almost wholly in possession of the British forces;
at no one point did the enemy attempt to make
a stand, but fled in every direction.
By the 20th the rebels had been everywhere
put down, and peace partially restored. On
the 22d the 42d Eoyal Highlanders were moved
to the Observatory Mess-house and old Pre-
sidency, where they remained doing duty until
the 2d April. During this time the men
suffered greatly from fever, brought on by
hardsliip and exposure to the sun. They had
now been a whole month constantly on duty,
their uniform and accoutrements never off their
backs; and the effluvium arising from the
many putrid half-buried carcases in the city,
especially about the Presidency, rendered the
air very impure. ISTotwithstanding the hard
work performed by the regiment at Lucknow
only 5 rank and file were killed, and Lieu-
rORT PtUlIYA— BAREILLY.
^123
tenant F. K. H. Farquiiarson and 41 nou-com-
niissioned officers and privates wounded. Lieu-
tenant Faro uliarson was awarded tlie Victoria
Cross "for a distinguished act of bravery at
Lucknow, 9th IMarcli 1858."
On the evening of the 2d April, the regiment
marched to camp at tlie Dalkoosha, having
been ordered to form part of the Eohilcund
field force under Brigadier Walpole. On tlie
morning of the 8th the regiment marched from
camp, accompanied by the 79th and 93d
Highlanders, to the Moosha Bagh, a short
distance beyond wliich the brigade encamped ;
and having been joined by the remainder of
the force and the new Brigadier, commenced a
march through Oudh, keeping tlie line of the
Ganges. ^Nothing of note occurred until the
1 5th. On reaching Pthoadamow, ]S"urpert Sing,
a celebrated rebel chief, shut up in Fort Faihya,
refused to give his submission. The fort was
situated in a dense jungle, which almost com-
pletely hid it from view. Four companies of
the 4:2d, with the 4th Punjaub rifles, were sent
forward in extended order, to cover the guns
and reconnoitre, and were brought so much
under the enemy's fire from the parapet and
the tops of trees, that a great many casualties
occurred in a very short time. Brigadier Adrian
Hope and Lieutenants Douglas and Bramley here
received their death wounds. After remaining
in this exposed condition for six hours, and
,fter losing so many men, the Brigadier with-
drew his force about sunset, and encamped
about two miles off. During the night, the
rebel chief retired quietly with all his men and
material. Besides the two officers above men-
tioned, 1 sergeant and G privates were killed,
and 3 sergeants and 34 privates wounded.
Quarter-Master Sergeant John Simpson, Lance-
Corporal Alexander Thompson, and Private
James Davis were awarded the Victoria Cross.
I^Tothing of importance occurred till the force
reached Bareilly, when they came up with the
enemy's outposts at daybreak on the 5 th May.
After a short cannonade for about half-an-hour,
the enemy fell back from the bridge and
nullah, and occupied the topes (clumps of trees)
and ruined houses in the cantonments. Li this
position it was necessary to shell every tope and
house before advancing, which caused consider-
able delay : all the time the sun was shining on
the troops with full force. About 10 a.m. the
enemy made a bold attempt to turn the British
left flank, and the 42d were ordered forward in
support of the 4th Punjaub rifles, who had
been sent to occupy the old cavalry lines, but
were there surprised by the enemy in great
numbers. Just as the 42d reached the old
lines, they were met by the Punjabees in full
flight, followed by a lot of Gazees carrying
tulwars and shields. These rushed furiously
on, and the men for a moment were undecided
whether they should fire on them or not, their
friends the Punjabees being mixed up with
them when, as if by magic, the Commander-
in-chief appeared behind the line, and his
familiar voice, loud and clear, was heard
calling out, " Fire away, men; shoot them down,
every man jack of them !" Then the line
opened fire upon them ; but in the meantime,
some of these Gazees had even reached the
line, and cut at the men, wounding several.
Four of them seized Colonel Cameron in rear
of the line, and would have dragged him off his
horse, Avhen Colour-Sergeant Gardner stepped
from the ranks and bayoneted them, the
Colonel escaping with only a slight wound on
his wrist. For this act of bravery Gardner was
awarded the Victoria Cross. In this aff'air 1
private was killed, and 2 officers, 1 sergeant, and
12 privates wounded. ISTo. 5 company 42d
took possession of the fort Avhich was abandoned,
and a line of piquets of the 42d and 79th
Highlanders Avas posted from the fort to the
extreme right of the Commander-in-chief's
camp. Next day the place was cleared of
rebels.
The regiment was told off as a part of tlie
Bareilly brigade, and on the 5th June detached
a wing to Mooradabad under command of Lieu-
tenant Colonel Wilkinson. This wing marched
to Bedaon with a squadron of carbineers, and
joined Brigadier Coke's force, but received
orders to leave the carbineers with Brigadier
Coke, and proceed to Mooradabad. On this
march the men suffered from exhaustion and
the heat. Indeed, the men who were stilJ
under canvas now began to suffer very mucli
from sun-stroke, fevers, diarrhoea, &c. Everi^
exertion was made to get them into temporary
barracks, but this was not eff"ected until the
middle of July, just in time to escape the rains.
421
IIISTOEY OF THE IIIGHLAXD REGLMEXTS.
Lieutenant Colonel Alexander Cameron
(.lied of fever on the 9tli August, and Lieutenant
Colonel F. C Wilkinson succeeded to the com-
mand of the regiment.
The headquarters and left wing were ordered
to Peeleebheet on the 1 -ith October, where it
remained encamped till the 24th November,
when, in order the better to guard against the
rebels crossing from Oudh into Eohilkund,
Colonel Smyth, Bengal Artillery, in command
of a small column, was ordered to take up a
I)03ition on the banks of the Sarda, to watch
tlie Ghauts. ISTo. G, Captain Lawson's com-
pany, joined Colonel Smyth's column. At the
same time. Major ]\I'Leod was ordered, Avith
the troops under his command, viz., 4 com-
panies 42d Royal Highlanders, 2 squadrons
I'unjaub cavalry, 1 company Kumaon levies,
and 2 guns, to proceed to IMadho-Tanda, being
a central position whence suj^port might be
ieut in any direction required. This force sub-
jequently moved close to the Sarda, in conse-
quence of the numerous reports of the approach
of the enemy, but all remained quiet until the
morning of the 15th January 1859. The
enemy having been pursued in the Khyreegurh
district by a force under command of Colonel
Dennis, attempted to force his way into
Rohilkund, with the view, as was supposed,
of getting into Rampore. Early on the morning
of the 15th theenemy, about 2000 strong, effected
the passage of the Sarda, at jMaylah Ghaut, about
three miles above Colonel Smyth's camp, at
daylight. The alarm having been given, the
whole of the troops in camp moved out with
all speed, and attacked the rebels in the dense
jungle, close to the river. Ensign Coleridge,
42d, was detached in command of a piquet of
40 men of Captain Lawson's company, and 40
men Kumaon levies, and was so placed as to be
cut off from the remainder of tlie force. The
jungle was so dense, that the cavalry could not
act ; the Kumaon levies were all raw recruits,
wlio Avere with difficulty kept to their posts, so
the fighting fell almost AvhoUy to the lot of the
37 men under command of Captain Lawson.
The enemy, desperate, and emboldened by the
appearance of so small a force before them,
made repeated attempts to break through the
thin line of skirmishers, but the latter nobly
held their ground. Captain Lawson received
a gun-shot Avound in his left knee, early in the
day; Colour Sergeant Landles Avas shot and
cut to pieces, tAVo corporals — Ritchie and
Thompson — were also killed, and several other
casualties had greatly weakened them. The
company noAV Avithout either officers or non-
commissioned officers, yet bravely held on their
ground, and, cheered on by the old soldiers,
kept the enemy at bay from sunrise to sunset.
Privates Walter Cook and Duncan Miller, for
their conspicuous bravery during this affair were
awarded the Victoria Cross.
Major M'Lcod's force Avas then at a place
called Sunguree on the Sarda, 22 miles from
Colonel Smyth's force. About 8 a.m. when
the numbers and nature of the enemy's attack
Avere discovered, a Sowar Avas despatched to
Major M'Leod (in temporary command) for
a reinforcement of tAvo companies, and ordering
the remainder of the force to proceed Avith all
speed to Madho-Tanda to aAvait the result of
the battle. ISTo. 7 and 8 companies Avere
dispatched from Sunguree about noon, but
did not reach the scene of action till after 5 p.m.
Tlieir arrival turned the tide of battle alto-
gether. Such of tiae enemy as could recrossed
the river in the dark, and next morning nothing
remained on the field, but the dead and dying,
2 small guns, and some cattle belonging to the
rebels. Lord Clyde complimented the regi-
ment very highly on this occasion, and in
particular, spoke of Captain Lawson's company
as a pattern of A^alour and discipline.
General Walpole having received intelligence
about the 2 2d that a body of rebels were hover-
ing about, under Goolah Sing, in the Khyrugher
jungles, two companies of the 42d Royal Higli-
landers at Colonel Smyth's camp, a squadron
of tlie Punjaub cavalry, a squadron of Cross-
man's Horse, and three companies of Ghoorkhas,
under command of Colonel Wilkinson, Avere
ordered to cross the river at the spot Ayherc the
rebels came over, and march to Gulori, 40
miles in the interior, under the JSTepaul hills.
Gulori Avas reached in 4 days, but Goolah Sing had
secured himself in a fort under Nepauleeso
protection. Colonel Dennis, Avith a force
from Sultanpore had orders to march on a
village 20 miles from Gulori, and also SAA^eep
the jungles and communicate Avith Colonel
Wilkinson. As he never arrived, and the
PEESENTATION OF COLOURS.
425
jungles being free from rebels, the force
recrossed tlie river and returned to camp.
The left wing of the ■i2dremained on theSarda
until the 14th of March, when it returned to
Bareilly, and joined the right wing, which had
returned from Mooradabadonthe 18th February,
having been relieved by a wing of the 82d regi-
ment; but information having been received that
the rebels were again appearing in force in the
Khyreegurh districts, the right wing, imder
command of Lieutenant Colonel Priestley, was
sent to the Sarda to join Colonel Smyth on
the 13th March, where it remained until the
15th May 1859, when it returned to Bareilly.
the weathei l:.-i:i3 bv this time very hot and
the district perfectly quiet,, ^kbout this time,
Lieutenant-Colonel Wilkinson went on leave to
England, and was appointed to a depot bat-
talion, and on the 27th September Lieutenant-
Colonel Priestley succeeded to the command of
the regiment.
The regiment occupied the temporary bar-
racks at the old Kutchery, Berkley's House,
and the Jail, during the hot and rainy seasons.
The men were remarkably healthy, and very
few casualties occurred.
His Excellency, Sir Hugh Pose, Commander-
in-chief in India having been invited on the
18th September, by Lieutenant-Colonel Priestley
in the name of the officers and soldiers of the
4 2d Poyal Highlanders, to present new colours
to the regiment, arrived in Bareilly for that
purpose ou the 1st of January 1861. After
the old colours had been lodged, and the new
oeen presented by His Excellency, and trooped
with the usual ceremonies, Sir Hugh Pose
addressed the regiment in the following
speech : —
" 42d Royal Highlanders,
" I do not ask you to defend the colours I
have presented to you this day. It would be
superfluous : you have defended them for nearly
150 years with the best blood of Scotland.
" I do not ask you to carry these colours to
the front should you again be called into the
field ; you have borne them round the world
with success. But I do ask the officers and
soldiers of this gallant and devoted regunent
not to forget, because they are of ancient date,
but to treasure in their memories the recol-
11.
lection of the brilliant deeds of arms of then
forefathers and kinsmen, the scenes of which
are inscribed on these colours. There is not a
name on them which is not a study ; there is
not a name on them which is not connected
with the most important events of the world's
history, or with tlie pages of the military
annals of England.
" The soldiers of the 42d cannot have a
better or more instructive history than their
regimental records. They tell how, 100 years
ago, the 42d won the honoured name of 'Royal '
at Ticonderoga in America, losing, although one
battalion, 647 killed and wounded. How the
42d gained the ' Red Heckle' in Flanders.
How Abercromby and Moore in Egypt and in
Spain, dying in the arms of victory, thanked,
with parting breath, the 42d. Well might the
heroes do so ! The fields of honour on which
they were expiring were strewed with the dead
and wounded soldiers of the 42d.
" The 42d enjoy the greatest distinction to
which British regiments can aspire. They
have been led and commanded by the great
Master in War, the Duke of Wellington.
Look at your colours : their badges will tell you
how often — and this distinction is the more to
be valued, because his Grace, so soldierlike and
just was he, never would sanction a regiment's
wearing a badge, if the battle in which they
had been engaged, no matter how bravely
they may have fouglit in it, was not only an
important one, but a victory.
" In the Crimea, in the late campaign in
this country, the 42d again did excellent
service under my very gallant and distinguished
predecessor. Lord Clyde. The last entry in the
regimental records shews that the spirit of the
' Black Watch' of 1729 was the same in 1859,
when No. 6 company of the 42d, aided only by
a company of the Kumaon levy, four guns, and
a squadron of irregular cavalry, under Sir
Robert Walpole, beat back, after several hours
obstinate fighting, and with severe loss, 2000
rebels of all arms, and gained the day. Lord
Clyde bestowed the highest praise on the com-
pany that a general can do, — His Lordship
thanked them for their valour and their dis-
cipline.
"I am sincerely obliged to Lieutenant-
Colonel Priestley for having, on the part of the
3s
426
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
4 2d Eoyal Highlanders, requested me to present
them with their- new colours. It is an honour
and a favour which I highly prize, the more so,
because I am of Highland origin, and have
worn for many years the tartan of another regi-
ment which does undying honour to Scotland—
the 9 2d Higlilanders.
" I have chosen this day — Xew Year's day —
for the presentation of colours, because on
New Year's day in 1785 the colours were given
to the 42d under which they won their red
plume. Besides, New Year's day, all over the
world, particularly in Scotland, is a happy day.
Heaven grant that it may be a fortunate one
for this regiment !"
On the 3d, after inspecting the regiment,
His Excellency desired Lieutenant-Colonel
Priestley to thank them for the admirable
condition in which he found them, and for
their regularity and good conduct. His
Excellency further called several officers and
soldiers to the front of the battalion and
thanked them for their gallant conduct on
various occasions, and No. 6 company for the
valour and disciplme evinced by them on the
occasion alluded to in His Excellency's speech.
On the 8th of March three companies were
detached to Futteghur. On 23d March
headquarters moved from Bareilly to Agra,
where they arrived on the 8th of April, and
were garrisoned along with the 107th regi-
ment. On 27th July the regiment moved
into camp, on account of cholera having broken
out, and returned to barracks on 12th August,
having lost from cholera 1 officer and 40
non-commissioned officers and men. After
returning to barracks, the regiment was pros-
trated by fever and ague, so many as 450
men having been at one time unfit for duty out
of seven companies.
On 12th September the regiment was de-
lighted by having its old name reconferred
upon it, as a distinguished mark of honour.
A notification was received that on 8th July
1861 Her Majesty had been pleased graciously
to authorise The Eoyal Highland Eegiment
to be distinguished, in addition to that title,
by the name by which it was first known —
"The Black Watch."
In March 1862, Lieutenant-General, the
Marquis of Tweeddale, was appointed Colonel
in place of the deceased Sir James Douglas.
The Marquis, however, in September of the
following year, removed to the 2d Lifeguards,
and was succeeded by the regiment's former
commander, who led them up the slopes of
Alma — Major-General Sir Duncan Cameron.
On 6th December 1863, the Black "Watch
marched by forced marches from Lahore to
Eawal Pundee, on account of active operations
having been commenced against some of tho
hill tribes. It arrived at the latter place on
December 19. Affairs on the frontier having,
however, assumed a favourable aspect, tho
regiment returned to Dugshai, which it reached
on the 13th February 1864 \::t returned to
Eawal Pundee, AVi^^xe on 14th December it was
put into garrison with the 79th. It left the
latter place in October 1865, and proceeded to
Peshavv'ur, where it was in garrison with the
first battalion of the 19th regiment, and subse-
quently with the 77th. In 1867, while at
Peshawur, cholera broke out in the canton-
ments, and on the 21st of May five companies,
luider Major Macpherson, were removed to
camp ; these were followed on the 25th by
headquarters and the other five companies. From
the 20th to the 31st May, G6 men, 1 woman,
and 4 children died of cholera. On the 1st
of June the regiment commenced its march
to Cheroat, a mountain of the Kultoch range,
where headquarters was established on the 15th.
The health of the regiment was not, however,
immediatel}^ restored, and the number of deaths
at Cheroat were 1 officer, 15 non-commissioned
officers and men, 2 women, and 1 child. The
total deaths in the regiment, from 20th May
to 17th October, including casualties at depot,
were 2 officers, 86 non-commissioned officers
and men, 5 women, and 9 children ; —
altogether 102, or nearly one-sixth of the wholo
regiment.
On 17th October was commenced the march
towards Kurrachee, preparatory to embarkation
for England. On January 17, 1868, the
regiment embarked at Kurrachee for Bombay,
and on the 21st was trans-shipped to the Indian
troopship "Euphrates," which landed it at
Suez on 15th February. On the 18th it em-
barked at Alexandria on board the " Serapis,"
which reached Portsmouth on the 4th of
March, when the regiment immediately left by
DECEPTION AT EDINBURGH.
427
sea for Scotland and landed at Burntisland on
the 7th, headquarters and 1 company proceeding
to Stirling Castle, 5 companies to Perth, and 4
to Dundee. Colonel Priestley came home with
the regiment from India, and carried on liis
duties till the 24th of March, the day before his
death. He was succeeded by Brevet Lieu-
tenant-Colonel M'Leod, who joined the regi-
ment in 1846. On 12th October head(iuarters
moved by rail from Stirling to Edinburgh
Castle, and the detachments from Perth
and Dundee followed soon after. The reception
accorded to Scotland's favourite and oldest
regiment, on its arrival in Edinburgh, was as
overwhelmingly enthusiastic as in the days
of old, when the military spirit was in its glory.
The reader will have an idea of the enthusiasm
with which this regiment is still regarded,
and will be so so long as its ranks are mainly
recruited from Scotland, by the following
account of its reception, for which we are
indebted to the Scotstmrn newspaper of the
day following the regiment's arrival : — " The
train arrived at the station about 10 minutes
past 1 P.M., but long before that hour large
and anxious crowds had collected on the
Waverley Bridge, in Princes Street Garden, on
the Mound, the Calton Hill, the Castle, and
every other point from which a view of the
passing regiment could be obtained. The
crowd collected on the Waverley Bridge above
must have numbered several thousands. The
scene altogether was very imposing and ani-
mated. Such a turn-out of spectators has not
been witnessed on the occasion of the arrival
of any regiment here since the 78th Highlanders
came from India, nearly ten years ago. Im-
mediately after the train entered the station,
the bugle sounded, and the men were arranged
in companies, under the command of their
respective captains. The regiment was under
the command of Lieutenant-Colonel J. C.
M'Leod, assisted by Major Cluny M'Pherson,
Major E. C. Scott, and Adjutant J. E. Christie,
and was drawn up in 8 companies. On emerg-
ing from the station the band struck up
' Scotland yet,' and the appearance of the
regiment was hailed with hearty cheers from
the spectators. The crowd in Canal Street
was so great that it was with some difficulty
the soldiers managed to keep their ranks. Their
line of march lay along Princes Street, and
every window and housetop from which a view
of the gallant 42d could be obtained was
crowded with spectators. The regiment pro-
ceeded by the Mound, Bank Street, and Lawn-
market, and was loudly cheered at every
turn. On the Castle esplanade the crowd was,
if possible, more dense than anywhere else. A
large number of people had taken up their
position on the top of the Reservoir, while
every staircase from which a view could be
obtained was thronged with anxious spectators.
Large numbers had also gained admission to
the Castle, and all the parapets and embrasures
commanding a view of the route were crowded
with people.
" On the regiment arriving at this point, loud
cheers were raised by the immense crowd
assembled on the esplanade, which were im-
mediately taken up by those in the Castle, and
enthusiasticaUy continued. On arriving at
the Castle gate, the band ceased playing, and
the pipes struck up a merry tune. Even after
the regiment had passed into the Castle, large
numbers of people, including many relatives of
the soldiers, continued to linger about the
esplanade. It is now thirty-two years since the
regiment was in Edinburgh, and certainly the
reception which they received yesterday was
a very enthusiastic one. Four companies came
from Perth, and joined the headquarters at
Stirling, and the whole regiment proceeded
from thence to Edinburgh."
We cannot refrain here from quoting some
verses of a short poem on tlie Black Watch,
which appeared about tliis time, so happy and
spirited that it deserves a more permanent
resting-place than a newspaper.
THE BLACK WATCH.
A Historic Ode, by Dugald Dhtj,
Written for Waterloo Day, 1868.
Hail, gallant regiment ! Freiceadan Dubli!
Whenever Albion needs thine aid,
" Aye ready" for whatever foe,
Shall dare to meet "the black brigade !"
Witness disastrous Fontenoy,
When all seemed lost, who brought us through ?
Who saved defeat ? secured retreat ?
And bore the brunt ?— the " Forty-Two 1"
So, at Corunna's grand retreat, •
When, far outnumbered by the foe,
The patriot Moore made glorious halt,
Like setting sun La fiery glow.
428
HISTOF.Y or THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
Before us foam'd the rolling sea,
Beliind, the carrion eagles Hew ;
But Scotland's "Watch" proved Gallia s match,
And won the game by " Forty -Two !"
The last time France stood British fire
" The Watch" gained glory at its cost ;
At Quatre Bras and Hugomont,
Three dreadful days they kept their post.
Ten hundred there, who form'd in square,
Before the close a handful grew ;
The little phalanx never flinched,
Till " Boney" ran from Waterloo !
The " Forty-Second" never dies —
It hath a regimental soul ;
Fond Scotia, weeping, filled the blanks
Which Quatre Bras left in its roll.
At Alma, at Sevastopol,
At Lucknow, waved its bonnets blue !
Its dark green tartan, who but knows?
What heart but warms to " Forty-Two ?'
But while we glory in the corps,
We'll mind their martial brethren too ;
The Ninety-Second, Seventy-Ninth,
And Seventy-First — all Waterloo !
Tlie Seventy-Second, Seventy- Fourth —
The Ninety-Third — all tried and true I
The Seventy-Eight, real, "men of Koss ;"
Come, count their honours, "Forty-Two!'
Eight noble regiments of the Queen,
God grant they long support her crown !
"Shoulder to shoulder," Hielaudmen !
United rivals in renown !
We'll wreath the rose with heath that blows
Where barley-rigs yield mountain dew ;
And pledge the Celt, in trews or kilt,
Wlieuce Scotland drafts her "Forty-Two !"
It is worthy of remark, tliat from tlie time
that the regiment embarked at Leith for
England in May 1803, until October 18G8, a
period of upwards of 65 years, it was quartered
in Edinburgh only 15 months — 6 months in
1816, and 9 months in 183G-7. At its last
visit it remained only about a year, taking its
departure on November 9, 1869, when it em-
barked at Granton in the troop-ship " Orontes,"
for Portsmouth, en route for the camp at
Aldershot, where it arrived on the 12th. The
enthusiasm of the inhabitants of Edinburgh
appears to have been even far greater to the
Black Watch on its departure than on its entry
into the northern metropolis. During their
residence in Edinburgh the Highlanders con-
ducted themselves in such a manner as to Avin
the favourable opinions of all classes of the
commuiiit}^ and to keep up tlie ancient prestige
and unbroken good name of the regiment. The
following is the Scotsman's account of its
departure :
" After a sojourn in Scotland of eighteen
months, twelve of which have been passed in
Edinburgh, the 42d Eoyal Highlanders de-
parted yesterday from the city, taking with
them the best wishes of the inhabitants. Since
the arrival of the 7 8th Highlanders, immediately
after the close of the Indian mutiny, such a de-
gree of excitement as was displayed yesterday
has not been witnessed in connection with any
military event in the metropolis. It was gener-
ally known that 9 a.m. had been fixed foi
the evacuation of the Castle by the Highlanders,
and long before that hour the Lawnmarket
and the esplanade were crowded with an eager
and excited multitude. At 9 o'clock the crowd
increased fourfold, by the thousands of work-
people, who, set free at that time, determined
to spend their breakfast-hour in witnessing the
departure of the gallant ' Black Watch.' At
half-past nine, the regiment, which had as-
sembled in heavy marching order in the Castle
Square, began to move off" under the command
of Colonel M'Leod, the band playing ' Scotland
Yet,' and afterwards * Bonnets o' Blue.' As the
waving plumes were seen slowly wending down
the serpentine path which leads to the espla-
nade, an enthusiastic and prolonged cheer burst
from the spectators. As soon as the regiment
had passed the drawbridge, a rush was made
by the onlookers to get clear of the Esplanade.
The narrow opening leading to the Lawnmarket
was speedily blocked, and the manner in whicli
the living mass swayed to and fro was most
alarming — the din created by the crowd com-
pletely drowning the music of the band. The
pressure of the crowd was so great that for a
time the ranks of the regiment were broken,
and a word of praise is due to the Highlanders
for their forbearance under the jostling which
they received from their perhaps too demon-
stratively affectionate friends. The line of
route taken was Lawnmarket, Bank Street, the
Mound, Hanover Street, Pitt Street, BrandoTi
Street, to Inverleith Eow, and thence by tlie
highway to Granton. The whole way to" the port
of embarkation the regiment had literally to force
its passage' through the dense masses which
blocked the streets, and every now and again a
parting cheer was raised by the spectators. The
crowd, as has already been mentioned, was the
largest that has been seen in Edinburgh for many
years, and has been roughly estimated as num-
bering from fifty to sixty thousand persons.
VAEIATIONS IN DRESS OF THE BLACK WATCH.
429
During the march to Inverleith toll, the band
played 'Scotland for Ever,' the 'lied, White, and
Blue,' ' Home, sweet Home,' and ' Loudon's
bonnie Woods and Braes.' Shortly after
pressing through the toll, and when within a
mile of Granton, the Highlanders were met
by the 90 th Regiment of Foot (Perthshire
Volunteers), who were en route to Edinburgh
to succeed the ' Black Watch' as the garrison
of the Castle. According to military custom,
the junior regiment drew up alongside the
roadway, and presented arms to the High,
landers, who fixed bayonets and brought
their rifles to the shoulder as they marched
past. At this interesting ceremony the band
of the Highlanders played ' Blue Bonnets
over the Border,' while that of the 90th struck
up the 'Gathering of the Grahams.' Granton
was reached about 1 1 o'clock, and as the High-
landers marched along the pier, ' Auld Lang-
syne' Avas appropriately played by the band.
The slopes leading down to the harbour and
the wharfs were thickly covered with specta-
tors, who lustily cheered the Highlanders, and
who showed the liveliest interest in the process
of embarkation."
VIIL
1817—1873.
Account of Variations in Dress of the Black Watch —
Ecgimentul Pets — "Pincher" — "Donald the Deer"
— "The Grenadiers' Cat" — Monument to Black
"Watch in Dunkeld Cathedral — Conclusion.
Before concluding our history of this, the
oldest Highland regiment, we shall present a
brief account of the variations which have from
time to time taken place in the dress of the
regiment, and wind up Avith short biographies
of the regimental pets. For our information
on both these matters, as well as for the greater
part of the modern history of the regiment, Ave
must again express our large indebtedness to
the manuscript memorials of Lieutenant-Colonel
Wheatley.
It is a curious study to note the many altera-
tions that have taken place in the uniform of
officers and men since 1817. In 1817 the
officers had a short-skirted coatee, elaborately
covered Avith rich gold lace, about nine bars
on the breast over blue lappels, hooked in the
centre. It Avas also thickly covered Avith lace
on the collar, cuffs, and skirts. All ranks Avore
two heavy epaulets of rich bullion. The
field officers only Avore scarves, Avhich Avero
their distinguishing mark of rank. All the
officers Avore richly braided scarlet waistcoats,
and frills plaited very small, the shirt collar
Avell exposed above the black silk stock. Sky-
blue cloth trousers, with a broad stripe of gold
lace edged Avith scarlet Avas the usual parade
uniform ; and parade invariably took place
morning and afternoon, every officer present,
and in the above-mentioned uniform, and Avith
feathered bonnet. The gold-laced trousers
Avere abolished in 1823, and blue-gray sub-
stituted without lace, Avhich Avas continued
until 1829, Avhen Sir Charles Gordon intro-
duced the trews of regimental tartan, Avhieh
Avere fringed round the bottom, and up the
outer seams. The fringe system Avas con-
tinued for some years, Avlien it Avas also done
aAvay Avith,
The undress in barracks Avas in general a
light gray long frock coat ; but leaving the
barracks, the officers invariably appeared in the
coatee and a tartan bonnet Avithout feathers,
with a short red heckle in front, confined by
a gold ring about one-third up. This handy
bonnet Avas also worn on the line of march
Avith the coatee. It Avas replaced in 1821 by
a tartan shako, Avith black silk cord ornaments
and a heavy red ostrich plume, Avhich again
gaA^e way to the regular forage cap in 1826,
first introduced with a broad top, and stitf
in appearance, with a small gold embroidered
thistle in front. Before 1830, Avhen the
single-breasted blue frock-coat, Avithout any
shoulder ornaments, Avas introduced into the
army, a richly braided blue frock-coat was
Avorn ; but it was optional. White Cash-
mere trousers, narrow at the ankles Avith a
gold stripe edged with scarlet, silk socks, and
long quartered shoes Avith buckles, was also
permitted for the evening (about 1819-20).
Before the adoption of the tartan trousers,
the officers' dress Avas a strange mixture of
Highland and line. For instance, at the
guard mounting parade in Dublin in 1819-20,
could anything, in the Avay of dress, be more
absurd in a Highland regiment than to see
430
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
the officers for the Castle guards in full High-
land dress, and the five or six for other guards,
the field officer, adjutant, quarter-master, and
medical officer, in white Cashmere panta-
loons, and short (under the knee) Hessian
tassled boots, and that with a feathered bonnet 1
All officers for guard ought to have been in the
full dress of the regiment, but it was put on
by them with the greatest reluctance, and so
seldom, that the officers could not dress them-
selves, and then- remarks reached the barrack
rooms, through their servants, which caused the
dislike to the dress to descend to the men, and
for years had the direct effect of causing the
men to ra^'l much against it. Since 1843,
officers and men alike wear it on duty and on
parade, which ought always to have been the
case. In 1823-24 the officers all wore wings,
rich and heavy, which were discontinued in
1830, by order, and epaulets, with bullion
according to rank (for the first time) substituted;
and it is a singidar fact that the men were
authorised to wear wings, by regulation, the
same year; and still more singular, until the
epaulets were abolished 25 years afterwards,
the non-commissioned officers and men wore
wings, and the officers epaulets. The laced
lappels and braided waistcoats disappeared in
1830, when lace was generally done away with
on the breast of the coat in the army. When
the regiment returned from the Peninsula in
1814, from being so long in the field, the
feathers had disappeared from the bonnet,
and a little red feather on the front, the same
as on a shako, had been adopted. When the
bonnets were renewed, the rank and file were
not allowed to have foxtails, under the impres-
sion that it caused an unsteady appearance in
the ranks. Why not the officers and sergeants
cause an unsteady appearance 1 Be that as it
may, to the disgust of the men, and a source of
amusement to all the other Highland regiments,
was our " craw's wing," a wirework 8 inches
ftbove the cloth, covered with flats (almost free
of anything like ostrich feathers) having a
large unmeaning open gap at the right side,
famous for catching the Avind, which was
ornamented with a large loose worsted tuft of
white for the grenadiers, green for the light
company, and red for the others. Yet this
hideous thing was continued until the summer
of 1821, when most willingly the men paid
about thirty shillings each to have the addition
of "foxtails;" yet these were a draw back, as
the tails were not to hang lower than the top
of the dice of the tartan. The grand point was,
however, gained in getting rid of the frightful
" craw's vring," and by degrees the tails de-
scended to a proper length. At this time there
were a variety of heckles worn in the bonnet,
another piece of bad taste — white for the grena-
diers, green for the light company, the band
white, and the drummers yellow, with each of
them two inches of red at the top, and the other
eight companies (called battalion companies)
red. On going to Dublin in 1825, from
Buttevant, the colonel of the regiment. Sir
George Murray, was the commander of the
forces, and at the first garrison parade, noticing
the extraordinary variety of heckles, asked an
explanation as to the reason of any heckle
being worn in the regiment other than the red,
it being " a special mark of distinction," and
desired that all other colours should disappear.
The next day every officer and man was in
possession of a red heckle.
The white jacket was first worn with the
kilt in 1821, which was considered at first to
be very odd. Up to 1819, it was sometimes
served out without sleeves; and when sleeves
became general, the soldiers were charged Is.
3d. for them," for the colonel's credit." Until
1821 it was used as a waistcoat, or for barrack-
room wear. It is still in use in the Guards
and Highland regiments, notwithstanding its
being a most useless article to the soldier.
Instead of being used, it has to be carefully
put up ready for the next parade. Moreover,
why were the Guards and Highlanders left to
suffer under it, when the reason for doing away
with it in 1830 was — "It having been repre-
sented to the general commanding-in-chief,
that the frequent use of dry pipe-clay, in the
cleaning of the white jacket, is prejudicial to
the health of the soldiers ?" Surely the lungs
of the Guards and Highlanders were as vulner-
able as those of the rest of the army, and
their health and lives equally precious. Many
a time it was brought to notice ; but " to be
like the Guards" was sufficient to continue it.
Yet there is no doubt the honour would bo
willingly dispensed with, and the getting liJ
VARIATIONS IN DRESS OF THE BLACK WATCH.
431
of it would be much to the men's comfort.
Let us hope it will soon disappear, as Avell as
the white coats of the band, still in use for all
the army in 1873.
Until about 1840, never more than 4 yards
of tartan were put into the kilt, and until
lately, it never exceeded ih to 5. The plaid
up to 1830 contained about 2^ yards, for no
use or purpose but to be pushed up under the
waist of tiie coat, taking from the figure of the
man.
Until 1822, to have trousers was optional,
even on guard at night. Many men were
without them, and cloth of all colours, and
fustian, was to be seen. From soon after
the return of the regiment to Edinburgh after
Waterloo, long-quartered shoes and buckles
JN'ere worn on all occasions. The shoes
were deserving of the name given to them
— " toe cases." To such a ridiculous extent
was the use of shoes and buckles carried, that
after a marching order parade, the spats had to
be taken off, and buckles put onbefore being per-
mitted to leave the barracks, The red and white
hose cloth up to 1819 was of a warm, woolly,
genial stuff; but, for appearance, a hard cold
thin article was encouraged, and soon became so
general, that it was finally adopted, and the
■warm articles put out of use. At tliis time
the regiment was in Richmond Barracks,
Dublin (1819-20), and, consequently had to
go to the Royal Barracks for guard mounting,
and often from a mile or two farther to the
guard, in the shoe already described. In rainy
weather, it was quite a common occurrence to
see men reach the guard almost shoeless, with
the hose entirely spoiled, and no change for
twenty-four hours ; yet, bad as this was, it had
its consolation, that "it was better than breeches
and leggings," the guard and review dress for the
infantry at this time. Had gaiters been taken
into use, even in winter, and the strong shoe,
it would have added much to the comfort
of the men. The hose being made out of
the piece, with coarse seams, were also badly
adapted for the march, and not a man in
twenty had half hose and socks. The soldier
in general is thoughtless, and at this time no
consideration for his comfort was taken by
those whose duty it was do so, either in eating
or clothing. As a proof of it, we have seen
that no breakfast mess was established until
1819.
It was at Gibraltar, in the beginning of
1826, that the gaiters w^ere taken into daily
wear and for guard ; and the frill, the pest of
the men (because of the care that had to bo
taken of it), and the soldiers' wives who did the
washing. There were individuals who rejoiced
in these frills, and to excel, paid from 2s. 6d.
to 4 s. for them. White leather pipeclayed
gloves were also part of the soldier's dress at
all parades, and " gloves off" became a regular
word of command before " the manual and
platoon." In short, what with shoes and
buckles, frills, a stock up to the ears, about six
yards of garters on each leg, muskets with clear
locks (burnished in many cases), and well
bees-waxed stocks and barrels, they were a most
singularly equipped set of soldiers. Yet such
was the force of habit, and what the eye had
been accustomed to, when the frills and buckles
disappeared, many (officers) considered it as an
unwarrantable innovation ; but not so the
soldiers, who derived more comfort from the
change than can well be imagined.
In 1820, shoulder tufts, about four inches,
were substituted for the smaller ones hitherto
worn by the battalion companies. The following
year they became a little longer. In 1824,
though still short of a regular wing, a shell
was added, but without lace, stiffened with
pasteboard. In 1827 a little lace was added,
and in 1830 the ambition of having wings was
consummated, as it became regulation for the
non-commissioned officers and men of Highland
regiments to wear wings, although, as already
mentioned, the officers continued to wear
epaulets.
Patent leather chin straps were first used
in 1822. Before that a few only had narrow
tape, which was not always approved of,
it resting upon the Avhim of the officers or
sergeant-major.
Until about 1840, the lace on the coats of
both cavalry and infantry was of great variety,
a few corps having it all white, but, in general
with a " worm" of one or two colours of from
one-fifth to one-third of the breadth of the lace.
The 42d wore white lace, with a red " worm"
three-fourths of the white on one side of the
red, and one-fourth on the other. The 73d
432
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAOT) EEGIJVIENTS.
liad the same lace, continued from the time it
was the 2d battalion of the regiment.
Tlie breast, cuffs, collars, and skirts were
covered with lace, the cause of much dry pipe-
claying. Some corps had it with square bars,
others in "frogs." The 42d had the latter.
'J'he abolishing (about 1830) of the silver-lace
worn by the sergeants was regretted by many
because it was an old-established custom,
since 17G9, and also as it added much to
the appearance of the sergeants' uniform; but
when it came to be worn at a cost of from
six to seven pounds for lace and fringe, it
was, without doubt, a hardship, and Sir
Charles Gordon did well in abolishing it.^
All the statf-sergeants wore the turned-back
blue lappels, barred with square lace, and
hooked in the middle, which was particularly
handsome, and much admired. They ceased
to wear the silver at the same time as the
others, more to their regret, as a coat served
many of them for years. The sergeant-major
and quarter-sergeant only continued it, being
furnished to them, Avith handsome bullion
wings, along with their clothing.
The only changes of late years have been
the Highland jacket and dark hose, both for
the better, and the bonnet much reduced in
size, also a decided improvement, all introduced
after the Crimean war. The kilt is also more
ample, and better made, adding to the better
figure and appearance of the men, who are in
all better dressed at present (1873) than at any
previous period. May they always continue to
be the pattern, as they ought to be, to all the
Highland regiments, and that not only in dress,
but also in all the qualities of good soldiers.
Out of the many pets of the regiment, we
present our readers with the lives of these
three, as being on the whole most worthy of
^ We omitted to notice the death of this excellent
officer in the proper place. It occurred while the
regiment was at Vido in 1835. Sir Charles had gone
on leave to Switzerland, with unaccountable reluctance
It is said, tliough he was in apparently perfect health,
and died at Geneva, after a short illness, on 30th Septem-
ber. His loss was deejtly lamented by all ranks. 'J'he
announcement of his unexpected death cast a gloom
over the regiment, which was long felt. His gentle-
manly bearing and kindly disposition made him uni-
versally loved and respected both by officers and men.
iiie rngiment was fortunate in his successor— Major
1803 '" ^^''^^^<=ton, who had served in the corps from
record, — the dog " Pincher," " Donald" the
Deer, and the " Grenadiers' Cat."
"Pincher" was a small smooth-skinned terriei
that attached himself to the regiment on the
march in Ireland, at some stage near to Naas,
its destination on coming home after the I'enin-
sular war in 1814. Pincher was truly a regi-
mental dog. If he had any partiality, it was
slightly towards the light company. He
marched to Kilkenny with the regiment, back
from Naas, remained with it during the winter,
and embarked for Flanders in the spring ;
went into action with it at Quatre J>ras,
and was wounded somewhat severely in the
neck and shoulder, but, like a good soldier,
would not quit the field. He was again in
action at Waterloo, accompanied his regiment
to Paris, and, amidst armies of all nations,
Pincher never lost himself, came home, kept
to his post, and went over to his native country
in 1817. Late in that j'^ear, or early in 1818,
he Avent with some men going on furlough
to Scotland, who were landed at Irvine.
Poor Pincher ran after some rabbits in au
open warren, and was shot by a keeper, to the
general grief of the regiment, when the intelli-
gence reached it, which Avas not until one oi
the men returned from Scotland to join. In
the meantime, Pincher had hardly been missed.
There was some wonder at Armagh, and re-
marks made that Pincher was long on his
rounds, but no anxiety regarding hini, because
it was well known, that from the time of his
joining the regiment in 1814, it mattered not
how many detachments were out from head-
quarters, in turn he visited them all ; and
it was often a matter of wonder how he
arrived, and by Avhat instinct he found
them out. Poor Pincher was a good and
faithful soldier's dog, and, like many a good
soldier, died an inglorious death. His memory
was respected while his generation existed in
the regiment.
" Donald " the Deer was with the depot
which awaited the regiment when it went
into Edinburgh Castle in September 1836
after landing at Granton from Corfu. He
was a youth at the time, and not so formidable
as to cause his antlers to be cut, Avhich had to
be done afterwards. He marched the three
days to Glasgow in June 1837. He was some-
" DONALD THE DEEE."
133
what mischievous that year, sometimes stopping
the way when he chose to make his lair, or
with the meddlers and intruders on the Green
when the regiment was out at exercise. But it
was in Dublin, in the summer of 1838, that
Donald came out. Without any training, he
took his place at the head of the regiment
alongside of the sergeant-major. Whether
marching to and from the Phoenix Park for
exercise, marching out in winter, or at guard
mounting on the day the 42d furnished the
band and staff, Donald was never absent. He
accompanied the regiment to all garrison field-
days, went to feed until the time came for going
home, was often a mile from them, but always
at his post when the time came. With one
exception, about the third-field day, the 79th
were there for the first time, and Donald
trotted up to them when marching off. He
somehow discovered his mistake, and became
uneasy and bumptious, and on reaching Island
Bridge, when the 79th had to turn off" to
Richmond Barracks, declined to accompany
his new friends any farther. Colonel Ferguson
desired half a dozen men to lia-nd over their
muskets to their comrades, and to drive
Donald towards the Eoyal Barracks. He wont
willingly, and happened to rejoin his own corps
at the Park gate, evidently delighted. He
never committed a similar mistake. When the
regiment had the duty, he invariably went
with the guard to the Castle; and whether
going or coming, the crowd was always dense,
although a daily occurrence, but Donald made
his way, and kept it clear too, and the roughs
knew better than to attempt to annoy him.
Indeed, he has been known to single out an
individual who did so, and give chase after
him through the crowd. There was never any
concern about him, as he could well defend
himself. The Greys were in the Eoyal Barracks
with the 42d, and permitted Donald to make
his bed, even by tossing down their litter,
fed him with oats daily, &c. But early in
1839 the Greys left, and the Bays' succeeded
them. It was very soon evident that Donald
and the new comers did not understand each
other. The Bays would not allow him to
make his bed, nor did they give oats, and
Donald declared war against all Bays, Avhcn
and wherever they came near him, till at last
a Bay man could hardly venture to cross the
Eoyal square, without looking out that Donald
was out of the way. It gave rise to a clever
sketch made on the wall of the officers' room at
the Bank guard of the " Stag at Bay," where
Donald was represented as having one of them
up against a wall. In May 1839, he made nine
days' march to Bimerick, although very foot-
sore and out of temper, and woe to the ostlers
in the hotel-yard who interfered with him after
a day's march. Donald had another failing,
which his countrymen arc accused of, which
was a great liking for whisky or sherry. He
suffered after a debauch, and it was forbidden
to indulge Donald in his liking in that way.
At Limerick, as soon as the officers' dinner pipe
went, he made his way to the mess-room
windows, which were on the ground ffoor,
to look for sherry, until a high fine had to be
made on any one who gave it to him. Donald
afterwards marched to Templemore, and finally
to Cork. He had by this time become so
formidable in his temper, particularly to
strangers, that it was clear he could not be
taken on board a ship to Corfu, even if the
captain of the troopship would permit it ;
and, to the regret of all, it was decided that
Donald must be transferred to strangers.
Colonel Johnstone arranged with Lord Bandon,
who promised that Donald should have the run
of his fine park at Bandon Castle while he
lived, and it was Donald's own fault that it was
not so. It was really an effecting sight to see
poor Donald thrown over and tied with ropes
by those he loved so well, and put into a cart
to be carried off. His cries were pitiful, and
he actually shed tears, and so did some of his
friends, for Donald was a universal favourite.
Thus the regiment parted with dear old Donald,
and nothing more was heard of him for many
years.
In 1862, nearly 22 years afterwards, Lieu-
tenant-Colonel Wheatley being appointed to
the Cork district, soon after arriving at Cork,
took steps to ascertain the subsequent history
of Donald. The reply was, "That from the
day he was set at liberty in the park, he
declined having any intercourse with either
man or beast. That summer and winter he
kept in out-of-the-way places to which no one
could approach; and that there had been so
3 I
434
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
many complaiuts against him, that about the
end of two years his lordship reluctantly sanc-
tioned his being shot." Poor Donald ! the
regiment and its ways was the only home he
ever knew, and his happiness left him when
separated from it. So has it been with many
others besides Donald.
The "Grenadier's Cat" was picked up by the
company in one of the encampments in Bulgaria,
probably in Gevrecklar, and was embarked at
Varna for the Crimea. Having seen it at the
bivouac at Lake Touzla, Lieutenant-Colonel
Wheatley was induced, after the action at Alma
liad commenced, to ask what had become of
poor puss, when one of No. 1 company called,
"It is here, sir," and opening his haversack,
the animal looked out quite contented. It
Avas shut up again, and on making inquiry next
morning, it was found that " Bell" had escaped
both death and wounds, and was amongst
them in the bivouac, well taken care of in so
far as having an ample share of the rations.
It appears that the man who carried the cat
and took care of it, was exempted by the
company from fatigue duties, or his turn of
carrying the cooking-kettles, &c. Like all
the pets, it did not come to a peacefid end.
It finally became an inmate of the regimental
hospital, being the only quiet place to be found
for it, got worried, and died at Balaclava. Such
was the end of Bulgarian " Bell," the only in-
stance, probably, of a cat going into action.
On 2d April 1872 took place one of the
most interesting events in connection with the
history of the Black Watch, viz., the unveding
in Dunkeld Cathedral of a magnificent monu-
ment (a plate of which we give) to the memory
of the officers, non-commissioned officers, and
men of the regiment, who fell in war from the
creation of the regiment to the close of the
Indian mutiny. The monument, which had
been in preparation for several years, was
subscribed for by the officers of the regiment,
and was executed by Mr John Steell, R.S.A.,
the celebrated Scottish sculptor. It is placed
in the vestibide of the cathedral, at the east
end of the choir, and is the largest and one of
the finest mural monuments ever erected in
Scotland.
The monument, as we have indicated, is a
mural one, having for its principal feature a
beautiful piece of scidpture in alto relievo. As
originally designed by the artist, this composi-
tion was on a comparatively small scale. When,
however, the sketch came to be submitted to
the officers of the regiment, they were so much
pleased with the idea embodied in it that they
resolved to have the figures executed of life size,
and increased their contributions accordingly.
Standing out against a large pointed panel of
white marble, the sculptured group, which is
worked out in the same material as the back-
ground, represents an officer of the 42d visiting
a battle-field at the close of an engagment to
look for some missing comrade. The point of
time selected is the moment in which the
searcher, having just discovered the body of
his friend, stands with uncovered head, paying
mute homage to departed valour. The central
figure of the composition is admirably modelled
the expression of the soldier's countenance being
in fine keeping with the calm and subdued tone
which pervades the whole work. On the left,
beneath the remains of a shattered gun-carriage,
lies the body of a young ensign, liis hand still
grasping the flag he had stoutly defended, and
his face wearing a peaceful expression, as
befitted a man Avho had died at his post. Other
accessories combine with those just mentioned
to suggest the grim realities of war ; but the
artist has so toned his composition that the
mind is insensibly led to dwell on that other
aspect of the battlefield in which it speaks of
danger braved and duty nobly done. A slab
underneath the sculpture bears the follo^TJig
inscription : —
In Memory of
THE OFFICERS, NON-COMMISSIONED OFFICERS,
AND •
PRIVATE SOLDIERS
OF THE
42d royal HIGHLANDERS— THE BLACK WATCH—
WHO FELL IN WAR
FROM
THE creation OF THE REGIMENT
TO
THE CLOSE OF THE INDIAN MUTU^Y,
1859.
THE TEN INDEPENDENT COMPANIES OF THE FREACADAN
DUBH, OR BLACK WATCH, WERE FORMED INTO A
REGIMENT ON THE 2oTH OCTOBER 1739, AND THE
FIRST MUSTER TOOK PLACE IN MAT 1740,
IN A FIELD BETWEEN TAYBRIDGE
AND ABERFELDY.
Here, 'mong the hills that nursed each hardy GaeV
Our votive marble tells the soldier's tale ;
Art's magic power each perished friend recalls,
And heroes haunt these old Cathedral walls.
Erected by the Officers of the Corp'i.
1872,
FONTENOY,
FLANDERS.
TICONDEROGA
MARTINIQUE.
GAUDELOUPE,
HAVANNAH.
EGYPT.
CORUNNA.
FUENTES DONOR
PYRENEES.
IN MEMORY OF
THE OFFICERS. NON COMMISSIONED OFFICERS AND PRIVATE SOLDIERS
OF THE 42"" ROYAL H I GH LAN D E RS. TH E BLACK WATCH WHO FELL IN WAR
FROM THE CREATION OFTHEREGIMENTTOTHE CLOSE OF THE INDIAN MUTINY 1858.
THEIO INDEPENDENT COMPANIES OF THE FREACADAN DUBH.OR BLACK WATCH WERE FORMED INTO A REGIMENT ON THE
25"^" OCTOBER 1739 AND THE FIRST MUSTER TOOK PLACE IN MAY 1740 IN A FIELD BETWEEN TAYBRIDGE AND ABERFELDY
HERE MONG THE HILLS THAT NURSED EACH HARDY GAEL. OUR VOTIVE MARBLE TELLS THE SOLDIER'S TALE,
ART S MAGIC POWER EACH PERISH ED FRIEND RECALLS. AND HEROES HAUNT THESE OLD CATHEDRAL WALLS.
NIVELLE
NIVE,
ORTHES.
TOULOUSE.
PENINSULA,
WATERLOO,
ALMA.
SEVASTOPOL.
LUCKNOW.
ERECTED BY OFFICERS OF THE CORPS 1872
MONUMENT IN DUNKELD CATHEDRAL.
MONUMENT TO THE BLACK WATCH IN DUNKELD CATHEDEAL. 435
On either side of the ahove inscription arc
recorded the names of the hard-fought fields
in which the regiment gained its enviable
reputation. How many memories are recalled
as one reads the long roll of historic battle-
grounds—" Fontenoy, Flanders, Ticonderoga,
Martinique, Guadaloupe, Havannah, Egypt,
Corunna, Fuentes D'Onor, Pyrenees, Nivelle,
Nive, Orthes, Toulouse, Peninsula, "Waterloo,
Alma, Sebastopol, Lucknow !" The selection
of a site for the monument was determined by
considerations connected with the history of
the regiment. The gallant 42d having been
originally drawn chiefly from. Perthshire, it
was felt to be appropriate that the memorial
intended to commemorate its fallen heroes
should be erected in that county; and all will
concur in the propriety of the arrangement by
wliich a shrine has been found for it within
the venerable Cathedral of Dunkeld.
For the following account of the ceremony
we are indebted to the Scotsman of 3d April
1872 :—
A detachment of the 42d, under the com-
mand of Major Macpherson, had been sent
down from Devonport to perform the cere-
mony of handing over the monument to the
custody of the Duke of Athole, and also to
place over it the colours under which the
regiment had fought on many a bloody field.
In the vestibule of the cathedral were tlie
Duke and Duchess of Athole, the Duchess
Dowager of Athole, and many other distin-
guished persons.
Upon entering the vestibule, Major Mac-
pherson, younger of Cluny, placed the old
colours of the regiment over the monument.
He then requested the Duchess-Dowager to un-
veil the monument ; which having been done,
Major Macpherson said — May it please your
Grace, ladies, and gentlemen — We, a detach-
ment of the 42d Royal Highlanders, have come
here to deposit the old colours of the regiment
m Dunkeld Cathedral — a place which has been
selected by the regiment as the most fitting
receptacle for the colours of the 42d — a regi-
ment which has been essentially connected
with Perthshire. In the name of the officers
of the regiment, I have to express to his Grace
tlie Duke of Athole our kindest thanks for the
great interest he has taken in this memorial,
which I have had the too great honour to ask
the Duchess-Dowager to unveil ; and if I may
be allowed, I would express to your Grace the
kindest thanks of the regiment for the great
interest the late Duke of Athole took in this
monument.
The Duke of Athole then said — You have
this day paid a great compliment to the county
of Perth, and to this district in particular. By
the placing of this beautiful monument in our
cathedral you have enhanced its value, and by
placing over it your time and battle-worn
colours. I can assure you we shall value the
possession of this monument excessively, and
do our utmost to preserve it from all harm. I
trust that the cloud which is now hanging over
the connection between the 42d and Perthshire
will yet be dispelled, and that the old ties may
not be broken, and that we may yet see the
' Freiceadan Dubh' localised in Perth.^ I need
not allude to the services of the 42d — they are
far too well known to require comment on my
part. One of the earliest colonels of the regi-
ment was one of my own family — Lord J ohn
Murray ; and at different times a great many
men from Athole have served in your ranks.
Members of almost every large family in Athole
have at one time or other been officers in the
corps. Many relatives and friends of my own
have hkewise served with the regiment. His
Grace concluded by asking Major Macpherson
to convey to the officers of the 42d the thanks
of the county of Perth for the honour they had
done to the county.
At the close of the proceedings a salute ot
21 guns was fired from a battery placed on
Stanley HQl.
After the ceremony the Duchess-Dowager
entertained a select party at her residence
to lunch. The detachment of the 42d
and the Athole Highlanders at the same
time partook of dinner in the Servants'
Hall. When the dinner had been concluded,
the Duchess-Dowager, the Duke and Duchess
of Athole, and party, entered the Servants'
Hall, where the Dowager-Duchess proposed,
the health of the 4 2d, a detachment of
which regiment had come such a long dis-
2 Alluding to tlie Brigade Centre for the 42d and
79th being told off for Dundee, which was sub-
seq^uently altered to Perth,
436
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
tance in order to place their beautiful colours
in the Cathedral of Dunkeld. Her Grace
having made a touching allusion to the various
battles in which the colours had been box-ne,
remarked that there was no better place where
the regiment could lodge them than the old
historical cathedral of the city where the corps
was chiefly raised. The colours had been
given in charge to the Athole Highlanders,
and she was sure that they would be as proud
to look upon them hanging on the walls of
the Cathedral as the 42nd themselves would
be to see them in the midst of battle, and she
might assure the detachment that the utmost
care would be taken of them.
Major Macpherson returned thanks on
behalf of the officers and men of the 42nd.
He stated that the officers had taken a vote
as to where the colours should be lodged, and
the majority were in favour of having them
placed over this monument in Dunkeld
Cathedral, on the banks of the Tay, where
the regiment was oi-iginally formed. He
begged, on behalf of the officers and men, to
thank Her Grace for the exceedingly kind
reception which had been accorded to them
during their stay in Dunkeld, and concluded
by calling upon the men to drink to the
health of the Duchess-Dowager of Athole.
The original colours of the 42nd are in the
Tower of London,
The colours placed in Dunkeld Cathedral
were carried through the Crimean campaign
and the Indian Mutiny.
In the autumnal manoeuvres of 1871, the
Black Watch, as might be surmised, per-
formed their part brilliantly, and to the satis-
faction and gratification of all present, the
foreign officers especially awarding them the
palm as models in every respect of what
soldiers ought to be ; indeed, their praises
were in the mouths of all.
In September 1871, the regiment went to
Devonport ; and in February 1873, in accord-
ance with the scheme for the establishment
of military centres, they were allocated to
Perth in conjunction with the 79th.
IX.
1873-1881.
The Ashantee Campaign — Occupation of Cyprus,
Not many months elapsed from the time
of their allocation to Perth before the Black
Watch were again called upon to engage in
actual service. On the Gold Coast of Africa,
mischief had been brewing for many years,
and during the course of 1873 the conduct
of Coffee Calcallee, king of the barbarous
country of Ashantee, had been such that
unless a decisive blow were immediately
struck, Britain would be compelled to resign
possession of her territory in that part of the
African coast. With the Dutch possessions
on the Gold Coast, ceded in 1872, English
territory extended for many miles east and
west of Cape Coast Castle, the seat of govern-
ment. The Ashantee territory extends north-
wards from the Gold Coast to a distance of
about 300 miles, its middle being traversed
by the river Prah, which flows in the upper
part of its course from east to west, but turns
at Prah-su towards the south, and reaches the
sea at Chamah, to the west of Cape Coast
Castle. The capital of the Ashantee territory
is Coomassie, about 100 miles dii-ectly north
from Cape Coast Castle, and about half that
distance north of Prah-su, The population of
Coomassie at the commencement of the cam-
paign was probably between 20,000 and
30,000. Hei'e the despotic King of Ashantee
lived in great state, and in the indulgence of
the superstitious and terribly cruel practices
known as the Ashantee " Customs."
The measures hitherto taken to keep the
Ashantees in their place had been so inade-
quate, that their kings had become intoler-
ably bold and confident, and had indeed
acquired an utter contempt of the British
power on the Gold Coast. King Coffee
Calcallee resolved, about the end of 1872,
to strike such a blow as would utterly
stamp out the British rule on that coast,
and in January 1873 an army of 60,000
warriors — and the Ashantees, though cruel,
are brave and warlike — was in full march
upon Cape Coast Castle. The whole force
at the disposal of Colonel Harley, in whom
THE ASH ANTE E WAR
437
the administration was vested, was about
1000 men, mainly West India troops and
Houssa police, with some marines. It
was estimated that a contingent of about
60,000 would be raised from the friendly
tribes, but this number figured only on paper.
By April the Ashantees were within a few
miles of Cape Coast Castle, and things were
getting desperate, when, in the beginning of
June, a small force of marines, under Lt.-
Col. Festing, arrived from England. With
this and other small reinforcements, the
English managed to keep the barbarians at
bay until the arrival, on October 2d, with
his staff, of Major-General Sir Garnet J.
Wolseley, who had been selected to command
a force which was being organised iii England
to sweep back the threatened horde. His
arrival inspired the troops with confidence,
and by the end of November, after much hard
preliminary work, the Ashantee force was in
full retreat on Coomassie, and in another
month General Wolseley, with his staff" and
600 sailors and marines, was at Prah-su.
Meantime the small force which had been
organising in England was on its way to the
scene of operations. The 42nd was the prin-
cipal regiment of the line, as a large part of
the 23i-d Welsh Fusileers had to re-embark,
owing to the desertion of some thousands
of native cari-iers who had been engaged to
carry the necessary baggage. The Black
Watch, accompanied by a considerable num-
ber of volunteers from the 79th, left Ports-
mouth on the 4th of December 1873, and
disembarked on the 3d and 4th of Januai-y
1874. Besides the 23rd, 42nd, and 2d
battalion Rifle Brigade, there were detach-
ments of Royal Artillery, Royal Engineers,
and Royal Marines, which, with the force
already on the ground, formed the army
with which Sir Garnet Wolseley was to
pierce into the very heart of the Ashantee
kingdom, through a country of marshes and
matted forests, the growth of centuries, and
forming an almost imj)enetrable ambush for
the enemy. As Lord Derby remarked, this
was to be "an engineers' and doctors' war."
The engineei's worked admii-ably in the con- j
struction of roads, bridges, telegraphs, and !
camps ; and it became simply a question
whether the British soldiers would be able to
hold out against the pestiferous climate long
enough to enable them to reach Coomassie
and return to the Gold Coast ere the heavy
rains set in in the end of February. Happily
the energy, skill, and knowledge of General
Wolseley were quite equal to the emergency ;
and backed by an able and determined staff
and his small force of brave and willing
soldiers, he accomplished his mission with
complete success.
The difficulty in procuring native carriers
caused some delay after the landing of the force
at Mansu, some distance to the north of Cape
Coast Castle, — which delay, a 42nd officer
said with truth, " did more harm to our men
than all the hard work in Ashantee." To
Europeans idleness in such a climate is
utterly prostrating. In the dearth of
carriers, the 42nd men themselves, greatly
to their honour, volunteered to act as porters.
On the 23d of January General Wolseley
with the advanced guard had crossed the
Adansi Hills, and fixed his headquarters at
Fomannah, the palace of the Adansi king.
On the 26th Colonel M'Leod of the 42nd,
who commanded the advanced guard, took
Borborassie. After this service the 23rd
Fusileers, 42nd, Rifle Brigade, the 2nd West
India Regiment, and the Naval Brigade,
which by this time had reached Prah-su,
were brought forward, resting on Insarfu.
They encamped on the night of the 30th
about that place, and about two miles north
of it, towards the enemy's main position at
Amoaful. The advanced guard, under Colonel
M'Leod, was at Quarman, within a mile or
two of the enemy's position.
The entire country hereabout is one dense
mass of brush, penetrated by a few narrow
lanes, " where the ground, hollowed by rains,
is so uneven and steep at the sides as to give
scanty footing. A passenger," to quote the
London News' narrative, " between the two
walls of foliage, may wander for hours before
he finds that he has mistaken his path. To
cross the country from one narrow clearing to
another, axes or knives must be used at every
step. There is no looking over the hedge in
438
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
this oppressive and bewildering maze, Sucli
was the battlefield of January 31st. The
enemy's army was never seen, but its numbers
are reported by Ashantees to have been 15,000
or 20,000. Its chief commander was Aman-
quatia, the Ashantee general. The Ashantees
were generally armed with muskets, firing
slugs ; but some had z-ifles. As they were
entirely concealed in the bush, while our
countrymen stood in the lane or in the
newly-cut spaces, precision of aim was no
advantage to our side."
The main body of the enemy was encamped
on the hill rising towards the town of Amoaful;
but thousands of them also must have been
skulking in the bush through which the small
British force had to march before reaching
the encampment. At early dawn on the 31st
the British force moved upon the village of
Egginassie, where the first shots were fired
from an Ashantee ambush. The force was
carefully arranged to suit the nature of the
ground, with a front column, a left column,
a right column, and a rear column, all so
disposed that when they closed up they would
form a square, the columns taking in spaces
to the right and left of the central line of
advance, so as to prevent any attack on the
advancing front centre.
The front column was commanded by
Brigadier-General Sir Archibald Alison, Bart. ,
C.B. It consisted of the 42nd, under Major
Baird, Major Duncan Macpherson, and Major
Scott, a detachment of the 23rd Fusileers,
Captain Rait's Artillery, manned by Houssas,
and a detachment of the Royal Engineers.
The left column was commanded by Brigadier-
Colonel M'Leod of the 42nd, and the right
column by Lt.-Col. Evelyn Wood, 90th Light
Infantry ; part of the right column consisted
of miscellaneous native African levies, under
Captain Fui'ze of the 42nd. The paths
through the jungle were cut for each column
of troops by large parties of native labourers.
Thus clearing their way through the jungle,
and often scarcely able to obtain foothold
from the slippery state of the marshy ground,
the force advanced against the enemy. When
the front of the small force had got a few
hundred yards beyond the village of Eggin-
assie, it was assailed by a tx'emendous fire of
musketry from an unseen foe, very trying to
the nerves even of an experienced and well-
trained soldier. By this time five companies
of the 42nd were in skirmishing order. The
slugs were dropping thick and fast ; had they
been bullets, scarcely a man of the Black
Watch would have lived to tell the tale. As
it was, there were few of the ofiicers who did
not receive a scratch, and nearly 100 of the
men were wounded. Major Macpherson was
shot in the leg, but limped on with a stick,
and kept the command for some time, when
he was compelled to give it up to Major
Scott. It was at this critical moment that
Capt. Rait's gun — there was no room for two
— came into action at 50 yards from the
enemy, on the direct line of advance. It
soon forced the enemy to clear the road. In a
moment they gave way upon their own left,
and, pressed by the 42nd, began to yield
ground.
This manoeuvre was repeated, until Sir
Archibald Alison, seeing that the moment
had come, and observing the high spirits
of the men, ordered the pipers to play and
the regiment to charge. Forward they
sprang, with a ringing cheer, straight at the
concealed foe, who, immediately giving way,
sci'ambled pell mell down the hill and up to
the village of Amoaful on the opposite side.
By half-past eleven the village was in the
hands of the British force. It was not,
however, till after two that the fighting
was over, as the flank parties, commanded
by the Colonel of the 42nd, had much
more trouble and numerous casualties in
fighting and clearing their way through
the bush. Of the 42nd Bt.-Major Baird was
severely wounded, from which he died at
Sierra Leone on the 6th of March. Major
]\lacpherson, Caj^tains Creagh and White-
head, Lts. Berwick, Stevenson, Cumberland,
and Mowbray, and 104 men wounded.
On Feb. 1st, the day after this signal
victory, the adjacent village of Becqueh was
captured and destroyed by Col. M'Leod, with
the naval brigade and several detachments,
supported by portions of the 42nd and 23rd.
On the 2d, the army was at Agemanu, six
ADVANCE ON COOMASSIE.
439
miles beyond Amoaful, every inch of the
gi'ound between the two places being disputed
by the enemy. On this day Lt. Wauchope
of the 42nd was slightly wounded. On the
3d, Sir Garnet moved by the westerly road,
branching off to the left from Agemanu,
through Adwabin and Detchiasa to the river
Dah or Ordah, the enemy again opposing the
advance and hanging round the flanks of the
force. King Coffee Calcallee had tried to
stop the advance of the British by oflering to
pay an indemnity, but in vain, as
no reliance whatever could be put
in any of his promises ; the King
therefore resolved to dispute the
passage of the river. The battle of
Ordah-su, as it is called, was fought
on Feb. 4th, and lasted seven hours.
The troops reached the Dah on the
evening of the 3d. The engineers
worked through the night at the
biidge, and in the morning the
advanced guard, the Rifle Brigade,
and some native troops under Col.
M'Leod, crossed over. Sir Garnet
Wolseley, in his despatch dated
Coomassie, Feb. 5th, thus describes
the subsequent action : —
" The advanced guard, under the
command of Col. M'Leod, 42nd
Highlanders, was brought to a
standstill shortly after the advance
began ; and a general action soon
developed itself, lasting for more
than six hours. The enemy did
not, however, fight with the same
courage as at Amoaful; for although
their resistance was most deter-
mined, their fire was wild, and they did
not generally attack its at such close quarters
as in the former action.
"The village of Ordah-su having been car-
ried by the Rifle Brigade at nine o'clock, I
massed all my force there, having previously
passed all the reserve ammunition, field
hospitals, and supplies through the troops,
who held the road between the river and the
village, a distance of about a mile. The
enemy then attacked the village with large
numbers from all sides, and for some hours
we could make no progress, but steadily held
our ground. The 42nd Highlanders being
then sent to the front, advanced with pipes
playing, and carried the enemy's position to
the north of the village in the most gallant
style ; Captain Rait's artillery doing most
effective service in covering the attack, which
was led by Col. M'Leod.
"After some further fighting on the front
line, a panic seems to have seized the enemy,
who fled along the road to Coomassie in com-
Sir John M'Leod, K.C.B.
From a Photograph.
plete rout. Although the columns they had
detailed to assault our flanks and rear con-
tinued for some time afterwards to make
partial attacks upon the village, we followed
close upon the enemy's heels into Coomassie.
The town was still occupied by large num-
bers of armed men, who did not attempt to
resist. The King had fled no one knew
whither. Our troops had undergone a most
fatiguing day's work, no water fit for drink-
in o- having been obtained during the action
or the subsequent advance, and the previous
440
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
night's rest having been broken by a tornado,
which drenched our bivouac. It was nearly
six o'clock when the troops formed up in the
main street of Coomassie, and gave three
cheers for the Queen."
Mr H. M. Stanley, the well-known corre-
spondent of the New York Hendd, in describ-
ing the advance on Coomassie, wrote as fol-
lows of the bravery of the Black Watch :—
" The conduct of the 42nd Highlanders on
many fields has been considerably belauded,
but mere laudation is not enough for the
gallantry which has distinguished this regi-
ment when in action. Its bearing has been
beyond praise as a model regiment, exceed-
ingly disciplined, and individually nothing
could surpass the standing and gallantry
which distinguished each member of the 42nd
or the Black Watch. They proceeded along
the well-ambushed road as if on parade, by
twos, 'The forty-second will fire by com-
panies, front rank to the right, rear rank to
the left,' shouted Col. M'Leod. ' A company,
front I'ank fire! rear rank fire!' and so on; and
thus vomiting out twoscore of bullets to the
right and twoscore to the left, the companies
volleyed and thundered as they marched past
the ambuscades, the bagpipes playing, the
cheers rising from the throats of the lusty
Scots, until the forest rang again with discor-
dant medley of musketry, bagpipe music, and
vocal sounds. It was the audacious spirit
and true military bearing on the part of the
Highlanders, as they moved down the road
toward Coomassie, which challenged admira-
tion this day. Yery many were borne back
frightfully disfigured and seriously wounded,
but the regiment never halted nor wavered ;
on it went, until the Ashantees, perceiving it
useless to fight against men who would
advance heedless of ambuscades, rose from
their coverts, and fled panic-stricken towards
Coomassie, being perforated by balls when-
ever they showed themselves to the hawk-
eyed Scots. Indeed, I only wish I had
enough time given me to frame in fit words
the unqualified admiration which the conduct
of the 42nd kindled in all who saw or heard
of It. One man exhibited himself eminently
brave among brave men. His name was
Thomas Adams. It is said that he led the
way to Coomassie, and kept himself about
ten yards ahead of his regiment, the target
for many hundred guns ; but that, despite
the annoying noise of iron and leaden slugs,
the man bounded on the road like a well-
trained hound on a hot scent. This example,
together with the cool, calm commands of
Col. M'Leod, had a marvellous effect upon
the Highland battalion."
In the action on the 4th, Capt. Moore and
Lts. Grogan and Wauchope of the 42nd were
wounded, the latter severely this time; 14
men were also wounded.
Thus, in the space of about a month, by
the decision and energy of the leader of the
expedition, and the willingness of his officers
and troops, was the great object of the cam-
paign accomplished in the most masterly
manner, and the Ashantees humbled as they
had never been before, and taught a lesson
they are not likely soon to forget. As dui'ing
the 5th there seemed no hope of the treacher-
ous king coming to terms, and as it was
absolutely necessary for the health of the
troops that the return march should be imme-
diately commenced. Sir Garnet resolved to
destroy Coomassie, and set out at once.
Having, therefore, sent off" all the wounded,
he issued orders for an advance on the
morning of the 6th. Early on that morning
the homeward movements commenced, headed
by the naval brigade, and covered by a rear
guard of the 42nd, which did not retire till
the town had been set on fire in every quarter,
and the mines which had been placed under
the palace fired. A tornado had raged dui-ing
the previous night, but the destruction of the
town by fire was complete.
Thus the campaign was virtually at an end,
and Gen. Wolseley made all possible haste to
bring his little army back to Cape Coast
Castle, which, notwithstanding the swollen
state of the rivers, he accomplished by Feb-
ruary 19 th. While on his way back. Gen.
Wolseley received the unqualified submission
of the humbled king. No time was lost in
getting the troops out of the influence of the
deadly climate. Without delay, therefore,
the embarkation took place. The 42nd em-
DISTRIBUTION OF MEDALS.
441
barked in the "Nebraska" on the 23d, and
sailed on the 27th in the "Sarmatian," arriv-
ing at Portsmouth on March 23d. Here
the troops, who had all suffered more or less
from the effects of the climate, were received
with the greatest enthusiasm.-
Among the officers specially mentioned
by Sir Garnet Wolseley for having performed
prominent services during the campaign were
Col. M'Leod, C.B., who was afterwards
made a K.C.B. ; Majors Macpherson and
Scott; Capts. Farquharson, V.C, Furze, and
Kidstou; and Lt. Wauchope. The special
thanks of Parliament were awarded to the
troops, and honours were showered upon the
Commander by the Queen and country.
Majors Macpherson and Scott were made
Lieutenant-Colonels and C.B., and had the
brevet of Lieutenant-Colonel conferred on
them. Captains Bayly, Farquharson, V.C.
(who died shortly afterwards), and Fui-ze
were made Bt. -Majors. The Victoria Cross
was conferred on Sergt. Samuel M'Gaw.
The non-commissioned officers and men
selected to have medals " for distinguished
conduct in the field" at the hand of the
Sovereign — and had them presented by
Her Majesty the Queen at Windsor Castle
on the 16th of May 1874, in presence of
Colonel Sir John M'Leod, K.C.B., com-
manding the regiment, were — Wm. Street,
sergt. -instructor of musketry ; Sergt. Henry
Barton; Privates John White, Geoi-ge Ritchie,
Geoi'ge Cameron, and William Bell ; Piper
James Wetherspoon ; Privates Henry Jones,
Wm. Nichol, and Thomas Adams, Also,
Sergeant -Major Barclay was awarded the
medal for " meritorious services " for distin-
guished conduct during the campaign.
The regiment remained at Portsmouth
until Nov. 15th, when it embarked for Malta
under the command of Colonel Sir John
M'Leod. Its strength on embarkation was
26 officers, 43 sergeants, 21 drummers and
pipers, and 630 rank and file. It arrived at
Malta, after calling at Queenstown, on the
27th, and, after being a few days under
canvas, went into Isola barracks, the same
that was occupied by the regiment in 1832,
and again in 1844.
II.
The prepai^ation and distribution of the
Ashantee medals was not completed until
1875, when the following Regimental Order
was issued : —
"Malta, 2ith May 1875.
"Sir John M'Leod believes the Ashantee War
medals now received in full and issued to the regi-
ment, will be worn with satisfaction by the men.
He thinks, though the expedition for which it is
granted was only a little war, that the medal may
take its place, not unworthily, beside the other de-
corations on the breast. Though little, the Avar had
a magnitude and audacity about it to awaken the
interest of the civilised world, and to exhibit in a
marked degree those same qualities latent in you
which sustained the corjts of old in the Savannah, in
Flanders, and in other unhealthy places, where, be
it remembered, they were not cared for as you were
on the Gold Coast by a beneficent Government.
Men who can act as you acted — and the bush has
terrors of its own — altogether, as though the honour
of the regiment was committed to each individual
member of it, have given evidence of a standard of
character blending a perl'ect obedience with a just
self-reliance. There is no page in your regiment's
annals brighter than that wliicli tells of your en-
counter with your savage foe in the murky bottoms
at Amoaful ; of the valour and discipline which
carried you into the gaping chasm of the forest at
Ordah-su ; through the fa'tid Soubang swamp, headed
by Colour-Sergeant Barton, who, though wounded
at Amoaful, continued working hard, hardly missing
a shot, never halting until you had set your foot in
the market-place of Coomassie. And on tliis day it
is fitting to remember the distinguished conduct
of Privates Alexander Hodge and John Arthur
carrying Major Baird, more desperately wounded
than themselves, to a place of safety ; and the noble
heroism of Private W. Thompson, one of the party,
sacrificing himself rather than see his captain fall
into the hands of the enemy ; how Sergeant M'Gaw
won the Victoria Cross ; the sustained gallantry
throughout of Privates Thomas Adams and George
Pitchie ; the cheerful disregard of personal danger of
Sergeant-Instructor of Musketry Street, though badly
wounded in the thigh ; of Quartermaster-Sergeant
Patterson running the gantlet of fire upon the road
for a hammock to carry the dangerously wounded
Scrgeant-Major to the rear, assisted by the Paymaster-
Sergeant Bateman ; of Pioneer-Sergeant Gairns' look
of scorn, when, disabled in the right arm, he was
advised to fall to the rear ! How was the flame of
battle to be fed if he were at the rear and not there
to serve out the ammunition ? How Sergeant Butters,
shot through the leg at Amoaful, marched with his
company till again struck down in the gloomy Pass
of Ordah-su ; of Sergeant Graham Gillies, and Privates
Jones and John Grant of B Company, and Private
W. Nichol, always to the front ; how wounded Piper
Wetherspoon, taking the rifle and place of dead Cor-
poral Samuel, fought till overpowered with wounds ;
of Sergeant Milne and Private Hector White, and
gallant Privates W. Bell, Imray, and M'Phail fight-
ing with remarkable bravery. But the space I would
allow myself is more than filled ; and I have before
me Sergeant John Simpson, Colour-Sergeant Farqu-
harson, Privates Calderwood, W. Armstrong, J.
Miller, Peter Jeffrey, Colour-Sergeant Cooper, and
Piper Honeyman, ' tangled in the bush,' and lost
to his company ; Surgeon-Major Clutterbuck, your
old doctor, using few hammocks, how he marched all
the way, his own recipe for surmounting all dilficul-
3 K
4 12
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
ties, defended successfully Lis helpless wounded on
tlie road side with his revolver; and Hospital Orderly
Jl'Cuddeu— the hammock men hesitating to follow
the regiment into the dread Pass of Ordah-su— en-
couragingly he threw aside his sword and revolver,
placed himself at their head, led thus into Coomassie ;
and Quartermaster Forbes — unsurpassed — how, in
the hottest of the fray, you had your ammunition
always handy ; your ration — sometimes more — ready.
The first to swim the Ordah on your return, few will
forget the hot tea he welcomed you with to your
bivouac on that wet dreary night. Private Johnston,
the last to pass over, how he lost his clothes in the
dark, and was sandwiched by the doctor between
two hammocks, faring not so badly ; and others
unmentioned, generous men, and remembered. Scat-
tered as you are at present over Cottonera, I regret
I have been unable with my own hand, and the
fever on me, to give to each of you his well-earned
medal. But I address you, on this the Queen's
birthday, that you may be sure your good conduct
is not forgotten. Wear the medal, with its ribbon
yellow and black, significant colours to you. If any
man ever makes away with it for unworthy ends, it
will be a double disgrace to him."
In 187G Her Majesty directed the word
"Ashantee" to be added to the honorary
distinctions on the colours of the regiment.
The regiment remained intact at Malta
■with little incident save an occasional change
of quarters until January 9th, 187S, when the
right half Battalion was ordered to the
adjacent island of Gozo, consequent on the
anticipated arrival of the Indian Expedition-
ary Force, as Avell as the impending increase
to the garrison of troops from England,
rendered necessary through the strained
aspect of affairs between England and Russia,
this being the first time the island had been
occupied by troops for many years. Shortly
after, on February 5th, Headquarters and
the left half Battalion moved to Fort Manoel
from Pembroke Camp. In September of the
previous year Colonel M'Leod had retired, and
Colonel Macpherson was now in command.
From April 1st, 1878, the establishment
of the regiment was increased to 1103 of all
ranks, preparatory to orders received on
July Dth for the regiment to hold itself in
readiness to embark for service. This
service, as it ultimately proved, was to form
■[)art of the Expeditionary Force to occupy
the island of Cyprus. The force, consisting
of 10,000 men, including the Indian Contin-
gent, sailed from Malta on the 18 th and fol-
lowing days. The 42nd, along with half a
Battalion of the 101st Regiment, embarked
on board H.M.S. "Himalaya," which also
conveyed General Sir Garnet Wolseley,
G.C.B., &c.. Commanding Force and Staff.
The " Himalaya " arrived at Larnaca on
the 22d, and the regiment disembarked on
tho 23d, and .marched to Chifflick Pasha
Camp, about 7 miles distant, there to be
encamped. On landing, news was received
of the sudden death of Sergeant M'Gaw,
V.C., who had accompanied an advance
detachment on the previous day.
It soon became evident that Chifilick Pasha
was far from being a healthy part of the
island, and by August 17th the whole regi-
ment had been removed to Kyrenia with the
exception of two companies who were to pro-
ceed to Paphos on August 20th.
Whilst stationed at Kyrenia the men had
the unpleasant duty of guarding two or three
hundred Turkish convicts, who were confined
in the old Fort of Kyrenia. The regiment
was now reduced to an establishment of 693
of all ranks, and was engaged in building
huts, which were only just com2)leted when,
on November 9 th, orders were received for
the regiment to be held in readiness for
another move — to Gibraltar.
The camps at Kyrenia and Paphos were
accordingly brought together to Larnaca by
H.M.S. "Humber," whence they embarked
on board H.M.S. " Jumna," and by the 27th,
after only a few hours' stoppage at Malta,
Gibraltar was safely reached.
On June 10th, the "Himalaya" arrived
with the 79th on board, who landed on the
12 th, so that there were at one time no fewer
than four Highland regiments on the Rock
—the 42nd, 71st, 79th, 93rd.
On account of the health of the men the
regiment was now ordered for Home Service,
and on the 14tli embarked on board H.M.S.
" Himalaya," anchoring off Cowes eai'ly in
the morning of the 19th. Here they took
up the quarters vacated by the 56th, the
establishment of the regiment being reduced
by 4 officers and 120 privates.
The most noteworthy of the official in-
spections at thi? time was that by the Queen
(August 13th), who expressed her great
satisfaction at the general appearance of
DEPARTURE FOR EGYPT.
443
the regiment after their return from foreign
service.
The regiment was removed to Aldershot
on 21st June, and, on the formation of the
Army Corps for the Summer Drills, was
brigaded with the 1st Battalion Grenadier
Guards and 2d Battalion Scots Guards,
under the command of Colonel Gipps, Scots
Guards, forming 1st Brigade, 1st Division.
Colonel Macpherson, C.B., having been ap-
pointed to command the 2d Brigade, 1st
Division, the command of the regiment
devolved on Major Pi,. K. Bayly. The Army
Corjis marched from Aldershot to Ascot on
July 13 th, and on the following day to
Windsor Great Park, where it was reviewed
by Her Majesty the Queen. The march back to
Ascot commenced at 5 p.m., and was performed
in splendid order during a terrific storm of
thunder and rain, camp being reached about
9.20 P.M.
On the occasion of the inspection by Major-
General Spurgin, C.B., C.S.I., on 1st and
2d September, H.R.H. the Field- Marshal
Commanding-in-Chief wrote from the War
Office expressing his satisfaction at the
favourable character of the report.
The long absence of the regiment from
their native land was now at last to come to
an end. On April 1st, 1881, the establish-
ment was raised to 1047 of all ranks, and
on the 6 th inst. orders were received for an
immediate removal to Edinburgh for the
purpose of recruiting.
At 8 A.M. on May 24tli they sailed on
board the s.s. " Holland " from Portsmouth
for Granton. After experiencing much diffi-
culty in passing up the Forth owing to the
dense fog, and at one time having narrowly
escaped grounding, the vessel arrived safely at
Granton on tlie 2Cth.
Disembarking at 6 p.m., the regiment met
■fvith a most enthusiastic i-eception, the streets
and windows being thronged with spectators,
many of whom had waited patiently from an
early hour in the moi'ning, as the "Holland"
had been expected about 7 A.M. The Castle
was reached at 7.30 p.m., when quarters were
taken up after an absence from Edinburgh of
twelve years.
On the 1st July, by Royal Warrant, regi-
ments lost their numerical titles, and the 42nd,
or Royal Highland Regiment, " The Black
Watch," became The Black Watch (RoyLd
Highlanders). The 73rd Perthshire regi-
ment, which had originally been the 2d Bat-
talion of the regiment, now again became 2d
Battalion.
During the great Volunteer Review of
1881 the Black Watch were on the ground,
and on that occasion Her Majesty visited the
Castle, her last visit there having been made
in 1842.
X.
1S82-1SS6.
The Egj'ptiau Campaign.
With the exception of movements of minor
importance, the regiment remained in Edin-
burgh without incident until the 21st July
1882, when the battalion received orders to
be held in immediate readiness for active ser-
vice in the field, the destination being Egypt.
For long, aflfairs in that country had been in
a most unsatisfactory state. The authority of
the Khedive was being virtually set aside by
the military party, led by Ai'abi Pasha, Avho,
under pi'etence of patriotic motives, was try-
ing to gratify his own ambition, and threaten-
ing to throw the country into a state of
complete anarchy. The continuance of good
government being of the utmost importance
to England in view of monetary and other
highly important considerations, interference
was deemed necessary. It would be out of
place here to enter into the details of political
action at this time — suffice it to say that,
after various diplomatic proceedings which
have now become matter of history, a British
fleet was despatched to Alexandria to enforce
the Khedive's authority, and that, on the
continued defiance of Arabi and his army,
aggravated by a relentless massacre of
Europeans, the campaign known as the
Egyptian War was opened on July 11th, 1882,
with the bombardment of the city by the fleet.
Among the troops subsequently despatched
444
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
to follow up this action was the 42ud, whose
jiart in the campaign will now be traced.
The strength of the regiment was as
follows: Officers 31, warrant officers 1, ser-
geants 48, drummers 21, rank and file 701;
total of all ranks, 802, which was made up
partly by the reserves of 1881 and 1882,
who contributed 188 men — the remainder of
the battalion and resei'ves going to the 2nd
battalion with Captains Moubray and Munroe.
The regiment marched out of Edinburgh on
the evening of the 7 th of August, and pro-
ceeded by train to the Albert Docks, "Wool-
wich, where it embarked on the s.s. " Nepaul"
on the morning of the 8 th of August, after
having been inspected by His Royal Highness
the Field-Marshal Commanding-in-Chief. The
officers were as follows, viz. : — Colonel Duncan
Macpherson, C.B., commanding; Lieut.-Col.
W. Green, Major R. Iv. Bayly, Major A. F.
Kidston, Major Walker Aitken, Major J. S.
Walker, Captain R. C, Coveny, Captain G.
M. Fox, Captain C. J. Eden, Captain A. G.
AVauchope, C.M.G., Captain K W. P. Brophy,
Lieut. Edward Lee, Adjutant; Lieut. H. F.
Elliot, Lieut. Lord A. Kennedy, Lieut. E. P.
Campbell, Lieut. A. G. Duff, Lieut, Norman
M'Leod, Lieut. T. F. A. Kennedy (regimental
transpoi't officer), Lieut, F. L. Speid, Lieut.
J. A, Park, Lieut. G. S. A. Harvey, Lieut.
J. N. E. F. Livingston, 2d battalion ; Lieut.
J. G. Maxwell, Lieut. T. J, Graham Stirling,
Lieut. James Home, Lieut. C. P. Livingstone,
Lieut. K. M. N. Cox, Lieut. J. G. M'Neill,
Quartermaster John Forbes, Surgeon-Major
C T. Pollock, A.M.D. ; Paymaster W. R.
Thornhill (Captain), A.P.D,
The regiment sailed from Gravesend on
the morning of the 9th inst., and on the 20th
of August 1882 arrived in Alexandria hai'-
bour, where it disembarked, proceeding
by train to Ramleh, and there joining
the Highland Brigade under Major-General
Sir Archibald Alison, K.CB. This now
consisted of the 1st battalion Black Watch,
2d battalion Highland Light Infantry, 1st
Gordon Highlanders, and Cameron High-
landers— Lieut. -General Hamley commanding
the whole division. At Ramleh it remained
under canvas until the 30th August, when the
Highland Brigade was re-embarked — the 1st
battalion Black Watch on board the s.s,
" Nepaul," — and proceeded to Port Said
and through the Canal to Ismailia, which
was reached on the evening of the 1st
September. This movement was rendered
necessary by the operations for the captuer
of Cairo, for the success of which it was
important to obtain possession of Zagazig —
some 45 miles west of Ismailia — which is the
key of the railway system in Egypt, and also
commands the great fresh water canal supply-
ing all the stations along the railway from
Suez to Zagazig and along the southern por-
tion of the Suez Canal, Arabi Pasha, recog-
nising the importance of the position, and
having adopted Todleben's principle of ad-
vancing his works against the attacking
forces, had pushed forward from Zagazig to
Tel-el-Kebir (the great mound), 15 miles to
the east, and there formed a strong, fortified
camp, consisting of a line of solid intrench-
ments bound together with wattles, extending
about 3J miles from flank to flank, with, at
intervals, bastions mounting guns. The para-
pet was 4 feet high, and in front was a
ditch 6 feet wide and 4 deep, while some
of the interior defences had ditches 10 feet
deep. Behind this, on the south, another
line of works turned off almost at right
angles, extending backwards towards Arabi's
camp.
The capture of this formidable position
was the first important step in the campaign,
and the part taken therein by the 42nd and
the other regiments forming the Highland
Brigade is now our immediate concern,
Lieut. -General Sir Garnet Wolseley, the
Commander-in-Chief of the expedition, having
disguised his real plans by a concentration of
his forces at Alexandria for a pretended attack
on the forts at Aboukir, which were held in
Arabi's interest, suddenly and rapidly changed
his base of operations to Ismailia, near the
middle of the Suez Canal ; and by the time
the Highland Brigade — after waiting eight
days at Ismailia for the arrival of stores, &c. —
landed on the evening of the 9 th September,
part of the British forces were firmly estab-
lished—though not witl^t some stubborn
m.
44G
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
figliting, botli at El Magfa and at Ivassassin
itself — at Kassassin lock on the fresh water
canal, about 21 miles west of Ismailia ; and
here the forces were concentrated for the
advance on the lines of Tel-el-Kebii*.
But little rest was granted to the High-
landers, as time was of the utmost import-
ance. On the night of their landing they
pushed across the desert to El Magfa, and,
hard work as it was, "but very few fell out,
and a little tea on arriving at the camping
ground made the men comfortable, as they
felt so done up that none cared to touch the
biscuit, of which every one carried two days'
supply, but gladly lying down, with their
haversacks for pillows, they turned their
faces to the stars, and slept the sleep of the
weary. After a short early march on the
10th (to Tel-Mahuta), they rested through
the heat of the day, improvising shelter from
the sun by hanging blankets across their rifles
and bayonets, setting out again in the evening,
and reaching Kassassin the following day."
On the evening of the 12th September, the
tents of the Kassassin camp were struck at
nightfall, and the attacking forces moved
forward into the desert, to bivouac for a
short time, and then to start at such an hour
as would bring them to the enemy's lines at
the proper time for attack — namely about day-
break. The Highland Brigade, 3000 strong,
formed the left hand front portion of the
attacking force, and was so placed as to be
about 1000 yards in advance of the right hand
portion. The formation was in column of
half-battalions in double companies, with the
Black Watch on the right ; and the march
began with distances of 40 to 50 yards
between half-battalions, and of 150 to 200
yards between regiments ; " but," says Lieut.-
General Sir E. B. Handey, " as it was most
desirable that the men should march at ease,
these intervals almost disappeared, and the
brigade presented practically the appearance
of two almost continuous lines, one about 50
yards behind the other, and occupying a front
of about half a mile." At half-past one a.m.
the bivouac was broken up, and, almost imme-
diately after, the advance began— all that was
known of the enemy's works being that they
were about five miles distant, and that they
would be reached just at dawn. The High-
land Brigade moved parallel to the railway
and fresh water canal, and at a distance from
them of about 2000 yards, and was guided in
its westward march by Lieutenant Wyatt-
Rawson, R.N., who rode opposite the centre
of the brigade, and kept his course by the
stars. Only one brief incident marked the
march, when, on a short halt being called,
the right and left wings advanced after the
centre stopped, and, swinging round, " abso-
lutely faced each other at a distance of soma
fifty yards." Had either mistaken the other
for a body of Egyptians, the result might
have been serious ; but the error was at
once discovered and rectified. About a
quarter before five on the morning of the
13th, just as signs of daybreak began to
appear, a few scattered shots, the sound of a
bugle in front, and a dark line looming above
the sandhills, showed that the time had come.
The order was at once given, "Fix bayo-
nets !" and just as this was done the whole
line of intrenchment in front was lit up by a
blaze of rifle-fire. The order was to attack
with the bayonet without firing, and " at the
magic word ' Charge ! ' the whole brigade
sprang to its feet and rushed straight at the
blazing line." The distance to be traversed
was only some 150 yards, but in that short
space nearly 200 men fell. The point
attacked by the Highlanders was almost in the
centre of the enemy's line, and, occupying the
highest ground, was, with the bastions on
either side, the key to the whole position.
Bearing the entire brunt of the earlier por-
tion of the assault — for it attacked just before
daybreak, while the right-hand portion of the
attacking force was still over 1200 yards
distant — and exposed to a heavy fire from
almost overwhelming masses of Arabi's
troops, the brigade suffered a momentary
check ; but General Hamley met this by
pushing forward some small bodies he had
kept in reserve at the ditch, and on the
arrival of the 60th and 46th regiments —
which formed the reserve behind the High-
land Brigade — he advanced with the whole
body against the lines of intrenchment
TEL-ELK EBIR.
447
already mentioned as leading back towards
Arabi's camp. " Up the bank," says one of
the Black Watch, " we went, and it was full
of men, and they turned on us like rats in a
traj:* ; but the infantry did not stand long.
However, honour to whom honour is due — -
the artillerymen stood to their guns like
men, and we had to bayonet them. As soon
as that job was done, I saw two I'egiments of
cavalry forming np on the right. * Prepare
for cavalry ' was given, and in less time than
it takes to write this we formed in a square,
and were M'aiting for them ; but when they
saw this they wheeled to the right-about and
off; they would not face a square of Scottish
steel." The fighting was indeed over, and
all that remained for the Highlanders to do
was to occupy Arabi's camp and capture the
railway station. They "had done their
work ; they had secured a number of trains,
the engines only escaping ; had captured the
immense commissariat stores and thousands
of camels ; and by seven o'clock had sat
down comfortably to breakfast on the scene
of the victory." The assault began at five
minutes to five, the station was captured at
half-past six, and at seven the whole brigade
was again in order. " Thus," says General
Hamley, "in that interval of time, the High-
land Brigade had broken, under a tremendous
fire, into the middle of the enemy's intrench-
ments ; had maintained itself there in an
arduous and dubious conflict for twenty
minutes; had then cajitured two miles of
works and batteries, piercing the enemy's
centre, and loosening their whole system of
defence ; and had finished by taking the camp
and the railway trains, and again assembling
ready for any further enterprise. No doubt
these troops were somewhat elated — perhaps
even fancied that they had done something
worthy of particular note and remembrance.
And, in fact, the Scottish people may be
satisfied with the bearing of those who repre-
sented them in the land of the Pharaohs."
The total loss of the second division was
258 killed and wounded — a large number as
compared with the casualties among the other
troops engaged. The losses of the Black
\yatch were ; —
Killer] — Lieut. T. J. Gvaliam Stirling, Lieut. J.
G. M'Neill, Sergeant-Major J. M'Neil. Died of
wounds— Lieut. J. A. Park ; 5 privates killed.
Wounded — 3 captains, 3 lieutenants, 4 sergeants, 33
rank and file. Lieut. Park survived his wound some
three days.
On the afternoon of the same day the
regiment proceeded by train to within a few
miles of Zagazig, reaching that place on the
morning of the 14th September, andBelbeis,
an important junction on the edge of the
Desert, that same evening. There the regi-
ment remained without tents until the 23d
September, when it proceeded by train to
Camp Ghezireh near Cairo, and was again
quartered with the Highland Brigade.
A gracious message was sent by the Queen
congratulating the army on its victory, and
at the same time the Commander-in-Chief in
Egypt published a General Order congratu-
lating the army on its success against the
enemy all through the campaign ; . . ,
" and finally on the 13th September at Tel-el-KeLir,
when after an arduous night-march it intlicted upon
him an overwhelming defeat, taking his strongly en-
trenched position at the point of the bayonet, and
capturing all his guns, about 60 in number. Li re-
capitulating the events which marked this short and
decisive campaign, the General Commanding-in-Chief
feels proud to place upon record the fact that these
brilliant achievements are to be ascribed to the high
military courage and noble devotion to duty which
have animated all ranks under his command, called
upon to sliow discipline under exceptional privations,
to give proof of fortitude in extreme toil, and to show
contempt of danger in battle.
" The general officers, officers, non-commissioned
officers, and soldiers of the army have responded with
zealous alacrity, adding another chapter to the long
roll of British victories.
" This order to be read at the head of every regi-
ment on three successive parades."
On the 30th of September the regiment
took part in a great review of the British
army quartered in Cairo, when the army
corps marched past before H.H. the Khedive
of Egypt, and the Black Watch had the
honour of receiving the second cheer of the
day, the first having been given to the Naval
Brigade.
On the 6th of October, Lieut.-Genei'al Sir
E. Hamley bade farewell to the Highland
Brigade in the following words, which were,
by his order, read at a parade of each regi-
ment : — " Lieut.-General Sir E. Hamley
wishes to assui-e the Plighland Brigade that
there is no point in his military life to which
448
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
he -will look back with so much satisfaction
and i^ride, as to the day when he had the
good fortune to be the leader of the 2d
division at the battle of Tel-el-Ivebir, "
Except the sending of a comjiany for
three days to Tel-el-Kebir to bury the dead,
and the reception of a draft from Cyprus,
consisting of 4 sergeants, 5 corporals, 2
drummers, and 140 privates — under Captain
Moubray, with Lieuts. Silver and Moulton-
Barrett of the 2d battalion — nothing of
importance occurred till the 21st October,
when Sir Archibald Alison paraded the High-
land Brigade, and after addressing them on
parade, issued the following Brigade Morning
Order : —
"Major-General Sir A. Alison cannot qnit tlie
Highland Brigade without expressing his sincere
thanks to the officers commanding regiments for the
assistance and support which he has unitbrmly re-
ceived from them, and to the officers, non-commis-
sioned officers, and men for the admirable conduct in
quarters, and their brilliant gallantry in the field,
during the brief but stirring period of his command.
The campaign which has just closed is one which
will not soon be forgotten in the annals of European
war, and the Highland Brigade was fortunate enough
to be permitted to take a distinguished part in it.
He does not think he will be accused of partiality
when he says that the steadiness of the Brigade
throughout the night march, and the determined
courage shown in the storming of the works of Tel-
el-Kebir, is not unworthy as a deed of arms of the
descendants of that historical brigade which Sir Colin
Campbell led up the slopes of Alma."
On the same day Major-General Graham
assumed command of the Brigade.
For the campaign the following officers,
non-commissioned officers, and privates were
recommended for distinguished conduct in
the field : — Colonel D. Macpherson, C.B.,
Lieut.-Colonel W. Green, Major R. Coveny,
Captain G. Fox, Colour-Sergeant J. Young,
Colour-Sergt. T. AVatt, Private W. M 'Donald ;
and the following officers received their pro-
motion : Major R. Coveny to be Brevet Lieut.-
Colonel, and Lieut, and Quartermaster Forbes
to be Captain ; and the following decorations
were bestowed by H.H, the Khedive : Colonel
Duncan Macpherson, C.B., the 3d class of
the Medjidieh ; Lieut.-Colonel W. Green, 4th
class of Osmanlie; Lieut.-Col. R. K. Bayly,
4th class of Osmanlie; and Major A. F.
Kidston, 4th class of Osmanlie.
On 21st November 1882, the regiment
broke up camp at Ghezireh and proceeded to
take up its quarters at Kasr-el-NiL
On 1st December, by Her Majesty's special
command, the following General Order was
published : —
"H.R.n. the Field-Marshal Commanding-in-Chief
has received the Queen's command to convey to
General Sir Garnet J. Wolseley, G.C.B., K.C.M.G.,
&c. , and the officers, non-commissioned officers, and
men of all the brauches of the Expeditionary Forces,
Her Majesty's admiration of their conduct during the
recent campaign, in which she has great satisfaction
in feeling that her son, Major-General H.R.H. the
Duke of Connaught and Strathearn, took an active
part.
" The troops of all ranks, in the face of obstacles of
no ordinary character, have shown a marked devotion
to d\xtj. For a time without shelter, in the desert
under a burning sun, in a climate proverbially
adverse to Europeans, their courage and discipline
were nobly maintained throughout ; and to this,
under brave and experienced leaders, may be attri-
buted the success which has distinguished this
campaign.
"The defeat of the enemy in every engagement,
including the brilliant cavalry charge of Kassassin,
culminated in the action of Tel-el-Kebir, in which,
after an arduous night-march, his position was carried
at the point of the bayonet, his guns were captured,
and his whole army, notwithstanding his great
numerical superiority, was completely dispersed."
On 12tli December, Colonel Duncan Mac-
pherson, C.B., whose term of command had
expired, handed over the charge of the regi-
ment to Lieut.-Col. W. Green. Colonel
Macpherson, on leaving the regiment, stated
in Regimental Orders
" that he could not leave the regiment without ex-
pressing his deep sorrow at relinquishing his position
as commanding officer of a regiment any officer would
be as proud as he is of having command. His greatest
wish as a subaltern was that one day he might suc-
ceed to the command of the regiment with which he
has been connected for years ; and he is proud to say
that his wish has been accomplished, having had the
honour to command the regiment in two campaigns,
the last of which has added another page to the
glorious history of the Black Watch. To Lieut.-Col.
Green, Lieut.-Col. Bayly, and the officers of the
regiment generally, he begs to tender his best thanks
for the cordial support he has received from them in
maintaining discipline and the high character the
regiment has always borne. To Lieut. Lee his special
thanks are due for his unwearied zeal displayed in
performing the arduous duties of adjutant. He also
begs to tender his best thanks to Captain Forbes,
quartermaster, whose excellent services deserve his
highest commendation.
"To the late Sergt. -Major M'Neil, who fell at
Tel-el-Kebir nobly doing his duty, his thanks would
have been conveyed had he survived ; to the present
sergt. -major and non-commissioned officers he, in
bidding them farewell, thanks them one and all for
their uniform good behaviour and gallantry.
"To the rank and file he begs to say that he hopes
they will continue to have the same esprit de corps
which has earned the approbation of H.R.II. the
DEPARTURE FOR SUEZ.
449
Field-Marshal Commanding-in-Cliief, and of the
various generals under whom they have served and
carried the colours of the Black Watcii to victory."
The Egyptian medals for the campaign of
1882 were presented to the men by the Lieut.-
Colonel Commanding on 26th February ;
Lieut.-General Sir Archibald Alison, who had
been requested to present them, being unable
to undertake the duty. The following is an
extract taken from his reply to Lieut. -
Colonel Green : —
" There is no regiment in the army to which I
would present medals with such sincere jileasure as
the Black Watch. In two campaigns they have
been in my brigade, and I have been with them in
three actions. I am sorry to say, however, that my
doctor gives me no liope of being able to name any
time when I could do so."
The gratuity for the Egyptian campaign of
1882 was issued to the men on 2 2d March,
sergeants receiving from <£8 to £i, corporals
from £3, privates from £2.
On 13th April, grey serge frocks becaine
the marching and walking out dress of the
battalion in Egypt; and on the IGth, F
company, under Major Aitken, was sent on
detachment duty to Ismailia, which place it
left for Port Said on 15th May.
Except for a brief period, the Black Watch
continued till the 14th February 1884 to
form part of the Army of Occupation at
Cairo, and shared in the praises bestowed on
it by both H.E. the Earl of Dufferin and
Lieut.-General Sir A. Alison. The former,
in a letter addressed to the Lieut.-General
Commanding at Cairo, said : —
" Before quitting Egypt, there is one more duty I
feel it incumbent upon me to perfoim, namely, to
acquaint you with the pride and satisfaction with
which I have observed the bearing of the officers and
men of the British Army of Occupation in Cairo
during the last six months. Their sobriety and
unobtrusive and orderly behaviour, and the good-
humoured and friendly manner in which they treat
the natives, has done more than anything else to
convince the Egyptian people of the amicable feelings
with which we were actuated towards them. If it
were not too presumptuous a request, I should be
very much obliged if you would make known to the
officers and men under your distinguished command
tlie deep sense of obligation which I feel toward
them."
Lieut.-General Sir A. Alison, K.C.B., re-
linquished, the command of the troops in
Egypt on 13th May, and published the fol-
lowing Order : —
n.
"The Lieut.-General Commanding cannot quit
Egypt without tendering his best thanks to tlie
Generals commanding brigades, to the officers of the
staff and departments, to the officers commanding
regiments and corps, and to all the officers serving
under their orders, for the ready support he has
uniformly received from them ; to the non-commis-
sioned officers and men for their admirable conduct
during this, tlie first period of the occupation, a con-
duct which has called forth from Lord Dutferin those
graceful and generous words of commendation which
have appeared in a recent General Order.
" The Lieut.-General feels proud at having had
under him such a body of officers and men, and he
will ever look upon his command in Egypt as one of
the happiest periods of his life.
"In handing over the command to his successor
the Lieut.-General hopes that the same good conduct
and kindly feeling towards the natives which have
distinguislied our Army of Occupation will continue
undiminished. He wishes all health and happiness
to the troops to whom he now bids farewell."
But few incidents of importance marked
the period of the stay at Cairo. On the 18th
May the regiment had to mourn the loss of
Captain and Adjutant E. Lee, who died of
typhoid fever. On the 24th of May, on the
occasion of the review in Mehemet Ali Square
in honour of Her Majesty's birthday, the
Royal Highlanders trooped the Queen's
colour, and in the following terms the Major-
General Commanding, Sir Gerald Graham,
V.C, K.C.B., expressed by letter to the
commanding officer his satisfaction at the way
in which the ceremony had been performed
by the Battalion.
"The steadiness of the Battalion throughout was
all that could be desired, and reflects great credit on
all ranks."
On the 29th May Lieut.-General Stephen-
son, C.B., — who had assumed command of
the troops in Egypt on his arrival at Cairo
on the 26th, — inspected the Battalion on its
private parade, and on the following day ex-
pressed to the commanding officer his ap-
proval of the smart and clean appearance of
the regiment on parade, and the cleanliness
and order of the barrack-rooms generally.
Cholera having broken out at Cairo on the
15 th July, the whole regiment was moved to
Suez on the 20th, except G company under
Captain Eden, which went to a cholera camp
at Heluan on the 23d, leaving at Cairo one
sergeant and eight rank and file. At Suez
the regiment formed a cholera camp, in
which it remained till the 16th August,
when it proceeded to Geneffe by half Bat-
450
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
talions, and remained in camp there until
3d September, thereafter returning to its
quarters in Kasr-el-Nil, Cairo, where it was
rejoined by F and G companies under Major
Aitken and Captain Eden from Port Said
and Heluan respectively.
On the 7th January the Annual Inspection
of the regiment by Major-General Sir Gerald
Graham, Y.C., K.C.B., commanding the
Brigade, took place; and on the 13th Feb-
ruary, by Local General Orders of that date,
the regiment was ordered to hold itself in
immediate readiness to proceed to Suakim as
part of a field force under Major-General Sir
Gerald Graham, Y.C, K.C.B., which was
to operate in the Eastern Soudan, such an
expedition being deemed necessary for the
relief of a number of Egyptian garrisons
beset by Soudanese tribes who had rebelled
against the Egyptian Government.
On 14th February the regiment paraded
at G A.M. in marching order, all present,
and proceeded to Suez, where it embarked
on board H.M.S. "Orontes" for Suakim.
On arriving off that port, orders were given
to proceed on shipboard to Trinkitat, which
was reached on the 19 th, the disembarkation
taking place on the 21st, late in the evening.
The regimental transport, under Lieut. T. F.
Kennedy, which had been sent from Suez
in the s.s. "NesEra," was delayed by that
vessel running aground 20 miles ofT Suakim,
but, after transference to H.M.S. " Hecla,"
reached Trinkitat in safety on the 27th.
On the 29th February, at about 8.30 a.m.,
the Force proceeded to the relief of Tokar in
the following order of march, which was also
to be that of battle : —
Order of March. — 1st Brigade, under
Major-General Sir R. BuUer, V.C, C.B.,
K.C.M.G.
The 1st Gordon Highlanders, when halted,
in line ; when advancing, in column of
companies.
The 2d Battalion Royal Irish Fusileers,
forming the right face of the square at a
distance of twenty-five yards from the right
of the Gordon Highlanders, in open column
of companies.
The 3d Battalion King's Royal Rifles, in
open column of companies, in rear of the
right of the Gordon Highlanders, twenty-five
paces to the left of the Royal Irish Fusileers.
2d Brigade, under Major-General J. Davis.
The 1st Battalion York and Lancaster
Regiment forming left face of the square on
the left flank of the Gordon Highlanders, at
twenty-five yards interval, in open column of
companies.
The Royal Marines, in open column of
companies, twenty-five yards to the right of
the York and Lancaster Regiment.
The 1st Battalion The Black Watch in
line, when halted forming rear face, and
twenty-five yards to the rear of the right
and left faces of the square ; on the march
advancing in line.
The Naval Brigade in two detachments of
three guns each ; the right detachment on
the right of the Gordon Highlanders, the
left detachment on the left of the Gordon
Highlanders.
The Royal Artillery, in two half.batteries.
Three guns in rear of the King's Royal Rifles ;
four guns in rear of the Royal Marines.
The Royal Engineers detachment in rear
of the Gordon Highlanders.
The Cavalry Brigade, under Colonel H.
Stewart, C.B., in rear, and placed so as to
avoid masking tlie infantry fire, with the
exception of two squadrons covering the
advance of the Force.
At 11 a.m. the enemy were observed drawn
up in position, covering the wells of El Teb,
and parallel to the line of advance on Tokar,
and about 11.15 a.m. their guns opened on
the British square, which was in the act of
marching past the enemy's left flank at some
six or seven hundred yards' distance, with
the object of turning his position. Though
this fire rapidly took effect, the march was
continued in silence until the square was
opposite the enemy's left flank, on which the
attack was to be delivered, the original left
side of the square being now the front. The
British guns then opened, and about 11.45
a.m. the two-gun battery on which the enemy's
left rested was captured. A further change of
direction converted the original rear of the
square into its front, and thus the Black
THE BATTLE OF EL TEB.
451
Watch and the York and Laiacaster Regiment
bore the brunt of the Arab charges. To the
foi-mer fell the main attack on the right and
centre of the enemy's position, just where his
chief strength lay, for it was protected by
skilfully-constructed rifle-pits, defended by
resolute men, ready to die rather than give
way.
The struggle was a fierce one, nor were the
pits carried until all their gallant defenders
had been shot down. INIany brave deeds
were done, and for one such act of cool and
daring courage, Lieut. Norman M'Leod was
recommended by the Commanding Oflicer for
the Victoria Cross. That night the regiment,
with the rest of the force, bivouacked on the
field of battle.
The casualties were : Killed or died of wounds —
4 privates. Wounded — 4 sergeants, 1 corporal,
17 privates, Lieut. N. M'Leod, Lieut. "VVolrige
Gordon.
On the following day the force proceeded
to Tokar, six companies of the regiment
remainincf in jfarrison at El Teb under Lieut. -
Col. Green. The remainder, under Lieut. -
Col. Bayly, accompanied the force, and
before they marched off the Major-General
Commanding addressed these two companies,
speaking in the highest terms of approbation
of the gallant conduct of the regiment when
in action on the previous day.
On the 2d March the detachment under
Lieut.-Colonel Bayly returned to Head-
quarters, and on the 4th, the regiment re-
turned to its camp at Trinkitat. On the 6th
it embarked on the s.s. " Teddington," and
returned to Suakim, which was reached on
the 7th, and there the regiment remained till
the 10th, when, new operations having become
necessary, it marched to Baker's Zareba, and
was joined there by the rest of the expedi-
tionary force on the 11th.
On 12th March, about 1 p.m., the whole
force, with the exception of one company
1st Bixttalion Black Watch, under Major
Kidston, which remained to guard the post,
marched some six miles inland, encamp-
ing that evening at No. 2 Zareba, in close
proximity to the enemy, who, during the
night, opened an irritating fire on the square,
and kept it up, with little intermission, until
daylight. This fire, though excessively an-
noying, was not replied to, and did very
little harm.
The force to be engaged in the coming
battle of Tamaai was the same as that which
fought at El Teb ; but on this occasion each
brigade was to form a separate square, and
these were to advance in Echelon, with an
interval of 300 yards — the 2d Brigade lead-
ing; and Major-General Sir Gerald Graham,
Commanding the Forces, accompanied the
leading square. Part of the front and the
left side of the square was formed by the
Black Watch ; the rest of the front and the
right side by the York and Lancaster Regi-
ment ; and the rear by the Royal Marines.
The Naval Brigade, with their Gatling and
Gardner guns, occupied the centre of the
front.
Immediately after the advance commenced,
the enemy opened a well-sustained fire from
a ravine about 900 yards in front, and the
mounted infantry, who had been covei'ing
the front, retired. When about 150 yards
from the ravine, Major-General Sir Gerald
Graham, who was in the 2d Brigade square,
and riding alongside the ofiicer commanding
the Black Watch, ordered him to charge,
an order which was promptly obeyed. The
enemy at once disappeax'ed from the front,
and when within a few paces of the ravine,
Lieut.-Col. Green halted the battalion, wheeled
the companies on the left flank into line, and
had the whole regiment carefully dressed,
there being no enemy before them to prevent
this. The ofiicers were then ordered to the
front to keep down unnecessary fire.
When the order was given to the officer
commanding the Black Watch to charge,
no such order was conveyed to the other
officers commanding corps forming the square,
and the result was, that when the Black
Watch charged, the York and Lancaster
Regiment of their own accord, and with-
out orders, hurried their pace to keep up,
which, as a matter of course, they were
imperfectly able to do. The consequence
was, that when the square halted, there were
gaps in front. The enemy, keen to remark
452
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
a blunder, saw their cliance, and attacked
wliere the gaps were to be seen. So soon as
the attack had been developed, D Company
(Captain Stephenson) of the Black Watch was
brought up at right angles to the front face,
and thence opened a very effective fire on
the enemy, until the Naval Brigade were able
to bring their Catlings and Gardners into
action, when the company was brought back
into its iilace in the square. The morning
being dull, the smoke of the machine guns
hung about so heavily that it was impossible
to see across the square what Avas going on.
Presently a shout was heard, and it was
observed that the enemy had broken into
the square, and were rushing in great num-
bei's to attack the Black Watch in rear.
The commanding officer had hardly time to
turn the battalion about, when a desperate
struggle commenced. Nothing could have
exceeded the bravery and cool discipline of
all ranks, and although many were young
soldiers, with their rifles loaded, they obeyed
orders, and fought only with the bayonet,
readily realising how dangerous it would be
for their comrades, and the men of the York
and Lancaster Regiment, many of whom had
been forced back fighting, if they fired.
The four companies of the regiment form-
ing part of the original front face of the
square were now compelled to retire. At-
tacked on all sides, they got into clustei's
contesting every inch of ground, and sup-
ported to some extent by the three com-
panies on the left side, who, in retiring to
their left rear, were able to show a better
front ; and thus gradually the regiment was
able to reform. The Catlings, however, had
for the moment to be left in the hands of the
enemy, but the sailors manning them had,
before retiring, rendered them useless. The
1 st Brigade, however, moved up steadily, and
as soon as protected by its fire, Davis's
Brigade rallied, and, advancing again in good
order, the guns were in a very few minutes
recaptured. The loss of officers and non-
commissioned officers was, however, heavy.
" When a square is pierced," says a military
critic, " though only in one place, the usual
result is hopeless confusion and disaster. Not
a man of the square can fire a shot against the
enemy rampaging within, without running
the risk of shooting a comrade ; and it is in
the highest degree creditable to the troops
composing the broken square [at Tamaai], as
it would have been to the hardiest of vete-
rans in a like case, that they wei-e able to
rally so soon from the helpless and confused
mass to which for some doubtful minutes
they were reduced." The struggle was hard
while it lasted, but "at length the terrible
fire of the breechloaders prevailed over valour
as brilliant and heroic as was ever witnessed,"
and the enemy were compelled slowly and
unwillingly to give way. The 1st Brigade
advanced across the ravine to the village of
Tamaai, which was burnt, thereafter return-
ing to the wells ; and about 4 p.m. the whole
force retired to the zareba which they had
left in the morning, where the dead were
buried in the dark.
The casualties in tlie battle were as follows : Killed
— Major Walker Aitken, 8 sergeants, 1 drummer, 50
privates. AVounded — Lieut. -Col. W. Green, Captain
N. W. Brophy, Lieut. D. A. M'Leod, 1 sergeant, 3
corporals, 22 privates.
The regiment returned to Suakim on the
lith March, and remained there encamped
in its old lines until 24th March. On 13th
March the following telegram from Her
Majesty to the Major- General Commanding
was published : — " Congratulate you on suc-
cess to-day, and express warm thanks to all
engaged, as well as deep sorrow at loss, and
much anxiety for wounded ; " while on the
same date the Adjutant-General, Lord Wol-
seley, telegraphed : — ■" Well done, old com-
rades of the Black Watch."
At about 1 P.M. on 25th March the whole
force marched out of Suakim by the Sincat
road to a zareba which had been constructed
10 miles out by the 1st Gordon Highlanders.
There it encamped for the night, and on the
following morning Major-General Sir R.
Buller proceeded to the front with the 1st
Brigade, the Black Watch and 3rd King's
Royal Rifles joining, at dusk at a newly-
constructed zareba some five miles ofi".
At daylight on 27th March the force
advanced— three companies of the 3rd King's
Royal Rifles being left in the zareba — with
RETURN TO CAIRO.
453
the object of reaching the wells of Tamanieb,
and also of feeling for the enemy. The wells
were occupied without any casualties, and the
village of Tamanieb, consisting of about 300
huts, was burned, the whole force returning
thereafter to the zareba, and on the morning
of the 28th to Suakim, where the regi-
ment remained until 1st April, when it em-
barked on board H.M.S. " Orontes " for Suez.
The regiment disembarked on 7th April 1884,
and arriving at Cairo on the same day, re-
turned to its old quarters at Kasr-el-Nil.
The names of the officers who took part in
the campaign in the Eastern Soudan, 1884,
are : — Lieut.-Col. W. Green, Commanding
(wounded) ; Lieut.-Col. R. K. Bayly, Major
A. F. Kidston, Major W. Aitken (killed) ;
Major R. C. Coveny, Bt.-Lieut.-Colonel ;
Major G. J. Eden, Captain A. G. Wauchope,
C.M.G., served on staff (wounded) ; Captain
N. W. P. Brophy (wounded) ; Captain A.
Scott Stevenson (joined at Suakim, 7th April
1884), Captain H. F. Elliot, Lieut. Lord A.
Kennedy, Lieut. A. G. Duff (Adjutant),
Lieut. K M'Leod, Lieut. T. F. A. Kennedy,
Lieut. F. L. Speid, Lieut. J. Home, Lieut.
C. P. Livingstone (with mounted infantry),
Lieut. A. C. Bald, Lieut. N. Cuthbertson,
Lieut. D. A. M'Leod, Lieut. A. G. Ferrier-
Kerr, Lieut. W. G. Wolrige-Gordon, Lieut.
J. Macrae (joined at Suakim, 12th March
1884), Quartermaster C. Sinclair.
Those mentioned in despatches — Lieut.-
Col. Green decorated with C.B., Major Kid-
ston promoted Bt.-Lieut.-Col., Major Eden
promoted Bt. -Lieut.-Col., Major Wauchope
promoted Bt.-Lieut.-Col., Major Aitken would
have been promoted. Captain Brophy pro-
moted to Brevet-Major, Sergeant Sutherland,
distinguished-conduct medal ; Sergeant David-
son, distinguished-conduct medal ; Private
Shires, distinguished-conduct medal ; Drum-
mer Mumford, distinguished-conduct medal ;
Private Edwards, Victoria Cross.
The following Order was issued by Lieut. -
General Stephenson, C.B., on the return of
the troops : —
" The operations of the Expeditionary Force being
now brought to a close, the Lieut. -General Command-
ing, in welcoming the troops on their return to
quarters, congratulates officers and men of all ranks
npon the brilliant successes which, under their
brilliant commander, they have obtained during the
late campaign. He thanks them, not only for the
good name which will attach to the Army of Occupa-
tion in Egypt through their gallant conduct, but
also for the additional lustre which they have shed
upon the whole British Army."
On 26th May 1884 a telegram from the
Secretary of State for War was published,
notifying that the Egyptian medal, with a
clasp bearing the word " Suakim," was to
be given to the troops who took part in the
recent operations near that place. Those
who had the medal were to receive the clasp.
A gratuity of £2 per man was also to be
given. Sergeants, £4 ; corporals, <£3.
On 4th July, the following extract from
General Order 99 of 1884 was published for
general information : —
"I. The Queen has been graciously pleased to
signify her pleasure that the Egyptian medal (pattern
of 1882) be granted to those of Her Majesty's forces
engaged in the recent operations in the neighbourhood
of Suakim, under the command of Major-General Sir
Gerald Graham, K.C.B., V.C., who have not previ-
ously received it, and a clasp inscribed to those who
have. II. Her Majesty has further approved of a
clasp being issued to all those who were actually
present at either or both of the actions on 29th Feb-
ruary and 13th March. This clasp will be inscribed
' El Teb — Tamaai ' for those who were in both
actions, and 'El Teb' or 'Tamaai' for those who were
in one or other, but not in both."
The regiment was inspected by Major-
General Davis, C.B., on 26th August, and on
16th September by General Lord Wolseley,
G.C.B., who, after the inspection, addressed
the battalion as follows : —
"Black "Watch, — I am very glad of this chance of
again meeting you. I have often been with you
before, in Ashantee, in Cyprus, and in the Egyptian
campaign ; and, as I say, I am proud and glad to be
once more associated with you. During the lat«
campaign in the Eastern Soudan you were opposed to
a most brave and determined enemy. You will
believe me when I tell you that the people at home,
and not only your own countrymen, were proud of
the gallant way in which you upheld the honour of
your splendid and historic regiment ; and there was
no one in all England, I can assure you, thouglit
more of you than I did. Colonel Bayly, officers,
and men, I am proud of the highly-efficient state in
which you have turned out this morning. It reflects
the highest credit on all of you.
" In the coming campaign I do not think there
will be much figliting, but there will be very hard
work, and I shall want you to show that you can
work hard as well as fight. If there is any fighting
to be done, I know that I have only to call on the
Black Watch, and you will behave as you have
always done."
The "coming campaign" referred to was
the expedition up the Nile for the relief of
454
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
General Gordon and the garrison at Khar-
toum, and on the evening of the 23d
September the regiment proceeded by rail
to Assiout, there to embark for convey-
ance to Assouan in two steamers and four
barges. The strength was : — 20 officers, 1
warrant officer, 39 sergeants, 14 drummers,
624 rank and file. The officers were : —
Col. and Lieut.-Col. W. Green, Lieut.-Col.
R. K. Bayly, Major and Brevet-Lieut. -Col.
A. F. Kidston, Major and Brevet-Lieut.-Col.
Brigadier-Geueral W. Green, C.B.
From a Photograph.
R. C. Coveny, Major and Brevet-Lieut.-Col.
C. J. Eden, Major and Brevet-Lieut.-Col.
A. G. Wauchope, C.M.G. ; Captain and
Brevet-Major N. W. P. Bropliy, Captain
W. H. H. Moubray, Captain H. F. Elliot,
Lieut. Lord A. Kennedy, Lieut. A. G. Duff
(A.ljutant), Lieut. T. F. A. Kennedy, Lieut.
i^\ L. Speid, Lieut. G. Silver, 2d battalion ;
Lieut. P. J. C. Livingstone, Lieut. St G.'
E. W. Burton, 2d battalion; Lieut. T. M.
M. Berkeley, 2d battalion; Lieut. J H
Home, Lieut. C. P. Livingstone (with
Mounted Infantry), Lieut. A. C. Bald, Lieut.
D. A. M'Leod, Lieut. T. Souter, Lieut.
A. G. Ferrier-Kerr, Lieut. W. G. Wolrige-
Gordon, Liei;t, J. Macrae, Lieut. G. H.
Galbraith, Lieut. H, Rose, Lieut. D, L.
Wilson, Quartermaster C. Sinclair, Pay-
master "W. R. Thornhill (Major), Chaplain
Rev. J. M. Taggart.
On 5tli October 1SS4 the regiment arrived
at Assouan, and disembarked on the follow-
ing morning, but, owing to two cases of
smallpox among the men, had to
mai'ch two miles down the river,
and to encamp in a palm grove on
the banks of the Nile, where it
remained in quai'antine until the
12 th November, when the real for-
ward movement for the relief of
General Gordon commenced as far
as the Black Watch were concerned.
When Lord Wolseley determined
to advance to the relief of Khar-
toum and General Gordon in whale-
boats along the Nile, the British
soldier — "capable of going any-
where and doing anything" — had
for the nonce to convert himself
into a boatman ; and that he had
much to learn in this capacity may
be gathered from one of the jokes
familiar to the expeditionary force,
to the effect that the man at tho
helm, on i-eceiving the order " Put
your helm down," immediately pro-
ceeded to place the tiller in the
bottom of the boat, and to await
further orders ! The boats pro-
vided were about 30 feet long,
7 feet beam, and with a draught of 2^^ feet.
As the boats were destined each to be self-
supporting, they had, when finally loaded, pro-
visions, ammunition, and ordnance and com-
missariat stores for 14 men for one hundred
days, these not to be touched imtil the river
column should concentrate at Hamdab. Extra
rations for immediate consumption were also
carried, these being replenished from the
different commissariat stations then in course
of formation along the line of the river to
Hamdab. Consequently, it was not unusual
THE NILE EXPEDITION.
455
for the whale-boats to be carrying practically
1 20 days' rations and other stores, with re-
serve ammunition, for 14 men, with a ci'ew
of about eight men in each boat; and this
obtained as far as Korti, about 600 miles
away, where the last redistribution of crews
and lading of the boats was destined to take
place. Each boat was also accompanied by
a Canadian voyageur as pilot.
For easy refei'ence the river may be divided
into the following sections :
1st Section, Cairo to Assiout, . . 229 miles.
2d ,, Assiout to Assouan, here 1st
Cataract, . . . 325 ,,
3d. ,, Assouan to Wady Haifa, here
2d Cataract, . . . 233 ,,
4th ,, Wady Haifa Sarras to Sarka-
metto, . . . . 93 ,,
5th ,, Sarkametto to Abu-Fatmeh, 127 ,,
6th ,, Abu-Fatmeh to New Don-
gola, . . . . 60 ,,
7th ,, New Dongola to Korti, . 112 ,,
8th ,, Korti to Hamdab, . . 33 ,,
9th ,, Hamdab to Huella, . . 105 ,,
From Cairo to "Wady Haifa there was but
little difficulty, the journey being made partly
by rail and partly by sailing diabehas, the last
company leaving Assouan on the 2 2d No-
vember. . At Wady Haifa, or rather at Sarras
— 17 miles to the southward — the real diffi-
culties were, however, to commence, and here
the regiment embai'ked in the 84 whale-boats
provided for them.
As the Nile between Sarras and Sarka-
metto rushes through the gates of Semneh,
the cataracts of Wady Attireh, Ambigol,
Tanjoui', Ockma, Akasheh, and Dal, it had
always been reported by travellers, as well
as by natives, as in most parts impracticable
for boats even at high Nile. It may be
imagined that with a falling river the
dangers and difficulties were increased, for
boats were continually striking sunk rocks
and springing leaks, which necessitated
their being hauled up on the river bank, un-
loaded of their tons of stores, and then
repaired by the soldiers themselves, for there
was no one else to do it. In this section,
too, the boats generally had to be tracked
over the swift water, which was very painful
for the men, the constant hauling causing bad
sores on their hands ; and yet this difficult
and very trying time saw the regiment in
splendid health and spirits, a circumstance
greatly due to the quantity and excellent
quality of the rations served out then, as
indeed all through the expedition. As for
clothes the trews were worn out in a
fortnight, and there was no possibility of
their being replaced. The men thei-efore
rowed in grey suits, reserving the kilts and
red serges.
The reach of the river between Sarkametto
and Abu-Fatmeh was easier, but yet the diffi-
culties at the cataracts of Amara, Shaban,
and Hannek will not soon be forgotten by
those who had to encounter them. From
Abu-Fatmeh to New Dongola sailing and
rowing combined was more or less the order
of the day, comparatively little tracking
being required ; and the progress made was
rapid, several companies having completed in
this stretch over thirty miles a day, and this
against a swift and constant current, which,
with the squally nature of the wind, made the
navigation difficult and dangerous ; and yet
it was not until Dongola had been passed, on
the reach from that place to Korti, that the
first fatal accident took place, when Major
Brophy was drowned through the swamping
of his boat when under sail.
In the first week of January 1885 the
leading companies of the regiment arrived at
Korti, and on 13th January the headquarters
rowed into Hamdab with 54 boats. By
the 20th the whole regiment was once more
together at the latter place, forming — with
the South Stafibrdshire, the 2d Battalion of
the Duke of Cornwall's Light Infantry,
the 1st Battalion of the Gordon Highlanders,
one squadron of the 19th Hussars, an
Egyptian Battery of six 7-pounders, an
Egyptian Camel Corps, and a section of
Engineers and Bluejackets — the Nile River
Column, under Major- General Earle, and
intended to advance on Khartoum by Berber.
On the 24th January the column advanced
from Hamdab, and on the 25th the right half
battalion was on the further side of the
Edermih Cataract, the left getting through
on the following day. This cataract appeared
to the force as difficult a one as any yet
surmounted.
456
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
On the 27th the Kab-el-Abd Cataract was
l^assed, but the river seemed to be getting
worse and worse, and it was only by the
daring skill of the Canadian voyageurs and
the constant toil of the whole force, that the
boats were got over this cataract, as well as
those of Eahami and Gamra, which latter
place is about seven miles distant from Birti.
At Gamra the regiment bivouacked on 3d
February.
It was at first believed that the enemy
would make a stand at Birti, but on that
place being reached on the 4th February it
was found to be deserted. The advance con-
tinued on the 5th, and on that evening the
1st South Staffordshire and the Black Watch
bivouacked at Castle Camp, some seven miles
further on, where the men were employed
in destroying the wells of the countiy, as
a punishment to the Arabs of the Monassir
district, who were known to have been con-
cerned in the murder of Colonel Stewart. At
Castle Camp the two advanced regiments, the
South StaflJbrdshire and the Black Watch,
remained for three days, no forward move-
ment taking place until 10 a.m. on the 8th
February, when this force advanced to Dulka
Island, which it reached on the evening of
9th February, with the exception of G
company of the regiment, left at Castle Camp
with the Duke of Cornwall's Begiment, the
Gordon Highlanders being still at Birti.
It was evident on the evening of the 9th
that the enemy was in force some 2000
yards in front, occupying a high rocky ridge
near the river, but at right angles to it, and
completely commanding the entrance of the
Shokook Pass, through which defile the
boats had to go. There was nothing for
it, therefore, but to drive the Arabs from
their strong position, and, if possible, give
them a lesson which would at least rid the
army of their presence during its advance
through the Shokook Pass. The necessary
preparations were soon made, and the kilts
and red serges taken out of the boats, for it
had been decided before that red was to be
the fighting dress of the River Column.
The night passed without any unusual in-
cident, and at 6.45 a.m. on the 10th the force,
consisting of six companies of the South
Stafi"ordshire, six companies of the 1st Black
Watch, the squadron of the 19th Hussars,
and the native Camel Corps, marched out of
camp, which was left in charge of Lieut.-
Colonel Eden, and one company of the High-
landers, with the section of Royal Engineers
and Bluejackets, who guarded the boats and
baggage.
Two companies of the South Stafibrdshire,
with two guns, under Lieut.-Colonel Alleyne,
R.A., with orders to hold the enemy in front
if possible, had preceded the main body under
the Major-General Commanding, which was
to turn the enemy's position, and get into
his rear.
About 8.45 A.M. the outer flank of the
enemy was reached without a shot being
fired, and the column then changed direction,
so that soon it was marching back towards
the river, the force being thus placed between
the Arabs and their line of retreat, their only
chance of flight being now across the river
to their left.
On Colonel Alleyne's guns opening fire at
9.15 the Arabs immediately began to reply
hotly and with good aim, but happily, a
rocky ledge, to which the column advanced,
screened and protected it from the fire.
The enemy were seen at this time in large
numbers escaping across the river, but the
standards flying defiantly on the rocky ridge
and koppies, or hillocks, overhanging the Nile
itself, where the broken ground had been
strengthened by loop-holed walls, told that
there the Dervishes were determined to stand
out to the bitter end.
The British line, which was by this time
completely in the rear of the enemy, with the
flank resting on the Nile, now advanced,
and Major-General Earle, finding that it was
impossible to dislodge the Arabs by mUsketry
fire alone, " gave orders for the Black Watch
to carry the position with the bayonet. The
regiment responded gallantly to the order.
The pipers struck up, and with a cheer the
Black Watch moved forward, with a steadi-
ness and valour which the enemy was unable
to resist, and which called forth the admira-
tion of the Genei'al. From the loop-holed
DOWN THE CATARACTS.
457
walls the rifle pufis shot out continuously;
but without a check the Black Watch ad-
vanced, scaled the rocks, and at the point of
the bayonet drove the enemy from their
shelter." Meanwhile the cavalry had cap-
tured the enemy's camp, and the South
Staffordshire Regiment having gallantly
stormed the last remaining portion of the
ridge, the battle of Kirbekan was won.
General Earle was unfortunately killed on
the very summit, just at the close of the
general assault, and the Black Watch lost
Lieut. -Colonel Coveny and 5 men killed,
Lieut.-Colonel Wauchope and 21 non-com-
missioned officers and men wounded. At
sunset the bodies of General Earle, Colonel
Eyre, and Colonel Coveny were buried side
by side in deep graves, the men by the river
bank where they had fallen.
The command now devolved on Major-
General H. Brackenbury, C.B. ; and on the
morning of 11th February the advance was
resumed, the troops beginning to pass through
the troublesome rapid close to the Island of
Dulka, and then for seven miles through the
Shokook Pass, with its great black rocks
frowning on the river. At the end of the
pass the two very diSicult cataracts of Uss
and Sherrari were encountered ; but in spite
of all difficulties, the boats with sick and
wounded arrived on 18th February at Salamat,
the headquarters of Sulieman Wad Gamir,
the chief of the Monassirs, and the indi-
vidual responsible for the cruel murder of
Colonel Stewart while descending the Nile
from Khartoum.
The Gordon Highlanders having again
joined the force, it was now once more com-
plete ; and opposite to Hebbeh the whole
column crossed from the left to the right
bank of the Nile — an operation which was
completed by the 21st, with the loss of only
three camels and one donkey.
Everywhere about Hebbeh, which was the
scene of Colonel Stewart's murdei- — his
wrecked steamer still lying here — the wells
and all the property that could be got at
were destroyed by order of the General
Commanding.
Thence to the next station, El Kab, the
II.
current was very swift ; but so well did the
men row that no tracking Avas required, and
the distance, some seven r- iles, was done by
the 215 boats of the force in wonderfully
quick time, and so was the journey of the
following day — some ten miles over swift
water — to Huella, which was reached by an
early hour in the afternoon of 23d February.
This was destined to be the furthest point
to which the expedition was to penetrate.
On 25th January 1885 Khartoum had fallen ;
on 13th February Sir Redvers Buller, with the
Desert Column, had evacuated Gubat, and
therefore the reason for the occupation of
Berber by the River Column had practically
ceased, and in consequence of this the
Commander-in-Chief had sent a message to
the Nile Column ordering it to return. This
messenger arrived at Huella on the morning
of 24th February, when the message of Lord
Wolseley was read to the troojDS :
" Please express to the troops Lord Wolseley 'a
high appreciation of tlieir gallant conduct in action,
and of the military spirit they have displayed in
overcoming tlie great difficulties presented by the
river. Having punished the Monassir people for
Colonel Stewart's murder, it is not intended to
undertake any further military operations until
after the approaching hot season^"
All was over, and by noon the River
Column had commenced its backward jour-
ney. That evening and the following day
the army rested at Hebbeh.
The men had become experienced hands
in taking the heavily-laden boats up the
cataracts, but the taking of them down the
swift and broken waters was altogether a new
experience. It was evident the dangers had
increased tenfold. The force had, however,
some 85 Canadians, and in the next few days
they proved to be worth their weight in gold ;
indeed at all the most difficult cataracts the
boats were taken in charge by the Canadians
— as a rule, one steering, another in .he bow
paddling. By this means the boats' crews
rowing felt that they were being guided at
the most dangerous places by tried and
skilled men in whom they placed the utmost
reliance. So through the several cataracts
they rowed with all their might and main,
and thus averted the great danger of losing
steerage way in rushing water.
3 M
ins
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
The rapid of Uss was passed on the 27th,
and the Shokook Pass on the 28th February,
every preparation having been made in case
of an attack, but the enemy in no way
molested the army. Evidently the lesson
of Kirbekan was still fresh in their minds.
A determined resistance by a few men against
the retreating boats as they moved through
the Shokook might have had serious results.
On 2d March Birti was reached, and there
the column rested all night before resuming
the return journey through the Rahami
Cataract — a triumph of skill over a difficulty
that to any one unaccustomed to such work
would have seemed insuperable. General
Brackenbury, in his book, thus describes it :
" Boat after boat came down at lightning speed,
the men giving way with all their ]3ower so as to
give steering power, the bowman standing cool and
collected watching the water, and only using the
oar should the steersman seem to need help, the
steersman bringing round the boat with marvellous
judgment at the right moment. Now and then an
error of half a second brought a boat on to the
edge of the left hand rock, and she rose and fell
like a horse jumping a fence. But in the day's
work only one boat of the Gordons and one of the
Staffords were wrecked."
At Kab-el-Abd there was also difficulty :
" It was a long straight run of a mile and a half
or more (distances are hard to measure when flying
like an express train) of water broken and rough,
studded with rocks, both seen and unseen, a dangerous
rapid to the unskilled or careless, yet safe to the
trained eye and skilled hand. As my boat shot
down we passed the Adjutant of the Gordons with
his boat stuck fast in the very centre of the boiling
rapid, a useful beacon to the following boats. His
was not the only boat that struck, four others of the
same Battalion were on the rocks. Three were
repaired, but two of the five sank and were aban-
doned. The Quartermaster was thrown into the
water and lost all his kit. The Adjutant had a
narrow escape for his life. Thrown into the water,
as his boat sank, his head had struck a sharp rock,
and he was severely cut. The Black Watch had also
to abandon a boat that struck on a rock near Kaboor."
On the 4th of March, to quote again from
General Brackenbury : —
" The remaining boats passed through the fourth
cataract with a loss of three boats wrecked, and, alas !
with the first fatal accident in all our downward
Journey.
" The course to be steered through the cataract
was a very tortuous one. The boats had to go
from midstream over close to the right bank, and
there pass between a rock and the shore, turning
again to the left into midstream.
" Officers and a voyageur were stationed with their
boats on the rocky islands to show the direction to
be taken, but unfortunately a boat stuck across the
stream m the narrow channel near the right bank,
blockiuK it.
" Instead of the remaining boats being turned into
the bank to wait till the channel was clear, they
were by some error directed off into midstream, and
the greater part of the boats of three Battalions shot
over a fall of about three feet like a Thames Aveir in
flood. That only one accident occurred is marvellous.
" One boat of the South Staffordshire having safely
shot the weir, struck a rock and upset. Unfor-
tunately she had in her two wounded men, both of
whom with a sergeant were drowned."
Half of the Black "Watch, which regiment
had from Salamat downwards formed the
i-ear guard, still performed the same duty on
this night at the bottom of the catai'act, while
the remainder of the force encamped opposite
Hamdab, having thus descended in nine days
what it had taken thirty-one days to ascend.
On the morning of the 5th the force moved
to Abu-Dom, and that night the whole
column, with the exception of a few of the
Mounted Corps, was on the left bank of the
Nile, and on the following day, for the first
and last time, was viewed and inspected on
parade by Major-General H, Brackenbury,
who afterwards spoke of them as " two
thousand of the finest fighting men that it
was ever man's lot to command."
During the ascent of the river from Ham-
dab to Huella six boats had been wrecked
and one man drowned; on the return journey
two boats were wrecked and one man drowned.
Seven men were killed or died of wounds.
On 7th February Major-General Bracken-
bury, with the other regiments that had
formed the River Column, left Abu-Dom,
leaving there in garrison under Colonel
Butler, C.B., the 1st Battalion of the Black
Watch, one troop of Hussars, the Egyptian
Camel Corps with six 7-pounder guns, a
section of Engineers, the Naval Brigade with
one Gatling gun, and one hundred transport
camels.
The following River Column After-order
was published in Regimental Orders on 7th
March 1885.
" The Brigadier-General Commanding has
received General Wolseley's instructions to
publish the following Special General Order
to the soldiers and sailors of the Nile Ex-
peditionary Foi'ce : —
"The Queen, who has watched with deepest in-
terest the doings of her sailors and soldiers, has
desired me to express to you her admiration for your
courage and your self-devotion.
AT MERAWI.
^59
" To have commanded such men is to mo a source
of the highest pride ; no gi'cater honour can be in
store than that to which I looked forward of leading
you, please God, into Khartoum, before the year is
out. Your noble efforts to save General Gordon have
been unsuccessful, but through no fault of yours ;
both on the river and in the desert you liave borne
hardship and privation without a murmur.
" In action you have been uniformly victorious,
all that men could do to save a comrade you have
done, but Khartoum fell tlirough treachery two days
before the advanced troops reached it. A period of
comparative inaction may now be expected ; this
army was not constituted with a view to undertaking
the siege of Khartoum, and for the moment we must
content ourselves with preparations for the autumn
advance. You will, I know, face the heat of the
summer, and the necessary though less exciting work
which has riow to be done with the same courage and
endurance you have shown hitherto. I thank you
heartily for all you have done in the past. I can
wish nothing better, I can ask nothing more of you
in the future than the same uncomplaining devotion
to duty which has characterised your conduct during
the recent operation.
"(Signed) Wolseley, General."
Merawi was by far the most advanced
position now occupied by the British Army,
— the next held by our troops being Tanni,
some 45 miles down the river — and com-
manded the road to Berber, the telegraph,
and the fertile track of country along both
banks of the Nile to Korti, a district where
the people had all along been friendly to us,
and therefore particularly obnoxious to the
enemy. It was therefore also the post of
danger, for at any moment an army of
dervishes marching from Mettameh to Korti,
— at which latter place there was nothing to
stop them but a small fox'ce of Bashi Bazouks
under Captain Bakei', E,oyal Navy, — had it
in their power to completely sever the
Brigade under Colonel Butler, from the
remainder of the army.
During the next two months, therefore,
the regiment was for ever on the alert
both by night and by day, in the most trying
part of the Soudan, at a place where a year
before it would have been held by all autho-
rities as out of the question for European
troops to remain in the hot season, especially
with a meagre supply of tentage, and none
of the comforts generally considered to be
essential for the preservation of the health
of British troops in a climate such as this.
The devotion to duty and the discipline of
all ranks remained nevertheless perfect.
The men were as soon as possible employed
in erecting huts, those in hospital being soon
accommodated in that respect, and the work
was rapidly carried on, as was testified to by
General Wolseley himself after his inspection
of the station, when he expressed his satisfac-
tion with the work which had already been
done, and addressed the regiment in most
complimentary terms. By the 20th of May
following, the whole regiment was hutted,
with the exception of the officers and staff
sergeants. During this period the health of
the officers and men was excellent, though
the heat in the day in the shade ranged from
115° to 119°, falling in the night and early
morning often to 58°.
The strength of the station had been
materially added to by the construction early
in April of a small fort some 900 yards
inland, and to the front of the old fort which
had been erected by the Mudir's troops. This
new work was by order of Colonel Butler
christened Fort St Andrew in honour of the
regiment, and during its excavation the I'e-
mains of an ancient temple were discovered.
On 25th May orders were issued for the
evacuation of the station, and on the fol-
lowing morning the forts were blown up, and
the regiment once more took to its boats, —
now reduced to 51 in number. That night
the flotilla reached to within six miles of
Korti, and on the 1st June camped at Abu-
Fa tmeh at 10 A.M., the right half-battalion
starting the same afternoon, under Colonel
Green, to shoot the Hannek Cataract (third
cataract), reaching the bottom that evening.
The left half-battalion under Lieut. -Col.
Bayly did the same on the following
morning. At the Shaban Cataract, on the
2d, whilst the right half-battalion was pas-
sing through that most dangerous water, one
of the boats was upset exactly in midstream,
having struck a rock on the brink of the rapid.
Three men were saved for the moment by
jumping on to the rock. Of the ten men
who clung to the boat, nine were rescued
by Captain Moubray, who, with presence
of mind, launched his boat most opportunely
just as the struggling men were drowning ;
one. Private Williams, was drowned.
The men who were left in a most danger-
460
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
ous position on the rock were saved, after
eight hours of ineffectual efforts, by Lieu-
tenant Macrae and six men, who, in a boat,
were lowered gradually down the rushing
waters to within a few yards of their com-
rades, whom they succeeded in bringing into
the boat by means of a life-belt and rope.
That night the battalion encamped some
nine miles from Kyber ; and by the 7 th inst.
arrived at Sarkametto. Here the regiment
disembarked, and on the 8th marched
Major Lord A. Kennedy.
From a Photogfraph.
across to the foot of the Great Dal Cataract,
where they embarked in fresh whalers, pro-
ceeding to Akasheh that night. After an
intensely hot march of 24 miles, the regiment
took train for Wady Haifa, and reached
Shellal on the afternoon of the 16th June.
There the regiment disembarked, and pro-
ceeded by train to Assouan, whence they
were conveyed by steamers and diabehas to
Assiout, and thereafter by train to Cairo,
where they arrived on the morning of the
27th June. General Lord Wolseley, who
met the regiment here, telegraphed home to
the Commander-in-Chief : —
"Black Watch has arrived in splendid condition,
and looking the picture of military efficiency."
On the same morning Colonel Green re-
ceived a letter from Lord Wolseley offering
him the command of a Brigade at Assouan ;
and on his acceptance he was on the 4th
July appointed a Brigadier-General on the
Staff, and was succeeded in the command of
the regiment by Lieut.-Colonel R. K. Bayly.
General Green's appointment was
confirmed in the London Gazette on
10th July.
On 10th July the Lieut. -General
Commandingin Egypt, Sir Frederick
Stephenson, K.C.B., inspected the
Battalion, and desired the following
to be communicated to the regiment
in Regimental Orders : —
" Tlie Lieut. -General Commanding de-
sires that the officers, non-commissioned
officers, and men sliould know that he
was much pleased at the smart, clean,
and sohlier-likeappcaranceof the regiment
at his inspection this morning. The
Lieut. -General remarked on the steadiness
of the men during inspection of the line."
Major Barrow in command of the
Mounted Infantry communicated
with the Commanding Officer in
regard to the conduct of the men
of the regiment under his command
during the late campaign, and in
consequence there appeared in Regi-
mental Orders on 18 th July the
following : —
"The Commanding Officer has much
pleasure in placing on record the very
excellent report received by him from
Major Barrow as to the conduct and
discipline of the Mounted Infantry during the late
operations, a report that reflects credit on the detach-
ment and on the regiment."
In the London Gazette of 26th August
1886, which jDublished the despatch of
General Lord Wolseley commanding Her
Majesty's Forces in Egypt, reviewing the
1884 and 1885 campaign, the names of the
following officers and non.-com. officers of the
regiment were given as deserving of special
mention, viz. : — Colonel W. Green, C.B.,
Lieut.-Colonel Bayly, Captain A. S. Steven-
son, Cajitaiu Lord A. Kennedy, Lieut.
MONUMENT AT ABERFELDY.
461
Monument at Aberfeldy to 42nd Highlanders.
Maxwell, Colour-Sergeant Tweedie, and Colour-
Sergeant Connon. The same Gazette also
announced the appointment of Lieut. -Colonel
Bayly to a Companionship of the Bath ; and
the promotion of Captain Lord A. Kennedy
to a Majority. Subsequently Lieut.-Colonel
Bayly received also the Royal licence to accept
and wear the 3d Class of the Medjidieh, and
Major A. S. Stevenson was promoted to a
Brevet Lieut.-Colonelcy, while Colour -Ser-
geants D. Morrison, J. Tweedie, and Connon,
Sergeant T. Watt, Private J. Henderson, and
Private F, West received distinguised-conduct
medals.
In consequence of the absence of crime in
the regiment the Soudan gratuity for 1884
and 1885 — Sergeants, ^10 ; Corporals, £1,
10s. ; Privates, £b — was paid direct to the
men instead of being credited to their monthly
accounts.
Major-General J. Davis, C.B., inspected the
regiment at Kasr-el-Nil on 14th January, 1886;
and the medals for the late campaign, with
clasps inscribed Nile and Kirbekan, were issued
on 13th March.i
In 1887 it was decided by the inhabitants
of Perthshire to commemorate the connection
of the regiment with the county by the erec-
tion, by public subscription, of a memorial
near the spot where the regiment was em-
bodied. The monument, designed by Mr. W. B.
Rhind, Edinburgh, consists of a large rough cairn,
surmounted by a statue 10 feet high, represent-
ing a Highlander in the original costume of
the 42nd. Below, on the principal front, is
a life-sized figure of a Highlander in the pre-
sent dress of the regiment, inscribing on a
tablet the distinctions borne on the colours. The
ground is the gift of the Marquis of Breadal-
bane.
1 A map illustrating the Egyptian and Soudan cam-
paigns will be found on p. 653.
462
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
HIGHLAND PIBROCH:
Composed by one of tlie MacCrumraens in the midst of the Battle of Inverlochy, 1427) wherein
Donald Balloch of the Isles was victorious over the Royal Forces.
Aeeanged for the Bagpipes.
m
i
:aM-+-
u-S-J-
A
a
^^
-TTh
3-X^ZjE
rt^izXi^
Variation 1st.
tz
^:j:^i=i-
3^
'^ ♦ J f I j-^
.B
*!-*-
:^-r:
s
t^a:
«7 "^^^ ' "'■^'ir
I qi * I
i
a^..=4
:#
f^^Jr 1^-
if^ ^.5_4
-5 — ^-
g:z:^-f-^-^
!J
j 1"
^-
j_s33 m^^ ^
^^-
i^as
aL=z:fe=qj3C
J W L W_
fci^
P=^:
3^^
«
HIGHLAND PIBEOCH.
463
i
M
Variation 2nd. Sloiv and pointed.
-^eUV-
Svi
Ji. .s
SsJ:
J-*
^
'icvis
^ r
=^=^£
Mi^
5 1 fi
jj^
A
} }
i J
*-s-«^
^ r C ^
ils=^
:t2=f:
^
1—
Variation 3rd. A little lively.
:tt^T
i J
i_j:
J
J B ^
0 ' ^ r • ^ ^ • ^
f' ' ■ ■ ' J - ' f I ' ^ ' * ' ■ — ij*
^
nr—r
p-^
i-^i^J_.Li_L i J J J J i_J_j i J ; J J ,ii^
Doubling of Variation 3rd,
s^
? J 8 J J -^ i .'i J i }_J } ^
-a • ^ F — —
±?f^-
^.^-
s
J"
4-.
-^^s
-^^-
^' h
i pi }
^-
J-^
^^=e^
' r • *
— 1 —
iq=
* -^
-u^
— ^^9 —
=-
-Si3 — '
0' * f 'f
-1=3^
i
*»-4=j
_W ^s J
}J^J_}_JJ,l^ J } J i
^ -y
iTc^"::^^-^
Variation 4th. Livelier.
^ . 0
-m *-^*-
-iiar
:SB^^
I
-4U^
^
s
J J
J_«_
-u^s -i-ti^
53 ^ J
Vfr"'
§^ '' L^ r
!* ^ r
^ <»
-^tH-*-
;pE=a:
J r
-S4-
J J
m
J
^
-as-
"■* ,^ ^ '
>^ ^
».-..0
u:^.
^^J^ ^ r
:l r
^
6 5_
ry'^
V-
J
i
-S3— ^
-W^-'J-^-^^
» ^
Ti^
S^=S
sczpc
ir^ft f»
1^
lit^
J 1=3 £ i >^ gg J i
[ r— ; -^ 1 -jg^ — !■ J "1 a ■
iE
0 • ^ ^
-J^>> ^ =f!^
y^cije:
464
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
Doubling of Variation 4th.
Lively.
m
4
g } 93 J
tST
liT-
5 J B3 J
J 1=5
^ ^ r J J# .^ :
-yr-w—f^J J# tf _g
PE=*
^ m^ ^
^ » — •H"^— « — -m 1 ^ ^ \ — 0 W — f
S
y — ^^=^slj ' ll=— r-L^:^-j t;:jj
Trebling of Variation 4th.
Livelier still.
a s ^ g j
ij^
^1
3S
— ^=J L
-^ »• p r •!— * I r
-L^rj
^;SA
_? -I
S3
i3 5
=3 ,g
tf
pf_-=i^=pc:p=^3i=i^
to=^
S3l_i
arnizzitazse
PT
ei^
:t^
1 J 1 s-
3>_^ r •Jz:3:e=f:
r I |- :■■.■ — J j ' i ^: — I — a' — ; — ■— p — I— -j J — I
5
^ • ,^ F' ^* — •- —
1,3— i ! ^^
,e J 53 5 J jJ_i_^S3 B J ^_^e_J |3 ,
:i=^
J j' ,S3 5
Creanluidh, or Round Movement.
^ — ^•'-1 — - — I ^ . j-*-^^
^;i^=^^f=n£^=^.r^*qf.
^i^Eip;:
J I ^ I
ji;;;^
-,»—•-}
:^^1=??=^
t?
:i-±=5;
S
J_g.
e
^^S-f*-!-*-
J : J
^3=^
grujTa
:s^
:*=!=
HIGHLAND PIBEOCH.
465
. J ' ^ I J i ^
1 gaL-J — i —
iH^^^ — ^*^ — *
^
f=:
^m
■^^^rF=^
S^=E
jTiJi j-i-
-*-»^- — t-
tt jt ■I ^ _ » , _ •I
?^
:^r-^i ^1 r-±
J — ^
1
^:
U=^! ^1 r
}
==3
^ 51* g-i*-
333Eea
:i=i=^=t=^
i
-^— *-h
=t
i
tf
^^ — ahS-S — *H — «-(
S
^ \\f It^
J J^l ^1 ^-
Doubling of Creanluidh.
g Very hrisk, g
g B-
g-^s^.^M^< ^. .^.^4^^^^-a^gu.i^L_gs
* > P csss
4=:S5-^rr^:^J==M^^>^
-b»>— ^ 1 H
e=i:i^t=^-:t=^=t=:
qE=rr 6^
i E=3
-I-*' ( (^ fcr — 4n« —1*1 I y a-F — ft-«^
=SS5Ee
i=5:^-t=^=P
II.
3n
466
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
Trebling of Creanluidh
As lively as can he played distinctly.
f^^^^
-ML^^,itkBt^^^4^^^^Wy3;^^
w
i
4U— S
> # srig:;* pp-gzl
X_i
r Sf» i~'i4-/«-j
^^^
=£
;^U'^' J I r^ij::^
UJ
if:^
:^E
Z^:^ ^ fjl I # %f tf \J\\ # sr ^* I ^ 'J I 1^ Ef ^^ \J I If* ^r ^f II-
The ground of this Piobaireaclid may be played after the Doubling of each Variation.
Note. — This Higuland Pibroch was played by the 42n(l Royal Highlanders while marching to
Quatre Bras. See page 394.
EAISING OF LOUDON'S HIGHLANDERS.
467
LOUDON'S HIGHLANDEES.
1745—1748.
Eaising of Regimeut — Rebellion of 1745 — Flanders — •
Bergen- op-Zoom — Reduction of Regiment.
The Iravery displayed by Lord John Murray's
Highlanders at Fontenoy opened the eyes of
Government to the importance of securing the
military services of the clans. It was therefore
determined to repair, in part, the loss sustained
in that well-fought action, by raising a second
regiment in the Highlands, and authority to
that effect was granted to the Earl of Loudon.
By the influence of the noblemen, chiefs, and
gentlemen of the country, whose sons and
connexions were to be appointed officers, a
body of 1250 men was raised, of whom 750
assembled at Inverness, and the remainder at
Perth. The whole were formed into a battalion
of twelve companies, under the following
officers, their commissions being dated June 8th
1745 :—
Colonel. — John Cam.pbell, Earl of Loudon, who
died in 1782, a general in the army.
Lieutenant-Colonel. — John Campbell (afterwards
Duke of Argyll), who died a field-marshal in ] 806.
Caiytains.
John Murray (afterwards Duke of Athole), son of
Lord George Murray.
Alexander Livingstone Campbell, son of Ardkinglass.
John Macleod, younger of Macleod.
Henrj' Munro, son of Colonel Sir Robert Munro of
Fowlis.
Lord Charles Gordon, brother of the Duke of Gordon.
John Stewart, son of the Earl of Moray.
Alexander Mackay, son of Lord Eeay
Eweu Macpherson of Clunie.
John Sutherland of Forse.
Colin Campbell of Ballimore, killed at Culloden.
Archibald Macnab, who died a lieutenant-general in
1791, son of the laird of Macnab.
Lieutenants.
Colin Campbell of Kilberrie.
Alexander Maclean.
John Campbell of Strachur, who died in 1806, a
general in the army, and colonel of the 57th regi-
meut.
Duucan Robertson of Drumachuine, afterwards of
Strowan.
Patrick Campbell, son of Achallader.
Donald Macdouald.
James Macpherson of Killihuntly.
John Robertson or Reid, of Straloch, who died in
1806, at the age of eighty-five, a general in the
army and colonel of the 88th or Connaught
Rangers.^
Patrick Grant, younger of Rothiemurchus.
John Campbell of Ardsliginish.
1 For details as to General Reid, sec accounts of
Clan Robertson and the 42d Regiment,
Alexander Campbell, brother to Barcaldine.
Donald Macdonel'l of Lochgarry.
CoUu Campbell of Glenure.
Ensigns.
James Ste\^art of Urrard.
John Martin of Inch.
George Munroe of Novar.
ilalcolm Ross, younger of Pitcalnie.
Hugh Mackay.
James Eraser.
David Spalding of AshintuUy.
Archibakl Campbell.
Donald Macneil.
Alexander Maclagan, son of the minister of Little
Dunkeld.
Robert Bisset of Glenelbert, afterwards commissary-
general of Great Britain.
John Grant, younger of Dalraclmie.
Before the regiment was disciplined, the
rebellion broke out, and so rapid were the
movements of the rebels, that the communica-
tion between the two divisions, at Perth and
Inverness, was cut off. They were therefore
obliged to act separately. The formation of
the regiment at the time was considered a
fortunate circumstance, as many of the men
would certainly have joined in the insurrection;
and indeed several of the officers and men went
over to the rebels. Four companies were
employed in the central and southern High-
lands, wliilst the rest Avere occupied in the
northern Highlands, under Lord London.
Three companies under the Hon. Captains
Stewart and Mackay, and Captain Munro of
Fowlis, Avere, with all their officers, taken
prisoners at the battle of Gladsmuir. Three
other companies were also at the battle of
Culloden, where Captain Campbell and six
men were killed and two soldiers wounded.
On the 30th of May 1747, the regiment
embarked at Burntisland for Flanders, but it
did not join the Duke of Cumberland's army
till after the battle of Lafeldt, on the 2d of
July. Though disappointed of the opportunity
which this battle would have given them of
distinguishing themselves, another soon offered
for the display of theii gallantry. ^Marshal
Saxe having determined to attack the strong
fortress of Bergen-op-Zoora, with an array of
25,000 men under General Count Lowendahl,
all the disposable forces in Brabant, including
Loudon's Highlanders, were sent to defend
the lines, which were strongly fortified. To
relieve the garrison, consisting of six battalions,
and to preserve a communication with the
468
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
country, eighteen "battalions occupied the lines.
The fortress, which was considered impregnable,
was defended by 250 pieces of cannon. The
siege was carried on unremittingly from the
1 5th of July till the 17th of September, during
which time many sorties were made. In the
Hague Gazette, an account is given of one of
these, which took place on the 25th of July, in
which it is stated " that the Highlanders, who
were posted in Fort Rouro, which covers the
lines of Bergen-op-Zoom, made a sally, sword
in hand, in which they were so successfid as
to destroy the enemy's grand battery, and to
kill so many of their men, that Count Lowendahl
beat a parley, in order to bury the dead. To
this it was answered, that had he attacked the
place agreeably to the rules of war, his demand
woidd certainly have been granted ; but as he
had begun the siege like an incendiary, by
setting fire to the city with red-hot balls, a
resolution had been taken neither to ask or
grant any suspension of arms."
Having made breaches in a ravelin and two
bastions, the besiegers made an unexpected
assault on the night of the 16th of September,
and tlu'OAving themselves into the fosse, mounted
the breaches, forced open a sally port, and,
entering the place, ranged themselves along
the ramparts, almost before the garrison had
assembled. Cronstrun, the old governor, and
many of his officers, were asleep, and so sudden
and unexpected was the attack, that several of
them flew to the ranks in their shirts. Though
the possession of the ramparts sealed the fate
of the town, the Scottish troops were not
disposed to surrender it without a struggle.
The French were opposed by two regiments
of the Scotch brigade, in the pay of the States-
general, who, by their firmness, checked the
progress of the enemy, and enabled the governor
and garrison to recover from their surprise.
The Scotch assembled in the market-place, and
attacked the French with sucli vigour that
they drove them from street to street, till, fresh
reinforcements pouring in, they were compelled
to retreat in their turn, — disputing every inch
as they retired, and fighting till two-thirds of
their number fell on the spot, killed or severely
wounded, — when the remainder brouglit oiT the
old governor, and joined the troops in the
line-s.
The troops in the lines, most unaccountably,
retreated immediately, and the enemy thus
became masters of the whole navigation of the
Scheldt. "Two battalions," says an account
of the assault jDublished in the Hague Gazette,
" of the Scotch brigade have, as usual, done
honour to their country, — which is all we have
to comfort us for the loss of such brave men,
who, from 1450, are now reduced to 330 men
— and those have valiantly brought their
colours with them, which the grenadiers twice
recovered from the midst of the French at the
point of the bayonet. The Swiss have also
suffered, while others took a more speedy way
to escape danger." In a history of this me-
morable siege the brave conduct of the Scotch
is also thus noticed: "It appears that more
than 300 of the Scotch brigade fought their
way through the enemy, and that they have
had 19 officers killed and 18 wounded. Lieu-
tenants Francis and Allan Maclean of the
brigade were taken prisoners, and carried before
General Lowendahl, who thus addressed them :
' Gentlemen, consider yourselves on parole. If
all had conducted themselves as you and your
brave corps have done, I should not now be
master of Bergen-op-Zoom.' "^
The loss of a fortress liitherto deemed
impregnable was deeply felt by the allies. The
eyes of all Europe had been fixed upon this
important siege, and when the place fell strong
suspicions were entertained of treachery in the
garrison. Every thing had been done by the
people of the United Provinces to enable the
soldiers to hold out: they were allowed addi-
tional provisions of the best quality, and
cordials were furnished for the sick and dying.
Large sums of money were collected to be
presented to the soldiers, if they made a brave
defence; and £17,000 were collected in one
2 Lieutenant Allan Maclean was son of IVtaqlean of
Torloisk. He left the Dutcli and entered the British
service. He was a captain in Montgomery's High-
landers in 1757; raised the 114th Highland regiment
in 1759 ; and, in 1775, raised a battalion of the 84th,
a Highland Emigrant regiment ; and, by his un-
wearied zeal and abilities, was the principal cause ot
the defeat of the Americans at the attack on Quebec
in 1775-6. Lieutenant Francis Maulean also entered
the British service, and rose to the rank of Major-
general. In the year 1777 he was appointed colonel of
the 82d regiment, and, in 1779 commanded an ex-
pedition against Penobscot in Nova Scotia, in vhich
he was completely sncccssfni.— Stewart's Sketches.
THE MONTGOMERY HIGHLANDERS.
469
day in Amsterdam, to be applied in the same
^v'ay, if the soldiers compelled the enemy to
raise the siege. Every soldier who carried
away a gabion from the enemy was paid a
crown, and such was the activity of the Scotch,
that some of them gained ten crowns a-day in
this kind of service. Those who ventured to
take the burning fuse out of the bombs of the
enemy (and there were several who did so),
received ten or twelve ducats. In this remark-
able siege the French sustained an enormous
loss, exceeding 22,000 men ; that of the
garrison did not exceed 4000.'
After the loss of Bergen-op-Zoom, Loudon's
Highlanders joined the Duke of Cumberland's
army, and at the peace of 1748 returned to
Scotland, and was reduced at Perth in June of
the same year.
MONTGOMERY'S HIGHLANDERS,
on
SEVENTY-SEVENTH REGIMENT.
1757— 17C3.
Lord Cliatham and the Highlanders — Raising of the
Regiment — America — Fort du Qufesne — Ticonderogo
— Cherokees — Dominique — West Indies — New-
foundland—Fort Pitt.
We have already quoted * Lord Chatham's
eloquent statement with regard to the Highland
' The following anecdote of faithful attachment is
told by Mrs Grant, in her S%iperstitions of the High-
landers. Captain Eraser of Culduthel, an officer of the
Black "VVatch, was a volunteer at this cclehrated siege,
as was like\\'ise his colonel. Lord John Murray.
Captain Fraser was accompanied by his servant, who
was also his foster-brother. A party from the lines
was ordered to attack and destroy a battery raised by
the enemy. Captain Fraser accompanied this party,
directing his servant to remain in the garrison. " The
night was jjitch dark, and the party had such difficulty
in proceeding that they were forced to halt for a short
time. As they moved forward Captain Fraser felt his
path impeded, and putting down his hand to discover
the cause, he caught hold of a plaid, and seized the
owner, who seemed to grovel on the gi-ound. He held
the caitiff with one hand, and drew his dirk with the
other, when he heard the imploring voice of his foster-
brother. ' What the devil brought you here ?' 'Just
love of you and care of your person.' ' AVhy so, when
your love can do me no good ; and why encumber
yourself with a plaid V ' Alas ! how could I ever see
my mother had you been killed or wounded, and I not
been there to carry you to the surgeon, or to Christian
burial ? and how could I do either without any plaid
to wra]> you in ? ' Upon inquiry it was found that the
poor man had crawled out on his knees and hands
between the tientinels, then roUowed the party to some
Regiments, in his celebrated speech ou the
differences with America in 17G6. The only
way by which the Highlanders could be gained
over was by adopting a liberal course of
policy, the leading features of which should
embrace the employment of the chiefs, or their
connections, in the military service of the
government. It was reserved to the sagacity
of Chatham to trace to its source the cause
of the disaffection of the Higlilanders, and,
by suggesting a remedy, to give to their military
virtue a safe direction.
Acting upon the liberal plan he had devised.
Lord Chatham (then Mr Pitt), in the year
1757 recommended to his Majesty George 11.
to employ the Highlanders in his service, as the
best means of attaching them to his person. The
king approved of the plan of the . minister,
and letters of service were immediately issued
for raising several Highland regiments. This
call to arms was responded to by the clans, and
" battalions on battalions," to borrow the words
of an anonymous author, " were raised in the
remotest part of the Highlands, among those
who a few years before Avere devoted to, and
too long had folloAved the fate of the race of
Stuarts. Erasers, Macdonalds, Camerons, Mac-
leans, Macphersons, and others of disaffected
names and clans, were enrolled ; their chiefs
or connections obtained commissions ; the lower
class, always ready to follow, with eagerness
endeavoured who should be first listed."
This regiment was called Montgomerie's
Highlanders, from the name of its colonel, the
Hon. Archibald Montgomerie, son of the Earl
of Eglinton, to whom, when major, letters of
service were issued for recruiting it. Being
popular among the Highlanders, Major Mont-
gomerie soon raised the requisite body of men,
who were formed into a regiment of thirteen
companies of 105 rank and file each ; making
inaU 1460 effective men, including 65 sergeants,
and 30 pipers and drummers.
The colonel's commission was dated the 4th
of January 1757. The commissions of the
distance, till he thought thoy were approaching the
place of assault, and then again crept in the same
manner on the ground, beside his master, that he
might be near him unobserved."
Captain Fraser was unfortunately killed a few daya
thereafter, by a random' shot, while looking over the
ramparts.
* Vol. ii. p. 345.
470
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIIMENTS.
other oflQcers were dated each a day later than
his senior in the same rank.
Lieutenant-Colonel Commanding.
The Hon. Archibald Montgomerie, afterwards Earl of
Eglinton, died a general in the arm}', and colonel
of the Scots Greys, in 1796.
Majors.
James Grant of Ballindalloch, died a general in the
army in 1806.
Alexander Campbell.
CaptaiTis.
John Sinclair.
Hugh Mackenzie.
John Gordon.
Alexander JIackenzie, killed at St John's, 1761.
William Macdonald, killed at Fort du Quesne, 1759.
George Mnnro, killed at Fort du Quesne, 1759.
Robert Mackenzie.
Allan Maclean, from the Dutch brigade, coloncd of the
84th Highland Emigrants ; died Major-general, 1784.
James Robertson.
Allan Cameron.
Captain-lieutenant Alexander Mackintosh.
Lieute^uints.
Cliarles Farquharson.
Alexander Mackenzie, killed at Fort du Quesne, 1759.
Nichol Sutherland, died Lieutenant-colonel of the 47th
regiment, 1780.
Donald Macdonald.
William Mackenzie, killed at Fort du Quisne.
Robert Mackenzie, killed at Fort du Quesne.
Henry Munro.
Archibald Robertson.
Duncan Bayne.
James Duff.
Colin Campbell, killed at Fort du Quesne, 1759.
James Grant.
Alexander Macdonald.
Joseph Grant.
Robert Grant.
Cosmo Martin.
John Macnab.
Hugh Gordon, killed in Martinique, 1762.
Alexander Macdonald, killed at Fort du Qufesne.
Donald Campbell.
Hugh Montgomerie, late Earl of Eglinton.
James Maclean, killed in the West Indies, 1761.
Alexander Campbell.
John Campbell of Melford.
James Macpherson.
Archibald Macvicar, killed at the Havannah, 1762.
Ensigns.
Alexander Grant. William Maclean.
William Haggart. James Grant.
Lewis Houston. John Slacdonald.
Ronald Mackinnon. Archibald Crawford.
George Munro. James Bain.
Alexander Mackenzie. Allan Stewart.
John Maclachlane.
Cliaplain. — Henry Munro.
Adjutant. — Donald Stewart.
Quarter -master. — Alex. Montgomerie.
Surgeon. — Allan Stewart.
Tlie regiment embarked at Greenock for
Halifax, and on the commencement of hostili-
ties in 1758 was attached to the corps under
Brigadier-general Forhes in the expedition
against Fort du Qu6sne, one of the three great
enterprises undertaken that year against the
French possessions in North America. Al-
though the point of attack was not so formid-
able, nor the number of the enemy so great,
as in the cases of Ticonderoga and Crown
Point ; yet the great extent of country which
tlie troops had to traverse covered with woods,
morasses, and mountains, made the expedition
as difficult as the other two. The army of
General Forbes was 6238 men strong.
The brigadier reached Eaystown, about 90
miles from the Fort, in September, having ap-
parently stayed some time in Philadelphia.*
Having sent Colonel Boquet forward to Loyal
Henning, 40 miles nearer, with 2000 men, this
officer rashly despatched Major Grant of Mont-
gomery's with 400 Highlanders and 500 provin
cials to reconnoitre. "When near the garrison
Major Grant imprudently advanced with pipes
playing and drums beating, as if entering a
friendly town. The enemy instantly marched
out, and a warm contest took place. Major
Grant ordered his men to throw off their coats
and advance sword in hand. The enemy fled
on the first charge, and spread themselves among
the woods; but being afterwards joined by a
body of Indians, they rallied and surrounded
the detachment on all sides. Protected by a
thick foliage, they opened a destructive fire
upon the British. Major Grant then endea-
voured to force his way into the wood, but was
taken in the attempt, on seeing which his troops
dispersed. Only 150 of the Highlanders re-
turned to Loyal Henning.
In this unfortunate affair 231 soldiers of the
regiment were killed and wounded. The names
of the officers killed on this occasion have
already been mentioned ; the following were
wounded : viz. Captain Hugh Mackenzie; Lieu-
tenants Alexander Macdonald, junior, Archi-
bald Eobertson, Henry Monro; and Ensigns
John Macdonald and Alexander Grant. The
enemy did not venture to oppose the main
body, but retired from Fort du Quesne on its
approach, leaving their ammunition, stores, and
provisions untouched. General Forbes took
possession of the Fort on the 24tli of November,
and, in honour of Mr Pitt, gave it tho name
of Pittsburgh,
' See vol. ii. p. 364, noU..
THE MONTGOMEEY HIGIILxiNDEliS.
471
w
I — I
w
o
H—l
o
W
o
ffi
^ CO
O 3
OOP
Oh
a ^
<v to
Is
^
g
-^^
£
o^
-u '^
.2 ®
g|
rHC4
472
HISTOK^ OF THE HIGHLAITO EEGEMEIH^S.
The regiment passed the winter of 1758 in
Pittsburgh, and in May following they joined
part of the army under General Amherst
in his proceedings at Ticonderoga, Crown
Point, and the Lukes, — a detail of which haa
been given in the history of the service of the
4 2d regiment.
In consequence of the renewed cruelties
committed by the Cherokees, in tho spring of
1760, the commander-in-chief detached Colonel
Montgomery with 700 Highlanders of his own
regiment, 400 of tho Eoyals, and a body of
provincials, to chastise these savages. The
colonel arrived in the neighbourhood of the
Indian town Little Keowee in the middle of
June, having, on his route, detached the light
companies of Royals and Highlanders to destroy
the place. This service was performed with
the loss of a few men killed and two officers
of the Royals wounded. Finding, on reaching
Estatue, that the enemy had fled, Colonel Mont-
gomery retired to Fort Prince George. The
Cherokees still proving refractory, he paid a
second visit to tho middle settlement, where
he met with some resistance. He had 2 officero
and 20 men killed, and 26 officers and 68 men
f^ounded." Of these, the Highlanders had 1 ser-
" "Several soldiers of this and other regiments fell
into the hands of the Indians, being taken in an am-
bush. Allan Macpherson, one of these soldiers, wit-
nessing the miserable fate of several of his fellow-
prisoners, who had been tortured to death by the
Indians, and seeing them preparing to commence some
operations upon himself, made signs that he had some-
thing to communicate. An interpreter was brought.
Macpherson told them, tbat, provided his life was
fjpared for a few minutes, he would communicate the
secret of an extraordinary medicine, which, if applied
to the skin, would cause it to resist the strongest blow
of a tomahawk or sword ; and that, if they would
allow him to go to the woods with a guard to collect
the proper plants for this medicine, he would prepare
it, and allow the experiment to be tried on his own
neck by the strongest and most expert warrior amongst
them. This story easily gained upon the superstitious
credulity of the Indians, and the request of the High-
lander was instantly complied with. Being sent into
the woods, he soon returned with such plants as he
chose to pick up. Having boiled the herbs, he rubbed
his neck with their juice, and laying his head upon a
log of wood, desired the strongest man amongst them
to strike at his neck with his tomahawk, when he would
find he could not make the smallest impression. An
Indian, levelling a blow with all his might, cut with
such force, that the head flew off at the distance of
several yards. The Indians were fixed in amazement
At their own credulity, and the address with which the
j-'risoner had escaped the lingering death prepared for
iiiin ; but, instead of being enraged at this escape ot
their victim, they were so pleased with his ingenuity
that they refrained from inflicting farther cruelties on
the remaining prisoners. "—Stewart's Sketches.
geant and 6 privates killed, and Captain
Sutherland, Lieutenants Macmaster and Mac-
kinnon, and Assistant-surgeon Monro, and 1
sergeant, 1 piper, and 24 rank and file
wounded. The detachment took Fort Loudon,
— a small fort on the confines of Virginia, —
which was defended by 200 men.
The next service in Avhich Montgomery's
Highlanders were employed was in an expedi-
tion against Dominique, consisting of a small
land force, which included six companies of
Montgomerj''s Highlanders and four ships of
war, under Colonel LordRollo and Commodore
Sir James Douglas. The transports from
N'ew York were scattered in a gale of wind,
when a small transport, with a company of the
Highlanders on board, being attacked by a
French privateer, was beaten off by the High-
landers, with the loss of Lieutenant Maclean and
6 men killed, and Captain Robertson and 1 1
men wounded. The expedition arrived o2
Dominique on the 6th of June 1761. Tho
troops immediately landed, and marched with
little opposition to the town of Roseau. Lord
RoUo without delay attacked the entrench-
ments, and, though the enemy kept up a
galling fire, they ■were driven, in succession,
from all their works by the grenadiers, light
infantry, and Highlanders. This service was
executed with such vigour and rapidity that
few of the British suff'ered. The governor and
his staff being made prisoners, surrendered tho
island without further opposition.
In tlie following year Montgomery's High-
landers joined the expeditions against Martin-
ique and the Havannah, of which an account
will be found in the narrative of the service
of tho 42d regiment. In the enterprise against
Martinique, Lieutenant Hugh Gordon and 4
rank and file were killed, and Captain Alexander
Mackenzie, 1 sergeant, and 26 rank and file
file, were wounded. Montgomery's Highland-
ers sufi'ered still less in the conquest of tho
Havannah, Lieutenant Macvicar and 2 privates
only having been kiUed, and 6 privates
wounded. Lieutenants Grant and Mucnab
and 6 privates died of tho fever. After this
last enterprise Montgomery's Highlanders re-
turned to ISTew York, where they landed in the
end of October.
Before the return of the six companies to
TEASER'S HIGHLANDERS.
473
New York, the two companies that had beeu
sent against the Indians in the autumn of 1 761,
had embarked with a small force, under
Colonel Amherst, destined to retake St John's,
Newfoundland, which was occupied by a
French force. The British force, which con-
sisted of the flank companies of the Royals, a
detachment of the 45 th, two companies of
Fraser's and Montgomery's Highlanders, and
a small party of provincials, landed on the 12th
of September, seven miles to the northward of
St John's. A mortar battery having been com-
pleted on the 17th, and ready to open on the
garrison, the French commander surrendered
by capitulation to an inferior force. Of Mont-
gomery's Highlanders, Captain Mackenzie and
4 privates were killed, and 2 privates wounded.
After this service the two companies joined
the regiment at New York, where they passed
the ensuing winter. In the summer of 1763 a
detachment accompanied the expedition sent to
the relief of Fort Pitt under Colonel Bouquet, the
details of whiuh have been already given in the
account of the 42d regiment. In this enter-
prise 1 drummer and 5 privates of Montgomery's
Higlilanders were killed, and Lieutenant
Donald Campbell, and Volunteer John Peebles,
3 sergeants, and 7 privates were wounded.
After the termination of hostilities an offer
was made to the oflicers and men either to
settle in America or return to their own
country. Those who remained obtained a
grant of land in proportion to their rank. On
the breaking out of the American war a number
of these, as well as officers and men of the
78th regiment, joined the royal standard in
1775, and formed a corps along with the
Highland Emigrants in the 84th regiment.
FRASER'S HIGHLANDERS,
OR
OLD SEVENTY-EIGHTH AND SEVENTY-FIRST
REGIMENTS.
I.
78th Regiment.
1757—1763.
Raising of the Regiment — Uniform — North America —
Loiiisburg — Quebec — General Wolfe — Newfound-
land— Reduction of the Regiment— Its descendants.
Following up the liberal policy which Lord
II.
Chatham had resolved to pursue in relation
to the Highlanders, he prevailed upon George
II. to appoint the Hon. Simon Eraser, son of
the unfortunate Lord Lovat, and who had
himself, when a youth, been forced into the re-
bellion by his father. Lieutenant-colonel com-
mandant of a regiment to be raised among his
own kinsmen and clan. Though not possessed
of an inch of land, yet, such was the influence
of clanship, that young Lovat in a few weeks
raised a corps of 800 men, to whom were added
upwards of 600 more by the gentlemen of the
country and those who had obtained commis-
sion. The battalion was, in point of the num-
ber of companies and men, precisely the same
as Montgomery's Highlanders.
The following is a list of the officers whose
commissions were dated the 5th January
1757 :—
Lieutenant- Colonel Commandant.
The Hon. Simon Eraser, died a Lieutenant-general in
1782.
Majors.
James Clephane.
John Campbell of Dunoon, afterwards Lieutenant-
colonel commandant of the Campbell Highlanders
in Germany.
Captains.
John Macpherson, brother of Cluny.
John Campbell of Ballimore.
Simon Eraser of InveraUochy, killed on the heights of
Abraham, 1759.
Donald Macdonald, brother to Clanranald, killed at
Quebec in 1760.
John Macdonell of Lochgarry, afterwards colonel of the
76th, or Macdonald's regiment, died in 1789 colonel.
Alexander Cameron of Dungallon.
Thomas Roae of Culrossie, killed on the heights cf
Abraham, 1759.
Thomas Eraser of Strui.
Alexander Eraser of Culduthel.
Sir Henry Seton of Abercorn and Culbeg.
James Eraser of Belladrum.
Captain-lieutenant — Simon Eraser, died Lieutenant-
general in 1812.
Lieutenants.
Alexander Macleod.
Hugh Cameron.
Ronald Macdonell, son of Keppoch,
Charles Macdonell from Glengarry, killed at St John's.
Roderick Macneil of Barra, killed on the heights of
Abraham, 1759.
William Macdonell.
Archibald Campbell, son of Glenlyon.
John Eraser of Balnain.
Hector Macdonald, brother to Boisdale, killed 1759.
Alkn Stewart, son of Innernaheil.
John Eraser.
Alexander Macdonald, son of Barisdale, killed on the
heights of Abraham, 1759.
Alexander Eraser, killed at Louisburg.
Alexander Campbell of Aross.
John Douglas.
3 o
474
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAN'D EEGIMENTS.
I'ohn Nairn.
Arthur Rose of the family of Kilravock.
Alexander Fraser.
John Macdonell of Leeks, died in Berwick, 181S.
Cosmo GorJou, killed at Quebec, 17G0.
David Baillie, killed at Louisburg.
Charles Stewart, son of Colonel John Roy Stewart.
Ewen Cameron, of the family of Glennevis.
Allan Cameron.
John Cuthbert, killed at Louisburg.
Simon Fraser.
Archibald llacallister, of the family of Loup.
James ilurray, killed at Louisburg.
Alexander Fraser.
Donald Cameron, son of Fassifern, died Lieutenant on
half-pay, 1817.
Ensigtis.
John Chisolm.
Simon Fraser.
Malcolm Fraser, afterwards captain 84th i-egiment.
Hugh Fraser, afterwards captain 8'lth or Highland
Emigrants.
Robert Menzies.
John Fraser of Errogie,
James Mackenzie.
Donald Macneil.
Henry Munro. i
Alexander Gregorson, Ardtornish.
James Henderson.
John Campbell.
ClmiJlain. — Robert Macpherson.
Adjuta7d. — Hugh Fraser.
Quarrter-inaster. — John Fraser.
Surgeon. — John Maclean.
The uniform of the regiment " was the full
Highland dress with musket and broad-sword,
to which many of the soldiers added the dirk
at their own expense, and a purse of badger's
or otter's skin. The bonnet w^as raised or
cocked on one side, with a slight bend inclin-
ing down to the right ear, over which were
suspended two or more black feathers. Eagle's
or hawk's feathers were usually worn by the
gentlemen, in the Highlands, wdiile the bonnets
of the common people were ornamented with
a bunch of the distinguishing mark of the
clan or district. The ostrich feather in the
bonnets of the soldiers was a modern addition
of that period, as the present load of plumage
on the bonnet is a still more recent iatro-
duction, forming, however, in hot climates, an
excellent defence against a vertical sun."^
The regiment embarked in company with
Montgomery's Highlanders at Greenock, and
landed at Halifax in June 1757. They were
intended to be emploj^ed in an expedition
against Louisburg, which, however, after
the necessary preparations, was abandoned.
About this time it Avas proposed to change the
^ Stewart's Sketches.
uniform of the regiment, as the Highland garb
was judged unfit for the severe winters and
the hot summers of j^orth America ; but tho
officers and soldiers having set themselves in
opposition to the plan, and being warmly sup-
ported by Colonel Eraser, who represented to
the commander-in-chief the bad consequences
that might follow if it were persisted in, the
plan was relinquished. " Thanks to our
gracious chief," said a veteran of the regiment,
" we were allowed to wear tho garb of our
fathers, and, in the course of six winters,
showed the doctors that they did not under-
stand our constitution ; for, in the coldest
winters, our men were more healthy than
those regiments who wore breeches and warm
clothing."
Amongst other enterprises projected for the
campaign of 1758, the design of attacking
Louisburg was renewed. Accordingly, on
the 28th of May, a formidable armament sailed
from Halifax, under the command of Admiral
Eoscawen and Major-general Amherst, and
Brigadier-generals "VVolfe, Laurence, Monckton,
and Whitmore. This armament, consisting
of 25 sail of the line, 18 frigates, and a numbei
of bombs and fire-ships, with 13,000 troops
including the 78th Highlanders, anchored, on
the 2d of June, in Gabarus Bay, seven miles
from Louisburg. In consequence of a heavj
surf no boat could approach the shore, and it
was not tUl the 8th of June that a lauding
could be effected. The garrison of Louisburg
consisted of 2500 regulars 600 militia, and
400 Canadians and Indians. For more thai
seven miles along the beach a chain of posts
had been established by the enemy, wit)
entrenchments and batteries ; and, to protect
the harbour, there were six ships of the line
and five frigates placed at its mouth, of which
frigates three were sunk.
The disposition being made for landing, a
detachment of several sloops, under convoy,
passed the mouth of the harbour towards
Lorembec, in order to draw the enemy's
attention that way, whilst the landing should
really be on the other side of the town. On
the 8th of June, the troops being assembled io
the boats before day-break in three divisions,
several sloops and frigates, that were stationed
along shore in the bay of Gabarus, began to
SIEGE AND SUREENDER OF LOUISBUEG.
475
■scour the beacli with their shot. The division
on the left, which was destined for the real
attack, consisted of the grenadiers and light
infantry of the army, and Eraser's Highlanders,
and was commanded by Brigadier-general
Wolfe. After the fire from the sloops and
frigates had continued about a quarter of an
hour, the boats containing this division were
rowed towards the shore ; and, at the same
time, the other two divisions on the right and
in the centre, commanded by Brigadiers-general
Whitraore and Laurence, made a show of
landing, in order to divide and distract the
enemy. The landing-place was occupied by
2000 men entrenched behind a battery of eight
pieces of cannon and ten swivels. The enemy
reserved their fire till the boats were near the
beach, when they opened a discharge of cannon
and musketry which did considerable execu-
tion. A considerable surf aided the enemy's
fire, and numbers of the men were drowned
by the upsetting of the boats. Captain Baillie
and Lieutenant Cuthbert of tlie Highlanders,
Lieutenant Nicholson of Amherst's, and 38
men were killed ; but, notwithstanding these
disadvantages. General "Wolfe pursued his point
with admirable courage and deliberation : "and
nothing could stop our troops, when headed
by such a general. Some of the light infantry
and Highlanders got first ashore, and drove all
before them. The rest followed ; and, being
encouraged by the example of their heroic
commander, soon pursued the enemy to the
distance of two miles, where they were checked
by a cannonading from the town."
The town of Louisburg was immediately
invested ; but the difficulty of landing stores
and implements in boisterous weather, and
the nature of the ground, which, being marshy,
was unfit for the conveyance of heavy cannon,
retarded the operations of the siege. The
governor of Louisburg, having destroyed the
grand battery which was detached from the
body of the place, recalled his outposts, and
prepared for a vigorous defence. He opened
a fire against the besiegers and their work
from the town, the island battery, and the
ships in the harbour, but without much elTect.
Meanwhile General Wolfe, -with a strong
detachment, marched round the north-east part
cf the harbour to secure a point called the
Light-house Battery, from wliich the guns could
play on the ships and oa the batteries on the
opposite side of the harbour. This service was
performed on the 12th by General Wolfe with
great ability, who, " with his Highlanders and
flankers," took possession of this and all the
other posts in that quarter with very trifling
loss. On the 25th the inland battery immedi-
ately opposite was silenced from this post.
The enemy however, kept up an incessant fire
from their other batteries and the shipping in
the harbour. On the 9th of July they made a
sortie on Brigadier-general Lawrence's brigade,
but were quickly repulsed. In this affair
Captain, the Earl of Dundonald, was killed.
On the 16th General Wolfe pushed forward
some grenadiers and Highlanders, and took
possession of the hills in front of the Light
House battery, where a lodgement was made
under a fire from the town and the ships. On
the 21st one of the enemy's line-of-battle ships
was set on fire by a bombshell and blew up,
and the fire being communicated to two others,
they were burned to the water's edge. The
fate of the town was now nearly decided, the
enemy's fire being almost totally silenced and
their fortifications shattered to the ground. To
reduce the place nothing now remained but
to get possession of the harbour, by taking or
burning the two ships of the line which re-
mained. For this purpose, in the night
between the 25th and 2Gth, the admiral sent
a detachment of 600 men in the boats of the
squadron, in two divisions, into the harbour,
under the command of Captains Laforey and
Balfour. This enterprise was gallantly exe-
cuted, in the face of a terrible fire of cannon
and musketry, the seamen boarding the enemy
sword in hand. One of the ships was set
on fire and destroyed, and the other towed
oft". The town surrendered on the 26th,
and was taken possession of by Colonel Lord
Rollo the following day ; the garrison and sea-
men, amounting together to 5637 men, wero
made prisoners of war. Besides Captain
Baillie and Lieutenant Cuthbert, the High-
landers lost Lieutenants Eraser and ]\Iurray,
killed ; Captain Donald M'Donald, Lieutenants
Alexander Campbell (Barcaldine), and John
M'Donald, wounded ; and 67 rank and file
killed and wounded.
476
niSTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
In consequence of the treaty of peace between
Great Britain and the several nations of Indians
between the Apalachiau mountains and the
Lakes, the British government was enabled
to carry into effect those operations which had
been projected against the French settlements
in Canada. The plan and partial progress of
these combined operations have been already
detailed in the service of the 4 2d regiment.
The enterprise against Quebec, the most im-
portant by far of the three expeditions planned
in 1759, falls now to be noticed from the share
Avhich Eraser's Highlanders had in it.
According to the plan fixed upon for the
conquest of Canada, Major-general "Wolfe, who
had given promise of great military talents at
Louisburg, was to proceed up the river St
Lawrence and attack Quebec, whilst General
Amherst, after reducing Ticonderoga and Crown
Point, was to descend the St Lawrence and
co-operate with General Wolfe in the conquest
of Quebec. Though the enterprise against this
place was the main undertaking, the force
under General Wolfe did not exceed 7000
effective men, whilst that under General
Amherst amounted to more than twice that
number ; but the commander in-chief seems
to have calculated upon a junction with General
Wolfe in sufi&cient time for the siege of
Quebec.
The forces under General Wolfe compre-
hended the following regiments, — 15th, 28tb,
35th, 43d, 47th, 48th, 58th, Eraser's High-
landers, the Eangers, and the grenadiers of
Louislmrg. The fleet, under the command of
Admirals Saunders and Holmes, with the
transports, proceeded up the St Lawrence, and
reached the island of Orleans, a little below
Quebec, in the end of June, where the troops
were disembarked without opposition. The
Marquis de Montcalm who commanded the
French troops, which were greatly superior
in number to the invaders, resolved rather to
depend upon the natural strength of his
position than his numbers, and took his
measures accordingly. The city of Quebec
was tolerably well fortified, defended by a
numerous garrison, and abundantly supplied
with provisions and ammunition. This able,
and hitherto fortunate leader had reinforced
the troops of the colony with five regular bat-
talions, formed of the best of the inhabitants,
and he had, besides, completely disciplined all
the Canadians of the neighbourhood capable
of bearing arms, and several tribes of Indians.
He had posted his army on a piece of ground
along the shore of Beaufort, from the river
St Charles to the falls of Montmorency, — a
position rendered strong by precipices, woods,
and rivers, and defended by intrenchments
where the ground appeared the weakest. To
undertake the siege of Quebec under the
disadvantages Avhich presented themselves,
seemed a rash enterprise ; but, although General
Wolfe was completely aware of these difficulties,
a thirst for glory, and the workings of n
vigorous mind, which set every obstacle at
defiance, impelled him to make the hazardous
attempt. His maxim was, that " a brave and
victorious army finds no difficulties;"* and he
was anxious to verify the truth of the adage in
the present instance.
Having ascertained that, to reduce the place,
it was necessary to erect batteries on the north
of the St Lawrence, the British general endea-
voured, by a scries of manoeuvres, to draw
Montcalm from his position ; but the French
commander was too prudent to risk a battle.
With the view of attacking the enemy's
intrenchments. General Wolfe sent a small
armament up the river above the city, and,
having personally surveyed the banks on the
side of the enemy from one of the ships, he
resolved to cross the river Montmorency and
make the attack. He therefore ordered six
companies of grenadiers and part of the Eoyal
Americans to cross the river and land near the
mouth of the Montmorency, and at the sama
time directed the two brigades commanded by
Generals Murray and Townshend to pass a ford
higher up. Close to the water's edge there
was a detached redoubt, which the grenadiers
were ordered to attack, in the expectation that
the enemy would descend from the liill "in its
defence, and thus bringon a general engagement.
At all events the possession of this .post was of
importance, as from it the British commander
could obtain a better view of the enemy's
intrenchments than he had yet been ablo
to accomplish. The grenadiers and Eoyal
Americans were the first who landed. Thej
' General Wolfe's Despatches.
THE ATTACK ON QUEBEC.
477
had received orders to form in four distinct
bodies, but not to begin the attack till the first
brigade should have passed the ford, and be
near enough to support them, l^o attention,
however, was paid to these instructions. Before
even the first brigade had crossed, the grena-
diers, ere they were regularly formed, rushed
forward with impetuosity and considerable con-
fusion to attack the enemy's intrenchments.
They were received with a well-directed fire,
which effectually checked tliem and threw
them into disorder. They endeavoured to form
under the redoubt, but being unable to rally,
they retreated and formed behind the first
brigade, which had by this time landed, and
was drawn up on the beach in good order.
The plan of attack, being thus totally discon-
certed, General Wolfe repassed the river and
returned to the isle of Orleans. In this
unfortunate attempt the British lost 543 of all
ranks killed, wounded, and missing. Of the
Highlanders, up to the 2d of September, the
loss was 18 rank and file killed. Colonel Eraser,
Captains Macpherson and Simon Eraser, and
Lieutenants Cameron of Gleneves, Ewen Mac-
donald, and H. Macdonald, and 85 rank and
file, wounded. In the general orders which
were issued the following morning, General
Wolfe complained bitterly of the conduct of
the grenadiers : " The check which the grena-
diers met with yesterday will, it is hoped, be
a lesson to them for the time to come. Such
impetuous, irregular, and unsoldier-like pro-
ceedings, destroy all order, make it impossible
for the commanders to form any disposition for
attack, and put it out of the general's power to
execute his plan. The grenadiers could not
suppose that they alone could beat the Erench
army ; and therefore it was necessary that the
corps under brigadiers Monckton and Town-
shend should have time to join, that the attack
might be general. The very first fire of the
enemy was sufficient to repulse men who had
lost all sense of order and military discipline.
Amherst's (15 th regiment) and the Highlanders
alone, by the soldier-like and cool manner they
were formed in, would undoubtedly have beaten
back, the whole Canadian army if they had
ventured to attack them."
General Wolfe now changed his plan of
operations. Leaving his position at Mont-
morency, he re-embarked his troops and
artillery, and landed at Point Levi, whence he
passed up the river in transports ; but finding
no opportunity of annoying the enemy above
the town, he resolved to convey his troops
farther down, in boats, and land them by niglit
within a league of Cape Diamond, with the
view of ascending the heights of Abraham,
— which rise abruptly, with steep ascent, from
the banks of the river, — and thus gain posses-
sion of the ground on the back of the city,
where the fortifications were less strong. A
plan more replete with dangers and difficulties
could scarcely have been devised ; but, from
the advanced period of the season, it was neces-
sary either to abandon the enterprise altogether,
or to make an attempt upon the city, whatever
might be the result. The troops, notwith'-
standing the recent disaster, were in high spirits,
and ready to follow their general wherever he
might lead them. The commander, on the
other hand, though afflicted with a severe
dysentery and fever, which had debilitated his
frame, resolved to avail himself of the readiness
of his men, and to conduct the hazardous
enterprise in which they were about to engage
in person. In order to deceive the enemy,
Admiral Holmes was directed to move farther
up the river on the 12th of September, but
to sail down in the night time, so as to protect
the landing of the forces. These orders were
punctually obeyed. About an hour after mid-
night of the same day four regiments, the light
infantry, with the Highlanders and grenadiers,
were embarked in flat-bottomed boats, under
the command of Brigadiers Monckton and
Murray. They were accompanied by General
Wolfe, who w^as among the first that landed.
The boats fell down with the tide, keeping
close to the north shore in the best order; but,
owing to the rapidity of the current, and the
darkness of the night, most of the boats landed
a little below the intended place of disembark-
ation.^ When the troops were landed the boats
* " The French had posted sentries along shore
to challenge boats and vessels, and give the alarm
occasionally. The first boat that contained the English
troops being questioned accordingly, a captain of
Fraser's regiment, who had served in Holland, and
who was perfectly well acquainted wi+h the French
language and customs, answered without hesitation
to Qici vivc ? — which is their challenging word, — la
France ; nor was he at a loss to answer the second
478
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAKD REGIMENTS.
were sent back for the other division, Avhich
was under the command of Brigadier-general
lownshend. The ascent to the heights was
by a narrow path, that slanted up the precipice
from the landing-place ; this path the enemy
had broken up, and rendered almost impassable,
by cross ditches, and they had made an
intrenchment at the top of the hill. ISTotwith-
standing these difficulties. Colonel Howe, who
was the first to land, ascended the woody
precipices, with the light infantry and the
Highlanders, and dislodged a captain's guard
which defended the narrow path. They then
mounted without further molestation, and
General Wolfe, who was among the first to
gain the summit of the liill, formed the troops
on the heights as they arrived. In the ascent
the precipice was found to be so steep and
dangerous, that the troops were obliged to climb
the rugged projections of the rocks, pulling
themselves up by aid of the branches of the
trees and shrubs growing on both sides
of the path. Though much time was thus
necessarily occupied in the ascent, yet such
was the perseverance of the troops, that they
all gained the summit in time to enable the
general to form in order of battle before day-
break. M. de Montcalm had now no means left
of saving Quebec but by risking a battle, and
he therefore determined to leave his stronghold
ind meet the British in the open field. Leaving
his camp at Montmorency, he crossed the river
St Charles, and, forming his line with great
skill, advanced forward to attack his opponents.
His right was composed of half the l^ro^^ncial
troops, two battalions of regulars, and a body
of Canadians and Indians; his centre, of a
column of two battalions of Europeans, with
question, whicli was much more particular and difficult.
When the sentinel demanded, a quel regiment ? the
captain replied, de la reine, which he knew, by accident,
to be one of those that composed the body commanded
by Bougainville. The soldier took it for granted this
was the expected convoy (a convoy of provisions expec-
ted that night for the garrison of Quebec), and, saying
passe, allowed all the boats to proceed without further
question. In the same manner the other sentries were
deceived ; though one, more wary than the rest, came
running down to the water's edge, and called, Pour
quoi est ce que vous neparlczpas haut ? 'Why don't you
speak with an aiidiblc voice ?' To this interrogation,
which implied doubt, the captain answered with
admirable presence of mind, in a soft tone of voice,
Tai toi nous scrons ent.enducs I ' hush ! we shall be over-
heard and discovered.' Thus cautioned, the sentry
retired without farther altercation." — SmolUtt.
two field-pieces; and his left of one battalion
of regulars, and the remainder of the colonial
troops. In his front, among brushwood and
corn-fields, 1500 of his best marksmen were
posted to gall the British as they approached.
The British were drawn up in two lines: the
first, consisting of the grenadiers, 15th, 28th,
35th Highlanders, and 58th; the 47th regiment
formed the second line, or reserve. The
Canadians and the Indians, who were posted
among the brushwood, kept up an irregular
galling fire, which proved fatal to many officers,
who, from their dress, were singled out by
these marksmen. The fire of this body was,
in some measure, checked by the advanced posts
of the British, who returned the fire; and a
small gun, which was dragged up by the sea-
men from the landing-place, was brought for-
ward, and did considerable execution. The
French now advanced to the charge with great
spirit, firing as they advanced; but, in con-
seq^uence of orders they received, the British
troops reserved their fire till the main body of
the enemy had approached within forty yards
of their line. When the enemy had come
within that distance, the whole British line
poured in a general and. destructive discharge
of musketry. Another discliarge followed,
which had such an efi'ect upon the enemy, that
they stopped short, and after making an ineflfec-
tual attempt upon the left of the British lino,
they began to give way. At this time General
Wolfe, who had already received two wounds
which he had concealed, was mortally wounded
whilst advancing at the head of the grenadiers
with fi.xed bayonets. At this instant every
separate corps of the British army exerted itself,
as if the contest were for its own peculiar
honour. Whilst the right pressed on with
their bayonets. Brigadier-general Murray briskly
advanced with the troops under his command,
and soon broke the centre of the enemy, " when
the Highlanders, taking to their broad-swords
fell in among them with irresistible impetuosity,
and drove them back with great slaughter."'
The action on the left of the British was not
so warm. A smart contest, however, took place
between part of the enemy's right and some
light infantry, who had thrown themselves into
houses, which they defended with great courage.
* Generfil account of the battle.
THE HEIGHTS OF ABEAHAM.
479
During tliis attack, Colonel Howe, who had
taken post with two companies behind a copse,
frequently sallied out on the flanks of the
enemy, whilst General Townshend advanced in
platoons against their front. Observing the
left and centre of the French giving way, this
officer, on whom the command had just de-
volved in consequence of General Monckton,
the second in command, having been danger-
ously wounded, hastened to the centre, and
finding that the troops had got into disorder
in the pursuit, formed them again in line. At
this moment. Monsieur de Bougainville, who
had marched from Cape Bouge as soon as he
heard that the British troops had gained the
iieights, appeared in their rear at the head of
2000 fresh men. General Townshend im-
mediately ordered two regiments, Avith two
pieces of artillery, to advance against this body ;
but Bougainville retired on their approach.
The wreck of the French army retreated to
Quebec and Point Levi.
The loss sustained by the enemy was con-
fiidcrable. About 1000 were made prisoners,
including a number of officers, and about 500
died on the field of battle. The death of their
brave commander, Montcalm, who was mortally
wounded almost at the same instant with
General Wolfe, was a serious calamity to the
French arms. When informed that his wound
was mortal, — " So much the better," said he,
" I shall not live to see the surrender of Quebec."
Before his death he wrote a letter to General
Townshend, recommending the prisoners to
the generous humanity of the British. The
death of the two commanders in-chief, and the
disasters which befell Generals Monckton and
Severergues, the two seconds in command, who
wore carried wounded from the field, are
remarkable circumstances in the events of this
day. This important victory was not gained
without considerable loss on the part of the
British, who, besides the commander-in-chief,
had 8 officers and 48 men killed; and 43 ofiicers
and 4.35 men wounded. Of these, the High-
landers had Captain Thomas Ross of Culrossie,
Lieutenant Roderick Macneil of Barra, Alex-
ander ISIacdonell, son of Barrisdale, 1 sergeant
and 14 rank and file killed; and Captains
John Macdonell of Locbgarry, Simon Eraser
of Inverallochy ; Lieutenants Macdonell, son
of Keppoch, Archibald Campbell, Alexandot
Campbell, son of Barcaldine, John Douglas,
Alexander Eraser, senior ; and Ensigns James
Mackenzie, IVfalcolm Eraser, and Alexandd
Gregorsou ; 7 sergeants and 131 rank and file,
wounded. The death of General Wolfe was a
national loss. When the fatal ball pierced the
breast of the young hero, he found himself
unable to stand, and leaned upon the shouldei
of a lieutenant who sat down on the ground.
This officer, observing the French give wa}^,
exclaimed, — " They run ! they run !" " Who
run?" inquired the gallant Wolfe with great
earnestness. When told that it was the French
who were flying: "What,'' said he, "do the
cowards run already 1 Then I die happy !" and
instantly expired. -
On the 18th of September the town sur-
rendered, and a great part of the surrounding
country being reduced, General Townshend
embarked for England, leaving a garrison of
5000 effective men in Quebec, under the Hon.
General James Murray. Apprehensive of a
visit from a considerable French army stationed
in Montreal and the neighbouring country,
General Murray repaired the fortifications, and
put the town in a proper posture of defence ;
but his troops suffered so much from the rigours
of winter, and the want of vegetables and fresh
provisions, that, before the end of April, 1760,
the garrison was reduced, by death and disease,
to about 3000 effective men. Such was the
situation of affairs when the general received
intelligence that General de Levi, who suc-
ceeded the Marquis de Montcalm, had reached
Point au Tremble with a force of 10,000
French and Canadians, and 500 Lidians. It
was the intention of the French commander to
cut off the posts which the British had establish-
ed ; but General IMurray defeated this scheme,
by ordering the bridges over the river Rouge
to be broken down, and the landing-places at
Sylleri and Foulon to be secured. Next day,
the 27th of April, he marched in person with
a strong detachment and two field-pieces, and
took possession of an advantageous position,
which he retained till the afternoon, when thp
outposts were withdrawn, after which he rs
returned to Quebec with very little loss, althou"-li
the enemy pressed closely on his rear.
2 Smollett
480
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
General Murray Avas now reduced to the
necessity of withstanding a siege, or risking a
battle. He chose the latter alternative, a
resolution which was deemed by some military
men as savouring more of youthful impatience
and overstrained courage, than of judgment;
but the dangers with which he was beset, in
the midst of a hostile population, and the diffi-
culties incident to a protracted siege, seem to
afford some justification for that step. In
pursuance of his resolution, the general marched
out on the 28th of April, at half-past six o'clock
in the morning, and formed his little army on
the heights of Abraham. The right wing,
commanded by Colonel Burton, consisted of
the 15th, 48th, 58th, and second battalion of
the 60th, or Eoyal Americans : the left under
Colonel Simon Fraser, was formed of the 43d,
23d Welsh fusiliers, and the Highlanders.
The 35th, and the third battalion of the 60th,
constituted the reserve. The right was covered
by Major Calling's corps of light infantry; and
the loft by Captain Huzzen's company of rangers,
and 100 volunteers, under the command of
Captain Macdonald of Eraser's regiment.
Observing the enemy in full march in one
column. General Murray advanced quickly
forward to meet them before they ehould form
their line. His light infantry coming in con-
tact with Levi's advance, drove them back on
their main body ; but pursuing too far, they
were furiously attacked and repulsed in their
turn. They fell back in such disorder on the
line, as to impede their fire, and in passing
round by the right flank to the rear, they
suffered much from the fire of a party who
were endeavouring to turn that flank. The
enemy having made two desperate attempts to
penetrate the right wing, the 35th regiment
was called up from the reserve, to its support.
Meanwhile the British left was struggluig with
the enemy, who succeeded so far, from their
superior numbers, in their attempt to turn that
flank, that they obtained possession of two
redoubts, but were driven out from both by
tlie Highlanders, sword in hand. By pushing
forward fresh numbers, however, the enemy at
last succeeded in forcing the left wing to retire,
the rigVit giving way about the same time.
The French did not attempt to pursue, but
billowed the British to retire quietly within the
walls of the city, and to carry away their
wounded. The British had 6 officers, and 251
rank and file killed ; and 82 officers, and 679
non-commissioned officers and privates, wounded.
Among the killed, the Highlanders had Captain
Donald Macdonald,^' Lieutenant Cosmo Gordon
and 55 non-commissioned officers, pipers, and
privates ; their wounded were Colonel Fraser,
Captains John Campbell of Dunoon, Alexander
Fraser, Alexander Macleod, Charles Macdonell ;
Lieutenants Archibald Campbell, son of
Glenlyon, Charles Stewart,' Hector Macdonald,
John Macbean, Alexander Fraser, senior,
Alexander Campbell, John Nairn, Arthur
Eose, Alexander Fraser, junior, Simon Fraser,
senior, Archibald M'Alister, Alexander Fraser,
John Chisholm, Simon Fraser, junior, Malcolm
Fraser, and Donald M'Neil ; Ensigns Henry
]\Ionro, Eobert Menzies, Duncan Cameron
(Fassifern), William Eobertson, Alexander
^ "Captain Macdonald was an accomplished high-
spirited officer. He was a second son of Clanranald.
He entered early in life into the French service, and
following Prince Charles Edward to Scotland, in 1745,
he was taken prisoner, and along with O'Xeil, after-
wards a lieutenant-general in the service of Spain, and
commander of the exjiedition against Algiers in 1775,
was confined in the castle of Edinburgh ; but being
liberated without trial, he returned to France, where ha
remained till 1756, when he came back to Scotland,
and was appointed to a company in Eraser's High
landers. On the expeditions against Louisburg and Que-
bec he was)much in the confidence of Generals Amherst,
AVolfe, and Murray, by whom he was employed on all
duties where more than usual difficulty and danger was
to be encountered, and where more than common
talent, address, and spirited example were required.
Of this several instances occurred at Louisburg and
Quebec." — Stewart's Sketches.
* " This officer engaged in the Rebellion of 1745, and
was in Stewart of Appin's regiment, which had seven-
teen officers and gentlemen of the name of Stewart
killed, and ten wounded, at Culloden. He was
severely wounded on that occasion, as he was on this.
As he lay in his quarters some daj's afterwards, speak-
ing to some brother officers on the recent battles, he
exclaimed, ' From April battles and Murray generals,
good Lord, deliver me !' alluding to his wound at Cul-
loden, where the vanquished blamed Lord George
Murray, the commander-in-chief of the rebel army, for
fighting on the best field in the country for regular
troops, artillery, and cavahy; and likewise alluding to
his present wound, and to General Murray's conduct in
marching out of a garrison to attack an enemy, more
than treble his numbers, in an open field, where their
whole strength could be brought to act. One of those story
retailers who are sometimes about headquarters, lost no
time in communicating this disrespectful prayer of the
rebellious clansman ; General Murray, who was a man of
humour and of a generous mind, called on the wounded
officer the foUov.ing morning, and heartily wished him
better deliverance in the next battle, wdien he hoped to
give him occasion to pray iu a dilferent manner."-—
Stewart's Sketches.
EEFORMIXG OF THE FEASER HIGIILANDEES.
481
Gregorson, and Malcolm Fraser,' and 129 non-
coir missioned officers and privates. The enemy
lost twice the number of men.
Shortly after the British had retired, General
Levi moved forward on Quebec, and having
taken up a position close to it, opened a fire
at five o'clock. He then proceeded to besiege
the city in form, and General Murray made the
necessary disi^ositions to defend the place.
The siege was continued till the 10th of IN lay,
when it was suddenly raised ; the enemy retreat-
ing wdtli great precipitation, leaving all their
artillery implements and stores behind. This
unexpected event was occasioned by the de-
struction or capture of all the enemy's ships
above Quebec, by an English squadron which
had arrived in the river, and the advance of
General Amherst on Montreal. General Murray
left Quebec in pursuit of the enemy, but was
unable to overtake them. The junction of
General Murray with General Amherst, in the
neighbourhood of INIontreal, in the month of
September, and the surrender of that last
stronghold of the French in Canada, have been
already mentioned in the history of the service
of the 4 2d regiment.
Eraser's Highlanders were not called again
into active service till the summer of 1762,
when they were, on theexpeditionunderColonel
William Amherst, sent to retake St John's,
Newfoundland, a detailed account of which
has been given in the notice of Montgomery's
Highlanders. In this service Captain jSIac-
donell of Eraser's regiment, was mortally
wounded, 3 rank and file killed, and 7
wounded.
At the conclusion of the war, a number of
the officers and men having expressed a desire
to settle in North America, had their wishes
granted, and an allowance of land given them.
The rest returned to Scotland, and were dis-
charged. When the war of the American
revolution broke out, upwards of 300 of those
men who had remained in the country, enlisted
in the 84th regiment, in 1775, and formed
' In a journal kept by this officer, lent to the editor
by the Hon. John Fraser de Berry, " Chief of the Frasers
of the rrovince of Quebec," Member of tlie Legislative
Council of Canada, &c., it is stated tliat the 7Sth had
about 400 men in tlie field on this occasion, lialf of
ft-honi had of their own accord left the hospital to take
>rt in the fight.
part of two fine battalions embodied under the
name of the Royal Highland Emigrants.
Many of the hundreds of Erasers who now
form so important a part of the population of
Canada claim descent from these Eraser High-
landers who settled in America. Full details
concerning the Canadian branch of the great
clan Fraser have already been given at the
conclusion of our history of that clan.
The loss of this regioient during four years'
active service was —
KILI.Rn.
In oflicers, . . . . . . 14
Non-commissioned officers and privates, 109
Total, ... 123
WOnNDED.
In officers, ...... 4G
Non-commissioned officers and privates, 400
Total, . . .443
Grand Total, . . 569
IT.
Old Seventy-First Regiment.
1775—1783.
Raising of the Regiment — American Revolutionary
War — Honourable place assigned to the regiment-
Brooklyn — Vai-ious expeditions — Savannah — Boston
Creek — Defence of Savannah — Stony Point and
Verplanks — Cambden — Catawlia River — South Caro-
lina— Guilford Court-house — York River — Reduc-
tion of Regiment.
The American revolutionary Avar requiring
extraordinary exertions on the part of the
Government, it was resolved in 1775 to
revive Eraser's Highlanders, by raising two
battalions, under the auspices of Colonel Fraser,
who, for hirf services, had been rewarded
by King George III. with a grant of the family
estates of Lovat, which had been forfeited in
1746. In his exertions to raise the battalions^
Colonel Fraser was warmly assisted by his offi-
cers, of whom no less than six, besides himself,
were chiefs of clans, and within a few months
after the letters of service were issued, two
battalions of 2340 Highlanders were raised, and
assembled first at Stirling, and afterwards at
Glasgow, in April 1776. The following were
the names of the officers : —
FIRST BATTALIOK.
Colonel. — The Honourable Simon Fraser of Lovat.
died in 1782, a lieutenant-general.
Lieutenant-Colonel. — Sir VViUiara Erskine of Torry,
died in 1795, a lieutenant-general,
3p
482
IirSTOrtY OF THE HIGHLAXU EEGIMENTS.
Majors.
John Macdonell of Lochgariy, died in 1789, colonel.
Duncan Macplicrson of Cluny, retired from the foot-
guards in 1791, died in 1S20.
Captains.
Simon Fraser, died lieutenant-general in 1S12.
Duncan Chisholm of Chisholm.
Colin Mackenzie, died general in 1818.
Praneis Skell}', died in India, lieutenant-colonel of the
91th regiment.
Hamilton Maxwell, brother of Monreith, died in
India lieutenant-colonel of the 74th regiment, 1794.
John Campbell, son of Lord Stonefield, died lieu-
tenant-colonel of the 2d battalion of 42d regiment
at Madras, 1784.
Norman Macleod of Macleod, died lieutenant-general,
1796.
Sir James Baird of Saughtonhall.
Charles Cameron of Lochiel, died 1776.
Lieutenants.
Charles Campbell, son of Ardchattan,
killed at Catauba.
John Macdongall.
Colin Mackenzie.
John Nairne, son of Lord Nairne.
William Nairne, afterwards Lord Nairne.
Charles Gordon.
David Kinloch.
Thomas Tause, killed at Savannah.
William Sinclair.
Hugh Fraser.
Alexander Fraser,
Thomas Fraser, son of Leadelune.
Dougald Campbell, son of Craignish.
Eobert Macdonald, sou of Sanda.
Alexander Fraser.
Koderick Macleod.
John Eoss.
Patrick Cumming.
Thomas Hamilton,
Eiisirjns,
Archibald Campbell.
Henry Macpherson.
John Grant.
Robert Campbell, son of Ederliue,
Allan Malcolm.
John Murchison.
Angus Macdonell.
Peter Fraser.
ChajjJain. — Hugh Blair, D.D., Professor of Khctoric
in the University of Edinburgh.
Adjutant. — Donald Cameron.
Quarter-master. — David Campbell.
Surgeon. — William Fraser.
SFXOND BATTALIOX.
Colonel. — Simon Fraser.
Lieutenant- Colonel.
Archibald Campbell, died lieutenant-general, 1792.
Majors.
Norman Lamont, son of the Laird of Lament.
Robert Menzies, killed in Boston harbour, 177G.
Captains.
Angus Mackintosh of Kellachv, formerly Captain in
Keith's Highlanders, died in South Carolina, 1780.
Patrick Campbell, son of Glenure.
Andrew Lawrie.
J^neas Mackintosh of Mackintosh.
Charles Cameron, son of Fassifern, killed at
Savannah, 1779.
George Munro, son of Culcairn.
Boyd Porterfield.
Law Robert Campbell.
Lieutenants.
Robert Hutchison.
Alexander Sutherland.
Archibald Campbell.
Hugh Lamont.
Robert Duncanson.
George Stewart.
Charles Barrington Mackenzie,
James Christie.
James Fraser.
Dougald Campbell, son of Achnaba.
Lodovick Colquhoun, son of Lusa.
John Mackenzie.
Hugh Campbell, son of Glenure.
John Campbell,
Arthur Forbes.
Patrick Campbell.
Archibald Maclean.
David Ross.
Thomas Fraser.
Archibald Balnevis, son of Edradour.
Robert Grant.
Thomas Fraser.
Ensigns.
William Gordon.
Charles Main,
Archibald Campbell.
Donald Cameron.
Smollett Campbell, son of Craignish.
Gilbert Waugh.
William Bain.
John Grant.
Chaplain. — ^Malcolm Nicholson.
A cljutant . — Archibald Campbell.
Quarter-master. — J. Ogilvie.
Surgeon. — CoUn Chisholm, afterwards physician in
Bristol.
At the time when the regiment was mustered
in Glasgow, there were nearly 6000 Highlanders
in that city, of whom 3000 belonging to the
4 2d and 71st regiments were raised and brought
from the ISTorth in ten weeks. A finer and a
more healthy and robust body of men could
not have been anywhere selected ; and their
conduct was so laudable and exemplary as to
gain the affections of the inhabitants, between
whom and the soldiers the greatest cordiality
prevailed. So great was the desire "of the
Highlanders to enlist into this new regiment,
that before leaving Glasgow for embarkation,
it was found that more men had arrived than
were required, and it became necessary, there-
fore, to leave some of them behind ; but unwill-
ing to remain, several of these stole on board
the transports, and were not discovered till
the fleet was at sea. There were others,
THE AMERICAN EEVOLUTION— EEOOKLYK
483
however, wlio did not evince tlie same ardour
to accompany their countrymen. A body of
1 20 men liad been raised on the forfeited estate
of Captain Cameron of Lochiel, by the ancient
tenants, with the view of securing hirn a
company. Lochiel Avas at the time in London,
and being indisposed, was unable to join the
regiment. His men were exceedingly disap-
pointed at not meeting their chief and captain
at Glasgow, and when they received orders to
embark, they hesitated, as they believed that
some misfortune had befallen him ; but General
Eraser, witli a persuasive eloquence, in which
he was well skilled, removed their scruples;
and as Captain Cameron of Fassifern, a friend
and near relation of Lochiel, was appointed to
the company, they cheerfully consented to
embark.^ "Wlien Lochiel heard of the conduct
of his men he hastened to Glasgow, though he
had not recovered from the severe illness which
had detained him in London ; but the fatigue
of the journey brought on a return of his com-
plaint, to which he fell a victim in a few weeks.
His death was greatly lamented, as he was
universally respected.
Some time after the sailing of the fleet, it
was scattered in a violent gale, and several of
the ships were attacked singly by American
privateers. One of these, with eight guns,
attacked a transport with two six pounders
only, having Captain (afterwards Sir ^neas)
Macintosh and his company on board. Having
spent all their ammunition, the transport bore
down upon the priv^ateer to board her; but the
latter sheered off, and the transport proceeded
on her voyage.
Another transport, having Colonel Archibald
Campbell and Major Menzics on board, Avas
not so fortunate. Ignorant of the evacuation
of Boston by General Howe, they sailed into
^ ""Wliile General Eraser was speaking in Gaelic to
llie men, an old Highlander, who had accompanied
his son to Glasgow, was leaning on his staff gazing at
tlie general with great earnestness. When he had
finished, the old man walked up to him, and with that
easy familiar intercourse which in tliose days subsisted
between the Highlanders and their superiors, shook him
by the hand, exclaiming, 'Simon, you are a good sol-
dier, and speak like a man ; as long as j'ou live, Simon
of Lovat will never die;' alluding to the general's
address and manner, which, as was said, resembled
much that of his father. Lord Lovat, whom the old
Highlanders knew perfectly. The late General Sir
George Beckwith witnessed the above scene, and often
spoke of it with much interest." — Stewart's Sketches.
Boston harbour, and were instantly attacked
by three privateers full of men. The transport
beat off her antagonists, but expended all her
ammunition, and getting her rudder disabled
by a shot, she grounded under a battery, and
was forced to surrender. Major Menzies and
seven men were killed, and Colonel Campbell
and the rest were made prisoners. The death
of Major Menzies was a great loss, as from
his great military experience he Avas particularly
well qualified to discipline the corps Avhich had
not yet undergone the process of drilling.
The regiment joined the army under General
Howe in Staten island, and tliough totally
undisciplined, the 71st was immediately put
in front, the general judging well from the
experience he had had of Eraser's Highlanders
in the seven years' war, that their bravery, if
engaged before being disciplined, would make
up for their Avant of discipline. The regiment
was divided, the grenadiers being placed in the
battalion under the Hon, Lieutenant-Colonel
Charles SteAvart, and the other companies,
which Avere formed into three small battalions,
formed a brigade under Sir "William Erskine.
The first affair in which they Avere engaged
Avas the battle of Brooklyn, referred to in tha
notice of the 42d. In this action they fully
justified the expectations of the commander.
They displayed, in common Avith the other
troops, great eagerness to push the enemy to
extremities, and compel them to abandon the
strong position they had taken up ; but from a
desire to save the lives of his troops. General
Howe restrained their ardour by recalling the
right wing, in Avhich the grenadiers Avere, from
the attack. The loss sustained on this occasion
by the 71st AA'as 3 rank and file killed, and 2
sergeants and 9 rank and file Avounded.
The regiment passed the Avinter at Amboy,
The next campaign Avas S2:)ent in skirmishes, in
some of Avhich the regiment Avas engaged.
They Avere also employed in the expeditions
against Willsborough and Westfield, at tha
commencement of the campaign of 1 7 77. They
afterAvards embarked for the Chesapeake, and
part of them Avere engaged in the battle of
Brandywine. They embarked for Ncav York
in November, Avhere they received an accession
of 200 recruits from Scotland. Along with
100 more from the hospital, they were formed
484
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIIMENTS.
into a corps under Captain Colin (afterwards
Goneral) Mackenzie. This small corps acted
as light infantr}'-, and formed part of an expedi.
tion sent up the New River to make a diversion
in favour of General Burgoyne's movements.
This corps led a successful assault on Fort
JMontgomery on the 6th of October, in which
they displayed great courage, In the year 1 778
the 71st regiment was employed in the Jerseys,
under Lord Cornwallis, in which excursion
an occasion occurred for distinguishing them-
selves.
On the 29th of November 1777, an expedi-
tion, of which the 71st formed a part, destined
against Savannah, the capital of Georgia, sailed
from Sandy Hook, and reached the river of
that name about the end of December, under
Lieutenant-Colonel Archibald Campbell, who
had been exchanged this year. The 1st bat-
talion and the light infantry, having landed a
little below the town. Captain Cameron, an
*' officer of high spirit and great promise,"
instantly pushed forward to attack the advanced
post of the enemy, when he and three men
were killed by a volley. 1'he remainder
advancing, charged the enemy and drove them
back on the main body drawn up in line in an
open plain behind the town. As soon as the
disembarkation was finished, Colonel Campbell
formed his army in line, and whilst he detached
Sir James Baird with the light infantry, to get
round the right flank of the enemy by a narrow
path, he sent the corps, lately Captain Cameron's,
to get round the left. The attention of the
enemy being occupied by the army in front,
they neglected to watch the motions of the
flanking parties, who, on reaching their ground,
made signals to the front to advance. These
being instantly answered, the enemy now
perceived they were nearly surrounded, and
turning their backs fled in great disorder. They
suffered severely from the light infantry, who
closed in upon their flanks; they had 100 men
killed, and 500 wounded or taken prisoners.
The British had only 4 soldiers killed and 5
wounded. The town then surrendered, and
the British took possession of all the shipping
and stores and 45 pieces of cannon.
Colonel Campbell now advanced into the
interior, and entered Augusta, a town 150 miles
distant from Savannah, where he established
himself. Meanwhile General Prevost, having
arrived at Savannah from Florida, assumed the
command. Judging the ground occupied too
extensive, he evacuated Augusta. The Ame-
ricans, taking courage from this retrograde
movement, assembled in considerable numbers,
and harassed the rear of the British. The
Loyalists in the interior were greatly dispirited,
and, being left unprotected, sufi'ered much from
the disaffected. The winter was spent in
making some inroads into the interior, to keep
the Americans in check. About this time
Lieutenant-Colonel Maitland succeeded to the
command of the regiment, in consequence of
the return of Colonel Campbell to England, on
leave of absence.
The regiment remained almost inactive till
the month of February 1779, when it was
employed in an enterprise against Boston Creek,
a strong position defended by upwards of 2000
men, besides 1000 occupied in detached stations.
The front of this position was protected by a
deep swamp, and the only approach in that
way was by a narrow causeway ; on each flank
were thick woods nearly impenetrable, except
by the drier parts of the swamps which inter-
sected them ; but the position was more open
in the rear. To dislodge the enemj^ from this
stronghold, which caused considerable annoy-
ance, Lieutenant-Colonel Duncan j\lacpherson,^
with the first battalion of the 71st, was directed
to march upon the front of the position ; whilst
Colonel Prevost, and Lieutenant-Colonels
Maitland and Macdonald, with the 2d battalion,
the light infantry, and a party of provincials,
were ordered to attempt the rear by a circuitous
route of many miles. These combined move-
ments were executed with such precision, that,
in ten minutes after Colonel Macpherson
appeared at the head of the causeway in front,
the fire of the body in the rear was heard.
Sir James Baird, with the light infantry,. rushing
through the openings in the swamps on the
left flank, the enemy Avere overpowered after a
short resistance. In this affair the Highlanders
had 3 soldiers killed, and 1 officer and 12 rank
and file wounded.
7 Tliis officer was called Duncan of the Kiln, from the
circumstanceof his beingborii in an old malt-kiln, which
was iltted up as a temporary residence for his mother,
after the destruction of his father's castlo of Cluny, in
1715.
THE AMERICAN SIEGE OF SAVANNAH.
485
General Prevost next determined to dislodge
a considerable force under General Lincoln,
stationed on the South Carolina side of the
river. With the troops lately so successful at
P>rien's Creek, he crossed the river ten miles
below the enemy's position. Whilst the gene-
ral advanced on their front, he ordered the
71st to attack their rear by a circuitous march
of several miles. Guided by a party of Creek
Indians, the Highlanders entered a woody
swamp at eleven o'clock at night, in traversing
which they were frequently up to the shoulders
in the swamp. They cleared the woods at
eight o'clock in the morning, with their am-
munition destroyed. They were now within
half a mile of the enemy's rear, and although
General Prevost had not yet moved from his
position, the Highlanders instantly attacked
and drove the enemy from their position with-
out sustaining any loss.
Emboldened by this partial success, the
general made an attempt upon Charleston; but
after summoning the town to surrender, he was
induced, by the approach of the American
general, Lincoln, with a large force, to desist,
and determined to return to his former quarters
in Georgia. As the Americans were in arms,
and had possessed themselves of the principal
pass on the route, he was forced to return by
the sea-coast, a course very injurious to the
troops, as they had to march through unfre-
quented woods, and salt water marshes and
swamps, where they could not obtain fresh
water. In this retreat, the British force was
separated in consequence of Lieutenant-Colonel
Prevost, the Quarter-master-general, who had
gone with a party on a foraging excursion,
having removed part of a bridge of boats lead-
ing to John's Island. The enemy, who had
5000 men in the neighbourhood, endeavoured
to avail themselves of this circumstance, and
pushed forward 2000 men with some artillery,
to attack a battalion of the Highlanders and
some Hessians under Colonel Maitland, who
Avere placed in a redoubt at Stone Ferry, for
the purpose of protecting the foraging party.
Hearing of the advance of the enemy, Colonel
Maitland sent out Captain Colin Campbell,^
■with 4 officers and 56 men, to reconnoitre.
8 He was son of Campbell of Glendaruel, in Argyle-
ahire.
Whilst this small party was standing on an
open field, the enemy emerged from a thick
wood. Ecgardless of the inequality of numbers,
Captain Campbell attacked the enemy with
great vivacity ; and a desperate contest took
place, in which all the Highlanders and officers,
except 7 of the soldiers, fell. When Captain
Campbell was struck, he desired such of his
men as were able to retire to the redoubt; but
they refused to obey, as they considered that
if they left their officers behind in the field,
they would bring a lastuig disgrace on them-
selves. The enemy, unexpectedly, ceased
firing, and the 7 men, availing themselves of
the respite, retired, carrying their wounded offi-
cers along with them, followed by such of the
soldiers as were able to walk. The enemy
then advanced on the redoubt, and the Hessians
having got into confusion, they forced an
entrance ; but they were driven out by the
Higlilanders, at the point of the bayonet.
The enemy were preparing for another
attack, but the second battalion of the High
landers having come up, the Americans retired
with considerable loss.
After this affair. General Prevost retired
with the main body towards Savannah, leaving
behind him 700 men under Colonel Maitland,
who took up a position in the island of Port
Royal. In the month of September 1779, the
Count D'Estaing arrived on the coast of Georgia
with a large fleet, with troops on board, for the
purpose of retaking Savannah, then garrisoned
by 1100 effective men, including one battalion
of the 71st. The town, situated on a sandy
plain, gently declining towards the south, had
few natural or artificial means of defence, and as
the force about to attack it was said to exceed
12,000 men, the British general had nothing to
rely upon but the energy and firmness of his
troops. The Count, on landing, made regular
approaches, and summoned the town to sur-
render. In the absence of Colonel Maitland's
detachment in Port Royal, time was of import-
ance, and being demanded, was granted. Colonel
Maitland, on hearing of the arrival of the enemy,
instantly set out for Savannah; but finding
the principal passes and fords in possession
of the enemy, he made a wide circuit ; and
after a most tedious march through marshes
and woods hitherto considered impassable, ha
4SG
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAXD EEGIMENTS.
readied Savannah before General Prevost had
returned a definitive answer to D'Estaing's
summons.
Having thus accomplished his object, Gene-
ral Prevost made immediate preparations to
defend the place to the last extremity, and
being seconded by the zeal and abilities of
Captain Moncrieff, the chief engineer, and the
exertions of the officers and soldiers, assisted
by the Negro population, the town was put in
a good state of defence before the enemy had
completed their approaches. During these
operations, several sorties were made by the
garrison. On the morning of the 24th of
September, Major Colin Graham sallied out
with the light company of the 16th and the
Ilighlanders, and drove the enemy from their
outworks, with the loss of 14 ofTicers, and 145
men killed, wounded, and prisoners. In this
affair, Lieutenant Henry Macpherson of the
71st and 3 privates w^ere killed, and 15 wounded.
In another sortie. Major Macarthur with the
piquets of the Highlanders advanced with such
caution, that, after a few rounds, the Americans
and French, mistaking their object, fired on
each other, and killed 50 men, during which
encounter he retired without loss.
Having completed his arrangements, D'Estaing
made an assault, on the 9th of October, before
day -break, with all his forces. Owing to a
thick fog, and the darkness of the morning, it
was some time before the besieged could ascer-
tain in what direction the principal attack was
to be made. As soon as daylight appeared,
the French and American forces were seen
advancing in three columns, D'Estaing leading
the right in person. By taking too large a
circuit, the left column got entangled in a
swamp, and being exposed to the guns of the
garrison, fell into confusion, and was unable to
advance. The heads of the right and centre
columns suffered greatly, from a well-directed
fire from the batteries ; but they still persevered
in advancing ; the men in the rear supplying
the place of those who fell in front. ^Yhen
the enemy reached the first redoubt, the contest
became furious ; many of them entered the
ditch, and some of them even ascended and
jilanted the colours on the parapet, where they
were killed. The first man who mounted was
stabbed by Captain Tawse of the 71st, who
commanded the redoubt, and the Captain him-
self was shot dead by the man who followed.
The grenadiers of the 60th came up to the sup-
port of Captain Archibald Campbell, who had
assumed the command of the redoubt, and the
enemy's column, being attacked on both sides,
was broken and driven back with precijiita-
tion.
In this enterprise the enemy are supposed to
have lost 1500 men killed, wounded, and pri-
soners. The British had only 3 officers and
36 soldiers killed, and 2 ofiicers and GO men
W'Ounded. The Americans retired to South
Carolina, and the French to tlieir ships. The
garrison before the siege was sickly, but during
active operations, the disease was in a manner
suspended, an affect which has been often
observed in the army. After the cause of
excitement was over, by the raising of the siege,
the men relapsed, and one-fourth of them were
sent to the hospital.^
The grenadiers of the 71st were not employed
in Georgia, but were posted at Stony Point and
Verplanks, in the state of ISTew York, which
places had been recently taken from the enemy.
Wishing to make amends for allowing his post
to be surprised by Major-General Sir Charles
Grey, the American general, Wayne, was sent
to retake the posts of Stony Point and Ver-
planks. Accordingly, Avith a body of troops,
he proceeded at eight o'clock in the evening of
the 15th of July 1779, and taking post in a
hollow wdthin two miles of the fort, advanced
unperceived, about midnight, in two columns.
One of these gained the summit, on which the
fort stood, without being observed, and the
garrison being surprised, surrendered after a
short resistance, with the loss of 17 soldiers
" One of the first who died was the Ilonoiiralile
Lieutenant-Colonel Maitland, son of the Earl of Lauder-
dale, He was an able and an enterprising ofllcer, and
attracted the particular notice of General Wasdiington,
with whom he was personally acquainted. During
some of the operations, which brought them into occa-
sional collision, Colonel Maitland jocularly notified to
the American general, that, to enable him to distinguish
the Highlanders, so that he might do justice to their
exploits, in annoying his posts, and obstructing his
convoys and detachments, they would in future wear a
red feather in their bonnets. Eraser's Highlanders
accordingly put the red feather in their bonnets, which
they wore till the conclusion of the war. This must
not be confounded with the red feather of the 42d, the
origin of which has been given in the history of that
regiment.
ENGAGEMENTS AT CAMBDEX AXD CATAWABA EIVER.
487
killed, and 3 officers and 72 privates wounded,
Tlie piquet, which was commanded by Lieu-
tenant Gumming of the 71st, resisted one of
the columns till almost all the men composing;
it were killed or Avounded. Lieutenant Gum-
ming was among the lattei\
After the surrender of Charleston on the
12th of May 1780, to the forces under Sir
Henry Clinton, Lord Cornwallis Avas appointed
to the command of the southern provinces.
Having projected an excursion into the interior,
he was joined hy the 71st, Avhich had remained
at Savannah in quarters during the Avinter.
Iti the beginning of June, the army, amounting
to 2500, reached Cambden, and encamj^ed in
the neighbourhood, the general making that
place his head quarters. The American gene-
ral, Gates, having, in July, assembled a force
of 7000 men, took up a position at Rugley's
]\Iill, nearly twelve miles from Cambden.
Determined to surprise and attack the enemy,
the British general moved forward on the
night of the 15th of August; Avhilst, by a
singular coincidence, the American commander
left his position at the very same hour, Avith
the same intention. It was full moon, and
the sky was vrnclouded. Before three o'clock
in the morning, the advanced guards met half-
Avay, and exchanged some shots ; but both
generals, ignorant of each other's strength,
declined a general action, and lay on their arms
till morning. The ground on Avhich the armies
lay was a sandy plain, Avith straggling trees,
but a part on the left of the British was soft
and boggy. Each army prepared for battle, by
forming line. The British right consisted of
the light infantry and the Welsh fusileers ;
the 33d regiment and the volunteers of Ireland
formed the centre ; and the provincials com-
posed the left, haAang the marshy ground in
their front. "Whilst this formation Avas going
on. Captain Charles Campbell, who commanded
the Highland light companies on the right,
mounted the stump of an old tree to reconnoitre,
and perceiving the enemy in motion, as if they
intended to turn his flank, he leaped down,
muttering to himself, " I'll see you damned
first," and calling to his men, said, " Eemember
you are light infantry ; remember you are
Highlanders : — charge !" The Highlanders in-
stantly rushed forAvard, and such was the
impetuosity of the attack, that the division of
the enemy Avhich Avas to have surrounded the
right of the Eritish Avas completely broken,
and driven from the field before the battle
commenced in the other parts of the lino. In
the contest Avhich took place between these,
the centre of the enemy gained ground ; but
neither party seeming disposed to advance, a
pause of a few minutes took place, as if by
mutual consent, during Avhicli both parties
remained stationary AA'ithout firing a shot.
Whilst matters Avere in this state Lord Com-
Avallis ordered the corps in the centre to open
their right and left ; and when a considerable
space intervened, he directed the Highlanders,
Avho AA^ere getting impatient at being left in tho
rear, whilst their friends Avere fighting in front,
to advance and occupy the vacant space.
When the Highlanders had taken their ground,
his lordship cried out, " My brave Higlilanders,
now is your time !" The words were scarcely
uttered, Avhen they rushed forward, accom-
panied by the 33d, and the volunteers of
Ireland. The charge Avas irresistible, and tho
centre of the enemy Avas completely over-
thrown. MeauAvhile the right of the enemy,
which was enveloped in the smoke of the fire,
advanced unperceived, and gained the ground
on Avhich the Highlanders had been formerly
posted as a reserve. Unaware of the fate of
their companions, they gave three cheers for
victory ; but their joy was of short duration, for,
the smoke immediately clearing up, they saw
their mistake ; and a party of Highlanders turn-
ing on them, the greater part threw doAvn their
arms, Avhilst the remainder flew in all direc-
tions. The loss of the Eritish in this decisive
action Avas 3 officers and 66 men killed, and
17 officers and 226 rank and file Avounded.
Lieutenant Archibald Camj^bell and 3 soldiers
of the 71st Avere killed, and Captain Hugh
Campbell, Lieutenant John Grant, 2 sergeants,
and 30 privates Avounded.^
Though the battle of the 16th of Augu."?fc
1 In a letter comraimicated to General Stewart by
Dr Cliisholm of Bristol, an eye-witness, the writer says
that there were many acts of individual prowess. Oiie
Avill suffice. "A tough stump of a Sutherland High-
lander, of the name of Mackay, afterwards my own bat-
man, entered the battle with his bayonet perfectly
straight, and brought it out twisted like a cork-screw,
and with his own hand had put to death seven of tlie
enemy. "
488
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIIMENTS.
was decisive, yet as General Sum^Jter with a
strong corps occupied positions on th.e Catawba
river, which commanded the road to Charles-
ton, it was necessary to dislodge him. Eor
this purpose Colonel Tarleton was directed to
proceed with the cavalry, and a corps of light
infantry, under Captain Charles Campbell of
the 71st. On the morning of the 18th they
came in sight of Eishing Creek, and observing
some smoke at a short distance on their right,
the sergeant of the advanced guard halted his
party, and went forward to reconnoitre. He
observed an encampment with arms piled, and,
with the exception of a few sentinels and
some persons employed in cooking, the soldiers
were reposing in groups apparently asleep.
The sergeant reporting what he had seen to
Captain Campbell, the latter, Avho commanded
in front, fearing a discovery, formed such of
the cavalry as had come up, and with 40 of
the Highlander light infantry rushed quickly
forward, secured the piled arms, and surprised
the camp. The success was complete ; a few
men were killed, nearly 500 surrendered
prisoners, and the rest fled in all directions.
The loss was trifling, but the Highlanders had
in an especial manner to regret the death of
Captain Campbell, who was killed by a random
shot.
The American general, ]\Iorgan, having en-
tered South Carolina, in December 1780,
with about 1100 men, Colonel Tarleton was
detached with some infantry, of which the
first battalion of the 71st formed a part, and
a small body of cavalry. On the morning of
the 17th of January 1781, intelligence was
received that General Morgan was posted on a
rising ground in front, which was thinly
covered with pine trees. The front line was
drawn up on the top of the rising ground, and
the second, four hundred paces in rear of the
lirst. Colonel Tarleton instantly formed in
order of battle. In front he placed the 7th,
or fasileers, the in/antry of the British legion,
and the light infantry ; the Highlanders and
cavalry formed the reserve. The line, ex-
hausted by running at a rapid pace, received
the fire of the enemy at the distance of thirty
or forty yards, which did considerable execution.
The fire was returned, but without spirit and
ivilh little effect ; and it was kept up on both
sides for ten or twelve minutes, neither party
advancing. The light infantry then made two
attempts to charge, but were repulsed with
loss. In this state of matters the Highlanders
were ordered up, and advancing rapidly to the
charge, the enemy's front line instantly gave
way ; and this retrograde motion being ob-
served by the second line, which had not yet
been engaged, it immediately faced to the right
and inclined backwards, and by this skilful
manoeuvre opened a space by which the front
line retreated. Eager to pursue, the High-
landers followed the front line, when Colonel
Howard, who commanded the enemy's reserve,
threw in a destructive fire upon the 71st, when
within forty yards of the hostile force. So
disastrous was the effect of this fire, that
nearly one half of the Highlanders fell ; and
the rest were so scattered over the ground, on
which they pursued, that they could not be
united to form a charge with the bayonet.
Though checked, the Highlanders did not fall
back, probably expecting that the first line
and the cavalry would come up to their sup-
port ; but they were mistaken : and after
some irregular firing between them and Colonel
Howard's reserve, the front line of tho
Americans rallied, returned to the field, and
pushed forward to the right flank of the
Highlanders. Alone, and unsupported, and
almost overpowered by the increasing numbers
of the enemy, the Highlanders " began to
retire, and at length to run, the first instance
(may it be the only one !) of a Highland regi-
ment running /?'o??z an enemy ! !"^ A general
rout ensued ; few of the infantry escaped, but
the cavalry saved themselves by the speed of
their horses. The loss of the British, in this
disastrous affair, exceeded 400 men. The
Highland officers were perfectly satisfied with
the conduct of their men, and imputing the
disaster altogether to the bad dispositions of
Colonel Tarleton, made a representation to
Lord Cornwallis, not to be employed again
under the same officer, a req-uest with which
his lordship complied.
The main body of the American army under
General Green retreated northward after this
action, and Lord Cornwallis made every
exertion to follow them. Previous to the
2 Stewart's Sketches.
LOYALTY OF THE HIGHLAI^DEES.
4S9
march the two battalions of the 71st, being
greatly reduced, were consolidated into one,
and formed in brigade with the "Welsh fusileers
and 33d regiment. General Green retreated
to Guildford Court-house, where on the IGth
of March he prepared for battle. He drew
up his army in three lines : the first occupied
the edge of a wood with a fence in front of
Hogstie farm ; the second a wood of stunted
oaks at some distance in the roar; and the
third line was drawn up in the more open
parts of the woods and upon cleared ground.
The front line of the British was formed of the
German regiment of De Bos, the Highlanders
and guards under the Honourable General
Leslie on the right ; and the Welsh fusileers,
33d regiment, and 2d battalion of guards
under Brigadier-General Charles O'Hara, on
the left. The cavalry were in the rear, sup-
ported by the light infantry of the guards
and the German Jagers.
The order of battle being completed, the
attack began at one o'clock. The Americans,
covered by the fence in their front, reserved
their fire till the British were within thirty or
forty paces, at which distance they opened a
most destructive fire, which annihilated nearly
one-third of Colonel "Webster's brigade. The
fire was returned by the brigade, who rushed
forward on the enemy. These abandoned
their fence, and retreated on the second
line. The contest was maintained with
greater pertinacity on the more open ground,
where the regiment of De Bos and the 33d
retreated and advanced repeatedly before they
succeeded in driving the enemy from the field.
A party of the guards pressing forward without
observing a body of cavalry placed in the
right flank as a reserve, were charged in flank,
had their line broken, and lost several men.
The enemy, who had retreated, emboldened by
the effect of this charge, halted, turned their
face to the field, and recommenced firing.
Whilst matters were in this state, and the
Hessians warmly engaged, the Highlanders,
who had rapidly pushed round the flank,
appeared on a rising ground in rear of the
enemy's left, and rushing forward with shouts,
made such an impression on the Americans
that they immediately fled, leaving their guns
and ammunition behind. In this well-con
XI.
tested action every corps fought separately,
each depending on its own firmness ; and
having to sustain the weight of so greatly
superior numbers, the issue was for some time
doubtful. The British had 7 officers and 102
non-commissioned ofiicers and rank and file
killed, among whom were Ensign Grant and
11 soldiers of the 71st; and 20 ofiicers and
419 non-commissioned ofiicers and rank and
file wounded, including 4 sergeants and 4G
soldiers of the same regiment.
ISTo solid advantage was gained by this
battle, as Lord Cornwallis found it necessary
to retreat, and was even obliged to leave his
wounded behind in a house in the neighbour-
hood. Tlie British took the direction of Cross
Creek, followed close in the rear by the Ameri-
cans. The settlement of Cross Creek was
possessed by emigrant Highlanders, who had
evinced great loyalty during the war ; and they
now offered to bring 1500 men into the field,
and to furnish every necessary except arms and
ammunition, but stipulated that they should
be commanded by ofiicers from the line. This
reasonable offer was declined ; but it was pro-
posed to form them into what was called a
provincial corps of the line. This proposition
was rejected by the emigrant Highlanders, who
retired to their settlements, after a negotiation
of twelve days. The army then marched for
Wilmington, where it arrived on the 17th of
April. Here Lord Cornwallis halted till the
26th, when he proceeded on the route to
Petersborough. After traversing several hun-
dred miles of a country chiefly hostile, he
arrived at Petersborough on the 20th of May,
where he formed a junction with Major-
general Philips, who had recently arrived
from :N'ew York with 3000 men. With the
united forces, which amounted to 6000 men.
Lord Cornwallis proceeded to Portsmouth,
and whilst he was preparing to cross the river
at St James's island, the Marquis de la
Fayette, ignorant of the strength of the
British army, gallantly attacked Colonel
Thomas Dundas's brigade, with 2000 men.
The Marquis was repulsed, but not without a
warm contest.
Arriving at Portsmouth, Lord Cornwallis
continued his march to York town, and took
up a position on the York river, on the 2 2d of
3q
490
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
August. The place selected was an elevated
platform, on tlie banks of tlie river, nearly-
level. On the right of the position, extend-
ing from the river, was a ravine about forty-
feet in depth, and upwards of one hundred
yards in breadth; a line of entrenchments,
with a hornwork, formed the centre. Be-
yond the ra-\ane, on the right of the position,
was an extensive redoubt, and two smaller
ones on the left, also advanced beyond the
entrencliments. These defences, which consti-
tuted the chief strength of the camp, were not
completed when General Washington, who
had been lately joined by the Count de
Eochambeau, took up a position at the dis-
tance of two miles from the British lines. His
force consisted of 7000 French and 12,000
Americans, being thrice as numerous as that
of the British, which did not exceed 5950
men.
General "Washington immediately proceeded
to erect batteries, and to make his approaches.
He first directed his fire against the redoubt
on the right, which after four days' bombard-
ment was reduced to a heap of sand. He
did not, however, attempt an assault on this
point of the position, but turned his whole
force against the redoubts on the left, which he
carried by storm, and turned the guns of the
redoubts on the other parts of the entrench-
ments. Some soldiers of the 71st, who had
manned one of these redoubts, conceiving
that the honour of the regiment was com-
promised by their expulsion from the redoubt.
Bent a petition through the commanding officer
to Lord Cornwallis, for permission to retake
it ; but as his lordship did not think that the
acquisition would be of much importance,
under existing circumstances, he declined.
Finding his position quite untenable, and
his situation becoming every hour more
critical, the British commander determined to
decamp at midnight with the elite of his army,
to cross the river, and leave a small force in
the works to capitulate for the sick and
wounded, the former being very numerous.
The plan would have succeeded had not the
passage of the river been rendered dangerous,
if not impracticable, by a squall of -wind. The
first division was embarked, and some of the
boats had reached Gloucester Point on the
opposite shore, when the General counter-
manded the enterprise in consequence of a
storm which arose. Judging farther resistance
hopeless, Lord Cornwallis made proposals of
capitulation, and the terms being adjusted,
the British troops marched out with their
arms and baggage on the 8th of October 1781,
and were afterwards sent to different parts of
the country. The garrison had 6 officers and
150 non-commissioned officers and rank and
file killed, and 6 officers and 319 non-com-
missioned officers and rank and file wounded.
Lieutenant Eraser and 9 soldiers of the 71st
were killed, and 3 drummers and 19 soldiers
wounded.
The military services of this army, which
were now closed, had been most arduous. In
less than twelve months they had marched
and countermarched nearly 2000 miles, had
been subjected to many severe hardsliips, and
besides numerous skirmishes had fought two
pitched battles, in all of -which they had been
victorious ; yet all their exertions were unavail
ing in the general contest.
With this misfortune also ended the military
career of the Eraser Highlanders, who re-
mained prisoners till the conclusion of the
war. True to their allegiance, they resisted to
a man the solicitations of the Americans to
join their standard and settle among them,
thus exhibiting a striking contrast to many
soldiers of other corps, who, in violation of
their oath, entered the American ranks. In
other respects the conduct of the Highlanders
was in perfect keeping with this high state
of moral feeling and daring, not one instance of
disgraceful conduct ever having occurred in the
old 71st. The only case of military insubordi-
nation was that which happened at Leith in
April 1779, of which an account has been
given in the history of the 42d regiment ; but
it is clear that no fault was attributable to
the men of the detachment in question -wdio
merely insisted on the fulfilment of the engage-
ment which had been entered into with
them.8
The regiment returned to Scotland on the
termination of hostilities, and was discharged
at Perth in 1783.
J Vol. ii., page 855.
THE OLD EIGHTY - SEVENTH AND EIGHTY - EIGHTH.
491
KEITH'S AND CAMPBELL'S HIGH-
LANDERS,
OR
THE OLD EIGHTY-SEVENTH AND EIGHTY-
EIGHTH REGIMENTS.
1759—1763.
Keitli's Highlanders — Germany — CamplieH's Iligli-
landers — Germany — Zeireiiberg — Eellinghausen —
Continental Notions of Highlanders— Bruclier Miihl
— Reduction of regiments.
TuE first of these regiments consisted of three
companies of 105 men each. A relation of the
celebrated Field-Marshal Keith, Major Eobert
Murray Keith, who had served in the Scotch
Brigade in Holland, was appointed to the
command. About the end of tlie year 1759
this regiment joined the allied army in
Germany under Prince Frederick of Bruns-
wick.
The Highlanders were not long in the allied
camp when they were brought into action. On
the 3d of January 1760 the Marquis de Vogue
attacked and carried the town of Herborn, and
made a small detachment of the allies who
were posted there prisoners. At the same time
the Marquis Dauvet made himself master of
Dillenburg, the garrison of the allied troops
retiring into the castle, where they were closely
besieged. Prince Ferdinand no sooner under-
stood their situation than he began to march
with a strong detachment for their relief on the
7th of January, when he attacked and defeated
the besiegers. On the same day " the High-
landers under Major Keith, supported by the
hussars of Luckner, who commanded the whole
detachment, attacked the village of Eybach,
where Beau Fremonte's regiment of dragoons
was posted, and routed them with great
slaughter. The greater part of the regiment
was killed, and many prisoners were taken,
together with two hundred horses and all their
barrsace. The Highlanders distinguished them-
selves on this occasion by their intrepidity,
which was the more remarkable, as they were
no other thaa raw recruits, just arrived from
their own country, and altogether unacquainted
with discipline." The Highlanders had 4 men
killed and 7 wounded.^
Prince Ferdinand vras so well satisfied with
3 SinoUett.
the conduct of this body, that he recommended
to the governor not only to increase it to 800
men, but to raise another regiment of equal
strength, to be placed under his serene high-
ness. This recommendation was instantly at-
tended to, and, in a few weeks, the requisite
number of men was raised in the counties of
Argyle, Perth, Inverness, Ross, and Sutherland.
The command of the new regiment was con
ferred on John Campbell of Dunoon ; but
power was reserved to the Earls of Suther-
land and Breadalbane, the lairds of Macleod
and Inncs, and other gentlemen in the north,
to appoint captains and subalterns to com-
panies raised on their respective estates.
Major ]\Iacnab, son of the laird of Macnab ;
Captain Archibald Campbell, brother of
Achallader ; John Campbell of Audi, and
other officers, were recommended by Lord
Breadalbane ; and Macleod, who raised a com-
pany in Skye, appointed his nephew. Captain
Fothringham of Powrie to it. Sir James
Innes, chief of that name, who succeeded to
the estates and Dukedom of Roxburgh in the
year 1810, was also appointed to a company.
Keith's regiment was embodied at Perth
and Campbell's at Stirling, and being em-
bodied at the same time, and ordered on the
same service, an interchange of officers took
place. Embarking for Germany they joined
the allied army, under Prince Ferdinand, in
1760, and were distinguished by being placed
in the grenadier brigade.
The allied army moved from Kalle on the
30th of July 1760, in consequence of the ad-
vance of the French, who took up a position on
the river Dymel. The hereditary prince of
Brunswick, who had passed that river the pre-
ceding day, was directed by Prince Ferdinand
to turn the left of the enemy, who were posted
between Warburg and Ochsendorff", whilst he
himself advanced in front with the main body
of the army. The French were attacked
almost at the same moment both in flank and
rear, and defeated with considerable loss. In
an account of the battle written by Prince
Ferdinand to George II., he says, " that the loss
of the allies, which was moderate, feU chiefly
upon INIaxwell's brave battalion of English
grenadiers and the two regiments of Scots
\ Highlanders, which did wonders. Colonel
492
IIISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
Ijeckwith, who commanded the whole brigade
formed of English grenadiers and Scots High-
landers, distinguished himself greatly." None
of the Higlilanders were killed, but Lieu-
tenant Walter Ogilvie, and two privates were
wounded.
Another affair soon occurred in which the
Highlanders also distinguished themselves.
Prince Ferdinand, having determined to beat
up the quarters of a large French detachment
stationed at Zierenburg, pitched upon five
battalions, with a detachment of the High-
landers and eight regiments of dragoons, for
this service. This body began their march
on the night of the 5th of August, and when
within two miles of the town the corps pro-
ceeded by three different roads — MaxAvell's bri-
gade of grenadiers, the regiment of Kingsby,
and the Highlanders, keeping together. They
marched in profound silence, and though their
tramp was at last heard by the French, the
surprise was too sudden for effectual resistance.
" The Scots Highlanders mounted the breaches
sword in hand, supported by the Chasseurs.
The column of English grenadiers advanced in
good order and with the greatest silence. In
short, the service was complete, and the troops
displayed equal courage, soldier-like conduct,
and activity." * The loss of the Highlanders in
this affair was 3 privates killed and 6 wounded.
The hereditary prince being hard pressed by
]\Iarshal de Castries, "was reinforced from the
camp at Warburg. The Highlanders joined
him on the 1 4th of October shortly after
he had been attacked by the Marshal, who
had compelled him to retire. The prince now
attacked the French commander in his turn,
but was unsuccessful, being obliged again to
retire after a warm contest, which lasted from
live till nine in the morning. The Highland-
ers, who " were in the first column of attack,
were the last to retreat, and kept their ground
in the face of every disadvantage, even after
the troops on theix right and left had retired.
The Highlanders were so exasperated with the
loss they sustained that it was with difficulty
they could be withdrawn, when Colonel
Campbell received orders from an aide de-camp
sent by the prince, desiring him to retreat
us to persist in maintaining his position longer
* Military Memoirs.
would be a useless waste of human life." In
this action Lieutenants William Ogilvie and
Alexander JNIacleod of the Highlanders, 4
sergeants, and 37 rank and file were killed,
and Captain Archibald Campbell of Achallader,
Lieutenants Gordon Clunes, Archibald Stewart,
Angus Mackintosh of Killachy, and Walter
Barland, and 10 rank and file wounded.**
On the preceding night an attempt was made
by Major Pollock, with 100 grenadiers and the
same number of Keith's Highlanders, to sur-
prise the convent of Closter Camp, where a
detachment of the enemy was posted, and
where, it was supposed, the French com-
mander and some of his officers were to pass
the iiight; but this attempt miscarried. On
reaching the sentinel of the main-guard Major
Pollock rushed upon him and ran him through
the body with his sword. The wounded man,
before falling, turned round upon his an-
tagonist and shot him with a pistol, upon
which they both fell dead.
The next affair in which the Highlander
were engaged was the battle of Fellinghausen,
in July 1762. The commander in chief, in a
general order, thus expressed his approbation
of the conduct of the corps in this action :
" His serene highness, Duke Ferdinand of
Brunswick, has been graciously pleased to
order Colonel Beckwith to signify to the
brigade he has the honour to command his
entire approbation of their conduct on the
15th and 16th of July. The soldier-like perse-
verance of the Highland regiments in resisting
and repulsing the repeated attacks of the
chosen troops of France, has deservedly gained
them the highest honour. The ardour and
activity with which the grenadiers pushed and
pursued the enemy, and the trophies they
have taken, justly entitle them to the highest
encomiums. The intrepidity of the little
band of Highlanders merits the greatest praise."
Colonel Beckwith, in making his communica-
tion, added, that " the humanity and gene-
rosity with which the soldiers treated the
great flock of prisoners tliey took, did them
as much honour as their subduing the enemy."
In this action Major Archibald Camjjbell of
6 At this time the corps was joined Ly a reinforce-
ment of 400 men from Johnstone's Highlanders, and
soon afterwards by 200 of Maclean's.
THE GEEMAN CAMPAIGN— TUE KETUIiN.
493
Achallader, wlio liad been promoted only a
week before,*' and Lieutenants William Eoss
and John Grant, and 31 rank and file, Avere
killed; and Major Archibald Macnab, Captain
James Fraser, Lieutenants Archibald Mac-
arthur, Patrick Campbell, and John Mackin-
tosh, brother of Killachy and father of Sir
James Mackintosh, 2 sergeants, and 70 pri-
vates, were wounded.
No enterprise of any moment was attempted
till the 28th of June 1762, when Prince Ferdi-
nand attacked the French army at Graibenstein,
and defeated them. The French lost upwards
of 4000 men in killed, wounded, and prisoners,
including 200 officers, whilst that sustained
by the allies did not exceed 700 men. The
British troops, who were under the command
of the Marquis of Granby, " behaved with a
bravery not to be paralleled, especially our
grenadiers and Highlanders."
The Highlanders, from the distinction they
had earned in these different encounters, now
began to attract the especial notice of the Ger-
mans. At a time when an entire ignorance pre-
vailed among the people of England respecting
the Highlanders, it isnot to be wondered at that
the Germans should have formed the most extra-
ordinary notions of these mountaineers. In
common with the English they looked upon
the Highlanders as savages ; but their ignorance
went farther, for the people of Germany actually
believed that the Highlanders were still
strangers to Christianity. "The Scotch High-
landers," says an article which appeared in
the Vienna Gazette of 1762, "are a people
totally different in their dress, manners, and
temper from the other inhabitants of Britain.
They are caught in the mountains iclten young,
and stiU run with a surprising degree of
swiftness. As they are strangers to fear, they
make very good soldiers when disciplined. The
men are of low stature, and the most of them
old or very young. They discover an extra-
ordinary submission and love for their officers,
who are all young and handsome. From the
goodness of their dispositions in every thing —
^ The cause of his promotion was his having, with a
party of Highlanders, rescued General Griffin, after-
wards Lord Howard of Walden, from a strong detach-
ment of the enemy. Major Campbell was brother of
Achallader, who, by his classical learning and acquire-
ments, attracted the notice of Lord Lyttleton.
for the boors are much better treated by these
savages than by the polished French and
English ; from the goodness of their disposi-
tion, which, by the by, shows the rectitude of
human nature before it is vitiated by example
or prejudice, it is to be hoped that their king's
laudable, though late, endeavours to civilise
and instruct them in the i^rinciples of Chris-
tianity will meet with success !" Tlie article
adds, that the " French held them at first in
great contempt, but they have met with them
so often of late, and seen them in the front of
so many battles, that they firmly believe that
there are twelve battalions of them in the
array instead of two. Broglio himself has
lately said that he once wished that he was a
man of six feet high, but that now he is re-
conciled to his size since he has seen the
wonders performed by the little mountaineers."
An acquaintance with the Highlanders soon
dissipated the illusions under wliich the Ger-
mans laboured.
The Highlanders were not engaged iu the
battle of Johannisljcrg, in which the allies
were worsted; but on the 21st of September,
in the subsequent action at Brucher Muhl, they
took a part. The French occupied a mill on
one side of the road, and the allies a redoubt
on the other, and the great object of both
parties was to obtain possession of a small
post which defended the bridge at Brucher
Mlilil. At first a slight cannonade was opened
from a few guns, but these were speedily
augmented to twenty-five heavy pieces on
each side. In the post occupied by the allies
there was only at first 100, but during the
action, which lasted without intermission for
fifteen hours, no less than seventeen regiments
were successively brought forward, replacing
one another after they had spent their
ammunition. Both sides remained in their
respective positions, and although the contest
was long and severe the allies lost only 600
in killed and wounded. The Highland corps
had Major Alexander Maclean and 21 rank and
file killed, and Captain Patrick Campbell and
Lieutenant Walter Barland, 3 sergeants, and
58 rank and file wounded.
On the conclusion of hostilities in IS'ovember
1762 the Highlanders were ordered home.
In the three campaigns in which they had
494
HTSTUitY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
served tliey liad established a well-earned repu-
tation for bravery; and so great was tlie esti-
mation in wliicli tliey were lield by the Dutch,
that, on their march through Holland, they
were welcomed with acclamations, particularly
by the women, who presented them with laurel
leaves ; — a feeling which, it is said, was in
some measure owing to the friendly intercourse
which had previously existed between the
inhabitants and the Scotch brigade.
After landing at Tilbury Fort, the regiments
marched for Scotland, and were received every-
where on their route with the most marked
attention, particularly at Derby, the inhabi-
tants of which town presented the men with
gratuities in money. Among various reasons
assigned for the remarkable predilection shown
by the people of Derby, the most probable
is, a feeling of gratitude for the respect shown
by the Highlanders to the persons and pro-
perties of the inhabitants when visited by them
in the year 1745.
Keith's regiment was marched to Perth and
Campbell's to Linlithgow, and they were re-
duced in July 1763.
The total loss of these corps was 150 men
besides 7 officers killed; and 170 men, and 13
officers, wounded.
EIGHTY-NINTH HIGHLAND
E E G I M E N T.
1759—1765.
Raising of the Regiment — India— Rednction.
The war in which Great Britain was engaged
requiring at this time increased exertions on
the part of the government, it was resolved
to raise, in addition to Keith's Highlanders,
another regiment in those parts of the High-
lands where the influence of the Gordon
family prevailed. At the solicitation of the
Dowager Duchess of Gordon, Major Staates
Long ISIorris, to whom she had been lately
married, was appointed to raise the regiment ;
and to strengthen his interest amongst the
youth of the North, her eldest son by her
former husband, the late Duke of Gordon, then
a youth at college, was appointed a captain ;
his brother, Lord William, a lieutenant ; and
his younger brother. Lord George, an ensign.
The object of the duchess in obtaining these
appointments was to counteract the political
influence of the Duke of Argyle during the
minority of her son. JSIajor Morris was so
successful that, in a few weeks, 7G0 men were
collected at Gordon Castle, who, in December
1759, were marched to Aberdeen.
The regiment embarked at Portsmouth for
the East Indies in December 17G0, and arrived
at Bombay in November following. The
Duke of Gordon was desirous of accompanying
the regiment, but his mother, at the especial
request of George II., induced him to remain
at home to finish his education.
The 89th had no particular station assigned
it, but kept moving from place to place till
a strong detachment under Major Hector
jNIunro joined the army under the command of
jNIajor Carnac, in the neighbourhood of Patna.
Major Munro then assumed the command, and
being well supported by his men, quelled a
formidable mutiny among the troops. After
the ringleaders had been executed, and discip-
line restored. Major Munro attacked the enemy
at Buxar, on the 23d of October 17G4, and
though the force opposed to him w^as five times
as numerous as his own, he overthrew and
dispersed it. The enemy had GOOO men killed,
and left 130 pieces of cannon on the field,
whilst his majesty's troops had only 2 officers
and 4 rank and file killed. Major Munro
received a letter of thanks on the occasion from
the President and Council of Calcutta. " The
signal victory you gained," they say, " so as
at one blow utterly to defeat the designs of the
enemy against these provinces, is an event
which does so much honour to yourself, Sir,
in particular, and to all the officers and men
under your command, and which, at the same
time, is attended with such particular advan-
tages to the Company, as call upon us to
return you our sincere thanks." For this
important service Major Munro was immedi-
ately promoted to the brevet rank of Lieutenant-
colonel.
The services of the regiment being no longer
required, it was ordered home, and was reduced
in the year 17G5. It has been remarked, as a
singular circumstance attending their service,
that although five years embodied, four of
HIGHLANDEES OE JOHNSTONE AND MACLEOD.
495
which were spent in India, or on the passage
going and returning, none of the officers died,
nor was there any promotion or other change
among them, except the change of Lord Wm.
Gordon to the 76th regiment, and the promo-
tion of his successor to his lieutenancy. Tlie
same good conduct which distinguished the otlier
Highland corps was not less conspicuous in
this, — not one man out of eight of the com-
panies, numbering ia all 780, having been
brought to the halberts. Of the whole regi-
ment only six men suffered corporal punishment.
JOHNSTONE'S HIGHLANDEES,
OR
ONE HUNDRED AND FIRST REGIMENT.
1760—1763.
Tilis regiment, which consisted of five com-
panies, of 5 sergeants and 105 rank and file
each, was raised in the year 1760 by the follow-
ing gentlemen, viz. Colin Graham of Drainie,
James Cuthbert of Milncraigs, Peter Gordon of
Knockespie, Ludovick Grant of the family of
liothiemurchus, and Robert Campbell, son of
L>allivolin, who received captain's commissions.
After the companies were completed they
assembled at Perth, and thence were marched
to Newcastle, where they remained till near
the end of the year 1761, when they were sent
to Germany, to reinforce Keith's and Camp-
bell's Highlanders. Their officers did not
accompany them, but were ordered back to
tlie Highlands to raise six additional com-
panies of the same strength as the other five.
This service Avas soon performed, 600 men
having assembled at Perth in a few months.
Major, afterwards Sir James Johnstone of
Westerhall was appointed to the command of
the corps, with the rank of major-commandant.
The Major, Adjutant Macveah, and Sergeant-
major Coxwell, were the only persons in the
101st regiment not Highlanders. Lieutenant-
general Lord George Beauclerk reviewed the
regiment at Perth in 1762, and declared that
he had never seen a body of men in a more *'efii-
cient state, and better fitted to meet the enemy."
They had, however, no opportunity of realizing
the expectations formed of them, not having
been called into active service. The regiment
was reduced at Perth in August 1763.
LORD MACLEOD'S HIGHLANDERS,
FORMERLY THE 73rd REGIMENT,
NOW THE 71sT HIGHLANDLIGHT INFANTRY
1777—1818
Raising of tlie Regiment — First Battalion in India — •
Peramljaucum — Poito-Novo — Cudilalore — Number
of Regiment changed to 71st — "War with Tippoo —
Bangalore — Seringapatam — Nundydroog — Saveu-
droog — Ceylon — Home — Cape of Good Hope — •
Buenos Ayres — Home — Peninsula— Roleia^Vim-
eiro — Corunna — Flushing — Sohral — Zibriera — ■
Fuentes d'Onor — Albuera — Arroyo-de-Molinos —
Ciudad-Rodrigo — Badajoz — Alrnarez — Salamanea
— Alba- de - Tovmes — Vittoria — Pyrenees — iS'ive
^St Pierre — Sauveterre — Orthes — Aire — Tarbes —
Toulouse — Waterloo — Champs Elysees — Home.
HiNDOOSTAN. CORTJNNA. NiVE.
Cape of Good Fuentes d'Onor. Ortues.
Hope. Almarez. Peninsula.
RoLEiA. Vi'jTouiA. Waterloo.
YiMEiRO. Pyrenees. Sevastopol.
Central India.
This regiment took its original name from Lord
Macleod, eldest son of the Earl of Cromarty,
both of wdiom were engaged in the rebellion of
1745. Haviug, on account of his youth,
received an unconditional pardon for his share
in that transaction. Lord Macleod went abroad
in quest of employment in foreign service.
He sojourned some time at Berlin with Eieid
Marshal Keith, through, whose interest, it is
believed, he obtained a commission in the
Swedish army. At this time his means were
so limited that he Avas unable to equip him-
self for the service, but the Chevalier de St
George, on the recommendation of Lord George
Murray, sent him a sum of money to defray
the expenses of his outfit. He is described
by Lord George as "a young man of real
merit," who, he Avas hopeful, Avould gain
the good opinion of those under Avhom he Avas
to serve. This expectation Avas fully realized,
and after serving the croAvn of SAveden twenty-
seven years with distinguished efficiency, he
obtained the rank of Lieutenant-general.
Though exiled so long from his native
country, his attachment to the land of his
birth was not in the least abated, and, desirous
of revisiting it, he returned to England in the
year 1777, and was presented to George III.,
Avho received him very graciously. Ai
496
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
suggestion of Colonel Duff of Muirtown, avIio
had served in Keith's Highlanders, and en-
couraged by the favourable reception he met
■with in the North, he offered his services to
raise a regiment. The offer Avas accepted, and
although without property or political conse-
quence, yet so great was the influence of his
name, that 840 Highlanders were raised and
marched to Elgin in a very short time. In
addition to these, 236 Lowlanders were raised
by Captains the Honourable John Lindsay,
David Baird, James Fowlis, and other officers,
besides 34 English and Irish, -".vho were en-
listed in Glasgow, making in all 1100 men.
The corps was embodied at Elgin, and in-
spected there by General Skene in April 1778.
About this time letters of service were issued
for raising a second battalion of the same size
as the first, — a sel-vice which was speedily
performed. The men of both battalions, of
whom nearly 1800 were from those parts of the
Highlands where the interest of Lord Macleod's
family had once predominated, were of a ro-
bust constitution and of exemplary behaviour.
First Battalion.
Colmicl— John Lord Macleod.
Lieut.- Colo7id—I)imcsLn M Therson.
3Iajors.
John Elphinston. James Mackenzie.
CcqAains.
George ]\Iackenzie. Hugh Lamont.
Alexander Gilchrist.
John Shaw.
Charles Dalrymple.
Captain Lieutenant and Captain, David Campbell.
Lieutenants.
A. Geddes Mackenzie. Simon Mackenzie.
Hon. John Lindsay. Philip Melvill.
Abraham Mackenzie, Adjt. John Mackenzie.
Alexander Mackenzie. John Borthwick.
James Robertson. William Gunn.
John Hamilton. "William Charles Gorrie.
John Hamilton. Hugh Sibbald.
Lewis Urquhart. David Rainnie.
George Ogilvie. Charles Munro.
Innis Munro.
Ensigns.
James Duncan. George Sutherland.
Simon Mackenzie. James Thrail.
Alexander Mackenzie. Hugh Dalrymple.
John Sinclair.
Chaplain— Colin Mackenzie.
Adjutant— Ahraham Mackenzie.
Quartermastei — John Lytrott.
Surgeon — Alexander MacDougall.
Second Battalion.
Colcmel — John Lord Macleod.
Licui.-Colond — The Hon. George Mackenzie.
Hon. James Lindsay.
David Baird.
Majors.
Hamilton Maxwell. Norman llacleod.
CaiJtaiyis.
Hon. Colin Lindsaj'. Mackay Hugh Baillie.
John Mackintosh. Stair Park Dalrymple.
James Foulis. David Ross.
Robert Sinclair. Adam Colt.
Lieutenants.
Norman JLaclean,
John h'ving.
Rod. Mackenzie, senior.
Charles Douglas.
Rod. Mackenzie, junior.
Phineas Mackintosh.
John Mackenzie, senior.
Alexander Llackenzie.
Phipps AVharton.
Laughlan MacLaughlan.
Kenneth Alackcnzie.
Angus JLackintosh.
John Fraser.
Robert Arbuthiiot.
David MacCuUoch.
Murdoch Mackenzie.
George Fraser.
John Mackenzie, junior.
Martin Eccles Lindsay.
John Dallas.
David Ross.
"William Erskine.
Ensigns.
John Eraser. John Forbes.
John MacDougal. .^^neas Fraser.
Hugh Gray. "William Rose.
John ]\Iackenzie. Simon Eraser, Adjutant.
Chaplain — ^Eneas Macleod.
Adjutant — Simon Fraser.
Quartermaster — Charles Clark.
Surgeon — Andrew Cairncross.
The first battalion, under Lord Macleod,
embarked for the East Indies in January 1779,
and arrived in Madras Eoads on the 20th of
January 1780. The second battalion, under
the command of the Honourable Lieut. -Colonel
George ]\Iackenzie, brother of Lord Macleod,
was sent to Gibraltar, where it landed two
days before the arrival of the first battalion
at ]\fadras.
The second battalion formed part of the
garrison of Gibraltar during the siege, which
lasted upwards of three years. In this, the
only service in which it was engaged, the
battalion had 30 privates killed and 7 sergeants,
and 121 rank and file wounded. In May
1783 it returned to England, and was reduced at
Stirling in October following. The officers
who were regimentally senior in rank had
liberty granted to join the first battalion in
India.
The first battalion joined the army under
]\laj or- General Sir Hector Munro, and as-
sembled at St Thomas's Mount, near Madras,
in July 1780. This force amounted to 5209
men, and, with the exception of one batta-
lion of the Company's European troops and the
Grenadiers of another and 800 Highlanders,
consisted of native troops.
BATTLES IN THE CArtXATIC.
497
This young and untried regiment liad
.scarcely airived in India, wlieu Ilyder Aii,
forcing liis way tlirongli the Ghauts, at tlie
head of 100,000 men, burst like a mountain
torrent into the Carnatic. He had interposed
iiis vast army between that of the British,
commanded by Sir Hector Monro, and a
smaller force, under the command of Colonel
Baillie, which were endeavouring to form a
junction. The latter having, though victori-
ous, sustained a serious loss in an engagement
with Hyder All's troops, sent to the com-
mander an account of his difficult position,
stating that, from the loss he had sustained
and his total waut of provdsions, he was equally
unable to advance or remain in his then situa-
tion. With the advice of a council of
war, Sir Hector judged the only course was to
endeavour to aid Colonel Baillie, with such a
reinforcement as would enable him to push
forward in defiance of the enemy. The de-
tachment selected for this enterprise consisted
of about 1,000 men under Colonel Fletcher;
and its main force was composed of the grena-
dier and infantry companies of Lord jNIacleod's
regiment, commanded by Captain Baird.
Hyder Ali having gained intelligence of this
movement, sent a strong body to cut them off
on their way, but, by adopting a long circuit-
ous route, and marching by night, they at
length safely effected a junction with Colonel
Baillie. "With the most consummate skill,
hoAvever, Hyder, determining that they should
never return, prepared an ambuscade, into
which, early on the morning of the 10th of
September, they unwarily advanced. The
enemy, with admirable coolness and self-com-
mand, reserved their fire till the unhappy
British were in the very midst of them. The
array under the command of Colonels Baillie
and Fletcher, and Captain Baird, marched in
column. On a sudden, whilst in a narrow de-
file, a battery of twelve guns opened upon them,
and, loaded with grape-shot, poured in upon
their right flank. The British faced about ;
another battery opened immediately upon their
rear. They had no choice therefore, but to
advance ; other batteries met them here like-
wise, and in less than half an hour fifty-seven
pieces of cannon, brought to bear on them at
all points, penetrated into every part of the
r-.
British line. By seven o'clock in the morning,
the enemy poured down upon them in thou-
sands : Captain Baird and his grenadiers fought
with the greatest heroism. Surrounded and
attacked on all sides, by 25,000 cavalry,
by thirty regiments of Sepoy infantry, besides
Hyder's European corps, and a numerous
artillery playing upon them from all quarters;
within grape shot distance, yet did this gallant
column stand firm and undaunted, alternately
facing their enemies on every side of attack.
The French officers in Hyder's camp beheld
with astonishment the British Grenadiers,
under Captain Baird's command, performing
their evolutions in the midst of all the tumult
and extreme peril, with as much precision,
coolness, and steadiness, as if upon a parade
ground. The little army, so unexpectedly as-
sailed, had only ten pieces of cannon, but these
made such havoc amongst the enemy, that after
a doubtful contest of three hours, from six in
the morning till nine, victory began to declare
for the British. The flower of the Mysore
cavalry, after many bloody repulses, were at
length entirely defeated, witli great slaughter,
and the right wing, composed of Hyder's best
forces, was thrown into disorder. Hyder himself
was about to give orders for retreat, and the
French officer who directed the artillery began to
draw it off, when an unforeseen and unavoidable
disaster occurred, which totally changed the
fortune of the day. By some unhappy acci-
dent the tumbrils which contained the ammu-
nition suddenly blew up in the centre of the
British lines. One whole face of their column
was thus entirely laid open, and their artillery
overturned and destroyed. The destruction of
men was great, but the total loss of their
ammunition was still more fatal to the sur-
vivors. Tippoo Sahib, the son of Ilyder, in-
stantly seized the moment of advantage, and
without waiting for orders, fell with the ut-
most rapidity, at the head of the Mogul and
Carnatic horse, into the broken square, which
had not had time to recover its form and order.
This attack by the enemy's cavalry being
immediately seconded by the French corps,
and by the first line of infantry, determined at
once the fate of our unfortunate army. After
successive prodigies of valour, the brave Sepoys
were almost to a man cut to pieces. Colonels
3 R
498
IlISTOEY 0.b- THE HIGHLAND IMCOrMEVTS.
Baillie and Fielclier, assisteJ by Caplain Baiitl,
made one more desj.erate elTort. They rallied
the European-s, and, under the fire of the ■whole
ii-nniense artillery of the enenay, gained a little
eminence, and formed themselves into a new
.square. In this form did this intrepid Land,
chough totally Avithout ammunition, the officers
fighting only -with their swords and the soldiers
v/ith tlieir bayonets, resist and repulse the
myriads of the enemy in thirteen different at-
tacks ; until at length, incapable of withstand-
ing the successive torrents of fresh troops which
the humane interference, however, of the
Trench officers in Hyder's service, many lives
were saved. Colonel Fletcher v/as slain on the
field. Colonel Jjaillie, severely Avoundcd, and
several other officers, with two hundred
Europeans, were made prisoners. When
brought into the presence of Ilyder, he, with
true Asiatic barbarism, received them with
the most insolent triumph. The Eritish
oflicers, with a spirit worthy of their country,
retorted with an indignant coolness and con-
tempt. "Your son will inform you," said
Colonel Eaillie, "that you ov^e
the victory to our disaster, rather
than to our defeat," Hyder
angrily ordered them from his
})resence, and commanded them
instantly to prison. Captain
]jaird had received two sabre-
wounds on liis head, a ball in his
thigh, and a pike-wound in his
arm. He lay a long time on the
ficdd of battle, narrowly escap-
ing death from some of the more
feiocious of the Mysore cavalry,
who traversed the field spearing
the wounded, and at last being
unable to reach the force under
Munro, he was obliged to sur-
render to the enemy.
The result of this battle was
tlie immediate retreat of the maiir
army under Sir Hector ]\Iunro to
Madras, Colonel Baillie, Captain
Eaird, and five other Eritish
oflicers vrere marched to one of
Hyder's nearest forts, and after-
wards removed to Seringapatam,
where they were joined by otliers
of their captive countrymen, and
subjected to a most horrible
were continually pouring upon them, they ' and protracted imprisonment. It was corn-
were fairly borne down and trampled upon, monly believed in Scotland tliat Captain Laird
many of them still continuing to fight under was chained by the leg to another man; and
the very legs of the horses and elephants. To ' Sir Walter Scott, writing in INIay 1821 to his
save the lives of the few brave men who sur- son, then a cornet of dragoons, with his regi-
vived, Colonel Eaillie had displayed his ment in Ireland, when Sir David was corn-
handkerchief on his sword, as a flag of truce; I munder of the forces there, says, "I remember
quarter was promised, but no sooner had tlie a story that when report came to Europe that
Sir David LairJ, from a painting by Kaebnrn
troops laid down their arms than they were
ailacKcd with savage fury by the enemy. Ey
Tippoo's prisoners (of whom Baird was one)
Avere chained together two and two, his mother
POETO KOV A— VALOUR OF THE HIGHLANDEJ^tS.
499
said, ' God pity the poor lad that's chained to
our Davie I'" She kncAV him to ho active,
spirited and daring, and prohahly thought
that he "woukl make some desperate effort to
escape. Eut it Avas not the case that lie Avas
chained to another. On the 10th of May all
the prisoners had heen put in irons except
Captain Baird; this indignity he Avas not sub-
jected to till the 10th of iSTovemher following.
"When they were about," says his biographer,
"to put the irons on Captain Baird, who was
completely disabled in his right leg, in which
the wound was still open, and whence the
ball had just then been extracted, his friend
Captain Lucas, who spoke the language per-
fectly, sjirang forward, and represented in very
strong terms to the INIyar the barbarity of
fettering him while in such a dreadful state,
and assured him that death Avould be the in-
evitable termination of Captain Baird's suffer-
ings if the intention were persisted in. The
jMyar replied that the Circar had sent as many
pairs of irons as there were prisoners, and they
must be put on. Captain Lucas then offered
to wear two sets himself, in order to save his
friend. This noble act of generosity moved
the compassion even of the Myar, w'ho said he
would send to the Ivellidar, (commander of the
fort,) to open the book of fate. He did so,
and when the messenger returned, he said the
book had been opened, and Captaiii Baird's
fate was good; and the irons w^ere in conse-
quence not put on at that time. Could they
really have looked into the volume of futurity,
Baird would undoubtedly have been the last
man to be spared." ^ Each pair of irons Avas
nine pounds weight. Captain Lucas died in
prison. Captain Baird lived to revenge the
sufferings "which he and his fellow-prisoners
endured by the glorious conquest of Seringa-
patam on the 4th of JNlay, 1799.
Some time after the battle of Conjeveram,
Lord Macleod took ship for England, hav-
ing, it is said, differed in opinion Avith General
ISIunro on the subject of his movements, par-
ticularly those preceding Colonel Baillie's dis-
aster. He Avas succeeded in the command of
the 73d by Colonel James Crawford, Avho, Avith
the regiment noAV reduced to 500 men, joined
the army under Sir Eyre Coote on the morning
^ Life of Sir David Baird, vol. i. p. \i.
of the 1st of July 1781, when about to attack
the enemy at Porto Novo.
General Coote's army did not exceed SOOO
men, of Avhich the 73d Avas the only British
regiment. The force under Ilyder Ali consisted
of 25 battalions of infantry, 400 Europeans,
between 40,000 and 50,000 horse, and above
100,000 matchlock men, peons, and polygars,
with 47 pieces of cannon. JSI'othAvithstanding
this immense disparity of force. Sir Eyre Coote
determined to attack Hyder, and, accordingly,
dreAV up his army in two lines, the first com-
manded by Major-general Hector Munro, and
the second by Major-general James Stewart. A
plain divided the two armies, beyond A\'hich
the enemy Avere draAvn up on ground strength-
ened by front and flanking redoubts and bat-
teries. General Coote advanced to the attack
at nine o'clock, and, after a contest of eight
hours, the enemy Avas forced from all his
entrenchments, and compelled to retire.
The 73d Avas on the right of the first line,
and led all the attacks, to the full approbation
of General Coote, Avhose notice Avas particularly
attracted by oue of the pipers, Avho ahvays blcAv
up his most warlike sounds Avhenever the fire
became hotter than ordinary. This so pleased
the General that he cried aloud, " Well done,
my bi'ave fellow, you shall have a pair of sil-
ver pipes for this !" The promise Avas not for-
gotten, and a handsome pair of pipes Avas pre-
sented to the regiment, Avith an inscrij^tion in
testimony of the General's esteem for its
conduct and character.
After a variety of movements, both armies
again met, August 27th, near Perambaucum, the
spot so fatal to Colonel Baillie's detachment.
"Perhaps there ccnie not Avithin the Avide
range of human imagination scenes more affect-
ing, or circumstances more touching, than many
of our army had that day to Avitness and to
bear. On the very spot where they stood lay
strewed amongst their feet the relics of their
dearest fellow soldiers and friends, Avho near
tAvelve months before had been slain by the
liands of those very inhuman monsters that
noAv appeared a second time eager to complete
the work of blood. One poor soldier, with the
tear of affection glistening in his eye, picked
up llie decaying spatterdash of his valued
brother, Avith the name yet entire upon it
500
IIISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIME^^TS.
whicL the tinge of blood and effects of weatlier
had kindly spared. Another discovered the
club or plaited hair of his bosom friend, which
he himself had helped to form, and knew by
the tie and still remaining colour, A third
mournfully recognised the feather which had
decorated the cap of his inseparable companion.
The scattered clothes and -vvings of the flank
companies of the 73d were everywhere percep-
tible, as also their helmets and skulls, both of
which bore the marks of many furrowed cuts.
These horrid spectacles, too melancholy to
dwell upon, while they melted the hardest
hearts, inflamed our soldiers with an enthu-
siasm and thirst of revenge such as render men
invincible ; but their ardour was necessarily
checked by the involved situation of the army."^
Hyder Ali, in anticipation of an attack, had
taken up a strong position on ground inter-
sected by deep Avater courses and ravines.
The British commander formed his line of
battle under a heavy fire, which the troops
bore with firmness. An obstinate contest took
place, which lasted from nine in the morning
tillsun-set. Hyder then abandoned hisposition,
leaving General Coote master of the field of
l)attle. The loss of the British was upwards
of 400 killed and wounded, almost all native
troops.
Colonel Crawford having become second in
command, in consequence of the departure of
General IMunro for England, and the disabling
of General Stewart in the last-mentioned action,
Captain Shaw assumed the command of the
73d regiment. Tt continued attached to Gen-
eral Coote's army, and was present at the battles
of Sholungar on the 27th of September 1781,
and of Arnee on the 2d of June 1782.^
Having obtained reinforcements from Eng-
land, General Stewart, who had recovered from
Ids wounds, and succeeded to the command of
2 Cannon's 71st, p. 16.
"In tliese encounters the regiment sufTereJ little loss.
Munro in his narrative mentions the following ease :
" 1 take this opportunity of commemorating the fall
of John Doune Mackay, corporal in Macleod's High-
landers, son of Rohcrt Doune, the bard whose singu-
lar t;ilcnt for the beautiful and extemporaneous com-
position of Gaelic jioctry, was held in such esteem.
This son of the bard had frequently revived the spirits
of his countrymen, v.'hcn drooping in a long march,
by singing the humorous and lively productions of his
father, lie was killed by a cannon shot, and buried
with military honours by his comrades the same
•-vening."
the army on the death of General Coote, who
died in April 1783, resolved to attack Cudda-
lore, the garrison of which had also obtained
considerable additions from the Isle of France.
General Stuart accordingly appeared before the
place on the Gth of June 1783, and as M. Bussy,
who commanded the garrison, was active in
increasing his means of defence, he determined
to make a speedy attack, and fixed the morn-
ing of the 13th for that purpose. The firing
of three guns from a hill was to be the signal
for a simultaneous assault at three different
points; but in consequence of the noise of the
cannonade which "was immediately opened,
the signals wore not distinguished, and the
attacks were not made at the same time. The
enemy were thus enabled to direct their whole
forces against each successive attack, and the
result was, that one of the divisions was driven
back. In the ardour of the pursuit, the be-
sieged evacuated their redoubts, which were
instantly taken possession of by Lieutenant-
colonel Cathcart with the Grenadiers, and Lieu-
tenant-colonel Stuart "with the precious re-
mains of the 73d regiment." Though Colonel
Stuart's party were forced to retire from the
more advanced posts, yet as they retained pos-
session of tlie principal redoubts, the advantage
already was on the side of the British. Li the
belief that the French would retire from all
their advanced posts during the night. General
Stuart did not attempt to carry them. This
expectation was realised. In this affair the
73d had Captains Alexander Mackenzie, and
the Honourable James Lindsay, Lieutenants
Simon INIackenzie and James Trail, 4 sergeants
and 80 rank and file killed; and Captain John
Hamilton, Lieutenants Charles Gorrie, David
Rannic, John Sinclair, James Duncan, and
George Sutherland, 5 sergeants, and 107 rank
and file wounded. The casualties of the enemy
exceeded 1000 men.
The following flattering compliment formed
part of the general orders issued by the Com-
mander-in-chief at the conclusion of the battle :
— " I am also grateful to Captain Lamont and
the officers under his command, who gallantly
led the j^rcct oils remains oi the 73d regiment
through the most perilous road to glory, until
exactly one half of the officers and men of the
battalion were cither kiUcd or wounded."
NAi\rE OF EEGIMENT CHANGED TO 71st.
501
With the aid of 2400 men from the fleet,
nnder Admiral Sufi'rein, Bussy made a spirited
sortie on the 25th of June, but was driven back
with great loss. Hostilities terminated on the
1st of July in consequence of accounts of the
pignaturo of preliminaries of peace between
Great Britain and France having been received.
The army returned to St Thomas's Mount at
che conclusion of the definitive treaty of peace,
in March, 1784.
In consequence of the arrangements made
when the second battalion was reduced, the
Honourable Lieutenant-Colonel George Mac-
kenzie, and some other officers of that corps,
joined the regiment in 1785. l^ext year the
number of the regiment was changed to the
71st, on which occasion it received new col-
ours. The same year the corps sustained a
heavy loss by the death of Colonel Mackenzie,
when Captain (afterwards General Sir David)
Baird was api^ointed Major. Lord Macleod
died in 1789, and was succeeded in the Colo-
nelcy by the Honourable Major-General William
Gordon. The strength of the regiment was
nt this time about 800 men, having been kept
up to that number by occasional detachments
from Scotland.
The war between Tippoo Sahib and the East
India Company, which broke out in 1790,
Virought the regiment again into active service.
In May of that year, the 71st and Seaforth's
Highlanders {now the 72d), joined a large army
assembled at Trichinopoly, the command of
of which was assumed by Major-General Mea-
dows. The right wing was commanded by
Lieutenant-Colonel James Stuart, and the left
by Lieutenant-Colonel Bridges, while the two
Highland regiments formed the second brigade.
In the campaign against Tippoo, the 71st fol-
lowed all the movements of the army. The
flank companies were employed in the attack on
Dundegul, and the regiment was after the cap-
ture of that place, engaged in the siege of Pala-
eatcherry.
Lord Cornwallis joined the army early in
1791 as Commander-in-chief, and, after various
movements, encamped close to Bangalore on
the 5th of March. He made an assault on the
21st, and carried the place with little loss.
The attack was led by the flank companies,
including those of the 71st, all under the com-
mand of the Honourable John Lindsay and
Captain James Eobertson, son of Principal
Eobertson the historian.
Having obtained a reinforcement of 10,000
well-mounted native cavalry and some European
troops from the Carnatic, Lord Cornwallis
advanced upon Seringapatam, and on the 13th
of May came within sight of the enemy, draAvn
up a few miles from the town, having tlie river
on their right, and the heights of Carrighaut on
their left. On the 15th the enemy were forced
from a strong position, and driven across the
river into the island on which the capital stands.
In this affair the 7 1st had Lieutenant Roderick
Mackenzie, and 7 rank and file killed ; and
Ensign (afterwards Lieutenant-Colonel of the
50th regiment ■*) Chas. Stewart, and 74 rank
and file wounded.
The advanced state of the season, and other
unfavourable circumstances operating against
a siege, Lord Cornwallis retired to Bangalore.
From this place he detached Major Gowdie to
attack Nundydroog, a strong fortified granite
rock of great height. Except on one side this
fortress was inaccessible, and care had been
taken to strengthen that part by a double line
of ramparts; and an outwork covered the gate
by a flanking fire. Notwithstanding its great
elevation, and very steep ascent, Nundydroog
could still be approached, though it required im-
mense labour to render the approaches available.
After fourteen days' intense exertion, the
besiegers succeeded in drawing up some guns,
and erecting batteries on the face of a craggy
precipice, from which they made two breaches,
one on the re-entering angle of the outwork,
and the other in the curtain of the outer wall.
]\foving with his whole array towards Nun-
dydroog, on the 18th of October, Lord Corn-
wallis made preparations for storming the place.
An assault by night having been determined
upon. Lieutenant Hugh IMackenzie, (afterwards
paymaster of the 71st,) with twenty grenadiers
of the 36th and 71st regiments, was to lead the
attack on the right, and Lieutenant Moore,
with twenty light infantry, and two flank com-
panies of the same regiment, under the com-
mand of Lieutenants Duncan and Kenneth
Mackenzie, was to lead the left. The whole
was under the command of Captain (afterwards
* He died in Spain, in the year 1810.
502
IIISTOr.Y OF THE HIGHLAXD r.EGI^rEXTS.
Lieutenant-Gcneral) James Eobertson, support-
ed by Captain (afterwards ]\rajor-General)
Burns, Avitli the grenadiers, and Captain Hartly
Avith the light infantry of the 36th regiment.
"Whilst waiting the signal to advance, one of
tlie soldiers whispered something about a mine.
General Meadows overhearing the observation,
took advantage of the circumstance, by intimat-
ing that there teas a mine, but it was "a mine
of "■old." This remark was not thrown away
upon the troops.
Apprehensive of an assault, the enemy had
provided themselves with huge masses of gra-
iiite, to hurl down upon the besiegers when
they should attempt to ascend the rock. The
assault was made on the morning of the 19 th
c>f October, in a clear moonlight, and in spile
of every obstacle the assailants effected a lodge-
ment Avithin one hundred j^ards of the breach.
Driven from the outward rocks, the enemy at-
tempted to barricade the gate of the iimer ram-
part ; but it Avas soon forced, and the place
carried with the loss of 30 men amongst the
native troops killed and wounded, jirincipally
from the stones which wore rolled down the
rock.
Encouraged by this success. Lord Cornwallis
jiext laid siege to Savendroog, the strongest
rock in the Mysore, and hitherto deemed im-
pregnable. This stronghold Avas considerably
higher than jSTuudydroog, and Avas separated
by a chasm into tAvo parts at the top, on eacli
of Avhich parts was a fort, but each independent
of the other. The arduous duty of reducing this
stronghold Avas intrusted to Lieutenant Colonel
Stuart, AA'ho had already distinguished himself
in other enterprises. Soiue of the outworks
Avere battered, preparatory to an assault, Avliich
Avas fixed for the 21st of December. Accord-
ingly' on the morning of that day, the flank
companies of the 5 2d, the two Highland regi-
ments and the 76th, Avere assembled under the
command of Lieutenant-Colonel Nisbet of the
52d, and at eleven o'clock in the forenoon, the
party advanced to the assault to the air of
Britons Strike Home, 2:)erformed by the band
of the 52d regiment. The assailants then as-
cended the rock, clambering up a precipice
"V-'hich Avas so nearly perpendicular, tliat after
the capture of the place the men Avere afraid to
dcsconJ. The citadel on the eastern top Avas
socm carried, and eventually the whole of tho
rock, the assailants losing only two men. This
success Avas soon folloAved by the capture of all
the other strongholds in the Mysore.
Lent upon the capture of the Sultan's capi-
tal, tlie possession of Avhich Avould, it Avas sup-
posed, finish the war, Lord Cornwallis, in the
montli of January 1792, put liis army in motion
for Seringapatam, of which 2-)lace he came in
sight on the 4th of Eebruary. On the even-
ing of the 6th he formed his army into three
columns ; the right column consisting of the
36th and 76th regiments, being under the com-
mand of General Meadows; the centre one, con-
sisting of the 52d, Avith the 71st and 74th High-
land regiments, under Lord Cornwallis, Avitli
Lieutenant-Colonels James Stuart and the
Honourable John Knox; and the left column,
being the 72d Highland regiment under Lieu-
tenant-Colonel Maxwell. The native troops
Avere divided in proportion to each column.
General jMeadoAvs AA'as to penetrate the enemy's
left, after Avhich he Avas to attempt to open and
preserve the communication Avitb Lord Corn-
wallis's division, by directing all his efforts to-
wards the centre. Part of the centre division,
under Colonel StcAvart, Avas to pierce through
the centre of the enemy's camp, and attack the
Avorks on the island, v.liile Colonel IMaxwell
Avith the left A\'ing Avas directed to force the
works on Carrighaut Hill, and descending thence
to turn the right of the main division, and
unite Avith Colonel Stuart. The three columns
began to moA'e at eight o'clock in the evening.
"Tlie head of the centre column led by the flank
companies of the regiment, after tAvice crossing
the Lockary, Avhich covered the right AA'ing of
the enemy, came in contact Avith their first line,
Avhich Avas instantly driven across the north
branch of the Cavory, at the foot of the glacis
of the fort of Seringapatam. Captain Lindsay,
Avith the grenadiers of the 71st, attempted to
push into the body of the place, but Avas
prevented by the raising of the draAA'bridgc a
fcAV minutes before he advanced. He Avas here
joined by some grenadiers and light infantry
of tlie 52(1 and 76th regiments. With this
united force he pushed doAvn to the Loll
]jang, where he was fiercely attacked by a body
of tlie enemy, Avhom he quickly drove bacli
Avilh the bayonet. His numbers Avere soon
EETUEN TO SCOTLA^'R
503
afterwards increased by the grenadier company
of the 74th, when he attempted to force his
way into the Pettah (or town,) but was opposed
l»y such overwhelming numbers that he did
not succeed. He then took post in a small
redoubt, where he maintained himself till morn-
ing, when lie moved to the north bank of the
river, and joined Lieutenant-Colonels Knox and
IJaird, with the troops Avho formed the left of
the attack. During these operations the bat-
talion companies of the 52d, 71st, and 72d
regiments forced their way across the river to
the island, overpowering all that opposed them.
At this moment. Captain Archdeacon, com-
manding a battaKon of Bengal seapoys, was
killed. This threw the corps into some con-
fusion, and caused it to fall back on the 71st,
at the moment that Major Dalrymple was pre-
paring to attack the Sultan's redoubt, and thus
impeded his movements. However, the redoubt
was attacked, and instantly carried. The com-
mand was given to Captain Sibbald, Avho had
led the attack with his company of the 71st.
The animating example and courage of this
officer made the men equally irresistible in at-
tack, and firm in the defence of the post they
liad gained. The enemy made several vain at-
tempts to retake it. In one of these the brave
Captain Sibbald was killed. Out of compli-
ment to this officer, the Commander-in-chief
changed the name from Sultan's to Sibbald's
redoubt. In this obstinate defence the men
had consumed their ammunition, when, by a
fortunate circumstance, two loaded oxen of the
enemy, frightened by the firing, broke loose
from their drivers, and taking shelter in the
ditch of this redoubt, afforded an ample and
seasonable supply. The command of this post
was assumed by jNIajor Kelly of the 74th regi-
ment, Avho had gone up with orders from the
Commander-in-chief, and remained there after
the death of Captain Sibbald. The Sultan
seemed determined to recover this redoubt dis-
tinguished by his own name, and directed the
French troops to attack it. But they met with
no better success than the former, notwith-
standing their superior discipline."^
The loss of the enemy in this affair was esti-
mated at 4000 men and 80 pieces of cannon.
That on the side of the assailants was 535 men
* Stewart's SleicJics.
killed and wounded. Of the 71st, Captain
Sibbald and Lieutenant Baine, 2 sergeants, and
34 rank and file were killed ; and Ensigns
Duncan Mackenzie, and William Baillie, 3
sergeants, and 67 rank and file wounded.
On the 9th of February ]\lajor-Generalliobert
Abercromby, with the army from Bombay, con-
sisting of the 73d and 75th Highland, and 77th,
besides some native regiments, joined the besieg-
ing army. Operations for the siege were begun
the sameday ; but nothing particular occurred till
the 18th, when Major Dalrymple, to cover the
opening of the trenches, crossed the Cavery at
nine o'clock at night, and surprised and routed
a camp of Tippoo's horse. During the three
following days traverses were finished; and on
the 2 2d, the enemy, after a warm contest, were
defeated by a part of the Bombay army under
General Abercromby. Tliis was the last effort
of the Sultan, who sued for peace, and obtained
it at the expense of nearly one half of his
dominions, which he ceded to the East India
Company.
On the termination of the war, the 71st,
now under the command of Lieutenant-colonel
David Baird, was marched to the neighbour-
hood of Trichiuopoly, where they remained
till the breaking out of the war with Franco
in 1793. The flank companies were employed
on the expedition against Ceylon, in the month
of August that year, in which enterprise Cap-
tain Gorrie was severely wounded, and 1 1 men
were killed and wounded.
On the 2d of January 1797, the regimeni
was inspected by IMajor-general Clarke, v/ho
issued the following general order : —
" Major-General Clarke has experienced infinite
satisfaction, this morning, at the review of His
Majesty's 71st regiment.
" He cannot say that on any occasion of field
exercise he ever was present at a more perfect
performance.
" When a corps is so striking in appearance,
and so complete in every branch of its discipline,
little can occur to the Commander in-chief to
particularise. He cannot but notice, however,
that the 71st regiment has excited his admira-
tion for its cxpcrtness in those parts of its ex-
ercise which are most essential, and most
difficult to execute. IIo alludes to its order
and regularity when moving in line; its CX'
604
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
treme accuracy in preserving distances, and the
neatness and promptitude that are so evident
in all its formations. So much perfection in a
corps, whose services in India will long be held
in remembrance, does the greatest honour to
Lieut.-Colonel Baird and all his officers, to
whom, and the corps at large, the Commander-
in-cliief desires to offer his best thanks."
In October 1797, in consequence of orders,
all the soldiers fit for service, amounting to
560 men, were drafted into the 73d and 74th
regiments ; those unfit for service, along with
the officers and non-commissioned officers, sailed
from Madras for England on the 17th of Octo-
ber, and arrived in the Thames in August 1798.
The regiment was then removed to Leith, and
thence to Stirling, after an absence of nearly
18 years from Scotland.^
As a mark of indulgence, a general leave of
of 2 months was granted to the officers and
men of the 71st, to enable them to visit their
friends and families, after so long an absence
from their native country.
The regiment remained in Scotland till June,
1800, when it was removed to Ireland, having
previously received an accession of 600 volun-
teers from the Scottish fencible regiuients.
This augmented the corps to 800 men, of whom
600 were Highlanders. On the 24th of April,
1801, Lieutenant-Colonel Pack joined and as-
sumed command of the regiment. In August
1803, Major-General Sir John Francis Cradock
was appointed Colonel of the 71st, in succes-
sion to General the Honourable William Gor-
don. A second battalioa was ordered to be
embodied at Dumbarton, in the year 1804.
From the success with which the recruiting
for this battalion was carried on in Glasgow,
and the favour shown to the men by the in-
habitants, the corps acquired the name of the
" Glasgow Highland Light Infantry."
The first battalion sailed from Cork on the
5th of August, 1805, on the expedition against
the Capo of Good Hope, (of which an account
will be found under the head of the Suther-
land Eegiment,) and reached its destination
« On the 23d of May 1821, His Majesty King George
the Fourth was graciously pleased to authorise the
71 st to bear on the regimental colour and appoint-
ments the word " Hindoostan," in commemoration
of its distinguisned services in the several actions in
which it had been engaged, while in India, between
Ihe years 1780 and 1797.
on the 4th of January 1806. On this service
the regiment had 6 rank and file kiUed,
and Brevet-Lieutonant-Colonel Robert Camp-
bell, 5 sergeants, and 67 rank and file
wounded.
This enterprise was followed by that againsi
Buenos Ayres, of which the 71st formed the
chief force. The expedition reached the Rio
de la Plata on the 8th of June, and passing
Monte Video, anchored opposite to the citj
of Buenos Ayres, on the 24th. The troops and
the marines of the fleet, amounting together to
about 1400 men, landed the following evening
without opposition. Next forenoon the troops
moved forward to the village of Reduction in
full view of the enemy, who were posted on
the brow of an adjoining eminence. The enemy,
after firing a few shots, retired into the city.
On the 27tli the passage of the Rio Chuelo
was forced, and the result was that the city
surrendered. The Spaniards, however, soon
attempted to regain what they had lost, and
in the beginning of August collected a force
of 1500 men in the neighbourhood; but these
were attacked and dispersed by General Beres-
ford, with a detachment of the 71st, and the
corj^s of St Helena. Notwithstanding their
dispersion, however, these troops collected
again, and on the 10th of August, surprised and
cut off a sergeant's guard. Next day the town
was abandoned by the British, Avho retired to
the fort, and seeing no prospect of relief, ca-
pitulated the same evening. The 71st lost in
this expedition Lieutenant Mitchell and Ensign
Lucas, and 91 non-commissioned officers and
privates were killed and wounded.
After the capitulation of General Whitelock's
army, the regiment was restored to liberty, and
embarked with the troops for England. The
regiment landed in Ireland and marched to
Middleton and afterwards to Cork, where it
received a reinforcement of 200 men from the
second battalion, by which the effective force
was increased to 920 men. On the 21st of
April, 1808, the regiment received new colours
instead of those they had surrendered at Buenos
Ayres. The colours were presented by General
Floyd, a veteran officer, who had frequently
Avitnessed the gallantry of the 71st in India.
He made an eloquent speech on the occasion,
the conclusion of which was as follows :- —
BATTLE or EOLETA.
505
" SEVENXr-FIRST,
" I am directed to perform the honourable
duty of presenting your colours.
"Erave Seventy-first ! The world iswell ac-
quainted with your gallant conduct at the cap-
ture of Buenos Ayres, in South America, under
one of His Majesty's bravest generals.
"It is well known that you defended your
conquest with the utmost courage, good conduct,
and discipline to the last extremity. When
diminished to a handful, hopeless of succour,
and destitute of provisions, you were over-
whelmed by multitudes, and reduced by the
fortune of war to lose your liberty, and your
well-defended colours, but not your honour.
Your honour, Seventy-first regiment, remains
unsullied. Your last act in the field covered
you with glory. Your generous despair, call-
ing upon your general to suffer you to die with
arms in your hands proceeded from the genuine
spirit of Eritish soldiers. Your behaviour
in prosperity, — your sufferings in captivity, —
and your faithful discharge of your duty to
your King and country, are appreciated by
all.
" You who now stand on this parade, in de-
fiance of the allurements held out to base de-
eertion, are endeared to the army and to the
country, and your conduct will ensure you the
esteem of all true soldiers, — of all worthy men,
— and fill every one of you with honest martial
pride.
" It has been my good fortune to have wit-
nessed, in a remote part of the world, the
early glories and gallant conduct of the Seventy-
first regiment in the field ; and it is with
great satisfaction I meet you again, with re-
plenished ranks, and with good arms in your
hands, and with stout hearts in your bosoms.
" Look forward, officers and soldiers, to the
achievement of new honours and the acquire-
ment of fresh fame.
" Officers, be the friends and guardians
of these brave fellows committed to your
charge.
'Soldiers, give your confidence to your officers.
They have shared with you the chances of war;
they have bravely bled along with you ; they
will always do honour to themselves and yon.
Preserve your regiment's reputation for valour
bi the field and regularity in quarters.
II.
" I have now the honour to present the
EoYAL Colour.
This is the King's Colour.
"I have now the honour to present your
Eegimental Colour.
"This is the colour of the Seventy-first regi'
ment.
"May victory for ever crown these colours."
The expectations which General Floyd had
formed of the regiment were soon to bo realised.
In the month of June the first battalion of the
regiment embarked at Cork for Portugal, in
the expedition under Sir Arthur Wellesley,
which sailed on the 13th of July. The fleet
arrived in Mondego Bay on the 29 th, and the
forces, amounting to 10,000 men, landed early
in August. In a few days a body of 5000 troops
from Gibraltar joined the army. General Wel-
lesley made a forward movement towards Lis
bon on the 9th of August, and was joined
on the 11th by 6000 Portuguese, but being
destitute of provisions and military stores
he could not proceed. The Eritish army reached
Caldas on the 14th — four companies of the 60th
and Eifle corps pushing forward to the vil-
lage of Erilos, then in possession of the enemy.
An affair of advanced posts now took place,
which ended in the occupation of the village
by the Eritish. This was the commencement
of a series of battles and operations which raised
the military fame of Great Eritain to the higli-
est pitch, overtopping all the glories of Marl-
borough's campaigns. Lieutenant Eunbury
and a few privates of the Eifle corps were killed
on this occasion.
The French under General Laborde, amount-
ing to upwards of 5000 men, took up a position
on the heights of Eoleia, whither they were
followed by the Eritish on the 17th. These
heights were steep and very difficidt of access,
with only a narrow path leading to the summit;
but notwithstanding the almost insuperable ob-
stacles which presented themselves, the posi-
tion was carried by the Eritish, after a gallant
resistance by the French, who were forced to
retreat at all points. The light company of
the 71st was the only part of the regiment en-
gaged, the remainder being employed in ma-
noeuvring on the right flank of the French.
The company had only one man killed and
one wounded.
3s
505
HISTOr.Y OF THE IIIGIILAXD liEGLMEXTS.
The regimeut acted a conspicuous jDart in the
battle of Vimeiro, which took place on the 21st
of August 1S08.
It was Sunday morning, and the men were
engaged in washing tlieir clothes, cleaning their
fire-locks, and in other employments, when the
French columns made their appearance on
the opposite hills, ahout half-past eight. "To
arms " was sounded, and everything being
packed up as soon as possible, the 71st, along
Avith the other brigaded regiments, left the
camp ground, and moved across a valley to
the heights on the east of Vimeiro.
Tlie grenadier company of the 71st
greatly distinguished itself, in conjunction
with a sub-division of the light company of
the 36th regiment. Captain Alexander Forbes,
who commanded the grenadier company, Avas
ordered to the support of some British artil-
lery, and, seizing a favourable opportunity,
made a dash at a battery of the enemy's
artillery immediately in his front. He suc-
ceeded in capturing five guns and a liowitzer,
Avilh horses, caissons, and equipment' complete.
In this affair alone the grenadier company had
Lieutenants John Pratt and Ealph Dudgeon
and 13 rank and file wounded, together with
2 men killed.'^
The French made a daring effort to retake
their artillery, both with cavalry and infantry ;
but the gallant conduct of the grenadier com-
pany, and the advance of Major-General
Ferguson's brigade, finally left the guns in the
possession of those who had so gallantly cap-
tured them.
George Clark, one of the pipers of the
regiment, and afterwards piper to the Highland
Society of London, was wounded in this action,
and being unable to accompany his corps in the
advance against the enemy, put his pipes in
order, and struck up a favourite regimental air,
to the great delight of his comrades. This is
the second instance in which the pipers of the
71st have behaved with particular gallantry,
and evinced high feeling for the credit and
honour of the corps.
'■ Lieut. -General Sir Harry F.urrard landed during
tlie action, but did not assume the command. Lieut. -
Oeneral Sir Hew Dalrymi)le landed on the following
day, and took command of the army. Tlie force under
Lieiit. -General Sir John Moore was also disembarked
during the negotiation, which subsequently took place,
making the British army amount to 32,000 men.
During tlie advance of the battalion,, several
prisoners were taken, among whom was the
French general, Brennier, Corporal John
M'Kay, of the 71st, who took him, was after-
Avards promoted to an ensigncy in the Fourth
West India Eegimcnt.
The result of this battle was the total defeat
of the enemy, Avho subsequently retreated on
Lisbon, with the loss of twentj'-one pieces of
cannon, twenty-three ammunition waggons,
with powder, shells, stores of all descriptions,
and 20,000 rounds of musket ammunition,
together with a great many officers and soldiers
killed, wounded, and taken prisoners.
The conduct of the battalion, and of its
commanding officer, Lieut. -Colonel Pack, was
noticed in the public despatches, and the
thanks of both Houses of Parliament were con-
ferred on the troops.
The following officers of the 71st were
wounded in the battle of Yimeiro : — Captains
Arthur Jones and IMaxwell Mackenzie;
Lieutenants John Pratt, William Hartley,
Augustus M'Intyre, and Ralph Dudgeon ;
Ensign James Campbell, and Acting Adjutant
li. M'Alpin.
The 71st subsequently received the royal
authority to bear the word " Vimeiro " on
the regimental colour and appointments, in
commemoration of this battle.
The " Convention of Cintra," signed on the
30th of August, was the result of this victory.
Jij its provisions the French army evacuated
Portugal, which thus became freed from ita
oppressors.
In September, Lieutenant-General Sir John
Mooro assumed the command and made dis-
positions for entering Spain. The 71st was
brigaded with the 36th and 92d regiments
under Brigadier-General Catlin Crawfurd, and
placed in the division under the command of
Lieutenant-General the Honourable John Hope,
afterwards the Earl of Hopetoun. On the
27th October the division left Lisbon, and
joined the forces under Moore at Salamanca.
The regiment took part in the disastrous retreat
under Sir John ]\Ioore to Corunna, and along
Avith the rest of the army suffered dreadfully
from the severity of the weather, Avant of food
and clothing, and disease.
"At tliis period the situation of the British
BATTLE OF COEUNXA.
50)
army was dispiriting in tlie extreme. In tlio
midst of winter, in a dreary and desolate
country, the soldiers, chilled and drenched with
the heavy rains, and wearied by long and rapid
marches, were almost destitute of fuel to cook
their victuals, and it was with extreme diffi-
culty that they could procure shelter. Provi-
sions were scarce, irregularly issued, and diffi-
cult of attainment. The waggons, in which
were their magazines, baggage, and stores, were
often deserted in the night by the Spanish
drivers, wdio were terrified by the approach of
the French. Thus baggage, ammunition, stores,
and even money were destroyed to prevent them
falling into the hands of the eiiemy ; and
the weak, the sick, and the wounded were
necessardy left behind. The 71st suffered in
proportion with the rest, and by weakness,
sickness, and fatigue, lost about 93 men."^
In January 1809, Lieutenant-General Francis
Dundas was appointed from the 94th regiment
to be Colonel of the 71st, in succession to Sir
John Francis Cradock, removed to the 43d.
On the 11th of January the army under
Moore arrived at Corunna, where the furious
battle was fought in which this famous leader
got his death-wound. We have already, in our
accounl of the 42d, given sufficient details of
this engagement, "While waiting for the trans-
ports some skirmishing took place with the
French, in which four companies of the 71st
were warmly engaged, and lost several men
in killed and wounded. In the general battle
on the 16th, the 71st, being placed on the
extreme left of the British line, had little to do
tlierein. In commemoration of this battle,
and of the conduct of the regiment during the
expedition, the 71st was authorised to bear the
word Conmna on the regimental colours and
appointments.
On the 17 th of January the army embarked
for England, and reached Plymouth about the
end of the month, where the men were received
by the people with the utmost enthusiasm, and
were welcomed into every house as if they had
been relations.^ The battalion in which was the
71st was marched to Ashford barracks, where
it remained for some time, In June the first
battalion was increased by the addition of
" Cannon's Risfory of the Tlsl Rrg!mrnt, p. 73.
'■' Journal of a Soldier of tlu. 1\st.
several officers and 311 non-commissioned
officers aiid men from the second battalion
which continued to be stationed in Scotland,
and by a number of volunteers from the
militia.
In March 1809, the royal authority was
granted for the 71st to be formed into a light
infantry regiment, when it was directed that
the clothing, arming, and discipline should bo
the same as those of other regiments of a simi-
lar kind. However, it cannot be said to have
ceased to be a Highland regiment, for the men
were permitted to retain such parts of the
national dress as might not be inconsistent
with their duties as a light corps. Lieutenant-
Colonel Pack wrote to the Adjutant-General,
in April 1810, on the subject, and received the
following reply from heailquarters :—
"Horse Guards, \Wi April 1810.
" Sir, — Having submitted to the Commander-
in Chief your letter of the 4th instant, I am
directed to state, that there is no objection to
the 71st being denominated Ilujldand Light
Infantry Regiment, or to the retaining of their
pipes, and the Highland garb for the pipers ;
and that they will, of course, be permitted to
wear caps according to the pattern which was
lately approved and sealed by authority.^
" I have, &c.
William Wynyard,
" Deputy- Adjutant-General.
" Lieut. -Colonel Pack,
" 71st Regiment."
The 71st was next employed on the disastrous
expedition to Walcheren, for which the most
gigantic preparations had been made. The
troops amounted to 40,000 men, commanded
by Lieutenant-General the Earl of Chatham,
while the naval portion consisted of 39 ships
of the line, 3G frigates, and numerous gunboats
and bomb-vessels, and other small craft, under
Admiral Sir James Strachan,
^ Tlie bonnet cocked is the pattern cap to which
allusion is made in the above letter. This was in
accordance with Lieutenant-Colonel Pack's a])plica-
tion ; and with respect to retaining the pipes, and
dressing the pipers in the Highland garb, he added,
" It cannot be forgotten how tliese pipes were obtained,
and how constantly the regiment has upheld its title
to them. These are the honourable characteristics
whicli must preserve to future tunes the precious
remains of the old corps, and of whicli I feel confident
His Majesty will never have reason to deprive the
71st regiment."
508
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
On tlie 16th of July, the first battalion of the
71st, consisting of 3 field-officers, 6 captains, 27
sal;alterns, 48 sergeants, and 974 drummers
and rank and file, embarked at Portsmouth on
board the Belleisle and Imperieuse. The expe-
dition sailed from the Downs on the 28th of
July, and in about thirty hours reached Eoom-
pet Channel, when the 71st was the first to dis-
embark. It was brigaded with the 68th and
85th regiments, under the command of Briga-
dier-General the Baron de Eottenburg, in the
division commanded by Lieutenant-General
Alexander Mackenzie Eraser, and the corps of
Lieutenant-General Sir Eyre Coote. The light
brigade, consisting of the 71st, 68th, and 85th
light infantry, were landed under cover of the
fire of some small craft, and immediately on
landing came in contact with the enemy's sharp-
shooters, who fell back skirmishing. Two of the
companies of the 71st captured four guns and
several prisoners. A battery and flagstaff" on the
coast were taken possession of by the 10th
company of the 71st, and in place of a flag, a
soldier's red jacket was hoisted on it. Further
details of this expedition we take the liberty of
copying from Cannon's history of this regi-
ment.
"This advance having succeeded at all points,
and the enemy having fallen back on Flushing
and Middelhurg, the army was disembarked.
The advance then dividing, proceeded by
different routes. The 71st moved by the sea
dyke on a fort called Ter Veer, the situation
and strength of which was not sufficiently
known, an enemy's deserter having given but
imperfect intelligence respecting it.
After nightfall the column continued to
advance in perfect silence, with orders to attack
with the bayonet, when, on a sudden, the
advance-guard fell in with an enemy's party,
who came out for the purpose of firing some
houses which overlooked the works. The
column following the advance-guard had entered
an avenue or road leading to the fort, when the
advance commenced the action with the enemy,
who, retiring within the place, opened a
tremendous fire from his works with artil-
lery and musketry. Some guns pointing
down the road by which the battalion ad-
vanced did great execution, and the 71st had
Surgeon Charles Henry Quin killed, and about
18 men killed and wounded. The column,
after some firing, retired, and the place Avaa
the next day regularly invested by sea and
land. It took three days to reduce it, when
it capitulated, v/ith its stores, and a garrison
of 800 men.
Flushing having been invested on the 1st
of August, the 71st, after the surrender of Ter
Veer, were ordered into the line of circumvalla-
tion, and placed on the extreme left, resting on
the Scheldt. The preparations for the attack
on the town having been completed, on the
13th a dreadful fire was opened from the
batteries and bomb-vessels, and congreve
rockets having been thrown into the town, it
was on fire in many places. The ships having
joined in the attack, the enemy's fire gradually
slackened, and at length ceased. A summons
being sent in, a delay was demanded, but being
rejected, the firing recommenced.
On the 14th of August one of the outworks
was carried at the point of the bayonet by a
party of detachments and two companies of the
71st under Lieutenant-Colonel Pack.
In this affair Ensign Donald Sinclair, of the
71st, was killed; Captain George Spottiswoode
and a few men were wounded.
Flushing, with its garrison of 6000 men,
capitulated on the 15th of August, and the
right gate was occupied by a detachment of
300 men of the first or Eoyal Scots, and the
left gate by a detachment of similar strength
of the 71st under Major Arthur Jones. The
naval arsenal, and some vessels of war which
were on the stocks, fell into the hands of the
British.
The 71st shortly after proceeded to Middel-
hurg, where the battalion remained for a few
days, when it was ordered to occupy Ter Veer,
of which place Lieutenant-Colonel Pack was
appointed commandant, and Lieutenant Henry
Clements, of the 71st, town major. . The
battalion remained doing duty in the garrison
until this island, after the works, &c., were
destroyed, was finally evacuated on the 22d of
December.
On the 23d of December, the battalion
embarked in transports, and sailed for England,
after a service of five months in a very unhealthy
climate, which cost the battalion the loss of tiie
followinfc officers and men: —
BATTLE OF SOBEAL.
509
nmcfv^ Sergeants, Dnimmois,
Died on service
1
57
Killed .
2
19
Died after return liome
2
9
Total
85
In passing Cadsand, tliat fort opened a fire
on the transports, one of which, having part
of the 71st on board, was struck by a round
shot, which carried off Sergeant Steele's legs
above the knees.
On the 25th of December, tlie first battalion
of the 71st disembarked at Deal, and marched
to Brabourne-Lecs Barracks, in Kent, where it
was again brigaded with the 68th and 85th
light infantry, and was occupied in putting
itself in an efficient state for active service." -
In IVfay 1810, the battalion removed to
Deal Barracks, and while here Lieutenant-
Colonel Pack was removed from the regiment
to become a brigadier in the Portuguese army.
In the early part of September the battalion
received orders to prepare six companies for
foreign service, which was done by drafting
into the 1st, 2d, 3d, 4th, 6th, and 10th com-
panies the most effective officers and men
belonging to the other companies. "When
completed, the companies altogether consisted
of 30 officers, 42 sergeants, and 615 rank and
file. These companies sailed on the 15 th
September from the Downs in two frigates, and
disembarked at Lisbon on the 26th of the same
month, when the men were quartered in two
convents. " To my great joy," says the Journal
of a Soldier of the 71st, " we paraded in the
grand square, on the seventh day after our
arrival, and marched in sections, to the music
of our bugles, to join the army : having got
our camp equipments, consisting of a camp-
kettle and bill-hook, to every six men ; a
blanket, a canteen, and haversack, to each man.
Orders had been given that each soldier, on
his march, should carry along with him three
days' provision. Our mess of six cast lots
who should be cook the first day, as Ave were
to carry the kettle day about ; the lot fell to
me. My knapsack contained two shirts, two
pairs of stockings, one pair of overalls, t^ro shoe-
brushes, a shaving box, one pair of spare shoes,
and a few other articles ; my great-coat and
» Cannon's Eistory cf the list Regiment, pp. 77-79.
f blanket above the knapsack ; my canteen with
water was slung over my shoulder, on one side ;
my haversack, with beef and bread, on the
other ; sixty round of ball-cartridge, and the
camp-kettle above aU."^
At Mafra, to which place the detachment
marched on the 2ud of October, it "was joined
by Lieutenant-Colonel the Honourable Henry
Cadogan, who assumed the command. The
detachment joined the army under Wellington
at Sobral on the 10th, and was brigaded with
the 50tli and 92d regiments, mider Major-
General Sir William Erskine, in the first
division under Lieutenant-General Sir Brent
Spencer. We cannot do better than quote
from the simple but graphic journal already
referred to : —
" We had not been three hours in the
town, and were busy cooking, when the alarm
sounded. There were nine British and three
Portuguese regiments in the town. We were
all drawn up and remained under arms,
expecting every moment to receive the enemy,
whose skirmishers covered Windmill Hill, In
about an hour the light companies of all the
regiments were ordered out, along. with the
71st. Colonel Cadogan called to us, at the
foot of the hill, ' My lads, this is the first affair
I have ever been in with you ; show me what
you can do, now or never.' We gave a hurra,
and advanced up the hill, driving their
advanced skirmishers before us, until about
half-way up, when we commenced a heavy fire,
and were as hotly received. In the meantime
the remaining regiments evacuated the town.
The enemy pressed so hard upon us, we were
forced to make the best of our way down the
hill, and were closely followed by the French,
through the town, up Gallows Hill. We got
behind a mud AvaU, and kept our ground in
spite of their utmost efforts. Here we lay
upon our arms all night.
Kext morning, by day break, there was not
a Frenchman to be seen. As soon as the sun
was fairly up, we advanced into the town, and
began a search for provisions, which had now
become very scarce; and, to our great joy, we
found a large storehouse full of dry fish, flour,
rice, and sugar, besides bales of cloth. AH
now became bustle and mirlh ; fires were
^ Memorials of the late JFar, p. 70.
610
IIISTOKY or THE IIIGIILAXD EEGTMENTS.
kindled, and every man became a cook.
Scones-* were the order of the day, Xeitlier
flour nor sugar were wanting, and the water
was plenty ; so I fell to hake myseif a flour
scone. Mine was mixed and laid upon the
fire, and I, hungry enough, watching it.
Though neither neat nor comely, I was antici-
pating the moment when it woidd be eatable.
Scarce was it warm ere the bugle sounded to
arms. Then was the joy that reigned a moment
before turned to execrations. I snatched ray
scone off the fire, raw as it was, put it into my
haversack, and formed. We remained under
arras until dark, and then took up our old
quarters upon Gallows Hill, where I ate my
raw scone, sweetly seasoned by hunger. In
our advance to the town we were much
entertained by some of our men who had got
over a wall the day before, when the enemy
Avere in the rear ; and now were put to their
shifts to get over again, and scarce could make
it out.
j^ext morning the Erench advanced to a
mud wall, about forty yards in front of the one
we lay behind. It rained heavily this day, and
there was very little firing. During the night
we received orders to cover the bugle and tartans
of our bonnets with black crape, which had
been served out to us during the day, and to
put on our great-coats. jS[ext morning the
Erench, seeing us thus, thought we had retired,
and left Portuguese to guard the heights.
With dreadful shouts they leaped over that
Avail before which they had stood, Avhen guarded
by British. We were scarce able to withstand
their fury. To retreat was impossible; all
behind being ploughed land, rendered deep by
the rain. There was not a moment to hesitate.
To it we fell, pell-mell, Erench and British
mixed together. It was a trial of strength in
single combat : every man had his opponent,
many had two." In the first of these affairs
the detachment had 8 men killed and 31
wounded. In Wellington's despatch concern-
ing the affair of the l-lth, tlie names of
Lieutenant-Colonels Cadogan and Reynell
were particularly mentioned. John Eea, a
soldier of the Gth company of the 71st behaved
on this occasion with so much gallantry, and so
WJ-ticularly distinguished himself, that he
* Thin Hat cakes.
received a silver medal, inscribed " To John
Rea, for his exemplary courage and good con-
duct as a soldier at Sobral, 14th October
1810."
On the 15 th October the 71st retired be-
tween the lines at Tibreira, a continuation of
those at Torres Vedras. Here the detachment
remained along with the other regiments
watching Marshal Massena, until the latter
was compelled to retii'e from want of provi-
sions in the nights between the 14th and 15th
jSTovember. He was followed by the allied
forces, and the 71st, along with the rest of its
division, were quartered in and about Almoster
from the 20th to the 26th. Massena took up a
position in the vicinity of Santarem, and
Wellington, after some mancEuvring, placed
himself in front of the enemy, having his
headquarters at Cartano. The 71stwasc[uartered
in a convent at Alquintrinha, where the de-
tachment remained until March 1811. In
this month two companies of the 1st battalion
arrived in the Peninsula to reinforce the regi-
ment, other two coming out in July. On
the night of the 5th of March, the Erench
gave the British army the slip, deceiving the
latter by placing Avooden guns in their batteries,
and stuffing old clothes Avith straw, which they
put in place of their sentinels. It Avas two
days before the trick Avas discoA^ered. The
British army immediately folloAved in pursuit,
but did not come up with the enemy until they
reached the Aguida on the 9 th of April. The
diAUsion, in Avhich was the 71st, Avas posted at
Abergaria, a small town on the frontiers of
Spain, Avhere it remained till the 30th April,
Avhen, on account of the movements of the
enemy, the British army was moved out of its
cantonments, and Avas formed in line on the
high ground about two miles in rear of Euentes
d'Onor.
" On the 3rd of May, at day-break, all the
cavalry and sixteen light companies occupied
the toAvn. We stood under arms until three
o'clock, Avhen a staff-officer rode up to our
colonel, and gave orders for our advance.
Colonel Cadogan put himself at our head, say-
ing, 'My lads, you have had no provisions
these tAvo days ; there is plenty in the hollow
in front, let us down and divide.' We ad-
vanced as quick as avc could run, and met the
EATTLE OF FUENTES D'OXOR.
511
light companies retreating as fast as they could.
We continued to advance at double-quick
time, our firelocks at the trail, our bonnets in
our hands. They called to us, * Seventy-first,
you will come back quicker than you advance.'
Wo soon came full in front of the enemy.
The colonel cried, 'Here is food, my ladsj
cut away.' Thrice wo waved our bonnets, and
thrice we cheered ; brought our firelocks to
the charge, and forced them back throixgh the
town.
How different the duty of the French officers
from ours ! They, stimulating the men by
their example ; the men vociferating, each
chafing each until they appear in a fury,
shouting, to the points of our bayonets. After
the first huzza, the British officers, restraining
their men, still as death — ' Steady, lads,
steady,' is all you hear, and that in an under
tone.
During this day the loss of men was great.
In our retreat back to the town, when we
halted to check the enemy, who bore hard
upon us, in their attempts to break our line,
often was I obliged to stand with a foot upon
each side of a wounded man, who wrung my
soul with prayers I could not answer, and
pierced my heart with his cries to be lifted out
of the way of the cavalry. While my heart
bled for them, I have shaken them, rudely off.
We kept up our fire until long after dark.
About one o'clock in the morning we got four
ounces of bread served out to each man, which
had been collected out of the haversacks of the
Foot Guards. After the firing had ceased, wo
began to search through the town, and found
plentj'- of flour, bacon, and sausages, on which
we feasted heartily, and lay down in our
blankets, wearied to death. Soon as it was
light the firing commenced, and was kept up
until about ten o'clock, when Lieutenant
Stewart, of our regiment, was sent with a flag
of truce, for leave to carry off our wounded
from the enemy's lines, which was granted ;
and, at the same time, they carried off theirs
from ours. We lay down, fully accoutred, as
usual, and slept in our blankets. An hour
before day we were ready to receive the
enemy
About half-past nnie o'clock, a great gun
from the French line, which was answered by
one from ours, Avas the signal to engage.
Down they came, shouting as usual. We
kept them at bay, in spite of their cries and
formidable looks. How different tlieir appear-
ance from ours ! their hats set round Avith
feathers, their boards long and black, gave them
a fierce look. Their stature was superior to
ours; most of us were young. We looked
like boys ; they like savages. But we had the
true spirit in us. We foiled them in every
attempt to take the town, until about eleven
o'clock, when we were overpowered, and forced
tlirough the streets, contesting every inch.
During the preceding night we had been
reinforced by the 79th regiment, Colonel
Cameron commanding, who was killed about
tliis time. ISTotwithstanding all our efforts,
the enemy forced us out of the town, then
halted, and formed close column betwixt us
and it. Wliile they stood thus the havoc
amongst them was dreadful. Gap after gap
was made by our cannon, and as quickly filled
up. Our loss was not so severe, as we stood
in open files. While we stood thus, firing at
each other as quick as Ave could, the 8Sth regi-
ment advanced from the lines, charged the
cneray^ and forced them to give Avay. As Ave
passed over the ground Avhere they had stood,
it lay two and three deep of dead and wounded.
While Ave drove them before us through the
toAvn, in turn, they Avere reinforced, Avhich
only served to increase the slaughter. We
forced them out, and kept possession all day." ^
The 71st took 10 officers and 100 men
prisoners, but lost about lialf their number in
killed and Avounded. Those killed Avere Lieu-
tenants John Consell, William Houston, and
John Graham, and Ensign Donald John
Kearns, together Avith 4 Serjeants and 22 rank
and file.
Captains Peter Adamson and James
MTnt}Te, Lieutenants William M'Craw, Hum-
phrey Fox, and Eobert LaAv (Adjutant), Ensigns
Charles Cox, John Vandeleur, and Carique
LcAvin, 6 Serjeants, 3 buglers, and 100 rank
and file, Avere Avounded. Two officers, Avith
several men, Avere taken prisoners.
In commemoration of the gallantry displayed
in this prolonged action, the 71st subsequently
received the royal authority to bear the Avords
5 Memorials of the late War, pp. 87-91.
512
niSTOEY OF THE IIIGIILAXD EEGI.MEXTS.
'Fuentts d'Onor" on the regimental colour
and appointments.
Viscount Wellington particularly mentioned
the name of Liout. -Colonel the Honourable
Henry Cadogan in his despatch, and being
highly gratified with the conduct of the 71st
on this occasion, directed that a non-com-
missioned officer should be selected for a com-
mission. According to his Lordship's recom-
mendation, Quartermaster -Serjeant William
Gavin was shortly afterwards promoted to an
ensigncy in the regiment.*^
The 71st, on the 14tli of May, returned to
Albergaria, where it remained till the 26th,
Avhen it was marched to reinforce Marshal
Ccresford's army, then beseiging Badajoz.
After a variety of marchings, the battalion
svent into camp at Toro de Moro, where it
remained a month, and was recruited hj a
detachment of 350 from the 2d battalion, sta-
tioned at Deal. The battalion returned along
with Wellington's army on the 20th of July to
Lorba, where it remained until the 1st of Sep-
tember, when it removed to Portalegre, and
thence marched to CasteUo do Vido on Octo-
ber 4th.
On the 22nd of October, wo received infor-
mation that General Gii'ard, with 4000 men,
infantry and cavalry, was collecting contri-
butions in Estremadura, and had cut off part
of our baggage and supplies. We immediately
set off from Portalegre, along with the brigade
commanded by General Hill, and, after a most
fatiguing march, the weather being very bad,
we arrived at Malpar tida. The French were only
ten miles distant. By a near cut, on the
]\lerida road, through Aldea del Cauo, we got
close up to them, on the 27th, at Alcuesca,
and were drawn up in columns, with great
guns ready to receive hhem. They had heard
nothing of our approach. We went into the
town. It was now nigh tea o'clock ; the
enemy were in Arroyo del Molino, only three
miles distant. We got half a pound of rice
served out to each man, to be cooked imme-
diately. Hunger made little cooking neces-
sary. The officers had orders to keep their
men silent. We were placed in the bouses ;
but our wet and heavy accoutrements were, on
no account, to be taken off. At twelve o'clock
' Cannon's UlsLonj of ihc 7lsl Ecrjimcnt, p. 85.
we received our allowance of rum ; and, shortly
after, the seijeants tapped at the doors, calling
not above their breath. We turned out, and
at slow time continued our march.
The whole night was one continued pour of
rain. Weary, and wet to the skin, we trudged
on, without exchanging a word ; nothing
breaking the silence of the night save the
howling of the wolves. The tread of the men
was drowned by the pattering of the rain.
"Wlien day at length broke we were close upon
the town. The French posts had been with-
drawn into it, but the embers still glowed in
their fires. During the whole march the 71st
had been with the cavalry and horse-artillery,
as an advanced guard.
General Hill rode up to our colonel, and
ordered him to make us clean out our pans (as
the rain had wet all the priming), form square,
and retire a short distance, lost the French
cavalry had seen us, and should make an at-
tack ; however, the drift was so thick, they
could not — it blew right in their faces when
they looked oar way. The Colonel told us off
in three divisions, and gave us orders to charge
up three separate streets of the town, and force
our way, without halting, to the other side.
We shouldered our arms. The general, taking
off his hat, said, 'God be with you — quick
march.' On reaching the gates, we gave three
cheers, and in we went ; the inhabitants call-
ing, ' Live the English,' our piper playing
' Hey Johnny Cope ; ' the French swearing,
fighting in confusion, running here and there,
some in their shirts, some half accoutred. The
streets were crowded with baggage, and men
ready to march, all now in one heap of con-
fusion. On we drove : our orders were to take
no prisoners, neither to turn to the right nor
left, until we reached the other side of the
town.
As we advanced I saw the French general
come out of a house, frantic with rage. Never
shall I forget the grotesque figure he made, as
he threw his cocked hat upon the ground, and
stamping upon it, gnashed his teeth. When I.
got the fijst glance of him he had many
medals on his breast. In a minute his coat
was as bare as a private's.
We formed under cover of some old walls,
A brigade of French stood in view. We got
EATTLE OF AEEOYO DEL MOLINO.
513
orders to fire : not ten pieces in a company
went off, the powder was again so wet with
the rain. A brigade of Portuguese artillery
camo up. We gave the enemy another volley,
leaped the wall, formed column, and drove
them over the hill ; down which they threw
all their "baggage, before they surrendered.
In this affair we took about 3000 prisoners,
IGOO horse, and 6 pieces of artillery, with a
great quantity of baggage, &c.
Wo were again marched back to Portalegre,
where the horses wore sold and divided
amongst the men according to their rank. I
got 2s. 6d." 7
The 71st remained in Portalegre till March
1812, having taken part, during the January of
that year; in the expulsion of the French from
Estremadura. After the capture of Badajoz by
Wellington on the 6 th of April, the 7 1st, and the
otlier troops under the command of Lieutenant-
General Sir Rowland Hill, retired into Anda-
lusia. Wellington, having armed the Tagus
against Marshal Marmont, Sir Rowland Hill's
force took post at Almendralejos for the pur-
pose of watching Marshal Soult. Here the 71st
remained from the 13th April to the 11th May,
when it along with the rest of Sir R. Hill's
corps marched to Almaraz to destroy the bridge
of boats there. On the 18th of IMay it reached
the height on which the castle of Mirabete
stands, five miles from Alinaraz.
"On the evening of the third day, General
Hill ordered our left companies to move down
to the valley, to cover his reconnaisance.
When he returned, the officers were called.
A scaling ladder was given to each section of
a company of the left wing, with the exception
of two companies. AVe moved do^vn the hill
in a dismal manner ; it was so dark we could
not see three yards before us. The hill was
very steep, and we were forced to wade through
whins and scramble down rocks, still carrying
the ladders. When day-light, on the morning
of the 19 th, at length showed us to each other,
we were scattered all over the foot of the hill
like strayed sheep, not more in one place than
were held together by a ladder. We halted,
formed, and collected the ladders, then moved
on. We had a hollow to pass through to get
at the battery. The French had cut a part of
^ Memorials of the late War, p. 94.
II.
the brae-face away, and had a gun that swept
right through into the hollow. Wo made a
rush past it, to get under the brae on the other
side. The French were busy cooking, and
preparing to support the other fort, thinking
we would attack it first, as we had lain next
it.
On our approach the French sentinel fired
and retired. We halted, fixed bayonets, and
moved on in double-quick time. We did not
receive above four shots from the battery, until
we were under the works, and had the ladders
l^laced to the walls. Their entrenchment
proved deeper than we expected, which caused
us to splice our ladders under the wall ; during
which time they annoyed us much, by throw-
ing grenades, stones, and logs over it ; for we
stood with our pieces cocked and presented.
As soon as the ladders were spliced, we forced
them from the works, and out of the town, at
the point of the bayonet, down the hill and
over the bridge. They were in such haste,
they cut the bridge before all their men had
got over, and numbers were either drowned or
taken prisoners. One of our men had the
honour to be the first to mount the works.
Fort N'apoleon fired two or three shots into
Fort Almaraz. We took the hint from this
circumstance, and turned the guns of Almaraz
on Fort ISTapoleon, and forced the enemy to
leave it.
We moved forward to the village of Almaraz,
and found plenty of provisions, which had
been very scarce with us for some days."^
The whole of this brilliant affair was con-
cluded in about 15 minutes, the regiment los-
ing Captain Lewis Grant, 1 sergeant, and 7
rank and file, killed ; Lieutenants William
Lockwood and Donald Eoss, 3 sergeants, and
29 rank and file wounded. The names of 36
non-commissioned officers and soldiers were
inserted in regimental orders for conspicuous
bravery on tliis occasion, and ^'Almaraz"
was henceforth inscribed upon the regimental
colours. P)Oth in the Brigade and General
Orders, the 71st was particularly mentioned.
From this time to the 7th of November the
71st was occupied with many tedious marchings
and countermarchings in accordance with the
movements of the enemy. It occupied Alba de
^ Memorials of the late War, p. 98.
3 T
514
IIISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
Tonnes from the 7th till the 13th of November,
and during that period sustained a loss, in
action with the enemy, of 1 sergeant and 6 rank
and file killed, and 1 bugler and 5 rank and iile
wounded. The army retired from this part and
began to return on Portugal; and after vari-
ous slight skirmishes with the enemy, reached
Puerto de Baiios in December, where it re-
mained till April 1813, being then removed to
Bejar, which it occupied till May 21st. In
December the 1st battalion was joined by a
draft of 150 men from the 2nd. On the 20th
of June the battalion along with the rest of its
division encamped at La Puebla, in the neigh-
bourhood of Vitoria.
On the morning of the 21st the two
Monument in Glasgow Cathedral to Colonel the Hoaourable Henry Cadogan.
armies being in position, the 71st was ordered
to ascend the heights of La Puebla to support
the Spanish forces under General ISIorillo.
Forward they moved up the hill under a very
heavy fire, in which fell mortally wounded
their commander Colonel Cadogan, who, in
falling, requested to be carried to a neighbour-
ing height, from which he might take a last
farewell of the regiment and the field.
" The French had possession of the top, but
we soon forced them back, and drew up in
column on the height , sending out four com-
panies to our left to skirmish, The rercainder
moved on to the opposite height.
BATTLES OF VITOKIA AND THE PYRENEES.
515
Scarce were wo iipou tlio height, when a
heavy column, dressed in great-coats, with
white covers on their hats, exactly resembling
the Spanish, gave us a volley, Avhich put us
to the right about at double-quick time down
the hill, the French close behind, through the
whins. The four companies got the word, the
French' were on them. They likewise thought
them Spaniards, until they got a volley that
killed or wounded almost every one of them.
Wo retired to the height, covered by the 50 th,
who gave the pursuing column a volley which
checked their speed. We moved up the re-
mains of our shattered regiment to the heiglit.
Being in great want of ammunition, we were
again served with sixty rounds a man, and
kept up our fire for some time, until the bugle
sounded to cease firing.
We lay on the height for some time. Our
drought was excessive; there was no water
upon the height, save one small spring, which
was rendered useless. At this time the major
had the command, our second colonel being
wounded. There were not 300 of us on the
lieight able to do duty, out of above 1000
who drew rations in the morning. The cries
of the wounded were most heart-rending.
The French, on the opposite height, were
getting under arms : wo could give no assist-
ance, as the enemy appeared to bo six to one
of us. Our orders were to maintain the height
while there was a man of us. The word was
given to shoulder arms. The French at the
same moment got under arms. The engage-
ment began in the plains. The French were
amazed, and soon put to the right about,
through Vitoria. We followed, as quick as
our weary limbs would carry us. Our legs
were full of thorns, and our feet bruised upon
the roots of the trees. Coming to a bean field
at the bottom of the heights, the column was
immediately broken, and every man filled his
haversack. We continued to advance until it
was dark, and then encamped on a height
above Yitoria.
This was the dullest encampment I ever
made. We had left 700 men behind. None
spoke; each hung his head, mourning the loss
of a friend and comrade. About twelve o'clock
a man of each company was sent to receive
half a pound of flour for each man at the rate
of our morning's strength, so that there was
more than could be used by those who had
escaped. I had fired 108 rounds this day."^
The loss of the regiment in the battle of
Yitoria was dreadful. Colonel the Honour-
able Henry Cadogan, Captain Hall, Lieuten-
ants Fox and Mackenzie, 6 Serjeants, 1 bugler,
and 78 rank and file were killed ; Brevet
Lieutenant-Colonel Cother ; Captains Reed,
Pidgeon, and Grant ; Lieutenants Duff, Rich-
ards, M'Intyre, Cox, Torriano, Campbell, and
Cummeline; 13 Serjeants, 2 buglers, and 255
rank and file were wounded.
The enemy retired to Pamplona, followed by
the British, who afterwards marched towards
the Pyrenees, the 71st reaching Maya upon the
8thof July. At Maya, on July 25th, — of which,
as of other Peninsular battles, details will be
found in the account of the 42nd, — the 71st
behaved with marked bravery, maintaining
their position to the last, and, when their ammu-
nition was exhausted, hurling stones upon the
enemy to impede their advance. The 71st had
3 sergeants and 54 rank and file killed, and
6 sergeants and 77 rank and file wounded.
The army under General Hill continued
retiring until the 30th of July, when a strong
position was taken up at Lizasso. Here they
were attacked by the French, the 71st taking
an active part in the engagement, and losing 1
sergeant, and 23 rank and file killed, and 2
sergeants and 34 rank and file wounded.
In the action in the pass of Dona IMaria on
the 31st, the 71st distinguished itself, and had
1 sergeant and 29 rank and file killed, and 2
sergeants and 45 rank and file wounded. For
the part taken in these engagements the 71st
was authorised to bear the word ''Pyrenees"
on its colours and appointments. Between the
14th of June and the 7th August, the regiment
lost in killed and wounded, 33 officers, 6 bug-
lers, and 553 rank and file.
For nearly three months after the last engage-
ment the regiment was encamped on the heights
of Roncesvalles, where the men Avere principally
enfaf^ed in the construction of block-houses
and batteries, and in the formation of roads for
artillery, during which they suffered dreadfully
from the inclemency of the weather. On tho
night of October 11th a strong party of the
" Memorials of Ike late War, p. 113.
516
niSTOEY OF TKE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
French made an attack upon an advance of 15
men of the 71st under Sergeant James Ross, but
the small band, favoured somewhat by their posi-
tion and the darkness, maintained its ground,
and forced the enemy to retire. At the request
of Lieutenant-General Sir "William Stewart,
each of tlie 16 men was presented with a
medal.
After the battle of Nivelle, in Avhich the
71st did not take part, the regiment occupied
part of the town of Cambo, and was there joined
by a detachment of 16 men of the 2nd bat-
talion (then in Glasgow), under the command of
Lieutenant Charles Henderson. On the 9th of
December the 71st crossed the iNive without
loss, the regiment forming upon the top of the
opposite height, and sending out two companies
after the enemy, who, however, eluded pursuit.
The enemy retired on Bayonne, and General
Hill disposed his army with the right on the
Adour, the left above the ISTive, and the
centre, in which was the 71st, at St Pierre,
across the higli road to St Jean Pied-de-
Port.
"All the night of the 11th December we lay
in camp upon the face of a height, near the
Spaniards. In the afternoon of the 12th, we
received orders to move round towards Bayonne,
where we were quartered along the main road.
There we remained until we received orders to
march to our own right, to assist a Spanish force
whicbwas engaged with, superior numbers. We
set off by day-light on the morning of the 13th
towards them, and were moving on, when
General Hill sent an aide-de-camp after us, say-
ing, 'That is not the direction, — follow me.'
^Ve put to right-about, to tlie main road towards
Bayonne. We soon came to the scene of
action, and were immediately engaged. We had
continued firing, without intermission, for five
hours, advancing and retreating, and lost a great
number of men, but could not gain a bit of
ground. Towards evening we were relieved
by a brigade which belonged to another divi-
sion. As many of us as could be collected
were drawn up. General Hill gave us great
praise for our behaviour this day, and ordered
an extra allowance of liquor to each man. We
were marched back to our old quarters along
the road-side. We lay upon the road-side for
two or three days, having two companies three
leagues to the rear, carrying the wounded tc
the hospital. We were next cantoned three
leagues above Bayonne, along the side of the
river. We had strong picquets planted along
the banks. The French were cantoned upon
the other side. ]S"ever a night passed that we
v^-ere not molested by boats passing up and
down the river, with provisions and necessaries
to the town. Our orders were to turn out
and keep up a constant fire upon them while
passing. We had two grasshopper guns planted ]
upon the side of the river, by means of which i
we one night sunk a boat loaded with clothing
for the army, setting it on fire with red-hot
shot.
JN'ext day we were encamped in the rear
of the town, bemg relieved by a brigade of
Portuguese. We remained in camp two or
three days, expecting to be attacked, the enemy J
having crossed above us on the river. We '
posted picquets in the town, near our camp.
At length, receiving orders to march, we moved
on, until we came to a river on our right, which
ran very swift. Part of the regiment having
crossed, we got orders to come to the right-
about, and were marched back to our old camp-
ground. ISText morning we received orders to
take another road toward Salvatierra, where we
encamped that night, and remained until the
whole army assembled the following day.
About two o'clock in the afternoon we were
under arms, and moved towards the river,
covered by a brigade of artillery. We forded,
and continued to skirmish along the heights
ujitil the town was taken. We lost only one
man during the whole time. We encamped
upon the other side of the town ; and next
morning followed the line of march, until we
came before a town called Aris. We had
severe fighting before we got into it. We were
led on by an aide-de-camp. The contest lasted
until after dark. AVe planted picquets. in dif-
ferent streets of the town ; the enemy did the
same in others. Different patroles were sent
out during the night, but the French were
always found on the alert. They retired before
day-light, and we marched into the town with
our music at the head of the regiments. The
town appeared then quite desolate, not worth
twopence ; but we were not three days in it,
until the French inhabitants came back, opened
NITi:, SAUVETEERE, AND OETHEZ.
517
their sliops and houses, and it became a fine
lively place." ^
In the action oi the 13th December the 71st
lost Lieutenant-Colonel Mackenzie, Lieutenants
Oarapbe]! and Henderson, 2 sergeants, and 24
men kiUed; Captains Barclay and Grant, Lieu-
tenants M'lntyre and Torriano, and 37 men
wounded. For these services the regiment
bears " Nive " on its colours. On the 2Gth
February 1814 the regiment was in action at
Sauveterre, and on the 27th took part in the
battle of Orthez, although it appears that in
the latter it sustained little or no loss. It
bears " Orthez" on its colours.
Two divisions of the French army having
retired to Aire, after the action of the 27th of
February, Lieu tenant-General Sir Rowland
HUl moved upon that town to dislodge them.
Upon the 2d of JMarch the French were found
strongly posted upon a ridge of hills, extending
across the great road in front of the town,
having their right on the Adour. The second
division attacked them along the road, seconded
by a Portuguese brigade, and drove them from
their position in gallant style. Lieutenant
.lames Anderson and 17 rank and file were
killed ; Lieutenant Henry Frederick Lockyer,
1 sergeant, and 19 rank and file, were
kvounded.
A detachment from the second battalion,
consisting of 1 captain, 4 subalterns, and 134
rank and file, under the command of Major
Arthur Jones, joined at Aire.
On the 25th of March part of the battalion
was engaged in an affair at Tarbes, in which
Lieutenant Robert Law was wounded, and upon
the 10th of April was in position at Toulouse,
where some of the companies were employed
skirmishing, and sustained a loss of 1 sergeant
and 3 rank and file killed ; G rank and file
were wounded.^
On the 10th of April the regiment marched
to Toulouse, in order to attack it. It was
drawn up in column behind a house, and sent
out the flank companies to skirmish; the French,
however, evacuated Toulouse on the night of the
11th, when the 71st and the other regiments
entered the town. The following interesting
incident, in connection with the attack on
^ Memorials of the late JVar, p. 123.
^ Cannon's History of the 71st Regiment, p. 101.
Toulouse, is narrated by a soldier of the 7l3t
in his Journal : —
" I shall ever remember an adventure that
happened to me, towards the afternoon. We
were in extended order, firing and retiring. I
had just risen to run behind my file, when a
spent shot struck me on the groin, and took the
breath from me. 'God receive my soul!' I
said, and sat down resigned. The French were
advancing fast. I laid my musket down and
gasped for breath. I was sick, and put my can-
teen to my head, but could not taste the water;
however, I washed my mouth, and grew less
faint. I looked to my thigh, and seeing no
blood, took resolution to put my hand to the
part, to feel the wound. My hand was
unstained by blood, but the part was so pain-
ful that I could not touch it. At this moment
of helplessness the French came up. One oi
them made a charge at me, as I sat pale as
death. In another moment I would have been
transfixed, had not his next man forced the
point past me: 'Do not touch the good Scot,'
said he ; and then addressing himself to me,
added, ' Do you remember me ? ' I had not
recovered my breath sufficiently to speak dis-
tinctly : I answered, ' ISTo.' ' I saw you at
Sobral,' he replied. Immediately I recognised
him to be a soldier whose life I had saved from
a Portuguese, who was going to kill him as he
lay wounded. 'Yes, I know you,' I replied.
'God bless you!' cried he; and, giving me
a pancake out of his hat, moved on with his
fellows ; the rear of whom took my knapsack,
and left me lying. I had fallen down for
greater security. I soon recovered so far as to
walk, though with pain, and joined the regi-
ment next advance." ^
On the afternoon of April 12th word came
that I^apoleon had abdicated, and shortly after
peace was proclaimed, and a treaty concluded
between France and England.
The 71st marched from Toulouse to Blaach-
fort, where it was encamped for about afortnight,
after which it proceeded to Bordeaux, where it
embarked on the 15th of July, arriving in Cork
on the 28th of that month. Shortly afterwards
the regiment proceeded to Limerick, where it
lay for the rest of the year, and where Colonel
•^ Memorials of the late War, p. 127.
518
IIISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
Eeynell assumed tlie command in December.
In January 1815 the first battalion of the 71st
embarked at Cork, and proceeded to America;
but peace having been concluded "with the
United States, its destination was changed, in
consequence of ISTapoleon having again broken
loose, and resumed his former dignity of Em-
peror of the Erench. Thus England was once
more embroiled in war. The 71st was in con-
sequence transhipped in a small craft, and sent
' to Ostend, where it disembarked on April 22nd.
It was then marched to Leuze, where, quartered
in the surrounding villages, it lay till June 16th,
1815, under the command of Colonel EeynelL
It was brigaded with the first battalion of the
52nd, and eight companies of the 95th regi-
ment (Eifles), the brigade being commanded
by Major-General Frederick Adam, and the
division by Lieutenant-General Sir Henry
Clinton. The first battalion had at this time
997 rank and file. The regiment was drilled
every day, and on the morning of June 16
was proceeding to its drill-ground as usual,
when it was ordered immediately to advance
upon ISTivelles, where it arrived late at night.
On the same day Blucher had been attacked at
Ligny, and Wellington had successfully met
Marshal Ney at Quatre Eras, in which action
the 71st had no chance of taking part, although
they had their own share of the fighting at
"Waterloo. On the morning of the 17th the
71st took the road to Waterloo, and along with
the other regiments of the brigade took up a
position behind Hougoumont, where they lay
under arms, amid pouring rain, all night.
Two hours after daybreak. General Hill came
down and took away the 10th company to cover
his reconnaissance, and shortly after, the regi-
ment set to cleaning their arms, and preparing
for action. All the opposite heights were
covered by the enemy.
The artillery had been tearing away since
daybreak in different parts of the line. About
twelve o'clock we received orders to fall in for
attack. We then marched up to our position,
where we lay on the face of a brae, covering a
brigade of guns. We were so overcome by the
fatigue of the two days' march, that scarce had
we lain down until many of us fell asleep.
Wa lay thus about an hour and a half, under
a <lrcaaful fire, which cost us about 60 men.
while wo had never fired a shot. The balls
were falling thick amongst us.
About two o'clock a squadron of lancers
came down, hurrahing, to charge the brigade of
guns : they knew not what was in the rear.
The general gave the Avord, 'Eorm square.'
In a moment the whole brigade were on their
feet, ready to receive the enemy. The general
said, ' Seventy-first, I have often heard of your
bravery, I hope it will not be worse to-day than
it has been.' Down they came upon our
square. We soon put them to the right-
about.
Shortly after we received orders to move to
the heights. Onwards we marched, and stood,
for a short time, in square, receiving cavalry
every now and then. The noise and smoke
were dreadful. We then moved on in column
for a considerable way, and formed line ; gave
tlu'ee cheers, fired a few volleys, charged the
enemy, and drove them back.
At this moment a squadron of cavalry rode
furiously down upon our line. Scarce had we
time to form. The square was only complete
in front when they were upon the points of our
bayonets. Many of our men were out of place.
There was a good deal of jostling for a minute
or two, and a good deal of laughing. Our
quarter-master lost his bonnet in riding into
the square ; got it up, put it on, back foremost,
and wore it thus all day. JS'ot a moment had
we to regard our dress. A French general lay
dead in the square ; he had a number of orna-
ments upon his breast. Our men fell to pluck-
ing them off, pushing each other as they passed,
and snatching at them.
We stood in square for some time, whilst
the 13th dragoons and a squadron of French
dragoons were engaged. The 13th dragoons
retiring to the rear of our column, Ave gave the
French a volley, which put them to the right-
about; then the 13th at them again. They
did this for some time; Ave cheering the 13th,
and feeling every blow they received.
The whole army retired to the heights in the
rear; the French closely pursuing to our forma-
tion, where aa'b stood, four deep, for a considerable
time. As Ave fell back, a shot cut the straps
of the knapsack of one near me : it fell, and
Avas rolling away. He snatched it up, saying
' I am not to lose you that Avay, you are all I
BATTLE OF WATERLOO— PARIS INVESTED
519
have in the world,' tied it on the best manner
he could, and marched on.
Lord Wellington came riding up. We formed
square, with liim in our centre, to receive cav-
alry. Shortly the whole army received orders
to advance. We moved forwards in two col-
umns, four deep, the French retiring at the same
time. We were charged several times in our
advance. This Avas our last effort ; nothing
could impede us. The whole of the enemy
retired, leaving their guns and ammunition,
and every other thing behind. We moved on
towards a village, and charged right through,
killing great numbers, the village was so
crowded. We then formed on the other side
of it, and lay down under the canopy of heaven,
hungry and weary to death. We had been
oppressed, all day, by the weight of our blan-
kets and great-coats, which were drenched with
rain, and lay upon our shoulders like logs of
wood." *
The 71st had Brevet Major Edmund
L'Estrange, aide-de-camp to Major-General
Sir Denis Pack, and Ensign John Tod
killed. The following officers were wounded :
the Lieutenant -Colonel commanding the batta-
lion. Colonel Thomas Eeynell ; Brevet Lieu-
tenant-Colonel Arthur Jones ; Captains Samuel
Reed, Donald Campbell, William Alexander
Grant, James Henderson, and Brevet Major
Charles Johnstone ; Lieutenants Joseph Barr-
tillier, Robert Lind, John Roberts, James
Coates, Robert Law, Carique Lewin, and Lieu-
tenant and Adjutant William Anderson.
The number of Serjeants, buglers, and rank
and file killed amounted to 29; 166 were
wounded, and 36 died of their wounds." ^
The 71st afterwards marched to Paris with
the rest of the army, and was encamped in the
Champs Elysees, continuing there till tlie begin-
ning of November, when it proceeded to Ver-
sailles, and to Viarmes in December. On the
21st of December the second battalion was dis-
banded at Glasgow, the effective officers and
men being transferred to the first battalion.
In January 1816 the regiment marched to
the Pas de Calais, where it was cantoned in
several villages. On the 21st of June the 71st
was formed in hollow square upon the hnajere
* Memorials of the late War, p. 132.
' Cannon's History of the list Reguntnt, p. 110.
of Rombly for the purpose of receiving the
medals which had been granted by the Prince
Regent to the officers and men for their services
at Waterloo, when Colonel Reynell addressed
the regiment as follows : — -
" Seventy-first, — The deep interest which
you will all give me credit for feeling in every-
thing that affects the corps, cannot fail to be
awakened upon an occasion such as the present,
when holding in my hands, to transfer to yours,
these honourable rewards bestowed by your
sovereign for your share in the great and
glorious exertions of the army of His Grace the
Duke of Wellington upon the field of Waterloo,
when the utmost efforts of the army of France,
directed by Napoleon, reputed to be the first
captain of the age, were not only paralysed at
the moment, but blasted beyond the power of
even a second struggle.
" To have participated in a contest crowned
with victory so decisive, and productive of con-
sequences that have diffused peace, security,
and happiness throughout Europe, may be to
each of you a source of honourable pride, as well
as of gratitude to the Omnipotent Arbiter of all
human contests, who preserved you in such
peril, and without whose protecting hand the
battle belongs not to the strong, nor the race to
the swift.
" I acknowledge to feel an honest and, I
trust, excusable exultation in having had the
honour to command you on that day ; and in
dispensing these medals, destined to record in
your families the share you had in the ever
memorable battle of Waterloo, it is a peculiar
satisfaction to me that I can present them to
those by whom they have been fairly and hon-
ourably earned, and that I can here solemnly
declare that, in the course of that eventful day,
I did not observe a soldier of this good regiment
whose conduct Avas not only creditable to the
English nation, but such as his dearest friends
could desire.
"Under such agreeable reflections, I request
you to accept these medals, and to wear them
with becoming pride, as they are incontestable
proofs of a faithful discharge of your duty to
your king and your country. I trust that
they will act as poAverful talismans, to keep you,
in your future lives, in the paths of honour,
sobriety, and virtue."
520
mSTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIJVIENTS.
The regiment received new colours on the
13th of January 1817; they were presented by
Major-General Sir Denis Pack, a name inti-
mately associated with some of our Highland
reo-iments. On this occasion he addressed them
as follows : —
"Seventy-first Eegiment, — Officers, non-com-
missioned officers, and soldiers, it affords me the great-
est satisfaction, at the request of }'our commanding
officer. Colonel Reynell, to have the honour of pre-
senting these colours to you.
" There are many who could perform the office with
a better grace, but there is no one, believe me, who is
more sensible of the merit of the corps, or who is more
anxious for its honovj and welfare.
Major-General Sir Denis Pack, K.C.B. From a
painting in possession of Mrs Reynell I'ack.
" I might justly pay to the valour and good conduct
of those present the compliments usual on such occa-
sions, but I had rather offer the expression of my
legard and admiration of that excellent esprit-de-corps
and real worth which a ten years' intimate knowledge
of the regiment has taught me so highly to appreciate.
I shall always look back with pleasure to that long
period in which I had the good fortune to be your
commanding officer, and during which time I received
from the officers the most cordial and zealous assist-
ance in support of discipline ; from the non-commis-
sioned officers proofs of the most disinterested regard
for His Majesty's service and the welfare of their
regiment ; and I witnessed on the part of the privates
and the corps at large a fidelity to their colours in
South America, as remarkable under such trying cir-
cumstances as their valour has at all times been con-
spicuous in the field. I am most happy to think that
there is no drawback to the pleasure all should feel on
this occasion. Your former colours were mislaid after
a fete given in London to celebrate the Duke of
Wellington's return after his glorious termination of
the peninsular war, and your colonel. General Francis
Dundas, has sent you three very h.andsonie ones to
replace them. On them arc emblazoned some of His
Grace's victories, in which the 71st bore a most distin-
guished part, and more might be enumerated which the
corps might well be proud of. There are still in our ranks
valuable officers who have witnessed the early glories
of the regiment in the East, and its syilendid career
since is fresh in the memory of all. Never, indeed,
did the character of the corps stand higher ; never was
the fame of the British arms, or the glory of the British
empire more pre-eminent than at this moment, an
enthusiastic recollection of which the sight of these
colours must always inspire.
" While you have your present commanding officer
to lead you, it is unnecessary for me to add anything
to excite such a spirit ; but were I called upon to do so,
I should have only to hold up the example of those
who have fallen in your ranks, and, above all, point
to the memory of that hero who so gloriously fell at
your head."^
After remaining in Franco untU the end of
October 1818, the 71st embarked for England,
and arrived at Dover on the 29 th of that month,
proceeding to Chelmsford, where the establish-
ment was reduced from 810 to 650 rank and
file.
IL
1818—1873.
Chatham — Ireland — Sir Gordon Drummond becomes
Colonel — Quebec — Montreal — Inspected by Lord
Dalhousie — Kingston — Toronto — Major-Gen eral Sir
Colin Halkett becomes Colonel — Bermuda — Tartan
Plaid Scarf restored — Edinburgh — Major-General Sir
S. T.Whittingham becomes Colonel — Lt. General Sir
Thomas Eeynell becomes Colonel — Divided into two
Battalions — Chichester — Canada — West Indies —
Death of Sir Thomas Eeynell — Lt. General Sir
Thomas Arbuthnct becomes Colonel — His death —
Lt. General Sir James Macdonell becomes Colonel —
Dublin — The Queen's Visit (1849) — Canada — Ire-
land— Inspected by H.E.H. the Duke of Cam-
bridge— New Colours — Corfu — The Ci'iraea — Malta
— India — Inspected hy Lord Clyde — Cliolera —
Sealkote — Nowshera — Umbeylah Pass — Chumla
Valley — Delhi — Home — Edinburgh — Aldershot —
Ireland — Inspected by Lord Strathnairn — Gibraltf-r
— Death of Colonel the Hon. Charles Grey — Lt.
General Robert Law, K.H., appointed Colonel —
His Services — Buttevant — Malta — Fort St.
George.
From 1818 to 1822 this regiment performed
garrison duties at various places in England, a
mere enumeration of which would not be inter-
esting, and is needless here. Wliile at Chatham
in 1821, the strength of the regiment was
reduced to 576 rank and file. In 1822 it
sailed from Liverpool for Dublin, where it
^ Colonel the Honourable Henry Cadogan, who was
mortally wounded at Vittoria on the 21st of June
1813.
THE SEVEXTY-FIEST REGIilEXT IX AMERICA.
52i
arrived on the 3rd of May, and remained there
till the beginning of October, when it was
marched to the south of Ireland. Here it
remained until May 1824, having its head-
quarters at Fermoy, with detachments stationed
at various villages in order that disturbances
niight be suppressed and order maintained.
The nature of the duties which the regiment
had to perform can be seen by reference to our
account of the 42nd about this period. In
January 1824 Lieutenant-General Sir Gordon
Drummond was removed from the colonelcy of
the 88th bo that of the 71st, vacant by the
death of General Francis Dundas.
In IMay the regiment proceeded to Cork to re-
embark for ISTorth America ; but before doing
so, Colonel Sir Thomas Arbuthnot, command-
ing the regiment, received very gratifying ad-
dresses from the magistrates and inhabitants
of Fermoy, praising highly the conduct of the
regiment, which had now the esteem of all
classes. The 71st embarked at Cork for Xorth
America on the 1 4th, IGth, 17th, and 18th of
May 1824, and arrived at Quebec about a
month thereafter, at which place the head-
quarters of the regiment was stationed. The
71st remained in America performing garrison
duty at various places till 1831. In May
1827 the headquarters was removed to Mont-
real ; preparatory to the change, the service
companies were inspected by Lieutenant-Gen-
ral the Earl of Dalhousie, who assured Lieu-
tenant-Colonel Jones that he never had seen
any regiment in mere perfect order. In IMay
1828 the regiment removed to Kingston, where
it remained for a year, and where it suffered
much from fever and ague. From this place
headquarters removed to Toronto in June 1829,
and companies were sent out to occupy various
posts ; the 71st remained there for two years.
In June 1825 the strength of the regiment
had been increased to 710 rank and file, who
were formed into 6 service and 4 depot com-
panies, the latter stationed in England ; the
movements of the former we have been narrating.
In August 1829 the depot companies removed
from Gravesend to Berwick-on-Tweed, and in
June 1830 from the latter place to Edinburgh
Castle. In September 1829 Major-General
Sir Colin Halkett succeeded General Drum-
mond as colonel of the 71st.
u.
In May 1831 the service companies returned
to Quebec, where they stayed four months,
sailing in October for Bermuda, where they
were stationed till September 1834. While at
Bermuda, in Febuary 1834, the tartan plaid
scarf was restored to the 71st by authority of
the King. In September of that year the G
service comj^anies left Bermuda for Britain,
arriving at Leith in October 19th. The regi-
ment was stationed at Edinburgh tillMay 1836,
when it embarked for Ireland, and was stationed
at Dublin till June 1837, when it proceeded
to Kilkenny, The regiment remained in Ire-
land tiU April 1838, on the 16th of which
month the 6 service companies again sailed from
Cork to Canada. The four depot companies
remained in Ireland till June 1839, when
they sailed from Cork to Scotland, and were
stationed at Stirling. While in Ireland,
March 1838, Major-General Sir Samuel Ford
AYhittingham succeeded Sir Colin Halkett to
the colonelcy of the regiment, and he again
was succeeded in March 1841 by Lieutenant-
General Sir Thomas Eeynell, formerly so
intimately associated with the regiment as its
lieutenant-colonel. The strength of the rejia-
ment was in August 1838 increased to 800.
During 1840 the 6 service companies were
stationed at St John's, Lower Canada.
The service companies proceeded from St
John's to Montreal, in two divisions, on the
27th and 28th of April 1842.
In consequence of the augmentation which
took place in the army at this period, the 71st
regiment was ordered to be divided into two
battalions, the 6 service companies being termed
the first battalion, and the depot, augmented
by two new companies, being styled the reserve
battalion. The depot was accordingly moved
from Stirling to Chichester in 1842, and after
receiving 180 volunteers from other corj^s, was
there organised into a battalion for foreign ser-
vice.
The reserve battalion of the 71st, under the
command of Lieutenant-Colonel James Eng-
land, embarked at Portsmouth in Her Majesty's
troop-ship "Resistance," which sailed for
Canada on the 13th of August 1842, and
landed at Montreal on the 23d of Septem-
ber, where the first battalion was hkewise
stationed, under the command of Major William
3 u
522
IIISTOKY OF THE niGIILAXD KEGDIENTS.
Denny, -ft'ho, upon the arrival of Lieutenant-
Colonel England, took charge of the reserve
battalion.
The reserve battalion marched from INIon-
treal to Chambly on the 5th of May 18-13, and
arrived there on the same day.
The first battalion, under the command of
Lieutenant-Colonel England, embarked at
Quebec for the West Indies in the " Java "
transport, on the 20th of October 1843. The
headquarters disembarked at Grenada on the
loth of December following.
The headquarters of the first battalion em-
barked on the 25th of December 18-14, at Gre-
nada for Antigua,^ where they continued during
1845. On the 11th of JNlay 1845, the head-
quarters and three companies of the regiment
inarched from Chambly, and arrived in King-
ston, in Canada, on the 14th of that month.
On the 18th of April 1846, the headquarters
and four companies of the first battalion em-
barked at Antigua on board the transport
" Princess Eoyal," and on the 24th of the same
month landed at Barbadoes.
The first battalion, under the command of
Captain Xathaniel Massey Stack, embarked
for England at Barbadoes on the 29th and
30th of December 1846, on board H.M. ship
"Belleisle." On the 0 th of October they had
left Kingstown in Canada West, and arrived
at La Prairie on the 8th of the same month.
The ship " Belleisle," having the first bat-
talion on board, sailed for Portsmouth on
January 1st 1847, and arrived at Spithead on
the 25th. After disembarking the battalion
at Portsmouth it proceeded to Winchester,
where it remained till July 19th, when it was
conveyed in three divisions by railway to
Glasgow, and on December 21st was removed
to Edinburgh.
On the 18th of February 1848, Lieutenant-
General Sir Thomas Arbuthnot, K.C.E., from
the 9th Foot, was appointed colonel of the
regiment in room of Lieutenant-General Sir
Thomas PLcynell, Bart., Avho had died at
Arundel on February 10, 1848; and on the
death of the new colonel at Salford, on January
26th 1849, about a year after, -Lieutenant-
General Sir James IMacdoncll, K.C.B., frora
' Cannon's nistory of the 71st RcjimcvJ, pp. 120, 121.
the 79th Foot, was appointed to the colonelcy
of the regiment on February 8, 1849.
In compliance with instructions received
upon the occasion of Her IMajesty's visit to
Dublin, the headquarters of the first battalion,
with the effectives of three companies, pro-
ceeded from iS'aas to that garrison on the 28th
of July, and were encamped in the Phoenix
Park. The three detached companies also
joined at the encampment on the same day.
The headquarters and two companies of the
reserve battalion, under the command of Lieu-
tenant-Colonel Sir Hew Dalrymple, Bart., pro-
ceeded from St John's to Montreal in aid of
the civil power, on the 28th of April 1849.
The headquarters and three companies quitted
Montreal and encamped on the Island of St
Helen's on the 30th of June, but returned to
St John's on the 16th of July. On the 17th
of August 1849, the headquarters and two
companies proceeded from St John's to Mon-
treal in aid of the civil poAver, and returned
to St John's on the 6th of September.
The Queen having arrived in Dublin on the
6th of August, the first battalion had the
honour of sharing in the grand review which
took place in the park on the 9 th, in pre-
sence of Her Majesty and Prince Albert, after
Avhich a highly complimentary general order
was issued, expressing the high approval of
Her Majesty and Prince Albert of tlie conduct
of the troops present at the review.
On the 10th of August 1849 Her Majesty
and Prince Albert and the Pioyal Family left
Dublin, and the 71st furnished a guard of
honour, under Captain T. H. Coh'ille, at
the railway station; and on the 11th, the
lieutenant-general commanding marked his
very high appreciation of the services of tlie
troops stationed in Dublin during the above
auspicious occasion, by publishing another
highly complimentary general order.
In addition to the remarks in the general
order of lieutenant-General Sir Edward
Blackeney, which reflected so much credit ou
the 71st Highland Light Infantry, in common
with the other regiments in garrison, Major-
Gencral H.Pt.H. Prince George of Cambridge
was graciously pleased to express his approba-
tion of the high state of efficiency and good
conduct of the battalion; and as its stay in
THE QUEEN'S VISIT TO DUBLIN.
523
Dublin "was intended to be only during Her
Majesty's visit, tlie headquarters and three com-
panies returned to Naas on the 13th of August
184:9, detaching on the same day three compa-
nies to Maryborough, Carlow, and Newbridge.
During the months of March and April 1850,
the various scattered companies of the 71st were
removed to Dublin, where the whole battalion
was stationed at the Eichmond Barracks.
The headquarters and two companies of the
reserve battalion quitted St John's and Cham-
bly on the 21st of May 1850, and arrived at
Toronto on the 23rd of that month, where the
battalion was joined by the other companies,
and it continued there during the remainder
of the year.
In May 1852 the reserve battalion proceeded
from Toronto to Kingston. On the 8th of
June following, Lieutenant-Colonel Hew Dal-
rymple, Bart., retired from the service by the
sale of his commission, and was succeeded
by Lieutenant- Colonel Nathaniel Massey
Stack.s
Instructions having been received for the
battalion to embark at Glasgow for Ireland, three
companies proceeded to Dublin on the 27th,
and the headquarters, with the three remaining
companies, embarked on board the "Viceroy"
steamer on the 1st of May, and arrived at
Dublin on the 2nd. Companies were de-
taclied to various places, and the headquarters
proceeded from Dublin to Naas on the 20th
of May.
On the 4th of July Lieutenant-Colonel
William Denny, having arrived from Canada,
assumed the command of the battalion, when
Lieutenant-Colonel Sir Hew Dahymple, Bart.,
proceeded to rejoin the reserve battalion.
H.R.H. Major-General Prince George of
Cambridge, commanding the Dublin district,
made the autumn half-yearly inspection of the
regiment on the 13th of October 1849, on which
occasion H.E.H. expresssd personally to the
regiment his satisfaction and approbation of
Mieir appearance and steadiness under arms,
and the marked improvement that had been
effected.
A draft of the reserve battalion, consisting
of 2 subalterns, 2 sergeants, and 90 rank and
f Cannon's Rislory of tJtc 7\st Regiment, pp. 122, 123.
file, embarked at Cork for Canada on the 4ih
of May of the same j^car.
The state of discipline in the regiment was
reported to be good on its arrival in Dublin,
and during its stay in that garrison it was most
favourably reported upon. The accompanying
extracts, which were conveyed to the command-
ing officers by order, are creditable to the cha-
racter of the regiment: —
"AssT. Adjt.-General's Office,
"Dublin, 2\st July 1851.
" The Commander-in-Chief is glad to find
that His Eoyal Highness considers the recruits
lately joined to be of a superior description,
and that he is enabled to speak with unqualified
praise on the state of the discipline to v/hich
the regiment has arrived since it formed part
of the garrison of Dublin.
" George Mylixs
" Asst.Adjt.-Gen."
" Officer Commanding
"1st Bat. 71st Kegt."
The following is an extract from a letter
received from the Adjutant-General of the
Forces, having reference to the confidential
report of H.E.H. the Duke of Cambridge, of
the 1st battalion of the 71st Highland Light
Infantry, for the second period of 1850: —
"AssT. Adjt.-Gexeral's Office,
" Dublin, 28th January 1851.
" The progress made by this battalion during
the half year is extremely satisfactory to the
Commander-in-Cliief, and in the highest degree
creditable to Lieutenant- Colonel Denny and his
officers, who may congratulate themselves on
having brought the battalion into a state of effi-
ciency of which it certainly could not boast when
the lieutenant-colonel assumed the command.
"W. F. FoRSTER, A.A.-G."
During 1851 and 1852 the regiment re-
mained in Ireland, moving about in detach-
ments from place to place, and performing
efficiently a variety of duties, agreeable and
disagreeable, in that disturbed country, and
sending off now and then small parties to
join the reserve battalion in. Canada. In
August the regiment removed to Kilkenny.
On the 1st of November 1852, a communica-
tion was received for the battalion to be held
in readiness for embarkation for the Medi-
terranean, and in comuliance therewith, tlie
524
niSTOEY OF THE niGHLA:N'D EEGIMENTS.
service and dei^ot coiapanics were formed on the
let of January 1S53; and on the 3rd the bat-
talion received new coloui's. On the arrival
of the battalion at Cork, the old colours were
placed over a tablet erected at Kinsale, to the
memory of the late Lieutenant-General Sir
Thomas Arbuthnot, a native of that place,
who commanded the regiment for many years.
Daring February and March the regiment
sailed in detachments for Corfu.
Ly a War Office letter of 20th of February
ISSi, the regiment was to be augmented, from
the 1st of April, by one pipe-major and tive
pipers.
The reserve battalion remained in Canada
from 1849 to 1853, having been stationed
successively at St John's, Toronto, Kingston,
and Quebec, returning from Canada in 1854,
and forming the depot of the regiment at
Canterbury in October.
On the outbreak of the Crimean war all
the effectives, with a proportion of officers,
consisting of 1 major, 3 captains, 6 subal-
terns, 20 Serjeants, 6 buglers, and 391 rank
and file — total, 417 — were ordered to proceed
to the Crimea, and embarked at Portsmouth,
on board the " Eoyal Albert," J^ovember 24,
and landed at Balaclava on the 20th of De-
cember. The first battalion joined the reserve
in February 1855.
Major-General A. F. Mackintosh, Com-
mander of the Forces in the Ionian Islands,
issued the following order prior to the embarka-
tion of the first battalion from Corfu for the
Crimea, in January 1855 : —
"Genenil Order.
" Deputy Qr.-Masteii General's Office,
" Corfu, 2Uh January 1855.
" The Major-General commanding addresses
a few words to the 71st Light Infantry on
their departure for the seat of war.
"The Major-General first saw the 71st a
good many years ago, on a day when their
commanding officer fell at their head; he has
since often met the regiment in various parts
of the world, and has always remarked among
both the officers and men of the regiment that
high military spirit and personal activity still
conspicuous, which caused it to be selected and
organised as a light corps.
" They are now about to appear on a scene
where their predecessors in the regiment have
so often distinguished themselves — the field of
battle, — and the Major-General wishes them a
prosperous passage, followed by a glorious
career. ,. ^ ,„
" K. Walpole,
" Dep. Qr.-Mr. General."
During the time the 71st was in the Crimea,
it had no chance of distinguishing itself in any
great action, as had the 42d, and the other two
Highland regiments with which it was brigaded,
Nevertheless, the 71st had many fatiguing and
critical duties to perform, which it did with
efficiency ; as will be seen, it was mainly occu-
pied in expeditions to various parts of the
Crimea.
The regiment embarked on the 3rd of jNlay
on board the " Furious" and the " Gladiator"
steam frigates, forming part of the first expedi-
tion to Kertch, returning to Balaclava on the
8th. The regiment moved to the front on the
9th of May, and joined the third brigade of the
fourth division in camp, before Sebastopol, per-
forming satisfactorily the very trying duties in
the trenches. Here, however, it did not long
remain, as on ]\Iay 22nd it embarked at Bala-
clava, on board the steam frigates "Sidon"
and " Valorous," and proceeded to Kertch
with the expeditionary force of the allied
army.
Landing at Kamiesch Bouroun, about five
miles from Kertch, on the 24th of May, under
cover of the gun-boats, it bivouacked that
night, and marched to Kertch the following
morning, proceeding the same day to Yenikali,
where it encamped.
The regiment re-embarked at Yenikali on the
10th of June on board the steam frigates "Sidon"
and " Valorous," to return to the headquarters
of the army, but was again disembarked — the
headquarters and right wing at Yenikali on June
the 12th, and the left wing at Cape St Paul
on the 14th — to protect these points, in con-
junction with a French and Turkish force.
One company moved into Kertch from Yeni-
kali, August 4th, and the left wing from Cape
St Paul to Kertch, September 22nd.
Three companies, under Major Hunter, em-
barked at Kertch, September 24th, and pro-
ceeded with the French on a joint expedition
rilE CRIINIEAN CAMPAIGN AI^D mDIA.
525
to Tainan. Taman and Phanagoria were
bombarded by the French and English gun-
boats, and taken possession of by the allied
expeditionary force on the same day. A large
supply of hutting material and fuel was ob-
tained for the use of the troops from these
places, after which they were fired and
abandoned. The expedition returned to
Kertch on the 3rd of October. I
A draft, consisting of 1 captain, 5 subalterns,
4 sergeants, and 121 rank and file from the
reserve companies at Malta, landed at Bala-
clava in August, was moved to the front, and
attached to the Highland division in camp
before SebastopoL It was present at the fall
of Sebastopol, under the command of Major
Campbell, and joined the headquarters of
the regiment at Yenikali on the 2nd of
October.
Until the 22nd of June 185G, the various
companies were kept moving between Yenikali
and Kertch. On that date Kertch and Cape
St Paul were handed over by the regiment to
the Russians, the Turks and French having-
already evacuated the Crimea.
The headquarters and six companies em
barked on board the steamship "Pacific," and
two companies on board the "Gibraltar," on
the 22nd of June, for passage to Malta.
During the stay of the 71st in Malta, from
July 1856 to January 1858, there is nothing
of importance to record except the death of Sir
James Macdonell on the 15th of May 1857.
The regiment received orders by telegram
from England to proceed overland to India on
the evening of the 2nd of January 1858, and on
the morning of the 4th it embarked on board
11. M. ship "Princess Royal" and the steam
frigate " Vulture." The headquarters and
right wing arrived at Bombay on February
6th, and the left wing on the 8th ; the right
wing proceeding to Mhow by bullock train in
detachments of about forty daily, the first of
which left Bombay on the 26th of February,
and the last arrived at Mhow, March 17th.
It marched from Mhow on the 30th March to
join the Central India Field Force, and joined
the second brigade at Mote on May 3rd. It
was present at the action in Rose's attack on
the enemy at Koonch, May 7th, when eight
men fell dead in the ranks, and upwards of
■twenty officers and men had to be carried
from the field on account of the heat of the
sun. It was present also at the actions at
Muttra and Deapoora, 16tli and 17th May; at
the latter places the principal attacks of the
enemy were repulsed by this regiment. Lieu-
tenant-Colonel Campbell commanding the
brigade, Major Rich commanding the regi-
ment, and Battalion Major Loflus, were
specially mentioned by the major-general.
The regiment was present at the battle of
Go vvlowlec. May 22nd, the occupation of Calpee,
May 23rd, and it marched on Gwalior with the
1st Brigade Central India Field Force; at
the action of Moorar on the 16th of June, in
which the 71st took a prominent part. It was
while rushing on at the head of a company of
this regiment that Lieutenant Wyndham Neave
fell mortally wounded, and that Sergeant Hugh
M'Gill, 1 corporal, and 2 privates were killed.
Lieutenant-Colonel Campbell, Major Rich, and
Lieutenant Scott were specially mentioned ;
and Sergeant Ewing and Private George
Rodgers were recommended for the Victoria
Cross.
On the evening of the 18th of June the regi-
ment formed part of a column for the support
of Brigadier Smith's brigade, and advanced
on Gwalior with the whole force on the 19th
and 20th.
After the capture of Gwalior on the 20th of
June, the headquarter's wing marched back to
Moorar cantonments, where it was stationed
till the 12 th of August, when it returned to
Gwalior, and was stationed at the Lushker and
Phool Bagh, and returned again to Moorar on
the 6th of June 1859.
On the 11th of N'ovember 1858, a detach-
ment from headquarters went on field-service
to the Sind River, had two skirmishes with
the rebels, and returned to Gwalior on the 9th
of February 1859,
On the 29th of ^vember 1858, another
detachment from headquarters went on field
service, and had skirmishes with tlie rebels at
Ranode and Nainewass. At the latter place
three were killed. This detachment returned
to Gwalior on 27th of May 1859.
The left wing marched from Bombay on the
11th of March 1858, and arrived at Mhow
on 17th of April, and on the 9th of June a
526
inSTORY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGBIENTS.
oompany was detached from Mhow to Indore.
The greater portion of tlie left wing proceeded
on field-service, under jNlajor-General Michel,
C.B., and on 2nd September 1858 was present
at the action at Eajghur. In the action at
Mongrowlee, on September the loth, the 71st
had one private killed. In the action at
Sindwaho on October the 19th, and that at
Koorai on October the 25th, the 71st had
no casualties. The left wing arrived at
Bhopal on the 17th of JSTovember 1858, and
marched to Goonah on the 17th of January
1859.
On the 25 th of i^ovember a party of 50
rank and file left Mhow on camels, with a
column under command of Major Sutherland,
92d Highlanders, and were engaged with the
lebels at Eajpore on the same day, after Avhich
they returned to Mhow.
On the 1st of January 1859, the company
stationed at Indore marched from that place
en route to join a column on service under
lirigadier-Gencral Sir E. jSTapier, K.C.B., and
Avas present at the attack of the Fort of JSTa-
harghur, 17th of January, where two privates
were wounded. Captain Lambton was specially
mentioned for his daring attack.
The headquarters of the regiment were
inspected by the Commander-in-Chief, Lord
Clyde, on the 2nd of December 1859. His Ex-
cellency expressed his satisfaction, both with
what he himself saw and the reports which
he had received regarding the state of the
regiment from other sources. The re^jort
made by Lord Clyde to H.R.II. the General
Commanding-in-Chief, produced the following
letter from the Adjutant -General of the
Forces, liighly complimentary to the command-
ing officer and all ranks of the regiment : —
' ' HOESE GUAEDS,
" lUh January 1860.
" Sir, — His Eoyal Highness the General
Commanding-in-Chief is much gratified to
hear from General Lord Clyde, Commander-
in-Chief in India, that at his Lordship's last
visit to the station occupied by the regiment
under your command, he found it in the
highest order.
" After the recent arduous and continuous
duties on wliich it has been employed, great
credit is due to its commanding officer, Colonel
William Hope, and to every raak in the
corps, and H.E.H. requests that his opinion
may be communicated to them accordingly.—
I have the honour to be, &c.
" G. A. Wetheral,
' 'Adjutant- General.
"Officer Commanding
" 71st Highlanders."
In the month of January 18G0, intimation
was received of the death of Lieutenant-
Colonel E. D. Campbell, C.B., in London, on
the 4th of December 1859, and the command
of the 71st devolved on Lieutenant-Colonel
Hope, C.B.
On the 22nd of July cholera broke out in the
regiment. It first appeared in the hospital in
cantonments, but the next day spread to the
barracks, and, two or three days later, reached
the fortress of Gwalior. The companies in
cantonments, with the exception of one,
moved under canvas ; two of those in the
fort moved down into quarters at the Phool
Bagh. ISTotwithstauding these movements,
the e^iidcmic continued until the beginning
of September, and did not finally disappear
until the 16th of that month, having carried
off 1 colour-sergeant, 2 sergeants, 2 corporals,
I piper, 1 bugler, and 62 men, 11 women and
II children.
On the 11th of November 1860 the order for
the relief was received, and on the 20th of the
next month the regiment marched for Seal-
kote, Punjab, having been relieved at Gwalior
by the 27th Inniskillings.
The state of discipline of the regiment
while in the Gwalior district can be gather-
ed from the following extract from a report
from the Political Agent, Gwalior, to the
Government of India, dated 15th Juno
18G0:—
" "When it was determined in June last to
post a British force at the Lushkcr, the people
expected with dread and deprecation a violent
and dangerous, at least a rude and overbearing
soldiery; but Her Majesty's 71st Highlanders
soon dispelled their fears and created pleasant
feelings.
" His Highness and the best infonued
men of the Durbar have assured me that
those soldiers who passed ten months in the
IiYFLUENCE OF THE 71st IN INDIA.
527
Phool Bagh have, by their maimers, habits,
dealings, and whole demeanour, so conciliated
the respect and regards of all, that nothing
would be more accejD table than the domesti-
cation of such a force in the capital.
" The Durbar considers further, that it
Avould bring to Gwalior incalculable industrial
advantages, through affording a constant sup-
ply of superintendents of public works and
skilled labourers.
" I venture to express the hope, that his
Excellency may consider the Durbar's view of
the conduct of Her Majesty's 71st, commanded
by Lieutenant-Colonel Campbell, C.B., a very
high and true compliment, as worthy of ex-
press recognition as good conduct in the field.
It is in my humble judgment a most fully
deserved compliment.
"Ad. a. Charters Macpiierson,
" Political Agent."
" Camp Agra,
" 29th November 1859.
" I\[y Lord, — As your Lordship is going to
Gwalior, I trust you will not think that I
exceed my office, if I venture to send you an
extract from a report of June last, in which I
attract the attention of the Government to the
admirable conduct of Her Majesty's 71st
Highlanders, and to its appreciation by IMalia-
rajah Scindia and liis people.
"The importance of such conduct on the
part of the first British troops stationed at
the capital of Gwalior might scarcely be over
stated.
" Having lived with the 71st at the Phool
Bagh for about twelve months, my pride in
them as soldiers and countrymen must be my
excuse to your Lordship for venturing upon
this irregular communication of my impres-
sions. General Napier's views will, I trust,
confirm them.
" Ad. a. Charters Macpherson,
" Political Agent.'
Various drafts joined the service companies
in 18G0. The regiment marched into Seal-
kote on Sunday, the 17th of February 1861.
The brigadier-general, commanding the
Lahoie division, made his first haK-y early
inspection of the regiment on the 2Gth of April
18G1, and published the following order on
the conclusion of this duty : —
" Extract from Station Orders, dated Scathote,
Titli April 1871.
" Brigadier-General Ferryman, C.B., having
completed the inspection of the 71st High-
land Light Infantry, begs to express to Lieut.-
Col. Eich and the regiment his great satis-
faction with every tiling he has seen. The drill
is excellent; it could not be better ; and the
officers are Avell instructed. He will, therefore,
have much pleasure in making a very high
report to the Commander-in-Chief of every-
thing he has Avitnessed."
The regiment remained at Sealkote till the
1st of November 1802, when headquarters and
seven companies marched en route to Now-
shera, and arrived at that station on the 21st of
the same month, having detached one company
at Attock to garrison the fortress.
On the 14th of October 1863, headquarters,
under Lieut.-Col. Hope, C.B., moved from
Nowa-Killa in the Yuzufzai country, arriving on
the ISth of October at Nowshera, where the sick
were left. At Nowa-Killa was assembled the
force about to be employed in the hill country
to the eastward, and the command was assumed
by Brigadier-General Sir Neville Chamber-
lain, Iv.C.B. The object of the exjiedition
was to destroy Mulka, on the IMahabun Moun-
tains, the stronghold of certain Hindostaneo
refugees, generally known as the Sitana Fana-
tics, who infested our frontier and preyed on
the villages. Mulka is just beyond our
frontier line, and in the territory of the
ludoons.
The direct route to Mulka by the Chinglae
Pass being reported to be stockaded, it was
decided to take the more circuitous one by
the Umbeylah Pass and the Chumla Valley.
The brigadier-general decided on haviug a
small native force at Nowa-Killa, and form-
ing a depot for the European troops at
lioostum, which is near the entrance to the
Umbeylah Pass, and directed the sick and the
regimental band to remain there accordingly.
99 men of the 71st of all ranks were detached
to remain at Koostum under Lieut. Boulderson.
The force marched in two divisions, — the
first, all of native troops under command of
528
IIISTOIiY OF THE niGIlLAXD KEGOrEXTS.
Lieut. -Col. Wilde, C. B. , of the corps of Guides, on
19 th October; and the second, which included
all the European troops, on the 20th of October,
under the brigadier-general.
The pass was seized by Lieut.-Col. Wilde
without difficulty, but owing to the rugged
nature of the ground, the so-called road being
merely a path hardly practicable for loaded
cattle, the troops were not concentrated at the
crest of the pass until nearly 8 o'clock in the
evening, and the baggage, of which much
was lost or destroyed, was not all up for four
days. The heavy guns were shifted on to
elephants at the bottom of the pass, and got
up without much difficulty.
On the 21st more ground to the front
was taken, and the regiment marched down
in the direction of Umbeylah about a quarter
of a mile, and encamped on a small piece of
level ground, and not far from a small stream
of Avater. On the 22nd a reconnaissance Avas
made in the Chumla Valley under the orders
of Lieut. -Col. Taylor, C.E., with a small body
C'f native cavalry, supported by the 20th
Kative Infantry. This party penetrated some
distance into the valley without being mo-
lested ; but on its return near sunset it was
attacked near the village of Umbeylah, and
sustained some loss. Their assailants, who
were chiefly of the Boneyir tribe, followed up
the 20th E"ative Infantry in great numbers,
and commenced a general attack upon the
force, which Avas immediately turned out and
placed in position with some difficulty owing
to the darkness. The attack was, however,
repulsed with heavy loss to the enemy and
slight loss on the British side, tlie 71st sustain-
ing none. This attack by tlie Boneyir was
not anticipated.
There was no intention of entering the
Boneyir Valley, the pass of Avhich is close to
the village of Umbeylah ; but this had not
been explained to them. They were doubtless
unwilling to allow a force to enter even the
Chumla Valley, the inhabitants of Avhich are
closely connected with them, and the ojjpor-
tunity of attacking the invaders at a disadvan-
tage, as they thought, was not to be lost by
these warlike mountaineers.
The imcxpectcd hostility of this numerous
and warlike tribe, superadded to the difficulty
regarding the baggage, and the delay now be-
come necessary to bring up additional supplies,
entirely changed the aspect of affairs, and it
became apparent that the force must remain
on its present ground for some days at least ;
orders were accordingly given to throw up
breastworks along the front and flanks. The
front line, which was across the valley or pass,
was chiefly occupied by the European troops ;
while the flanks, which were on the hills on
each side, Avere entirely occupied by native
troops, until the 26 th,
On the 25th, 100 men under command of
Captain Aldridge, and 15 marksmen, Avere em-
])loyed in meeting a slight attack made on the
right flank ; but no casualty occurred in the
71st. On the 26th, the marksmen, 1 sergeant
and 15 men, Avere Avith an equal number of
the 101st Eoyal Bengal Eusiliers ordered
up to the left flank, Avhich Avas threatened.
Shortly afterAvards, Major Parker Avith 150 men
of the 71st proceeded as a further reinforce-
ment. Both these parties obtained great
praise for steadiness and gallantry in this,
the most serious attack that had yet occurred.
The marksmen occupied the post called the
Eagle's Nest, Avhich Avas several times attacked
by the enemy in great numbers, and Avith
great determination. Many Avere shot doAvn
Avhen close to the breastwork.
JNIajor BroAvnlow, 20th JN'ative Infantry
commanding the post, made a most favour-
able report of the conduct of this small paitj!,
and especially named privates William Clap-
perton and George Stewart as having ex-
hibited great gallantry and coolness. These
men's names afterwards appeared in General
Orders, and they Avere recommended for the
"medal for service in the field."
The conduct of the party under Major
Parker Avas also eulogised by Lieut.-Col.
Vaughan, Avho commanded the picquets on
the left flank, and Major Parker's name Avas
afterwards specially brought to the notice of
the Commander-in-Chief. On this day the
casualties were, 1 killed and 5 wounded.
]\rajor Parker's party remained on the heights
during the 2Gth and 27th, and Avas relieved
on the 28th by equal numbers of the 101st
regiment.
On the 30th the remment assisted in ro-
ACTIONS IN THE CIIUMLA VALLEY AND UMLEYLAH PASS.
529
pulsing a very spirited, but not wcll-sustainoJ
attack made by the enemy about dawn on the
front line of the picquets in the valley, -when
3 men were wounded.
On several days the regiment furnished a
strong working party to make a new road,
leading from the right flank to the vUlage of
Umbeylah. On the 6th of November an armed
party, under Ensign C.B. Murray, was ordered
out to cover the Avorking party, and about a
mile from the nearest post it soon became
evident that the enemy intended to molest the
party. Accordingly, about 11 a.m. a reinforce-
ment of 50 men, under Captain Mounsey,
proceeded to the threatened point. Captain
IMounsey Avas placed by the commanding
officer, Major Harding, at a point considerably
higher than that occupied by Ensign Murray,
and nearer to camp, where he materially
assisted in protecting Ensign Murray's left
flank, which was threatened. Soon after 1
o'clock the working party was withdrawn.
Corresponding orders were, however, omitted
to bo sent to Ensign Murray's party, Avhich
consequently held its ground along with a
party of the 20th Native Infantry ; and Cap-
tain Mounsey having been ordered to take
up a fresh position still higher up the hill,
the party under Ensign Murray, no longer
assisted by the flank fire of the other, could
only hold its ground, and was nearly sur-
rounded.
About 2 P.M. Ensign Murray was killed,
and other casualties having occurred. Major
Harding, who had joined soon after, decided
on holding the ground till dark, Avhen he
hoped to be able to carry off the Avounded,
Avhich could not bo done under the enemy's
fire. Major Harding finally retired Avithout
the Avounded, but Avas killed in the retreat.
Captain Mounsey having proceeded to the
point to Avhicb ho Avas directed, assisted by
parties of the Guide corps and 1st Punjab
Infantry, twice charged and drove the enemy
off; and, without casualty to his own party,
protected some Avounded officers and men
until they could be removed. For this service
lie was specially mentioned to the Commander-
in-Chief, as Avas also Lieutenant Davidson of the
Indian army, attached to, and doing duty Avith
the 71st, for gallantry in. assisting a wounded
officer. In addition to the above-named
officers, sergeant J. E. Adams and 2 privates
were killed, and 5 Avounded.
On the 1 8th of November, at daylight, a change
of position Avas efl'ected, and the Avliole force
Avas concentrated on the heights, which up to
that time had been on the right flank. The
movement Avas completed by 8 o'clock a,m.,
Avithout molestation, and apparently Avithout
the knowledge of the enemy, Avho soon after-
wards appeared in great force in the valley and
occupied the abandoned position.
An attack on Captain GrifFaii's battery,
Avhich Avas supported by two companies ot
the 71st, Avas at first threatened, but the
enemy soon turned his attention to the post
occupied by the 14th Native Infantry, com-
manded by Major Eoss, and Avhich had now
become our advanced post on the left. Ke-
peated attacks Avere made on this post. Eeiu •
forcements being called for. Captain Smith's
company, 2 officers and 34 bayonets, Avas
pushed forward about 2 r.M. The enemy Avas
in great force, and between 5 and C p.m. the
picquets Avere obliged to retire to a second
line of breastAvork. During its occupation
of the advance line and in the retreat. Captain
Smith's company suffered severely. The cap-
tain himself had his leg broken by a match-
lock ball, and Avas cut down. Lieutenant
Gore Jones of the 79th, Avho was attached to
the company, Avas shot in the head. The pic-
quet reformed in the second line, and Avero
joined by two companies of the 71st under
Major Parker, Avho resumed command. They
were furiously attacked, but after a severe
hand-to-hand struggle repulsed the enemy at
all points, and retained possession of the
ground until after nightfall, Avhen the Avhole
Avere Avithdrawn by the brigadier-general, as
the occupation of this point Avas not considered
necessary or advisable. Major Parker Ava.s
specially mentioned for this service.
There Avere killed on this occasion Captain
C. E. Smith, Lieutenant Gore Jones, and 4
privates; the wounded Avere Sergeant John
Hunter and 4 privates.
On the morning of the 19th Captain Ald-
ridgo was shot, Avhen returning from visiting
the advance sentries of the Lalloo picquet.
Four companies of the regiment relieved an
3 X
530
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAXD EEGIMENTS.
equal number of the 101st on the upper pic-
quet, on which the enemy continued firing all
day, when 2 privates were wounded.
The 101st took the picquets of the upper
camp, and also held the advanced post known
as the Craig picquet. About 3 p.m. the enemy
made a sudden and furious attack in great
force on the Craig picquet, and succeeded in
obtaining possession of it. The 71st Avas at
once ordered to re-take it. This post was
situated on the apex of a very steep and rocky
hill, of which the enemy had disputed posses
sion on several occasions. Supported by a con-
centrated artillery fire and by two native
corps, the 5th Ghoorkas and the 5th Punjab
Infantry, the regiment, led by Colonel Hope,
C.B., soon regained possession, and the com-
bined force drove the enemy back over the
nearest hill. A heavy flanking fire was main-
tained on the enemy by the water picquet,
which also suffered some loss. The loss of
the regiment was severe. The post was held
that night by 270 of the 71st, under Major
Parker, who also assumed command of the
regiment. Brigadier-General Sir I^. Chamber-
lain was wounded in the attack, and eventually
had to resign command of the force to Major-
Geneial Garvock.
His Excellency the Commander in-Chief, Sir
Hugh Rose, signified his entire approval of
the gallantry of the regiment and of all the
troops employed on this occasion. Casualties
on the 20th of N'ovember 1863,— killed, 6
privates ; wounded, Colonel W. Hope, C.B.,
2 sergeants, 3 corporals, and 20 privates.
After his repulse with very heavy loss on
the 20th, the enemy refrained from attacking
any of our posts until the 15th of December,
during which interval ]\Iajor-General Garvock
took command, and the 7th Fusiliers and the
93rd Highlanders having arrived, the duty
became less severe. Previous to the arrival of
these regiments no soldier in camp could be
said to be off duty day or night. An exchange
of posts from the upper camp to the lower
was the only relief, the upper camp being
much more exposed.
On the 15th December, the regiment being
on picquet duty, did not accompany the por-
tion of the force wdiich, under the major-
general, with Brigadiers Turner and Wilde
commanding brigades, advanced and drove the
enemy from all its posts in front, and from
the village of Lalloo, but assisted in repulsing
a very determined counter attack made by a
strong force on the Craig picquet and uppei
camp generally.
On the 16th the major-general advanced
and again defeated the enemy at the village
of Umbeylah, which with Lalloo w\as burned.
On the following morning the enemy sent into
the major-general's camp and tendered sub
mission, which was accepted. A small force
was detached with a strong party of Boneyirs
co-operating, to destroy Mulka. This was
done without actual opposition, but this force
was very critically situated for a short time.
The regiment returned to IS^owa-Killa, and
reached Nowshera on the 30th, whence it
marched on the 4th of January 1864-, reaching
Peshawur on the 5 th.
On the 21st the regiment was inspected
by His Excellency, Sir Hugh Pose, G, C.B.,
Commander-in-Chief, who expressed himself
in the most complimentary manner with
reference to the conduct of the regiment
in the late campaign. He called the throe
men whose names had appeared in General
Orders — privates Malcolm, Clapperton, and
Stewart — to the front, and addressed some
words of approval and encouragement to
them.
On the 28th of April the regiment waa
inspected by INIajor-General Garvock, who also
spoke in high terms of its conduct and dis-
cipline.
On the 23rd of October, pursuant to orders
from England, the regiment marched to Cal-
cutta for embarkation. It arrived at Eawul
Pindee on the 30th ; and on the 1st of IS'ovem-
ber the half-yearly inspection was made by
Sir John Garvock, G.C.B.
The regiment having been called on to
furnish Volunteers to regiments serving in the
Bengal Presidency, 200 men volunteered, and
were transferred to other regiments.
On the 9th of ISTovember the regiment
resumed its march by Lahore, ITmritsur, and
Loodiana to Umballa, where it arrived on the
13th of December ; and on the following day
was present at a general parade of the troops in
the station, where medals for gallant service
THE 7 1st EETURNS TO ENGLAND.
531
in the field were presented by Major-General
Lord George Paget to Sergeant-Major John
Blackwood, and privates JMacdonald, Mal-
colm, Clapperton, and Stewart, for distin-
guished conduct in the field. The Sergeant-
Major was also granted a pension of £15 in
addition to the medal.
The regiment arrived at Delhi on the 26 th of
December; and on the 4th of January 1865, one
wing proceeded by rail to Allahabad, and was
followed next day by the other wing.
On the 21st and 23d the regiment proceeded
by rail to Chinsurah, 25 miles from Calcutta,
where it remained until it embarked — the
right wing and head-quarters, under the com-
mand of Colonel Hope, on the 4th of Febru-
ary, in the steamship "Mauritius," and the
left wing, commanded by Major Gore, in the
"Albert Victor," on the 14th of February. The
right wing arrived and disembarked at Ply-
mouth on the 29 th of May, having touched at
^fadras, the Cape, and Fayal. It remained at
Plymouth until the 7 th of June, when it was
sent to Leith in H.M.'s ship " Urgent," and
arrived in Edinburgh on the 12th, where it
occupied the Castle.
The left wing arrived at Gravesend on the
19 th of June, where it landed, and was after-
wards taken round to Leith by the " Urgent,"
and joined the head-quarters in Edinburgh
Castle on the 25th of June.
The following General and Divisional
Orders were published previous to the regi-
ment quitting India : —
Extract of Divisional Order by Major-General
Sir John Garvoch, K.C.B., commanding
Peshawur Division,
"Rawul Pindee, \st November 1864.
"The 71st Highland Light Infantry being
about to leave the Peshawur Division, en rotde
to England, the Major-General commanding
desires to offer them his best wishes on the
occasion.
"He has known the regiment for a number
of years. He was very intimately associated
with it in the Mediterranean, and his interest
in it is now naturally increased in no small
degree by its having served under him in the
field and done its part, and done it well, in
obtaining for him those honours which Her
Majesty has been pleased to confer.
"The Major-General had not assumed the
command of the Yuzufzai Field Force when the
71st re-captured the Craig Picquet, but he well
knows that it was a most gallant exploit.
"Sir John Garvock, K.C.B., begs Colonel
Hope, C.B., and the officers, non-commissioned
officers, and soldiers of the 71st Highland
Light Infantry, to believe that, although they
will be soon no longer under his command, ho
will continue to take the liveliest interest in
their career; and he now wishes them a speedy
and prosperous voyage."
General Orders
By II is Excellency the Commander-in-chief.
"Head-Quarters, Calcutta,
21th January 1865.
"The services of the 71st Highland Light
Infantry in India entitle them, on their de-
parture for England, to honourable mention
in general orders.
" A wing of the regiment on their arrival in
India in 1858 joined the Central India Field
Force, and His Excellency is therefore enabled
to bear testimony to the good services which
they performed, and the excellent spirit which
they displayed during that campaign.
" The regiment more recently distinguished
itself under their commanding officer. Colonel
Hope, C.B., in the late operations on the
frontier.
"Sir Hugh Ptose cannot, injustice to mili-
tary merit, speak of the 71st in a General Order
without reverting to an earlier period, when in
two great campaigns in Europe they won a
reputation which has earned them an honoured
page in history.
"Sir Hugh Pose's best wishes attend this
distinguished regiment on their leaving his
command for home.
" By order of His Excellency the Comman-
der-in chief.
E. Haythorn,
"Colonel, Adjutant- GeneraV
The depot companies, commanded by Brevet-
Major Lambton, joined the regiment ia
Edinburgh, and the establishment of the regi-
ment was fixed at 12 companies, with 54
sergeants, 31 buglers and pipers, and 700 rank
and file.
The autumn inspection was made by Major-
General "Walker, on the 4th of October 1865.
niSTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
" HoKSE- Guards, IZth. Febnianj 1866.
" Sir,
"Eeferring to your confidential report on
tlie 71st regiment, dated the 4th of October
last, in which you represent that a sword is
Avorn by the officers which is not regulation,
I am directed by the Eield-Marshal Com-
mander-in-chief, to acquaint you that H.E.H.
having seen the sword in question, has no
objection to the continuance of its use, the
71st being a Light Infantry Eegiment.
" For levees, &c., the basket hilt should be
worn, which, it is understood, can be made
removable, and the cross-bar substituted at
pleasure.
" I have, &c.,
J. Trowbridge, D.A.G.
" Major-General Walker, C.B.,
Commanding North Britain."
In October 1865, during the stay of the
regiment in Edinburgh Castle, it sustained the
loss by death of Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel
Parker, on which occasion the following Eegi-
mental Order was published by Colonel
Hope : —
"The Commanding Officer regrets to have
to announce to the regiment the demise of
Erovet Lieutenant-Colonel Parker, which oc-
curred this morning at 8 a.m. Colonel Hope
feels certain that the announcement will be
received with the deepest regret for the loss
sustained, as well by the regiment, as by
Her Majesty's service generally, Lieutenant-
Colonel Parker has departed after a service of
twenty-three years in the regiment, many of
which he passed in distant countries and in
active services against the enemies of his
country. On more than one occasion, and as
recently as 18G3, his services in the field met
with such approbation from general officers
under whom he served, as to induce them to
name him in public despatches.
" Colonel Hope can only express his opinion
that no officer more faithfully and ably sus-
tained the honour and reputation of the regi-
ment than did Lieutenant-Colonel Parker, and
IhaVnonc better merited the honours done him."
In February 18G6, the regiment removed to
Aldershot, where the spring inspection was
made on the 2nd of May 1866 ; and also the
autumn inspection by Brigadier-Goneral Sir
Alfred Horsford, K.C.B., who was pleased to
comment highly on the appearance and dis-
cipline of the regiment.
In December the regiment removed to
Ireland, and was distributed in Fermoy, Cork,
and Ballincollig ; head-quarters being at
Fermoy.
On the 27th November 1867, Colonel Hope
retired from the command of the regiment,
which he had held for many years, and in
which capacity he had gained alike the esteem
and love both of officers and men. His re-
tirement, which was forced upon him by his
continued ill health, was felt to be an occasion
upon which each individual member of the
regiment lost a valued friend as well as a brave
commander. On leaving he issued the follow-
ing Order : —
"Colonel Hope has this day (18th of Novem-
ber 1867), relinquished the command of tin
regiment, which he has held for eight years,
and handed it over to Major Macdonnell, who
also will be his successor.
" Having served so many years — in fact,
from his boyhood — in the regiment, and hav-
ing commanded for the last eight years, he
need hardly say that he quits the 71st with
the greatest sorrow and regret.
" It has been his anxious wish at all times
to maintain intact tlic reputation of the regi-
ment as it was received by himj and thig
wish has, he believes, been gratified.
" Since the regiment was embodied, now 90
years ago, in all parts of the world, — in
India, in the Cape of Good Hope, in South
America, in Spain, — the 71st has been equally
renowned for conduct and discipline — in tlie
field before the enemy, during a long peace,
and in quarters at home and abroad. It has
also received the approbation of superior
military authorities.
" Since the breaking out of the war with
Eussia, it has seen service in the Crimea, and
the Indian Mutiny brought it once more to
India, where its early laurels were won.
"In the Central Indian Campaign of 1858,
the regiment served under Sir Hugh Eose, and
received commendations from that distinguish-
ed officer (now Lord Strathnairn), as it did
Avith other commanders, with whom that desul-
tory campaign b-rought it into contact.
THE 7 1st again m INDIA.
533
" 1863 again saw tlie regiment in the
Yuznfzai Hills, opposed to the warlike tribes
of Central Asia. Colonel Hope can never
forget the devotion of all officers and soldiers
in the short but arduous campaign, nor the
Irandsome terms in which. Lord Strathnairn,
then the Commander-in-Chief in India, acknow-
lodtjed their services on its termination.
" Colonel Hope is well aware that this short
recital of the regimental history is well known
to all the older officers and soldiers, many of
whom took jiart in the exploits of ^the 71st
during the last twelve years, but he mentions
them now that they may be known and re-
membered by the younger members, and with
the confident hope that it will never be for-
Monnmeiit erected in Glasgow Cathedral.
William Bkodie, R.S.A., Sculptor
gotten that the 71st has a reputation and a
name in the British army, which, must be
maintained at all hazards.
" Colonel Hope now bids farewell to all his
comrade officers and soldiers with every good
wish for their prosperity and happiness."
The command of the regiment now devolved
upon Major Jolm Ignatius Macdonnell, wlio
obtained his promotion to Lieutenant-Colonel
by Colonel Hope's retirement. He took over the
command with the good wishes and confidence
of every one, having served in the regiment
534
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
from the date of his first commission, on the
26th of April 1844, and been with it during
the Crimea, Central Indian, and Yuzufzai
campaigns.
The detachment of the regiment at Tralee
was inspected by Lord Strathnairn, Commander
of the Forces in Ireland, October 28th, 18G7,
and favourably reported upon.
During the stay of the 71st in the south of
Ireland, parts of it were on several occasions
called out in aid of the civil authorities during
the Fenian disturbances; and it was held to be
greatly to the credit of the regiment, that
during this trying time with the inhabitants of
the south of Ireland in open revolt against Her
Majesty's authority, there were no complaints
of quarrels or other disturbances between any
civilians and soldiers of the 71st.
The establishment of the regiment was in-
creased from the 1st of April 1868 to the fol-
lowing standard: — 12 companies; 1 colonel; 1
lieutenant-colonel; 2 majors; 12 captains;
1 4 lieutenants ; 10 ensigns; 1 paymaster; 1
adjutant ; 1 quarter-master ; 1 surgeon ; 1
assistant-surgeon; 57 sergeants; 31 buglers
and pipers ; and 800 rank and file.
On the 22nd of July 1868, the regiment re-
moved from Dublin to the Curragh, where it
remained during summer, employed exclusively
in practising field manoeuvring, and in taking
part in movements on a large scale with the
rest of the division.
General Lord Strathnairn inspected the
regiment before leaving his command, and ex-
pressed his regret at losing it, while he still
further complimented it on its steadiness and
good behaviour.
Two depot companies having been formed,
they proceeded on the 9th of October for
Aberdeen, to join the 15th depot battalion
there.
On the 1 7th of October the regiment left the
Curragh, and embarked at Dublin on board
H.M.S. " Simoom " for Gibraltar, where it
arrived on the 22d, disembarked on the 23d,
and encamped under canvas on the North
Front Camping Ground until the 29th, whence
it marched into quarters and was distributed
between Europa and Buena Vista Barracks.
On the 13th of March 1870 the regiment
Bustained the loss by death, of its Colonel,
General the Hon. Charles Grey, on which
occasion the following Order was published
by the commanding officer : — ■
" It is with the deepest regret that the com-
manding officer has to announce to the regi-
ment the death of General the Hon. Charles
Grey, Colonel of the 71st Highland Light In-
fantry. This officer has peculiar claims on the
sympathy of the regiment, from the deep in-
terest he has always taken in its welfare, and
his warm attachment to a corps in which he
served for upwards of ten years. On all oc-
casions he had exerted his powerful interest to
promote every measure required for the honour
of the officers, non-commissioned officers, and
men, and never did he cease to watch with the
kindliest feelings the varied and honourable
career in distant lands of his old regiment,
which he had been so proud of commanding
in his early life.
" The officers will wear regimental mourning
for the period of one month.''
The vacancy in the colonelcy was fJled up
by the appointment thereto of Lieutenant-
General Robert Law, K.H., which was notified
to the regiment by the commanding officer
in the following terms : —
" The commanding officer has much pleasure
in informing the regiment that Lieutenant-
General Robert Law, K.H., has been appointed
colonel of the regiment, as successor to the
late General the Honourable Charles Grey.
The following account of General Law's ser-
vices in the 71st wUl sufficiently inform the regi-
ment how much he is entitled to their respect."
Lieutenant-General Law served with the
71st Light Infantry on Sir John Moore's
retreat at the action of Lago and the battle of
Corunna ; the expedition to Walcheren, Li(5ge,
Ter Verre, and Flushing; subsequently in
Portugal, Spain, and the south of France, from
1810 to 1814; the action of Sobraon ; the
entering of the lines of Torres Vedras ; the
pursuit of Massena through Portugal ; the
battle of Fuentes d'Onor, on the 3rd and 5th
of May 1811 (where he was wounded in two
places); the covering the two last sieges of
Badajos; the surprise and defeat of Girard's
corps at Arroyo del Molino ; the storming
and destruction of the enemy's tete-du-porit
and other works at Almarez ; the defence
FROM GIBRALTAR TO MALTA.
535
of the Alba-de-Toi-mes ; the battles in tlie
Pyrenees, in July 1813, where, on the 30th, the
command of an important post devolved upon
him ; the attack on Sorauren ; the capture at
Elizondo of the convoy of supplies destined
for the relief of Pamplona ; the battles of the
Nivelle and the Nive ; the action at the
Bridge of Cambo ; the affair at Hellette, St
Palais, Arrivarelle, and Garris ; and the action
at Aire. He was employed in command of an
armed boat on night duties ; in the affair with
picquets on the river Adour; at the battle
of St Pierre, near Bayonne, on the 13th of
December 1813; at the battle of Orthes; and
the action at Tarbes, where he was wounded.
In the foregoing services he was long
Adjutant of his regiment, and latterly acted as
such to the light battalion of his brigade. He
served also in the campaign of 1815, including
the battle of Waterloo, whei'e he was severely
wounded by a cannon shot, which also killed
his horse ; he served also three years in the
Army of Occupation in France, and received
the war-medal with six clasps, and was made
a K.H. He died May 16, 1874, aged 84, and
was succeeded by the Hon. Geo. Cadogan,
K.C.B., from Colonel of the 106th foot.
III.
1873— 18S6.
Linked with 78th — Moves to Malta— Opinions of
Generals Sir W. F. AVilliams and Bissett as to the
71st — Colonel Sir Robert Law — Colonel the Hon.
George Cadogan — Inspection by Generals Elmhirst
and Airey — Rumours of War — Moves to Cyprus —
Returns to Gibraltar — Inspection by General
Anderson — Colonel Dalrymple — Returns Home-
Colonel Macdonell Retires — Linked with 74th
under the Territorial Scheme and Designation
changed — Inspections by General Macdonald —
Moves to Curragh — Recovery of Pipe Banner lost
at Buenos Ayres in 1806 — Belfast.
Under the system introduced by the General
Order of 17th March 1873, the 71st Highland
Light Infantry was linked, for the purposes
of enlistment and service, with the 78th
Highlanders (Ross-shire Buffs), the Highland
Light Infantry Militia forming the 3d Bat-
talion, and the administi-ative battalions of
the Elgin, Inverness, Ross and Sutherland
Rifle Volunteers being associated with these.
Shortly thereafter the service companies of
the regiment embarked at Gibraltar for
Malta, having previously been inspected by
General Sir W. F. Williams, Bart., G.C.B.,
who, in his address after the inspection,
spoke of the appreciation in which the regi-
ment was held by himself, and by the whole
garrison and inhabitants of Gil^raltar, for
its soldier-like qualities, its smartness and
steadiness on duty, and its general good
conduct, and added, "I myself, personally,
regret your approaching departure, and I
am certain that feeling is shared by every
one in the place ; but I also feel convinced
that you will equally keep up the same good
character in your new quarters. I wish you
all health and happiness, and a good passage
to your destination." Major-General Bissett,
C.B., commanding the Infantry Brigade, also
expressed " his sincere regret at losing from
his brigade a battalion in such a high state
of efiiciency," and said that he would " ever
remember with pride his association with so
splendid a National Regiment In
no Corps in the service can there exist a
closer bond of union among all its members
than is generated by the high esprit de corps
for which the 71st Highland Light Infantry
is so remarkable, and in the fostering of which
most valuable attribute the commanding officer
is so entirely supported by his officers,
" It may appear invidious to mention one
regiment in contradistinction to another, yet
the 71st Highland Light Infantry has been
noted in this garrison for its steadiness on
parade, and for its soldier-like qualities on
guard, and on all duties.
" The Major-General is convinced that
wherever this fine regiment may be stationed,
it will be found in as high a state of efficiency
for service as it is on leaving this garrison ;
and in wishing the officers health and pro-
sperity at their new station, he can only
hope that he may some day have the honour
of serving with them again."
Malta was reached on the 29th of April,
and the regiment disembarked on the follow-
ing day, and marched to the Floriana Bar-
racks, which it occupied till the 1st April
536
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
1874, changing then to Fort Yerdala. Dur-
ing this time, and subsequently, the duties
wei-e simply those of ordinary gai-rison
routine, the only noteworthy event being
the death of the colonel, Lieutenant- General
Sir Eobert Law, K.H. An account of his
military career has been already given near
the close of the last chapter.
His successor, Lieutenant- General the Hon.
George Cadogan, C.B., entered the service
as Ensign and Lieutenant of the Grenadier
Guards in 1833, and was on duty with that
regiment during the insuiTection in Canada
in 1838, and also during the Crimean "War,
where he was present throughout the siege
of Sebastopol, as well as at the battles of
Alma, Balaklava, and Inkerman. From
April 1855 till May 1856 he also acted as
Her Majesty's Commissioner with the Sar-
dinian Army, and for his services during the
campaign he received the medal, with four
clasps, was made a C.B., and a Commander
of the second class of St Maurice and St
Lazarus, and also received the order of the
third class of the Medjidieh, and the Turkish
medal. During the War of Italian Inde-
pendence in 1859, he acted as Military
Attache with the Sardinian army, and was
again with the Sardinian head-quarters dui'-
ing the war of 1866.
Except the arrival of drafts from the
depot, and changes from Fort Verdala to
St Elmo Barracks (1874), Fort Pdcasoli
(1875), Pembroke Camp (1876), and St Elmo
Barracks (1876), the only events of import-
ance for some time were the annual inspec-
tions by Major-Genex'al C. Elmhirst in 1874,
and by Major-General Airey, C.B., in 1876,
and again in 1877, the latter requesting the
Commanding Officer, Colonel Macdonell, in
1876, to convey to the 71st Highland Light
Infantry " how much pleased and gratified
he felt with the appearance of the regiment
at his annual inspection, their smartness at
drill, their neatness in appearance, and the
thorough cleanliness and order in the barrack
rooms;" and adding, " They are only keeping
up their old reputation." In 1877 his re-
port was equally favourable. In October of
the same year Colonel the Hon. Sir George
Cadogan, K.C.B., was promoted from Lieu
tenant-General to General.
Several other changes of quarters took
place in Malta, and on 1st April 1878 the
establishment was raised to 1103 of all I'anka,
an inci'ease due to the threatening aspect of
afiairs in the East, and the probability that
Britain would have to interfere actively
against the designs of Russia on Constanti-
nople. The urgent state of matters caused
Her Majesty to direct that all non-commis-
sioned officers and men, both of the First-Class
Army Preserve and of the Militia Reserve,
should be ordered to join the headquarters
of their respective districts for regular ser-
vice, and, accordingly, the depot companies of
the 71st at Fort George were augmented by
the arrival of 270 men of the First-Class
Army Reserve, and of 261 men of the
Highland Light Infantry Militia Reserve, so
that everything might be ready for emer-
gencies. Eventually the active intervention
of British troops was not required, but the
Island of Cyprus having been, by a secret
convention concluded at Constantinople on
the 4th of June 1878 between the British
Ambassador (Sir Henry Layard) and the
Grand Yizier (Safvet Pasha), placed under
British protection and government, the 71st
was one of the regiments selected to occupy
the newly acquired territory.
Although the service was one of peace
rather than of war, no accommodation was
available for the women and children, and
they had to be left behind, the men embark-
ing, on the 18th July, in H.M.S. "Tamar,"
for Larnaka, which they reached on the 23d,
disembarking and going into camp at Cheflik
Pacha, five miles from Larnaka, on the fol-
lowing day. On the occasion of the departure
of the regiment from Malta, the Governor-
General, Sir A. Borton, K.C.B., notified his
pleasure in stating that the men's "good be-
haviour while in his command had been fav-
ourably commented on by the civil authority,"
and that the conduct of the Military Police
was " particularly mentioned, especially with
regard to their successful endeavours to pre-
vent collision or ill-feeling between the soldiers
and the civil police and population."
HETURN TO ENGLAND.
537
Any chance of active service having been
set aside by the terms of the Berlin Treaty,
the non-commissioned officers and men of the
First-Class Army and Militia Reserves were
dismissed and sent home, the establishment
being reduced, from 1st September 1878, to
694 of all ranks. On 20th July and 28th
August, the men on full service moved from
Cheflik Pacha to Camp Dali, where they re-
mained till the 27th of September, except
the A and B companies, sent to Haia Vanaro,
for the purpose of making roads, — proceeding
thereafter to Mattiati, and in December to
Larnaka, where, on the 15th, they embarked
on H.M.S. "Orontes" for Gibraltar. That
place was reached on the 26th, and two
companies took up quarters on the hulk
"Owen Glendower," the rest of the regiment
being sent to the North Front Hutments.
Early in 1879 changes of quarters again
took place, some of the companies being
transferred to Europa Bai-racks, and others
to Windmill Hill ; every one looking forward
with eagerness to the return to England,
which had been ordered for the early part of
April. These hopes were, however, doomed
to disappointment, for the relieving regiment
having been sent on to South Africa for the
Zulu War, the 71st had to remain at Gib-
raltar for nearly another year. At the
annual inspection, on the 17th of November,
by Major-General David Anderson, pleasure
was expressed at the " clean and soldier-like
appearance of the regiment on both parades,
and the smartness and steadiness in all the
movements and drill, in spite of the un-
favourable weather.
"The 'Bayonet Exercise' in quick time
was admirable, and elicited the warm appro-
bation of the Major-General, who expressed
himself extremely satisfied with the inspec-
tion in every respect, and requested that his
thorough approval might be made known to
the men of the regiment." The Field-Mar-
shal Commanding-in-Chief also considered
the confidential report " highly creditable,
and most satisfactory," though the number of
courts-martial was very heavy.
General Cadogan, the Colonel of the regi-
ment, died in January, and was succeeded by
II.
General J. H. E. Dalrymple from the lOSth
Foot. General Dalrymple entered the army
as Ensign and Lieutenant in 1837, and was
on active service in the Crimean War, where
he was present at the battles of Alma (where
he was wounded) and Inkerman, as well as
in the trenches at Sebastopol. For his exer-
tions he received the medal with clasps, the
fifth class of the Medjidieh, and the Turkish
medal. He was also in command of the 2d
Battalion of the Scots Fusilier Guards in
New Brunswick, after the " Trent Affair "
in 1861-62.
On the 8th of March 1880, the regiment,
after a service of 1 1 years and 4 months at the
Mediterranean stations, embarked on H.M.S.
" Himalaya " with the welcome route for
Home, arriving at Portsmouth on the 13th
of March, and at Granton for Edinburgh on
the 18th, disembarking and occupying Edin-
burgh Castle the same day. While in Edin-
burgh the 71st furnished a guard of honour
to the Queen at Ballater in the autumn of
1880, and again in the spring of 1881 ; and
though it had, shortly after its ari-ival, the
misfortune of losing the services of Colonel
Macdonell, who retired on half-pay after having
held command for twelve years, and served in
the regiment for more than thirty-six years,
a worthy successor was found in Brevet Lieu-
tenant-Colonel F. W. Lambton, who now
became Lieutenant-Colonel. In his farewell
Order, Colonel Macdonell intimated the regret
he felt at parting with officers, non-commis-
sioned officers, and men. " His constant
endeavour," he said, " and pride has been to
uphold the high character for good conduct,
esprit de corps, discipline, and reputation for
smartness, which the Highland Light Infantry
has always borne and maintained since it was
first raised in 1777. He now with much
regret bids farewell to all ranks, and, though
no longer serving with the regiment, will
always follow its future career with the
keenest interest and pride."
On the 26th of May 1881, the 71st left
Edinburgh for Maryhill Barracks, Glasgow,
and while there, owing to the reorganisation
of the army in accordance with the Territorial
Scheme, the Battalion became linked with
3 Y
53S
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
the 74tli Highlanders for the purposes of
enlistment and service, the headquarters
being fixed at Hamilton, to which place the
depot moved from Fort George on the 21st
July 1881. The 1st Royal Lanark Militia
was added as the reserve battalion, and the
grouped regiments were to be styled in order
the 1st, 2d, and 3d Battalions of the
Highland Light Infantry. The uniform was
to be that of the 71st, with the exception of
the facings, which were changed from buff to
yellow, the Militia Battalion being distin-
guished by an M on the shoulder-straps. In
consequence of the reorganisation, the Colonel
of the regiment. General Dalrymple, C.B.,
was placed on the retired list, but retained
his command of the battalion, and the estab-
lishment was altered to 24 officers, 83 warrant
and non-commissioned officers, and 461
privates, including buglers and pipers, — a
total of 568 of all ranks.
The only other incidents of importance in
1881 and 1882 were the removal of the
Battalion to the Curragh — this taking place
on the 16th of November in the latter year ;
the annual inspections by General Alastair
M'lan Macdonald, commanding the North
British District — who on both occasions
found the regiment in excellent condition,
"reflecting much credit on Colonel Lambton,
and all ranks under his command ; " and the
very interesting restoration of a Pipe Banner
which had been lost at Buenos Ayres when
the capitulation of 1806 took place. The
details are fully given in the following corre-
spondence, addressed to the Field-Marshal
Commanding- in-Chief ; —
"Valparaiso,
"Chile, February \Zth, 1882.
"Your Eotal Highness, — With reference to the
accompanying communication from M. Santiago D.
Lorca, I beg to enclose a rough sketch, which I have
had to make \>y snatches, of the flag mentioned in
this note. I would most respectfully suggest that
the Admiral on this station should be commissioned
to receive the trophy for its transmission to England
by the first man-of-war leaving for home. Uuder no
circumstances would it be advisable that any one on
shore should be concerned in the matter, for, were it
to transpire that M. Lorca meditated giving up the
flag, I have not the slightest doubt but that means
would be devised to prevent him giving elfect to his
intentions.
" The flag is in an excellent state of preservation,
thanks to the great care bestowed upon it by the
A^orcas, grandfather, father, and son, and I have
powerful motives for suggesting that no time should
be lost in securing it in the manner I propose.
" I have the honour to subscribe myself
" Your Royal Highness'
" Most obedient Servant,
"(Signed) William Slox."
M. Lorca's letter referred to was as
follows : —
"Valparaiso,
"Chile, February 15th, 1882.
"Your Royal Highness, — In the British expedi-
tion against Buenos Ayres in 1806, the 71st Regiment
lost a flag, which came into the possession of my
gi-andfather, Santiago Fernandez de Lorca, Major of
H.C.M. Royal Corps of Artillery (Sagento Major del
Real Cuerpo de Artillera de S.M.C. ), who was sent
from Chile, at the request of the Viceroy of Buenos
Ayres, in command of the contingent raised in this
country for the succour of that city. On the death
of my grandfather the flag came into jiossession of
his son, Martino Antonio Lorca, my father, from
whom, at his demise, I inherited it.
" My father charged me never to make, on any
occasion, any show of the flag, but to guard it care-
fully ; and further, that if at any time during my
life any member of the Royal Family of Great
Britain should visit Chile, to deliver it up in order
that it might be restored to the regiment to which it
once belonged.
"I had entertained the hope that the arrival of
the Detached Squadron at Valparaiso would have
afforded mo the opportunity of carrying into effect
my father's wishes ; but as there now appears to be
no probability that the young Princes, the sons of
H.R.H. the Prince of Wales, will visit Chile, I have
resolved to deliver the flag for the purpose already
mentioned, to a person duly commissioned by Her
ilost Gracious Majesty to receive it, in the manner
which will be suggested by my esteemed friend Mr
William Slox in a communication accompanying this.
" In taking the present step I desire to leave it on
record tliat I am moved thereto out of sincere respect
fur the Illustrious Lady who fills the British Throne,
and out of esteem for the Great Nation over which
she rules.
" I have the honour to subscribe myself
" Your Royal Highness'
' ' Most obedient Servant,
"(Signed) Santiago D. Lorca."
Subsequent results are best described in a
letter of 20th June 1882 from Her Majesty's
Charge d' Affaires at Valparaiso, Sir John
Drummond Hay, which says : —
"I received on the 1st instant your letter of the
11th April last in reference to a colour of the 7lst
Regiment in possession of Mr Santiago Daniel Lorca,
and the desire of His Royal Highness the Duke of
Cambridge that I should receive the colour from Mr
Lorca. Through the assistance of Mr AV. Slox I was
enabled to place myself in communication with Mr
Lorca, and on the 13th instant had the pleasure of
receiving the colour. I gave Mr Lorca a receipt for
the colour, and on his intimation that he would feel
very much honoured if H.R.H. the Duke of Cam-
bridge would grant him some parchment recognition
of the act, I promised to mention his wish.
"I have packed the colour, which is in a good
state of ])rcservation, in a tin box sealed with the
seal of this Legation, and have addressed it to H.R.H.
"H.M.S. 'Triumph' is very shortly bound to
England, dud I propose giving the small parcel to
THE AEGYLE HIGHLANDERS.
539
Captain Jlarlcliam of that ship for safe transmission to
His Royal Highness' hands."
The banner, thus curiously restored after
such a lapse of time, was framed and glazed,
and has been hung in the Officers' Anteroom.
It is of red silk with a gold fringe, and has, em-
broidered on it, the emblems of the regiment
along with the rose and thistle. Considering
its age it is in a wonderful state of preserva-
tion.
From the Curragh the battalion moved on
the 14th August, 188.3, to Dublin, where it
remained at Ship Street and Linnenhill Bar-
racks till 1st May, 1884, and thereafter at
Beggar's Bush Barracks till 25th September,
1885, when it removed to Belfast, the estab-
lishment having been increased on 1st Aprih
1884, to 608 of all ranks, and subsequently on
1st April, 1885, to 688. In 1884 Colonel Lamb-
ton retired on half-pay. His intimation of the
fact to the battalion, in an order of 24tli De-
cember, was as follows : —
"Colonel Lambton, on resigning with much
regret the command of the regiment, after
upwards of 33 years' service in its various
grades, begs to return his most grateful thanks
to the officers, non-commissioned officers and
privates for the cordial support he has received
from all ranks in keeping up its old established
credit in the four and a half years during which
he has had the honour of commanding it. He
now, with no small feeling of regret, begs to
bid farewell to all, and to assure them that he
will watch the future career of the regiment,
under the command of his successors, with un-
diminished interest."
Colonel Lambton was succeeded by Lieu-
tenant-Colonel J. E. Allan, who was, how-
ever, only with the battalion for one year and
five months, before being placed on half-pay.
In his address, in Battalion Orders of 8th April,
1886, he expressed his regret at leaving the
regiment ; and after thanking all ranks for their
support, expressed his confidence that the dis-
cipline and esprit de cori^s which had always
existed among them was as strong as ever,
and said he wished to impress on every one
the necessity — seeing the Battalion was for
the most part composed of very young soldiers
— of the officers and non-commissioned officers
taking "every opportunity of explaining to
their men how important it is for them to be
obedient, and to lead a sober and steady life,
so that when their turn comes to leave the old
corps, they may join their friends with good
characters."
AEGYLE HIGHLANDERS,
OR
OLD SEVENTY-FOURTH IIIGnLAND REGIMENT.
1778-1783.
Raising of the Reaiiment — America — Penobscot— Return home— Disbanded.
This regiment was raised by Colonel John
Campbell of Barbreck, who had served as
captain and major of Eraser's Highlanders in
the Seven Years' War. To him letters of ser-
vice were granted in December, 1777, and the
regiment was completed in May, 1778, when
it was inspected at Glasgow by General Skene.
The lower orders in Argyleshire, from their
proximity to the sea, being more addicted to
the naval than to the land service, did not em-
brace the military profession with the same
alacrity as the other Highlanders ; and the
result was, that only 590 Highlanders entered
this regiment. The remainder were Low-
landers recruited in Glasgow and the western
districts of Scotland. With the exception of
four, all the officers were Highlanders, of
whom three field-officers, six captains, and
fourteen subalterns, were of the name of Camp-
bell.
540
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
The 74tli embarked at Greenock in August
1778, for Ilaliffix, in Nova Scotia, where they
were garrisoned along with the Edinburgh
Eegiment (the 80th) and the Duke of Hamil-
ton's (the 82d), all under the command of
Brigadier-General Erancis IMaclean. In spring,
1779, the grenadier company, commanded by
Captain Ludovick Colquhoun of Luss, and
the liglit company by Captain Campbell of
Ealnabie, were sent to New York, and joined
the army immediately before the siege of
Charlestown.
The battalion companies, with a detachment
of the 82d regiment, under the command of
.Brigadier-General Maclean, embarked at Hali-
fax in June of the same year, and took pos-
session of Penobscot. With the view of
establisliing himself there, the brigadier pro-
ceeded to erect defences ; but before these
were completed, a hostile fleet from Boston,
with 2000 troops on board, under Brigadier-
General Lovel, appeared in the bay, and on
the 28th of July effected a landing on a pen-
insula, where the British were erecting a fort.
The enemy immediately began to erect batteries
for a siege; but their operations met with
frequent interruption from parties that sallied
from the fort. Meanwhile General Maclean
proceeded with his works, and not only kept
the enemy in complete check, but preserved
the communication with the sliipping, which
tliey endeavoured to cut off. Both parties
kept skirmishing till the 13th of August, on
the morning of which day Commodore Sir
George Collier entered the bay with a fleet to
relieve the brigadier. The enemy immediately
raised the siege, and retired to their ships, but
a part only were able to escape. The remain-
der, along with the sailors of some of their
ships which had grounded, formed themselves
into a body, and attempted to penetrate through
the woods ; but running short of provisions,
they afterwards quarrelled among themselves,
and fired on each other till all their ammuni-
tion was spent. After upwards of 60 had been
killed and wounded in this affray, the rest
dispersed in the woods, where numbers per-
ished. In this expedition, the 74th had 2
sergeants and 14 privates killed, and 17 rank
and file wounded.
General Maclean returned to Halifax with
the detachment of the 82d, leaving Lieute-
nant-Colonel Alexander Campbell of Monzie
with the 74th at Penobscot, .where they re-
mained till the termination of hostilities,
when they embarked for England. They
landed at Portsmouth, whence they marched
for Stirling, and, after being joined by the
flank companies, were reduced in the au' umn
of 1783.
MACDONALD'S HIGHLANDERS,
OR
OLD SEVENTY-SIXTH HIGHLAND REGIMENT.
1777—1784,
Raising of the Regiment — Refusal to embark —
America — Made i>risoners — Return home — Dis-
banded.
Letters of service were granted in December
1777 to Lord Macdonald to raise a regiment
in the Highlands and Isles, of which corps his
lordship was offered the command; but he de-
clined the commission, and at his recommenda-
tion. Major John Macdonell of Lochgarry was
appointed lieutenant-colonel commandant of
the regiment. Lord Macdonald, however,
exerted his influence in the formation of the
corps, and as a good selection of officers was
made from the families of the Macdonalds of
Glencoe, Morar, Boisdale, and others of his
own clan, and likewise from those of other
clans, as Mackinnon, Eraser of Culduthel,
Cameron of Callart, &c., a body of 750 High-
landers was soon raised. Nearly 200 men
were raised in the Lowlands by Captains
Cunningham of Craigcnds, and Montgomery
Cunningham, and Lieutenant Samuel Graham.
These were kept together in two companies,
and another body of men, principally raised in
Ireland by Captain Bruce, formed a third
company, all of which were kept perfectly
distinct from the Highlanders. The regiment
was inspected at Inverness in March 1778 by
General Skene, and amounted to 1086 men,
including non-commissioned officers and drum-
mers.
The regiment was then quartered in Fort-
George, where it remained twelve months un-
der the command of Major Donaldson, who,
MACDONALD'S HIGHLAXDERS.
541
from liis ioug experience, was well calculated
to traiu them properly.
Being removed to Perth in March 1779, the
regiment was again reviewed by General Skene
on the 10th, and, being reported complete, was
ordered to march to Burntisland for the pur-
pose of embarking for America. Shortly after
their arrival at Burntisland, numbers of the
Highlanders were observed in parties in ear-
nest conversation together. The cause of this
consultation was soon known. Each company,
on the evening of the third day, gave in a
written statement, complaining of non-perform-
ance of promises, of their bounty-money being
withheld, &c., and accompanied by a declara-
tion, that till their grievances were redressed,
they Avould not embark. They demanded that
Lord Macdonald should be sent for to see
justice done to them. ISTo satisfactory answer
having been returned within the time expected,
the Highlanders marched off in a body, and
took possession of a hill above Burntisland.
To show that these men had no other end in
view but justice, they refused to allow some
young soldiers, who had joined them in a
frolic, to remain with them, teUtng them that
as they had no ground for complaint, they
ought not to disobey orders.
The Highlanders remained for several days
on the hill without offering the least violence,
and sent in parties regularly to the town for
provisions, for which they paid punctually.
During this interval, Major Donaldson, assisted
by Lieutenant David Barclay the paymaster,
investigated the claims of the men, and ascer-
tained that they were well founded^ and Lord
Macdonald having arrived, his lordship and
the major advanced the money, and paid off
every demand at their own risk. On a sub-
sequent investigation of the individual claims,
when sent to the Isle of Skye, it was ascer-
tained that all, without exception, were found
to be just,^ a circumstance as honourable to the
claimants as it was disgraceful to those who
had attempted to overreach them.
This disagreeable affair being fortunately
settled, the regiment embarked on the 17th of
March ; but before their departure, all the men
of Skye and Uist sent the money they had
received home to their families and friends.^
9 Stewart. i Ibid.
Major Donaldson being unable to accompany
the regiment on account of the delicate state
of his health, and Lieutenant-Colonel Mac-
donell having been taken prisoner on his
passage from America, where he had been serv-
ing with Eraser's Highlanders, the command
of the regiment devolved on Major Lord
Berridale.
The transports, with the 76th on board,
touched at Portsmouth, and while lying at
Spithead, the regiment was ordered to the
relief of Jersey, which the enemy had attacked ;
but before reaching the island the French had
been repulsed. They then proceeded on the
voyage, and landed at New York in August.
The flank companies were then attached to the
battalion, composed of the flank companies of
the other regiments, and the battalion com-
panies were quartered between I^ew York and
Staten Island. In February 1781, these com-
panies embarked for Virginia with a detach-
msnt of the army, commanded by Major-
General Phillips. The light company, being in
the second battalion of light infantry, also
formed a part of the expedition.
Lord Berridale, who had, by the death of
his father this year, become Earl of Caithness,
having been severely wounded at the siege of
Charlestown, returned to Scotland, and was
succeeded in the command of the regiment by
the Hon. Major Needham, afterwards Earl of
Kilmorey, who had purchased Major Donald-
son's commission.
General Phillips landed at Portsmouth,
Virginia, in March, and having joined the
detachment under General Arnold, the united
detachments formed a junction with the army
of Lord Cornwallis in May. The Macdonald
Highlanders, on meeting with men who had
braved the dangers of the field, considered
themselves as an inferior race, and sighed for
an opportunity of putting themselves on an
equality with their couipanions in arms, and
they did not wait long.
The celebrated Marquis de la Fayette, anxious
to distinguish himself in the cause which bo
had espoused, determined to attack Lord Com-
wallis's army, and in pursuance of this intention
pushed forward a strong corps, which forced
the British picquets. He then formed his line,
and a warm contest immediately began, the
542
IIISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAXD EEGIMENTS.
weight of wliicli, on the side of the British,
was sustained by the brigade of Colonel Thomas
Dundas, consisting of the 76th and 80th regi-
ments. These corps, which were on the left,
were drawn up on an open field, while the
right of the line was covered by woods.
Coming up in the rear of the 76th, Lord Corn-
wallis gave the word to charge, which being
responded to by the Highlanders, they rushed
forward with great impetuosity upon the
enemy, who, unable to stand the shock, turned
their backs and fled, leaving their cannon
and 300 men, killed and wounded, behind
them.2
After the surrender of LordCornwallis's army,
the 76th was marched in detachments as pri-
soners to different parts of Virginia. During
their confinement, many attempts were made
by their emigrant countrymen, as well as by
the Americans, to induce them to join the
cause of American independence; but not one
of them could be induced by any consideration
to renounce his allegiance.
The regiment, on its return to Scotland, was
disbanded in March 1784 at Stirling Castle.
ATHOLE HIGHLANDERS,
OR,
OLD SEVENTY-SEVEXTH HIGHLAND
EEGIMENT.
1778—1783.
liaising of the Regiment — Ireland — Mutiny — Dis-
banded.
On the application of the young Duke of
Athole, government granted hini authority to
raise a regiment of 1000 men for the service of
the State, with power to appoint officers. The
command of this corps was given to Colonel
James IMurray, son of Lord George Murray.
The Athole Highlanders were embodied at
^ " At the moment Lord Cornwallis was giving the
orders to charge, a Highland soldier rushed forward
and placed himself in front of his officer, Lieutenant
Simon Macdonald of Moiar, afterwards major of the
92d regiment. Lieutenant Macdonald having asked
what brouglit him there, the soLlier answered, ' You
know that when I engaged to be a soldier, I promised
to bo faithful to the king and to you. The French
are coming, and while I stand here, neither bullet
nor bayonet shall touch you, except through mv
body !' ■' ' i o J
" Major Macdonald had no particular claim to the
generous devotion of this trusty follower, further than
Perth, and in June 1778 were marched to
Port-Patrick, and embarked for Ireland, where
they remained during the war. They were
thus deprived of an opportunity of distinguish-
ing themselves in the field ; but their presence
in Ireland was attended with this advantage,
that they supplied the place of other troops,
who would probably have been less exemplary
in their conduct amongst a people whose pas-
sions were excited by misgovernment.
The terms on which the men had enlisted
were to serve for three years, or during the
war. On the conclusion of hostilities, they,
of course, expected to be disbanded ; but in-
stead of this they were transported to England,
and marched to Portsmouth for embarkation
to the East Indies. On the march they were
made acquainted with the intentions of Go-
vernment; and so far from objecting to a con-
tinuance of their service, they showed no
disinclination to embark, and when they first
saw the fleet at Spithead, as they crossed Ports-
down-hill, they pulled off their bonnets, and
gave three cheers for a brush with Hyder All.
They had scarcely, however, taken up theii
quarters at Portsmouth, when the face of
matters changed. The minds of the men, it
is said, were wrought upon by emissaries from
London, who represented the unfaithfulness of
Government in sending them abroad after the
term of their service had expired. It was even
insinuated that they had been sold to the East
India Company at a certain sura per man, and
that the officers were to divide the money
amongst themselves. These base misrepresen-
tations had their intended efi'ect, and the result
was that the soldiers resolved not to embark.
The authority of the oflicers was despised ; and
after a scene of uproar and confusion, which
lasted several days, during which the High-
landers attempted to obtain possession of the
main-guard and garrison parade, the order to
embark was countermanded by Government.
that which never failed to be binding on the true
Highlander, — he was born on his officer's estate,
where he and his forefathers had been treated with
kindness, — he was descended of the same family
(Clanranald), — and when he enlisted he promised to be
a faithful soldier. He was of the branch of the
Clanranald family, whose patronymic is Maceachen,
or the sons of Hector ; the same branch of which
Marshal Macdonald, DukeofTarentum, is descended."
— Stewart,
THE ATIIOLE HIGIILANDEES.
543
One account of this affair, dated at Ports-
mouth, and published in Eebruary 1783, con-
tains the following details: — "The Duke of
Athole, his uncle, Major-General Murray, and
Lord George Lennox, have been down here,
but the Athole Highlanders are still determined
not to go to the East Indies. They have put
up their arms and ammunition into one of the
magazines, and placed a very strong guard over
them, whilst the rest of the regiment sleep and
refresh themselves. They come regularly and
quietly to the grand parade, very cleanly
dressed, twice a-day, their adjutant and other
officers parading -with them. One day it was
proposed to turn the great guns of the rampart
on the Highlanders ; but this scheme was soon
overruled. Another time it was suggested to send
for some marching regiments quartered near the
place, upon which the Highlanders drew up the
draw-bridges, and placed sentinels at them."
" You may be assured," says another account,
" I have had my perplexities since the mutiny
commenced in the 77th regiment; but I must
do the men the justice to confess, that except-
ing three or four drunken fellows, whose im-
pudence to their officers could only be equalled
by their brutality, the whole regiment have
conducted themselves with a regularity that is
surprising ; for what might not have been
expected from upwards of one thousand men
let loose from all restraint? Matters would
never have been carried to the point they have,
but for the interference of some busy people,
who love to be fishing in troubled waters. The
men have oi^ened a subscription for the relief
of the widow of the jDoor invalid,* for whose
death they express the greatest regret. On
tlieir being informed that two or three regi-
ments were coming to force them to embark,
they flew to their arms, and followed their
comrade leaders through the town, with a fixed
determination to give them battle; but on find-
ing the report to be false, they returned in the
same order to their quarters. The regiment is
not to go to the East Indies contrary to their
instructions, which has satisfied them, but will
be attended with disagreeable consequences to
the service; and since the debates in the House
^ lie was killed wlien the Highlanders made the
attempt to take possession of the main-guard aiid
garrison parade.
of Commons on the subject, I should not won-
der if every man intended for foreign service
refused going, for the reasons then given,
which you may depend on it they are now well
acquainted with."
Mr Eden, afterwards Lord Auckland, secre-
tary for Ireland, in the Parliamentary debates
on the mutiny, bore honourable testimony to
the exemplary conduct of the regiment in
Ireland: — "He had happened," he said, "to
have the 77th regiment immediately under his
observation during sixteen months of their
garrison duty in Dublin, and though it was not
the most agreeable duty in the service, he must
say that their conduct was most exemplary.
Their officers were not only men of gentlemanly
character, but peculiarly attentive to regimental
discipline. He having once, upon the sudden
alarm of invasion, sent an order for the imme-
diate march of this regiment to Cork, they
showed their alacrity by marching at an hour's
notice, and completed their march with a
despatch beyond any instance in modern times,
and this too without leaving a single soldier
behind,"
This unfair and unworthy attempt on the
part of Government created a just distrust of
its integrity, and had a most pernicious effect
on its subsequent endeavours to raise men in
the Highlands. Alluding to this unfortunate
affair. General Stewart observes, that " if Go-
vernment had offered a small bounty when the
Athole Highlanders were required to embark,
there can be little doubt they 'would have
obeyed their orders, and embarked as cheer-
fully as they marched into Portsmouth."
The fault resting entirely with Government,
it wisely abstained from pushing matters fur-
ther by bringing any of the men to trial. The
regiment was immediately marched to Berwick,
where it w^as disbanded in April 1783, in terms
of the original agreement.
544
niSTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMEXTS.
SEAFOETH'S HIGHLAKDEES,
FORMERLY
THE SEVENTY-EIGHTH,
KOW
THE SEVENTY-SECOND REGIMENT,
OR DUKE OF ALBANY'S OWN HIGHLANDERS.
I.
1778—1840.
Raising the Regiment — First Officers — Disaffection
at Leith — "The affair of the Macraes' '^ Em -
bai'kation for India — Death of Lord Seaforth —
Effects of scurvy — Joining Sir Eyre Coote's army —
Joining Major-General James Stuart's army — Led
by Colonel Fullarton against Tippoo Sahib — Pal-
ghatchevri — Number of the Regiment changed to
72nd — Recruiting — War with Tippoo Sahib —
Stuart's dilemma — Palghatcheri — Ordered home —
Fort Dindigal — Stuart takes Palghatcheri — Lord
Cornwallis — Bangalore — Ootradroog — Forlorn hope
of Sergeant Williams^ Valour of the 72nd — Siege
of Seringapatam — Storming of Savendroog— Ootra-
droog— Sailing for India — 'fhe Mauritius— Landing
at the Cape of Good Hope — Ai-rival at Calcutta —
Lands again at Cape Town — Captain Gethin's death
— Return home — Permitted to assume the name of
the Duke of Albany's Own Highlanders — The Cape
of Good Hope again — Graham's Town — The Kaffir
War in 1835 — The Governor-General at the camp—
The Kaffirs attack the Fingoes — End of the Kaffir
War — Permitted to add "Cape of Good Hope" to
the colours — At Graham's Town — At Cape Town —
Home*
The late Duke of York's Cipher and Coronet.
HiNDOOSTAN.
Cape of Good Hope.
Sevastopol.
Central India.
Kenneth Mackenzie, grandson of the Earl of
Seaforth, whose estate and title were forfeited
in consequence of his concern in the rebellion
of 1715, having purchased the family property
from the Crown, was created an Irish peer, by
the title of Lord Viscount Fortrose. In the
year 1771, Government restored to him the
family title of Earl of Seaforth. To evince
his gratitude for this magnanimous act, the
Earl, in the year 1778, offered to raise a regi-
ment on his estate for general service. This
offer being accepted by his Majesty, a corps of
1130 men was speedily raised, principally by
gentlemen of the name of Mackenzie, his
lordship's clan.
Of these about 900 were Higlilanders, 500
of whom were raised upon Lord Seaforth's own
estate, and the remainder upon the estates of
the Mackenzies of Scatwell, Kilcoy, Apple-
cross, and Eedcastle, all of whom had sons or
brothers in the regiment. The remainder
were raised in the Lowlands, of whom 43 v.^ere
English and Irish.
The following is the first list of ofi&cers: —
Lieut. -Col. -Commandant — Kenneth,
Earl of Seaforth.
Major — James Stuart (from Capt. 6ith Regt.)
Ca2}tains.
T. F. M. Humberston. George Mackenzie.
Robert Lumsdaine. Hugh Frazer.
Peter Agnew. Hon. Thos. Maitland.
Kenneth Mackenzie.^ Charles Halkett.^
Captain Lieutenant — Thomas Frazer.
Lieutenants.
Donald Moody. George Mackenzie.
William Sutherland. Charles Gladoning.
Colin Mackenzie. William Sinclair.
Kenneth Mackenzie. Charles Mackenzie.
Patrick Haggard. John Campbell.
Thomas Mackenzie. James Stewart.
George Junes. Robert Marshall.
Charles M'Gregor. Philip Anstruthtr.
David Melville. Kenneth Macrae.
George Gordon. John M'Innes.
James Gualie.
Ensigns.
James Stewart. Robert Gordon.
James Finney. John Mitchell.
Aulay M'Aulay. Ewen M'Lennan.
Malcolm M'Pherson. George Gordon.
Staff.
Chaplain. — Wra. Mackenzie.
Surgeon. — John AValters.
Adjutant. — James Finney.
Quarter-master. — George Gunn.
The regiment was embodied at Elgin, in May
1778, and was inspected by General Skene,
when it was found so effective that not one
man was rejected. In the month of August
the regiment marched to Leith for embarka-
tion to the East Indies; but they had not
been quartered long in that town when symp-
toms of disaffection began to appear among
them. They complained of an infringement
of their engagements, and that part of their
pay and bounty was in arrear. Being wrought
upon by some emissaries, the men refused to
embark, and, marching out of Leith with pipes
^ From the Dutch Service.
* From the Austrian service.
GENERAL SIR & SELBY SMYTH, K, C M. G.
COLOEEL OF SEAFORTH HIGHLANDERS.
COLONEL FULLAIiTON TAKES I'ALGIIATCIIEKL
545
playing, and two plaids fixed on poles instead
of colours, they took up a position in the im-
mediate vicinity of Edinburgh on Arthur's Seat,
on which they remained several days. During
this time they were amply supplied with pro-
visions and ammunition by the inhabitants
of the capital, who had espoused their quarrel.
The causes of complaint having been inquired
into, after much negotiation, in which the
Earls of Dunmore and Seaforth, Sir James
Grant of Grant, and other gentlemen connected
with the Highlands, took an active and promi-
nent part, the grievances were removed, and the
soldiers being satisfied, marched down the hill
with pipes playing, with the Earls of Seaforth
and Dunmore, and General Skene at their head,
and returned to their quarters at Leith. Erom
the great number of the clan Macrae that
were in the regiment, the mutiny was called
" The affair of the Macraes."
At Leith the regiment embarked with the
greatest cheerfulness, accompanied by their
colonel, the Earl of Seaforth. The intention
of sending them to India being for the present
abandoned, one half of the regiment was sent to
Guernsey, and the other to Jersey. At the end
of April 1781, however, both divisions assem-
bled at Portsmouth, where, on the 12th of June,
they embarked for the East Indies, being then
973 strong, rank and file. Though the men
were all in excellent health, they suff'ered so
severely from the effects of the voyage and
the change of food, that before reaching Ma-
dras on the 2nd of April 1782, 247 of them
had died of scurvy, and out of all that landed,
only 369 were fit to carry arms. The death
of Seaforth, their chief, who expired before
the regiment reached St Helena, threw a damp
over the spirits of the men, and it is said to
have materially contributed to that prostra-
tion of mind which made them more readily
the victims of disease.-
As the service was pressing, such of the
men as were able to march were immediately
sent up the country under Major James
Stuart; but many of them being still weak from
the effects of scurvy, suff'ered greatly on the
march. The men were sinewy and robust, and
such as had escaped the scurvy were greatly
injured by the violence of the sun's beams, the
effects of which were not so injurious to men of
more slender habits. They joined the army
of Sir Eyre Coote at Chingleput in the begin-
ing of May; but he found them so unfit for
service that he ordered the corps into quarters,
and put the few who remained healthy into
the 73rd or Macleod's Highlanders, the onl^
European corps then with the army.
The men gradually recovered, and in the
month of October upwards of 600 were fit for
duty. The colours of the regiment Avero again
unfolded, and in April 1783 they joined the
army destined to attack Cuddalorc, underMajor-
Goneral James Stuart (of the family of Tor-
rance).
On the 25th of June, the enemy made a
sally on the British lines, but were repulsed at
every point, losing 150 men in killed and
prisoners, including among the latter the
Chevalier Dumas.
Notwithstanding the termination of hostili-
ties with France in January 1783, the war with
Tippoo Sahib was continued. Colonel Fullarton,
who had marched on Cuddalore, finding he was
no longer needed in that quarter, retraced hia
steps southward, reinforced by Seaforth's High-
landers and other troops, thus augmenting his
force to upwards of 13,000 men. This army
was employed several months in keeping down
some turbulent chiefs ; and in October Colonel
Fullarton marched on Palghatchcrri, after secur-
ing some intermediate forts. Lieutenant-Colo-
nel Humberston Mackenzie, of the lOOtli
regiment, Avho succeeded about this time to
thfe command of the 78th, in consequence of
the death of his cousin, the Earl of Seaforth,
as well as to his title and estates, had intended
to attack this place the preceding year, but he
abandoned the attempt. After a fatiguing march
through thick woods and a broken country.
Colonel Fullarton reached the place early in
November, and immediately laid siege to it.
The garrison might have made a long and
vigorous defence ; but an event occurred Avliich
hastened the fall of Palghatchcrri. The enemy
having taken shelter from a shower of rain, the
Hon. Captain Sir Thomas INIaitland advanced
unperceived with his flank corps, and drove
the enemy through the first gateway, which
he entered ; but his progress was checked at
the second, which was shut. Eeing imme-
diatelv reir ^orced, he prepared to force an
3z
5iQ
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
entrance ; but the enemy, afraid of an assault,
immediately surrendered.
On the 30th of April this year the regiment
lost then- new colonel, who died of wounds
received on board the "Eanger" sloop of war
on the 7th of April 1783, in an action with
a Mahratta fleet while on his return from
Eombay. He was succeeded in the command
of theregimentby Major-General James Murray,
from the half-pay of the 77th regiment.
In consequence of the peace, Seaforth's
regiment having been raised on the condi-
tion of serving for three years, or during the
war, — those of the men that adhered to this
agreement were allowed to embark for Eng-
land; while those that preferred staying in
the country received the same bounty as
other volunteers. The number of men who
claimed their discharge on the 10th of August
1784 reduced the regiment to 425 rank and
file ; but so many men volunteered into the
corps from the different regiments ordered
home (among whom was a considerable num-
ber of Highlanders who had formerly enlisted
into the 100th Eegiment with Colonel Hum-
berston Mackenzie), that the strength was at
once augmented to 700 men. At the end of
the next year the regiment received 423 men
from various regiments.
On the 12th of September 178G the number
of the regiment was changed to the 72nd, in
consequence of the reduction of senior regi-
ments.
On the 25th of December 1787 the estab-
lishment was reduced to the following num-
bers : — 1 captain, 1 lieutenant-colonel and cap-
tain, 1 major and captain, 7 captains, 22
lieutenants, 8 ensigns, 1 chaplain, 1 adjutant,
1 quartermaster, 1 surgeon, 2 mates, 30 ser-
geants, 40 corporals, 20 drummers, 2 fifers,
710 privates, including 40 contingent men.
It was soon found necessary, however, again
to increase the strength of the regiment, and
recruiting was carried on with success. A
considerable detacliment joined on the 18th of
August 1789 ; so that m the following year,
when war commenced Avith Tippoo, the 72nd
was nearly 800 strong, while the men were
healthy, seasoned to the climate, weU-disci-
plined, and highly respectable in their moral
conduct. In this highly-efficient state they
formed part of the army under Major-General
Meadows on the 23rd of July 1790.
The first service of the 72nd was under
Colonel Stuart, being ordered along with other
troops to attack Palghatcheri, which on a former
occasion had been the scene of success to a corps
now destined to sustain a disappointment.
The detachment being overtaken by the rains
which fell in almost unprecedented abundance,
Colonel Stuart got so beset with the mountain
streams that, for a short time, he could neither
proceed nor retire; and when the waters abated
he returned to headquarters. In this enter-
prise the 72nd had Captain George Mackenzie
and 23 rank and file killed, and 3 sergeants
and 44 rank and file wounded.
After a short rest, the same officer, with the
same troops under his command, was detached
against Dindigul, before which he arrived on
the 16th of August 1790. This is one of
those granite rocks so common in that part of
India. The fort on the summit had lately
been repaired, and mounted Avith 14 guns, the
precipice allowing of only one point of ascent.
The means of attack, both in guns and ammu-
nition, were very deficient. A small breach,
however, was made on the 20th ; and Colonel
Stuart resolved to assault, small as the breach
was, judging that more loss would be sus-
tained by delay than by an immediate attack,
since, in addition to other difficulties, he was
short of ammunition. Accordingly, on the
evening of the 21st of Augu.st, the attack Avas
]nade. The defences were unusually complete,
and the resistance more determined than had
been experienced on anyformer occasion. Every
man that reached the summit of the breach
was met and forced down by triple rows of
spikes from tlie interior of tlie rampart. After
a bold but fruitless effort, they were repulsed
with loss. But the enemy was so intimidated,
and dreaded so much the consequence of a
second and jDerhaps successful attack, tliat he
surrendered next morning, ignorant of their
opponent's want of ammunition, the real cause
of the premature attack.
Colonel Stuart again proceeded against Pal-
ghatcherri, and on the 21st of September opened
two batteries within five hundred yards of the
place ; and though the fortification had been
greatly strengthened since tlie time the place
SIEGE AND STOEMING OF EANGALOEE.
547
was takeu by Colonel FuUarton, lie suc-
ceeded the same day in making a practicable
breach. Preparations were made for an as-
sault the following morning ; but before day-
light the enemy offered to surrender on terms
which were acceded to. Leaving a garrison
in the place, Colonel Stuart joined the army
in the neighbourhood of Coimbatore on the
15th of October, after which the regiment fol-
lowed all the movements of the army till the
29th of January 1791, when Lord Cornwallis
arrived and assumed the command.
* The 72nd was engaged along with the 71st
in the second attack on Bangalore, the first at-
tack on Seringapatam, and the attack on Saven-
droog and Ootradroog. On the evening of
March 7, 1791, the pettah of Bangalore was
stormed, and the siege of the town Avas imme-
diately commenced. During the night, the
72nd Highlanders were posted under the outer
pettah wall, close to the gate. " The enemy
kept up a sharp fire ; their shots, which Avere
many of them thirty-two pounders, came very
close to the regiment, making a great rattling
in the trees and bamboo hedge, near the line ;
but no casualties occurred."''^
At four o'clock on the afternoon of the 20th
of March, six companies of the regiment
marched into the trenches ; and on the even-
ing of the following day the regiment was
ordered to prepare to take part in storming
the fortress. The grenadier company was to
join the storming party appointed to advance
by the left approach ; the light company, that
by the right approach ; and the battalion com-
panies were formed on the right of the paral-
lel, to support the grenadiers. Three of the
72nd grenadiers joined the forlorn hope
tinder Sergeant Williams of the 76th regiment.
Lieutenant Campbell states in his Journal : —
" The storming party primed and loaded,
and sat down on their arms. Our bat-
teries, both gun and mortar, kept firing fre-
quently during the evening. At a quarter
before eleven we got into motion ; an opening
was made in the centre of the second j^arallel ;
the signal for storming was given — three guns
in quick succession — and out we rushed. The
^ " Joiirnal of Lieutenant Ronald Campbell, of the
Grenadier Company, 72nd Regiment," 2 vols, foho,
MS.
covered way instantly appeared as a sheet of
fire, seconded from the fort, but with no aim
or effect; our batteries answered with b/ank
cartridge ; and we were in the covered Avay in
a moment, and on the breach as quick as
thought. I pushed on, carried forward by a
powerful impulse, and found myself at the top
of the breach Avith the front files. The grena-
diers immediately turned off to the right with
a huzza ; their jDrogress Avas suddenly stopped
by an opening ; the fort was hung Avith blue
lights ; a heaA^y fire Avas opened upon us, but
with little effect ; the difficulty Avas overcome,
and our troops ascended the ladders Avith every
possible expedition. The grandest and most
striking sight I ever beheld Avas the rushing
up of the troops to the top of the breach, and
the ascent of the grenadiers in croAvds by the
scaling-ladders. AVe noAV heard the grenadiers'
march beating in every quarter; our soldiers
shouted Avith joy, and we SAvept round the
ramjDarts, Avith scarce anything to oppose us.
Every enemy that appeared had a bayonet in
him instantly. The regiments that supported
us came in by the gateway, and cleared the
toAvn below, Avhcre numbers Avere killed. In
tAvo hours Ave Avere in tliorough possession of
the fort, and Lieutenant Duncan, of the 71st
regiment, pulled doAvn the flag and put his
OAvn sash in its place. The Union flag Avas
afterwards hoisted, and the troops gave three
cheers."
On this occasion the regiment had 6 rank
and file killed, and 1 sergeant and 23 rank and
file wounded. In the orders issued on the
folloAving day by Lord CornAvallis, the folloAv-
ing passage occurs : —
" The conduct of all the regiments Avhich
happened, in their tour, to be on duty that
evening did credit in every respect to their
si^irit and discipline ; but his Lordship desires
to offer the tribute of his particular and
AA'armest i^raise to the European grenadiers
and light infantry of the armj^ and to the
36th, 72nd, and 76th regiments, Avho led the
attack and carried the fortress, and Avho by
their behaviour on that occasion furnished a
conspicuous proof that discipline and valour in
soldiers, when directed by zeal and capacity
in officers, are irresistible.
" Lieut.-Colonel Stuart (72nd Eegiment)
548
IIISTOIiY OF THE niGHLAXD EEGIMENTS.
may be assured that Lord Cornwallis will ever
retain the most grateful remembrance of the
valuable and steady support which that officer
afforded him, by his military experience and
constant exertions to promote the public ser-
vice."
The army advanced to the siege of Seringa-
patam on the 4th of May, and on the 15th as
it approached the place, the Sultan's position
was attacked by the 72nd, with other regi-
ments. The enemy was driven from every
post, and towards the close of the action the
72nd ascended aw eminence and captured a
round redoubt. The regiment had about 20
men kdled and wounded, among the latter
being Captain Braithwaite and Lieutenant
\YhitIie. The army, nearly all its provisions
and other stores being exhausted, retreated to
the vicinity of Bangalore.
On the morning of the 21st of December
the 72nd took part in the storm of the strong
fortress of Savendroog. The right attack was
made by the light companies of the 71st and
72nd, supported by a battalion company of the
72nd; the left attack by the two flank companies
of the 7Gth and grenadier company of the 52nd;
the centre attack under Major Eraser of the
72ad, by the grenadiers and two battalion
companies of the 72nd, two companies of the
52nd, the grenadiers of the 71st, and four
companies of sepoys, supported by the sixth
battalion of sepoys; the whole under Lieut.-
Colonel jSTisbitt, of the 52nd regiment. The
storming-parties proceeded to their stations ;
the band of the 52nd took post near them,
and suddenly striking up the tune Britons,
strike home, the Avhole rushed forward with
the most heroic ardour. The Mysoreans made
a feeble defence, and in less than two hours
the British were in possession of the fort, with
the trilling loss of five men wounded. The
troops Avere thanked in General Orders, for
their very gallant conduct.
Two days afterwards the troops advanced
against Ootradroog. On the 24th, two battalion
companies of the 52nd and 72nd regiments, sup-
ported by the 2Gth sepoys, attacked the pettah
by escalade, and were speedily in possession
of the town. " Lieutenant MTnnes, senior
officer of the two 72nd companies, applied to
Captain Scott for liberty to follow the fugi-
tives up the rock, saying he should be in time
to enter the first gateway with them. The
captain thought the enterprise impracticable.
The soldiers of M'Innes's company heard the
request made, and not doubtmg of consent
being given, had rushed towards the first wall,
and were followed by M'Innes. The gate
was shut : but Lieutenant M'Pherson arrived
with the pioneers and ladders, which were
instantly applied, and our people were within
the wall as quick as thought, when the gate
was unbolted, and the two companies entered.
The enemy, astonished at so unexpected an
attempt, retreated with precipitation, M'Innes
advanced to the second wall, the men forced
open the gate with their shoulders, and not a
moment was lost in pushing forward for the
third wall ; but the road, leading between two
rocks, was so narrow that only two could
advance abreast ; the pathway was, in conse-
quence, soon choked up, and those who carried
the ladders were unable to proceed. At the
same time, the enemy commenced throwing
huge stones in numbers upon the assailants,
who commenced a sharp fire of musketry, and
Lieut. -Colonel Stuart, who had observed from
a distance this astonishing enterprise, sent
orders for the grenadiers not to attempt any-
thing further. Lieutenant M'Pherson forced
his way through the crowd, causing the lad-
ders to be handed over the soldiers' heads, from
one to another, and before the colonel's orders
could be delivered, the gallant Highlanders
W'Cre crowding over the third gateway. The
enemy fled on all hands ; the foremost of our
men pursued them closely, and gained the two
last walls Avithout opposition — there were five
walls to escalade. The garrison escaped by
the south-east side of the fort, over rocks and
precipices of immense depth and ruggedness,
where many must have lost their lives. By
one o'clock, our two companies were in pos-
session of every part of the fort, and M'Innes
liad planted the colours on the highest pin-
nacle, without the loss of a single man. The
Kiledar and two of his people were taken
alive. Colonel Stuart declared the business
to be brilliant and successful, beyond his most
sanguine hopes." ^ Thus was the important
fortress of Outra-Durgum captured by two
^ Lieutenant Campbell's Journal.
SIEGE OF SERINGAPATAM.
549
companies of HigMauders (Major Petri e's, and
Captain Hon, William M. Maitland's) of the
72nd regiment; the officers with the two
companies were Lieutenants M'Innes, Eobert
Gordon, Getty, and Ensign Andrew
Coghlan. Lieutenant M'Pherson conducted
the pioneers. They all were thanked in
General Orders by Earl Cornwallis, who ex-
pressed his admiration of the gallantry and
steadiness of the officers and soldiers engaged
in this service.
The rainy season being over, it was resolved
to make a second attack on Seringapatain, to
which place the army marched in the begin-
ning of February 1792. The sultan had
taken up a formidable position to cover his
capital, and was attacked during the night of
the 6th of February. The regiment formed
part of the left division under Lieutenant-
Colonel Maxwell, which advanced to the attack
in the following order : — Grenadier Company,
72nd ; Light Company, 72nd, with scaling
ladders; pioneers; 23rd native infantry;
72nd regiment; 1st and 6th native infantry.
The share taken by the 72nd in the attack on
the place we shall give in the words of the
journal of Lieutenant Campbell of the 72nd,
quoted several times already : —
"We (the 72nd) moved from the left along
the north side of the ridge of hills extending
from the Carrighaut pagoda to the Cappalair
rocks ; by ten at night we found ourselves
near the base of the hill, where the officers
were du-ected to dismount. When we were
about two hundred yards from the lower
entrenchment, our grenadiers filed off from the
right with trailed arms, a serjeant and twelve
men forming the forlorn hope. When aboutfifty
yards from the Avorks, the sentinel challenged
us, and instantly fired his piece, which Avas
followed by a scattered fire from the rest of
their party. We rushed among them, and
those who did not save themselves by imme-
diate flight were shot or bayoneted. The
greatest number of them ran down to the
Carrighaut pagoda, where they made a stand,
and kept up a smart fire until Ave Avere almost
close to them ; then retired under our fire to
the foot of the hill, where they Avere joined
by a strong body from the plain, and made a
stand at a small choultry (or caravanserai).
from wliich a flight of steps led to the bridge
across the nulla. By this time the general
attack on the enemy s lines had commenced,
and there Avas an almost connected sheet of
firo from right to left — musketry, guns, and
rockets rending the air Avith their contending
noise. We sat upon the brow of the hill a
few minutes, Avhile our men Avere recovering
their breath, and had a commanding prospect
of the Avhole attack, though nearly three
miles in extent, as Ave contemplated the scene
before us, the grandest, I suppose, that any
person there had beheld. Being rested a
little. Colonel MaxAvcll led us doAvn the hill
under a smart fire. Wo rushed forward and
drove the enemy across the nulla in great
haste, although they stood our approach
Avonderfully. We crossed the bridge under a
constant fire, the enemy retreating as avo
advanced; Ave crossed the Lokany river, the
opposite bank of Avhich was Avell covered by a
hound-liedge, and their fire did execution. A
Serjeant of grenadiers Avas killed. Captain
Mackenzie mortally Avounded, JNIajor Eraser
and Captain Maitland shot through their
right arms, besides other casualties. After
Ave had penetrated the hmmd-liedgc, the
enemy took post behind an extensive choultry ,
but nothing could stop the ardour of our men:
Ave charged Avithout loss of time, and soon
dislodged the enemy, Avho retreated along the
banks of the CaA'-ery to a secoiid choultry,
AA'here their numbers Avere reuiforced. We
had now got into their camp, upon the right
flank of their lines ; they retreated steadily
before us, and our fire and bayonets did gi'oat
execution among them, the road being strewed
Avith their bodies. We charged and dislodged
them from the second choultry ; here Lieu-
tenant M'Pherson of the grenadiers Avas
Avounded. We pursued the enemy to a large
pagoda ; they attempted to cross the river,
but the place AA^as so croAvded Avith guns,
tumbrils, bullocks, elephants, camels, fol-
loAvers, and Heaven knoAvs Avhat, that we Avere
in the midst of them before they could escape,
and for some minutes there was nothing but
shooting and bayoneting. Colonel Maxwell
came up Avith the 23rd native infantry;
the sepoys of the 14th native battalions
advanced ; they took us for the enemy, and
550
III3T0RY OF THE HIGIILAKD REGIMENTS.
fired, but their officers sui^pressed the fire be- j 71st aud 72nd regiments advanced to the
fore much injury was done. The 71st regiment | pettah., from which the inhabitants had fled,
also joined us, and ^^reparations were made to
cross the river and force the lines on the op-
posite side. Colonel Raird requested me to
lead with twenty men ; I instantly rushed
into the stream, followed by twenty grenadiers
of the 72nd regiment ; we pushed on through
lioles, over rocks and stones, falling and
General James Stuart, who died in 1815, after 5i years' service.
From a Painting by Sir Thomas Lawrence.
stumbling at every step, the enemy's shot re-
ducing our numbers ; and myself, Avith about
half a dozen grenadiers, arrived at a smooth
part of the stream which proved beyond our
depth ; five of us, however, got over ; but the
regiments did not venture to follow and we
returned with difficulty. An easy passage had
been found out lower down; the 71st and
72nd regiments had got into the island ; the
(lank companies of the 52nd, 71st, and 74th
regiments forded higher up, and the enemy,
seeing our troops on all sides of them, betook
themselves to flight.
,, "About one o'clock in the mornincr the
and we released a number of Europeans from
prison. About seven o'clock the 72nd
marched into the famous Llal Bavgh, or, as I
heard it translated, ^garden of 2'>earls' and
were posted in one of the walks during the
day."
The loss of the regiment in this brilliant
victory over Tippoo Sahib was Cap-
tain Thomas Mackenzie and 14 men
killed ; INlajor Hugh Eraser, Cap-
tain the Honourable "William
iVfaitland, Lieutenants M'Phcrson
and "Ward, 1 serjeant, and 42 men
wounded. This victory was the
means of inducing the Sultan Tip-
poo to sue for peace, which he ob-
tained on ceding half of his domi-
nions, and paying £3,500,000, part
of which was given as a gratuity to
the troops, along with six months'
batta or field allowance.
The 72nd returned to "Wallaha-
bad, where it remained till 1795,
with a brief absence in August
1793, when it took part in an expedi-
tion against the French settlement
of Pondicherry on the Coromandel
coast.^ The 72nd performed trench
and other dutj^ and had only two
men killed.
On the death of General Mur-
ray, the colonelcj'' of the regiment
was conferred on Major-General
Adam Williamson, March 19, 1794.
In 1795, the 72nd under their old com-
mander-colonel, INlajor-General James Stuart,
took part in the expedition against the Dutch
^ On tlie 12th of August, as the grenadiers and
Captain Gordon's company of the 72nd were on duty
in the trenches, exposed to a burning sun, and a
severe cannonade from the fortress, Colonel Camjibell,
field ofEccr of the trenches, sent his orderly to Lieu-
tenant Campbell of the grenadiers requesting that
the piper of the grenadiers might be directed to play
some pibracJt.s. This was considered a strange request
to be made at so unsuitable a time ; it was, however,
immediately complied with; "but we were a good
deal surprised to perceive that the moment the ]iiper
began, the fire from the enemy slackened, and soon
after almost entirely ceased. The French all got
upon the works, and seemed more astonished at hear-
ing the bagpipe, than we M'ith Colonel Campbell's re-
quest. " — Lieutenant CamplclVs Journal.
AT THE CAPE OE GOOD HOPE.
551
Kettlements of Ceylon, "where the regiment
remained from August 1795 till March 1797,
taking part in various operations with but
little loss of men. At the siege of Trin-
comalee, the 72nd had Ensign Benson, 2
Serjeants, and 7 rank and file wounded.
Major Eraser, who was promoted to the
lieutenant-colonelcy of the regiment in Sep-
tember 1793, was detached against the fort
of Eatticaloa, which surrendered to him on
the 18th of that month.
The 72nd was removed to Pondicherry pre-
paratory to embarking for England in March
1797, previous to which the men who were
fit for service were drafted into corps remain-
ing in India. The skeleton of the regiment
embarked at Madras on the 10th of Eebruary
1798, and on arriving in England, it Avas
ordered to Perth, which it reached in August
that year. Eor its distinguished services in
India, it was authorised to bear " Hindoo-
stan " on its colours.
In October of the same year, INIajor-General
James Stuart succeeded General Adam "Wil-
liamson as colonel.*' Lieutenant-Colonel Eraser
died in May 1801; he was loved and respected
by the regiment, with which he had been in
many a hard-fought field. Some high ground
near Seringapatam, the scene of his gallantry,
was named " Eraser's Hill." He bequeathed
£500 to the officers' mess, to be appropriated
in such a manner as should best commemorate
his attachment to the corps and his esteem
for the officers.
In 1804, when a French invasion Avas
feared, a second battalion was added to the
regiment, formed of men raised in Aberdeen
for limited service, under the "Limited Service
Act." It was embodied at Peterhead, and re-
mained in Scotland for some time.
In 1805 the 72nd, commanded by Lieute-
nant-Colonel Colquhoun Grant, embarked with
the secret expedition under Major-General
Sir David Laird, which sailed in August for
•he Cape of Good Hope, then possessed by
the Dutch. The expedition anchored in Table
Lay on the 4th of January 1806; and on the
morning of the 6th, the Highland brigade,
composed of the 71st, 72nd, and 93rd regi-
ments, effected a landing, the light companies
^ Stewart's Sketches, ii. pp. 137-S.
of the two former regiments driving the Dutch
sharpshooters from the contiguous heights. ^
After gaining a complete victory, and pursu-
ing the enemy three miles under a burning
sun, the Highlanders were ordered to halt, and
the first brigade continued the pursuit.'^ In
Sir David Laird's despatch, he spoke as followa
of the Highland brigade and of the 72nd : —
"The Highland brigade advanced steadily
under a heavy fire of round shot, grape, and
musketry. ^^othing could resist the deter-
mined bravery of the troops, headed by their
gallant leader, Lrigadier-General Eerguson ;
and the number of the enemy, who swarmed
the plain, served only to augment their ardour
and confirm their discipline. The enemy re-
ceived our fire and maintained his position
obstinately ; but in the moment of charging,
the valour of Lritish troops bore down all op-
position, and forced him to a precipitate retreat.
"Your lordship will perceive the name of
Lieutenant-Colonel Grant among the wounded;
but the heroic spirit of this officer was not
subdued by his misfortune, and he continued
to lead his men to glory, as long as an enemy
Avas opposed to His Majesty's 72nd regiment."
The regiment lost 2 rank and file killed ;
Lieutenant-Colonel Grant, Lieutenant Alex-
ander Chisholm, 2 sergeants, and 34 rank and
file wounded.
On the 10th of January, the regiment
marched to Wineberg barracks ; and on the
11th, Lieutenant M'Arthur of the 72 nd Avas
detached Avith thirty men of the regiment, to
take possession of Hout's Bay. " After Lieu-
tenant M' Arthur's departure, it Avas ascertained
that the enemy had a strong garrison at Hout's
- An account of the part taken by the Highhand
brigade in furtlier operations at the Cape will be
found under the 93rd regiment.
3 " The soldiers sutTered excessively from the heat
of the sun, which was as intense as I ever felt it in
India ; though our fatigue was extreme, yet, for the
momentary halt we made, the gi'enadier company
(72nd) requested the pipers might play them their
regimental quick step, Gabar Feidh, to which they
danced a Highland reel, to the utter astonishment of
the 59th regiment, which was close in our rear." —
Journal of Captain Cam2)iell, Grenadier Company,
72nd regiment.
Properly speaking, Cahar Feidh is not the regi-
mental quickstep, but the warning for the regiment
to get ready for parade. In "marching past" in quick
time, the tune played by the band is '■^Highland
Laddie ;" and in double time the jiipers play Calwr
Feidh.
552
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
CAB AT. FEIDH;
OR,
GATHERING OF THE 72nd HIGHLANDERS.
Arranged for the Bagpipes.
e=t=t^^^t
i==5t=
r^-^
-ti-^
t7
V ar
:?c=!=
-fcjg-^^
1 — t'-^
-j^^^
-TT — ■ h*-J-*»-T-sa * • J. 0 — ^ r 1 |#U 1 *— * — ^ i_
^
-
'i^' k ••-
ri^f^
i«^-£sr
^^- -^-""^
1 -^ ^ — \^
\L~]
i_^_^ *a -c
rgzgr^y • i _^
•-*^
J* . ! »-
^*-i — ^
-^*a— La
^
J 1 1 J J
:^f?=^i^=tr
-!—"•; k««-"-
«
is — i-N
^
1
'? ? s J,
S * 6
.-V
•1 } ^ 9
tnr — ^
'^ !*
^'''*' d-
"t?'
, , * J
^ ^ f
L,_ *-* ^ ^vp- -
<J
h ;
f f \ '
^ r r 1 11-11
t;
■^
2 ' a
- 1 -^
= ' = -^i Li
\r
-.-j ^ 0 r >g_j ^ # r
^ J # ^
> f >3^
x_^
:^=S
ttiJ
S t
^ r r r ^ g
:^=^=r
-i-J!-i A
S^^
3z:r
^^^
^^t
r-^iE
-JSh-.
f=^^
DEATH OF CAPTAIN GETHIX
553
]>ay, and !Major Tucker of the 72nd was sent
fifter him on horseback, to detain him until a
reinforcement should arrive ; but the lieuten-
ant had reached the vicinity of the i^hice -with
much expedition, and finding how matters
stood, showed his men rank entire, and oidy
partially, but to the most advantage. Having
jn'ocured pen, ink, and paper, ho summoned
the garrison to unconditional surrender, other-
wise he would blow the place about their ears,
assault the works, and give no quarter. The
Dutch immediately surrendered at discretion,
and when the major arrived, he found Lieu-
tenant M'Arthur in full possession of the
works, consisting of a strong block-house and
two batteries."*
The 72nd remained about the Cape till
1810, when it embarked 800 men to take
part with troops from India in the capture of
Mauritius.
Having on the 3rd of December arrived
well to windward of the Isle of France, it was
ascertained that the Indian army had landed
the previous morning at Point Cannonni^re,
and was menacing the enemy's position. The
transports carrying the Cape brigade were in
consequence ordered to proceed to the mouth
of Port Louis Harbour, where the 72nd Avas
held in momentary readiness to land in the rear
of the enemy's lines, should he have attempted
to defend thorn. The French captain-general,
who affected to despise the Indian Sepoys,
against whom he had declared he would de-
fend himself, was by this movement afforded
the opportunity of seeing that the Cape bri-
gade was absolutely present and threatening
to land. This circumstance, to use his own
woi'ds, " determined the immediate surrender
of the Mauritius." Accordingly, on the 5th
of December 1810, the regiment landed and
remained on that island, taking its tour of the
detachment and garrison duties during up-
wards of three years, during which period it
obtained the respect and approbation of the
inhabitants in a very eminent degree ; and
the universal regret expressed by the latter on
the departure of the corps was in terms that
would leave no doubt of its sincerity.
In 1809 King George III. approved of the
regiment discontinuing to wear the Highland
* Captain Campbell's Journal.
II.
costume, which, however, was restored to it in
1823, with the exception of the kilt, for which
tlie trews were substituted. In September
1811 the strength of the first battalion was
augmented to 1000 rank and file, and was
completed by drafts from the 2nd battalion,
then in Ireland.
In April 1815, Lieutenant-General Rov/land,
Lord Hill, was appointed colonel of the 72nd
in room of the deceased General Stuart ; and
Lord Hill was succeeded, in February 1817,
by Major-General Sir George Murray.
The regiment remained at the Cape till June
1815, Avhen it embarked for India, bearing on
its colours "Cape of Good Hope" for its emi-
nent services in South Africa. The destination
of the regiment was India ; but when it arrived
there in September 1814, the war against the
Rajah of ISTepaul had terminated, and it was
ordered back to the Cape, landing at Cape
Town in ]\Iarcli 181G. The war in Europe
having terminated, the second battalion of the
regiment was disbanded at Londonderry, the
men either volunteering into incomplete regi-
ments or receiving their discharge.
In June 1817 four companies of the regiment
removed to Graham's Town to relieve the 21st
Light Dragoons. These companies were dis-
tributed along the Great Fish Eiver, to carry
on a line of posts intended to defend the fron-
tiers against the depredations of the warlike
tribes of Kaffirs, that were continually com-
mitting acts of hostility and aggression, l^ot-
withstanding the arduous and toilsome nature
of their duties, and their frequent exposure to
the inclement weather, the men of the 72nd
remained remarkably healthy.
On the 3rd of February 1819, the regiment
had to regret the loss of Captain Gethin, who,
wdth one sergeant and a private, was killed
near the post of De Bruin's Drift, on an excur-
sion against the Kaffirs. It appears those sav-
ages had entered the colony and taken off som*?
cattle belonging to a boor in the neighbourhood
of Gethin's post. On the circumstance being
reported, he instantly set out with a patrol
in pursuit, and, coming upon their traces,
pushed forward in advance with some of the
men and boors, who were mounted, and came
up with the cattle in a thick part of the bush.
Depending on the support of the boors, who
4 A
554
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAl^^D KEGI^IEXTS.
were well armed, in the event of an attack, he,
■with the few men that had accompanied him,
fearlessly entered, and was proceeding to drive
the cattle out, when they were attacked and
surrounded by the Kaffirs ; and though the
cowardly boors were within hearing, and had
among them the owner of the cattle, not one
had the spirit to render the least assistance.
Captain Gethin and his party behaved with
the greatest bravery, fully determined to sell
their lives as dearly as possible. Ho defended
himself with the butt of his gun till he fell,
overpowered by numbers and exertion : his
body was found afterwards, pierced with thirty-
two wounds. By this unfortunate affair was
lost to the regiment a highly respected and
valuable soldier, and to the service a brave
and intelligent officer, whose gallant conduct
in the Peninsula, particularly at the capture of
San Sebastian, had been rewarded by promo-
tion.
The regiment remained at the Cape, always
Laving a detachment on the frontiers, till De-
cember 1821, Avhen it embarked for England.
4t its departure, it received the approbation
of the Governor- General, Lord Charles Somer-
set, for the exemplary and steady conduct of
the men during their residence at the Cape.
On its arrival in England, in March 1822,
the 72nd proceeded to Fort Cumberland ;
and, after moving about among various stations,
it took up its quarters in Jersey and Guernsey
in May 1823, in which year Sir George Murray
removed to the 42nd, and was succeeded in the
colonelcy of the 72nd by Lieutenant-General
Sir John Hope. In this same year, the conduct
of the regiment having on all occasions been
so soldierly and exemplary, on the recom-
mendation of the Commander-in-Chief, the
Duke of York and Albany, George lY. was
pleased to authorise that ^the 72nd should xe-
.sume the Highland costume, with the excep-
tion of the kilt, trews being substituted. At
the same time, as a special mark of royal favoiir,
the regiment was authorised to assume the title
of" The Duke of Albany's Own Highlanders;"
and in June 1824 His Majesty approved of the
72nd using as a regimental badge the Duke of
Albany's cipher and coronet, to be borne on the
regimental colours.
The 72nd remained in the Channel Islands
till April 1824, and on leaving was presented
with addresses by the authorities and prin-
cipal inhabitants, expressing their high ad-
miration of its discipline, and of the peacefu
and orderly behaviour of the men. After stay-
ing a short time at Plymouth, the regiment
proceeded to Scotland, landing on the 13th of
September at ISrewhaven,from which it marched
to Edinburgh Castle, headed by its colonel,
Lieutenant-General Sir John Hope. Detach-
ments were sent to Stirling, rort-\Yilliam, and
Dumbarton.
While in Edinburgh, in August 1825, the
regiment received new colours, which were pre-
sented to the colonel. Sir John Hope, by Lady
Hope. In presenting them to the regiment,
Sir John addressed it as follows : —
" In delivering to your charge these colours,
which have been presented to the 72nd regi-
ment by Lady Hope, I am fully aware that I
am not addressing a newly-raised corps, whose
name and character have yet to be acquired.
As it has pleased His Majesty to confer so dis-
tinguished an honour on the regiment as to
permit the 72nd to assume the name of the
Duke of Albany's Own Highlanders, I can-
not omit congratulating the corps on having
received so flattering and honourable a mark
of approbation, and expressing my conviction
that this additional badge, which is now placed
on these colours, Avill afford a new and power-
ful inducement for maintaining the high cha-
racter which the 72nd regiment has so long
and so deservedly possessed. I feel particu-
larly gratified that the honour of delivering
these colours has devolved on me, and that
their presentation should also have taken place
in the capital of the country where the regi-
ment was first raised, and after its return from
a long period of honourable and distinguished
service. The country being now at peace,
there is no opportunity for the 72nd to gain
fresh honours by victories in the field ; but
the regiment may deserve and obtain almost
equal honour and credit by setting an example
of discipline and good conduct on home service,
which becomes now particularly incumbent
Avhen so highly distinguished by being named
after His Eoyal Highness the Commander-in-
Chief, to whom the whole army is indebted
for the present state of order and discipline to
THE KAFFIli WAR OF 1835.
555
which it h;is attained. That the 72ad will
ever continue to deserve the approbation of
His Eoyal Highness I make no doubt : and I
have now to olfer my most sincere good wishes
for the prosperity of the corps collectively, and
of every individual officer, non-commissioned
officer, and private soldier of the regiment."
The regiment left Edinburgh for Ireland
during the same month, the Lord Provost and
Magistrates of the city thanking the men for
their exemplary conduct.
While in Ireland — where it was divided
into detachments posted at various places—
the regiment, in September 1827, was formed
into six service and four depot companies,
the former proceeding to London, and tak-
ing duty at the Tower. In June 1828,
it was inspected at Canterbury by Lord
Hill, who complimented it by stating " that
although it had been his lot to see and serve
with most of the regiments in the service, he
felt he should not be doing fall justice to the
7 2nd Highlanders if he did not express his parti-
cular approbation of everything connected with
them, and add, that he had never before seen a
regiment their equal in movements, in appear-
ance, and in steadiness under arms."
In the end of the same month the service
companies of the regiment again embarked for
the Cape of Good Hope, where its reputation
had already been so well established, and
reached it on the 11th October. On dis-
imbarking at the Cape of Good Hope, it
was quartered in the main barracks at Cape
Town until it was removed on the 1st of
October 1832 to the Castle. During this
period it furnished in its tour the detach-
ments at Simon's Bay and Eotten Island.
From the latter part of 1829 to the end of 1830
a company was employed in making a road
through Hottentot Holland Kloof, since called
" Sir Lowry's Pass." With this exception,
nothing occurred to interrupt the usual routine
of garrison duty, until the 31st of December
1834, when an express having arrived with
the unexpected intelligence that a great part of
the eastern frontier district was overrun and
plundered by the Kaffirs, the Governor, Major-
General D'Urban, immediately directed a
wing of the regiment to be held in readiness
for embarkation * and on the 2nd of January
1835 l^os. 3 and 5, with the Light Companies,
under the command of Major Maclean,
immediately sailed for Algoa Bay. On the
6 th, the Grenadier Company marched to
Simon's Bay, and embarked m His Majesty's
IG-gun ship "Trinculo," in which the Governor
took his passage to the frontier. Lieutenant-
Colonel Pcddie, K.H., with the remaining
companies, proceeded, in four divisions, over-
land to Uitenhage, where the lieutenant-
colonel with the first division arrived on the
16th, after a harassing journey of ten days,
and was joined on the three succeeding days
by the remaining divisions.
A detachment, consisting of Captain Suther-
land, one subaltern, and forty rank and file,
which rejoined the head-quarters at Grahams-
town on the 12 th of February, w^as left here
for the protection of the toAvn until a local force
could be organised. Lieut. -Colonel Peddie,
with the remainder, marched for Grahamstown
on the 20th of January, arriving there on the
23rd, and finding at the Diodsty the three com-
panies which had preceded them by sea, except
the Light Company. With the latter and a small
mounted force Captain Jervis had, on the 16th,
been sent to re-occupy Fort Willshire. This,
with all the military posts on the frontier, ex-
cei^t Fort Beaufort and Hermann's Kraal, had
been abandoned to the Kaffirs, and sacked by
them.
At this time the Kaffirs had swept off nearly
all the cattle in the colony, and were returning
with their booty to the most distant and secure
parts of their own country, while the Governor
was at Grahamstown awaiting the arrival of
armed boors and Hottentots, who hastened
from the remote districts, and were collecting
supplies for the prosecution of the war in Kaffir-
land. On the 27th of January, Major Cox,
of the 75th regiment, had collected a force, of
which Captain Jervis, with forty men of the
Light Company, and the whole mounted force
at Fort Wi'Llshire, formed part, for the purpose
of bringing off the missionaries and traders,
who were assembled at Burns Hill in Kaffir-
land : this service they successfully executed.
During their absence, however, which had the
effect of weakening the garrison of the fort,
then under the orders of Lieutenant Bent,
Royal Engineers, on the 29th of January the
656
IIISTOEY OF THE HIGnLA:N'D EEGIMENTS.
Kaffirs, in overwhelmiiig rmmbers, made a
sudden attack on the cattle-guard. Although
assistance "was promptly afforded from the fort,
which was not a thousand paces distant, aud
though the guard made a most gallant resistance,
yet the Kaffirs succeeded in killing Corporal
Davidson, and Privates Arnut, AVebster, and
"Woods, of the Light Company, with two Hot-
tentots of the new levies that composed it,
and carried off all the cattle.
As it had been ascertained by Lieutenant-
Colonel England, 75th regiment, that the
Eish Eiver Bush -was occupied by the Kaffirs
in gr«at force. Captain i\Iurray, with his com-
pany, marched, on the 31st of January, to
Trompetter's Drift, to join a force collected
there for the purpose of clearing the country ;
and Major jSIaclean, with 100 men of the
72nd, also marched thither on the 7th of Feb-
ruary to reinforce this command, which Avas
]iow under the direction of Lieutenant-Colonel
Smith, C.B,, and which returned to Grahams-
town on the 17th of February. The next day,
the Commander-in-Chief in General Orders,
congratulated the troops — "all of whom be-
liaved admirably"- — " upon the complete suc-
cess which has crowned their recent operations,
and by which the necessary and important
object has been gained of driving the hostile
tribes from the woods and fastnesses of the
Great Fish Eiver. The enterprise was one
of no ordinary difficulty. The enemy was
numerous, and well armed A\ith muskets,
and WMs determined to hold his ground,
which, from the rugged and well-wooded
ravines, was singularly adapted to his peculiar
mode of fighting. The enemy was routed
everywhere, and driven from his strongholds
and over the Keiskanima, with a great loss
in killed and wounded, and all his posses-
sions in cattle, of which 4000 head, with large
quantities of sheej) and goats, fell into our
hands."
During these operations there were lost alto-
gether eleven killed and eleven wounded, of
Avhom three killed and four wounded belonged
to the 72nd regiment.
For some time after this the Kaffirs con-
tuiued inactive, and made no more incursions,
while the Governor confined himself to organ-
ising tlie new levies, and providing for the
security of the country during the absence of
the army.
On the 6th of February 1835 a patrol from
Fort Willshire, which had been reinforced by
the Albany Burger Force and the Bathurst
Yeomanry, discovered that a large body of the
Kaffirs, estimated at 3000, had passed into the
Fish Eiver Bush, and next day Captain Jervis,
with 120 men, proceeded to "Breakfast Key,"
and following the spoor (foot-marks), soon saw
the Kaffirs, who kept up a well-sustained fire
on the patrol as it approached the Bush. On
being reinforced, however, by the George
Burghers from the camp at Somerset Mount,
and a three-pounder, the patrol succeeded in
taking all the cattle that the enemy had brought
up for his subsistence, thus inflicting on him a
very severe blow.
The Kaffirs, however, retreated lower down
the Fish Eiver Bush, and near Trompetter's
Drift fell in with a party of the Port Elizabeth
Yeomanry, and killed eight of their number,
with a loss on their part of only nine men —
relatively speaking, a very small proportion.
On the 8th, the Grenadier Company of the
75th regiment relieved Captain Jervis and the
Light Company at Fort Willshire, which was
marched that night to Breakfast Key, and next
day formed part of the Force under Colonel
Smith, which, on the following day, cleai'ed
the Bush of the Kaffira, who retreated across
the Keiskamma. The Government notice re-
ports the loss of the Kafiirs as 150 killed, and
our loss as 9 killed and 1 1 wounded. Sergeant
Burt was the only man of the 72nd that suf-
fered at this time : he had somehow unac-
countably fallen a few^ paces in the rear of liis
company, and was immediately overpowered.
Colonel Smith pursued the Kaffirs Avith his
whole force, and a camp was formed at ]\Ia-
como's Old Kraal, to which, on the 11th of
March, the Light Company proceeded; and
on the 18th it was joined by the rest-of the
regiment.
The Governor, having confided the protec-
tion of the colony to Lieut.-Colonel England,
and the 75th regiment, with some local corps
arrived on the 28th at the camp on the Brak
Eiver to which the troops at Macomo's Kraal
had moved on the 25th. On the day after
the Governor's arrival he issued an order dia-
rrvOSECUTiox of the kaffir war.
557
tributing the army in four divisions, as fol-
lows : —
1st Division — Lieut. -Colonel roddio near
Fort Willsliire ; two guns Royal Artillery, the
gunners of wliicli, as well as the guns attached
to the 3rd division, were selected from the
72nd regiment; the 72nd lliglilanders ; a de-
tachment of the Cape IMounted Rifles, under
Major Lowen; the 1st battalion Provisional
Infantry ; and the Swellend Burgher Force.
2nd Division — Lieut. -Colonel Somerset on
the Clusie ; two guns Royal Artillery ; Cape
Mounted Riflemen ; Burgher Force ; George
Burgher Force; Uitenhagc Force; and Al-
bany Force.
3rd Division — Major Cox, 75th Regiment,
Block Drift ; two guns Royal Artillery ; de-
tachment of Capo Mounted Rifles ; 2d Bat-
talion Colonial Infantry ; Beaufort Burgher
Force ; and the Kat River Legion.
4th Division — Field-Commandant AVyk, at
Tambookie Vley, consisted of the Cradock
and Somerset Burgher Forces.
On the 30th of March, the first division, with
the headquarters of the Commander-in-Chief,
broke up the camp at the Brak River, simul-
taneously with other divisions, at their various
points, entered Kaffirland at Execution Drift,
above Fort Willshire, and encamped that
night on the Kebeca. The next day, April
the 1st, this division encamped on the Deb^
Flats, and on the evening of the 2nd, Captain
Jervis was despatched with the Light Com-
pany to the Upper Amatola, where he joined
Major Cox, with the Kat River Legion, on the
3rd. These, with their combined force, suc-
ceeded in killing several Kaffirs, and taking
800 head of cattle, many horses, and immense
flocks of goats, which were sent into the Debfe
Camp on the 4th, Major Cox following with his
whole division. On the 3rd the first division
left the Deb^, penetrated to the fastnesses in rear
of T'Slambie's Kop, and not meeting with the
enemy in force, returned to the camp the same
night, having succeeded in killing some strag-
glers, while the force sustained a loss of one
man killed and one wounded. On the Gth the
army left the Dcbe, and the third division en-
tered the Keiskamma Iloek, while the baggage
and supplies marched with the first division to
the Buff'alo.
The first division encamped on the left bank
of the Buffalo, where Fort Bercsford was after-
wards built, and the second division encamped
about three miles further down the river.
Early on the morning of the 7th, Captain
Murray, with 100 men of the regiment, and
three companies of the First Provincial Bat-
talion, was despatched to the principal ridge of
Buffalo IMountain, with the view of intercept-
ing any Kaflirs that might be retreating froiti
the third division, which was advancing from
the Keiskamma Hoek, and from the fourth,
which was advancing from Klip Platts acros.^,
the Bontebok to the rear of the mountaiji?!.
About daybreak they came to a high, rugged
cliff, called ]\Iurray's Krantz, and here found
GOO chosen Kafilr warriors, under the guidance
of Tyali, spn of Dushanie, awaiting the attack,
under the mistaken notion of the impregna-
bility of their position.
On the 8th of April, Captain Murray, at tho
head of his company, gallantly climbed tho
cliff", although the Kaflirs, not content with tho
usual weapons, hurled down masses of rock on
the attacking party. At length, however,
the savage warriors fled, leaving a large number
of killed on the ground, but not until Captain
Murray and four of his men had been severely
wounded by the assegais.^ The result of this
affair was the capture of 4000 head of cattle,
the only loss on the British side being 1
sergeant of the Provincial Battalion, who was
shot by a Hottentot deserter while driving tho
cattle out of the bush.
The patrol returned to the camp at night,
and the Commander-in-Chief, in a General
Order, thanked all the officers and troops cm-
ployed in the affair. The conclusion of tho
General Order is in the following gratifying
terms : — " The intrepid and determined perse-
verance of Captain Murray, who, though se-
verely wounded, continued his exertions to
the end of the day, with his company of tho
72nd, was of the highest order, and deserves
the especial thanks of the Commander-in-
Chief"
On the evening of the 8th of April all the
troops were assembled at their respective
points of attack, and prepared for a concen-
trating movement on the mountains in which
' Assegai, a dart or javelin used by the KafErs.
558
niSTOEY OF THE HIGHLAXD EEGIMEXTS.
tlieKeiskamma, Kaboosie, and Buffalo take their
rise. Sir Benjamin D'Urban, with the second
division and the mounted part of the first,
was at the Posts of the Buffalo; Major Cox
and the third division, at the head of the
Keiskamma Hoek ; Van Wyk, with the fourth,
was on the phiins to the northward; while
Colonel Peddie, leaving the camp at mid
night with four companies of the regiment
and the First Provincial Battalion, ascended
the Iseli-Berg ; and having, early on the
morning of the 9th, divided his forces into
two columns, he penetrated the fastnesses of
the Isidingi or Mount Kempt. The Kaffirs,
now perceiving that they were attacked at
every point, fled in the utmost dismay, and
several thousand head of cattle became the
reward of this movement ; while on our side
we had only to lament the loss of 1 man
kUlod and 4 wounded, among whom was
Field-Commander Yan Wyk. This success
is thus recorded in General Orders : —
" The hostile chiefs of the tribes of Tyali,
!Macomo, Bothina, Eno, and others, Avere at
length compelled to assemble in the rocky
woods near the sources of the Buffalo, with
their followers, to the number of at least 7000
men, and had avowed their determination to
defend themselves to the last. From these fast-
nesses, however, notwithstanding their imper-
vious nature, they were immediately driven, —
the troops penetrating them everywhere, each
column in its ordered course ; and they have
scattered and dispersed in various directions,
disheartened and dismayed, with a great loss
of killed and wounded (among whom are some
of the sons and relations of the chiefs), and in
cattle to the number of ten thousand head.
The Commander-in-Chief desires to express his
warmest approbation of the conduct of all the
troops ; their excellent marching, their patient
endurance of fatigue, and the brilliant gallan-
try with which they drove the enemy before
them wherever they were to be found, alike
deserve his praise and the thanks which he
offers to Lieut.-Col. Peddie, commanding the
first division ; Lieut.-Col. Somerset, the second ;
Major Cox, the third ; and Field-Commandant
Van Wyk, the fourth ; as well as the officers
and soldiers of their respective divisions."
On the 11th of April Sir Benjamin D'Ur-
ban, leaving the third and fourth divisions
to harass and pursue the now discomfited
Kaffirs, advanced to the river Kei in person
with the two remaining divisions, the first
taking the more direct road, the second mov-
ing in a parallel direction, but nearer the sea.
The first division crossed the Kei on the
1 6th ; and now, upon entering the territories
of Hintza, an order was issued forbidding any
unprovoked hostility, and directing that all
pillage or ill-treatment of the inhabitants
should be repressed with the utmost rigour.
The first division encamped at Butter-
worth on the 17th, and on the 19 th were
joined by the second division, which had
captured 3000 head of cattle, which Colonel
Somerset had sent to the rear.
The Governor, having been engaged in
fruitless negotiations with Hintza for some
days, at length had recourse to hostile mea-
sures ; and war was accordingly formally pro-
claimed on the morning of the 21st, on which
day Colonel Smith, Avith the mounted force of
the first division, started in pursuit of Hintza,
and the regiment, with the First Provisional
Battalion, marching in the direction of the
Izolo, where they encamped on the 25th.
There they were joined by Colonel Smith,
who had taken the 12,000 head of cattle,
which were sent to be guarded by the second
division, that still remained at Butterworth.
On the 26th, Colonel Smith, with a large
patrol, of which Captain Murray and two com-
panies of the regiment formed a part, marched
to the T'Somo and returned to the camp on the
29th, when Colonel Smith reported the result
of these two days' operations: — "IS^early 15,000
head of cattle have fallen into our hands,
many of the enemy have been shot, whilst our
loss has been trifling; and the savages have
again been taught that neither woods, ravines,
nor mountains can secure them from the pur-
suit of Biitish troops. More difficult and
fatiguing marches troops never encountered,
and these happy results would not have been
obtained without extraordinary exertions."
Meanwhile, these movements and their re-
sults had a dire effect on Hintza, and upon
the Commander-in-Chief's assurance of a safe-
conduct for himself and also that of other per-
sons who would be admitted to treat for him,
FINGOES ATTACKED BY THE KAFFIES.
559
he came into the camp on the 29th of April
with his ordinary retinue of fifty followers, and
had an immediate conference with the Com-
mander in-Chief.
The next morning a treaty was formally
agreed to, and hostilities suspended. Hintza,
together Avith Krieh, his principal son, and
their followers, continued in the camp at their
own desire; and on the 2nd of May they accom-
panied the troops, when the latter took their
departure from the Izolo, and commenced
their retrograde movement.
At a deserted trading station, where the
division halted during the middle of the day,
and where Bokoo, Hintza's brother, and a
chief joined the party, an express was received
by Colonel Somerset that the Kaffirs were
massacring the Fingoes, who had placed them-
selves under British protection, and Avere pre-
paring to accompany the retreat of the troops.
Sir Benjamin d'Urban thereupon summoned to
his presence Hintza and his suite, Avho up to
this period had been under no restraint, and
informed them that, after sufficient time had
elapsed for the Kaffirs to be made aware of the
perilous situation of the sovereign, for each
Fingo who should be murdered two Kaffirs
should be hanged, and that the first selected
should be Hintza and his brother Bokoo. On
the division moving and encamping on the
Debakazi, the whole of the now captive guests
and followers were disarmed, and most of them
dismissed the camp. The few whom the chief
Hintza was allowed to retain, together with
Bokoo, Krieh, and the Hemraden, Avere placed
under a guard of 1 captain, 2 subalterns, and
90 men of the regiment, aa'Iio had orders to
use extraordinary measures of precaution, and
to shoot any of their prisoners except Krieh,
should there be an attempt at escape or rescue.
The Governor remained here some days, and
on the 9th Colonel Somerset, having previously
marched towards the colony Avith the Fingoes
and captured cattle, moved on with the divi-
sion, noAV augmented by the greater part of
the Cape corps, and encamped on the left
bank of the Kei at Lapstone Drift. Here, on
the morning of the 10th, the Commander-in-
Chief declared, under a royal salute, and in
presence of Hintza, who was marched a
prisoner into the square for the purpose, that
the Kei was to be the future boundary of the
colony, and that the chiefs ]\racomo, Tyali,
Eno, Bothina, T'Slambie, Dushani, &c., and
their tribes, Avere for ever expelled from the
neAv territory, and would be treated as enemies
if found therein. The territory was named the
I^rovince of Queen Adelaide. The Commander-
in-Chief gave as his reason for taking this
step, " the absolute necessity of providing for
the future security of the colony against un-
provoked aggression, Avhich could only be
done by removing these treacherous and irre-
claimable savages to a safer distance."
After this, Hintza Avas informed by the
Governor that he Avould retain Krieh and
Bokoo as the hostages required by the treaty
entered into at the Izolo, and that he had a
right to send him to Capo ToAvn as a prisoner
of Avar, but Avould refrain from doing so on
his accompanying Colonel Smith through tho
country, and exerting his authority to collect
the horses and cattle due. Upon Hintza en-
gaging to do so, he Avas marched back to the
guard, and his arms restored to him. He AA'as
shortly after handed over by the 72nd to a
party of the corps of Guides, and proceeded
Avith Colonel Smith accordingly. As soon as
the party, Avith Avhich was Captain Murray
Avith two companies of the regiment, amount-
ing in all to 500 men, had marched on the
destined service, the Governor broke up his
camp and marched to the Impotshane, where
a Post named " Wardens " AA'as immediately
commenced.
On the morning of the 17 th the party under
Colonel Smith rejoined headquarters, having,
in the words of tho General Order, " marched
218 miles in seven days." They had crossed
the Bashee, taken 3000 head of cattle, and
succeeded in bringing off 1000 Fingoes, who
from their remote situation had been unable
before to join their countrymen, noAV under
British protection. Major "White, Avith a de-
tachment of the Cape corps, was cut off
Avhilst reconnoitring the countr3^ This Avas
the only loss on the British side. Hintza,
however, met with his death AV'hile attempting
to make his escape on the 14th, near the
iN'gabaxa. Although he had already receivud
two severe wounds, he Avas shja by one of
the corps of Guides, formerl)' a Kaffir trader,
560
HTSTOr.Y OF THE HIGHLiVXD KEGIMENTS.
of the name of Soutliey. E\-cn those who at-
tempt to justify the deed characterise it as an
untoward event.
On the following day, the 18th of May,
Sir TJenjamin d'Urban entered into a treaty
with Krioh, now the principal chief, who
took upon himself his father's engagements,
and was permitted to receive the border
tribes: Bokoo and Vadanna being left as
hostage?, the young chief was escorted into
his own country. During these transactions
2*Iejor Cox had not been inactive, but had
perpetually harassed the Kaffirs, now seeking
individual safety, and Avas on the point of
entering into negotiations with Macorao and
Tyali, who on the 13th were prepared to come
into liis camp, when they received a message
from Hintza that he was a prisoner, and ad-
vising them to take care of themselves. This
advice they followed, although they did not
retaliate by detaining Major Cox, who was
in their power, without the means of re-
sistance.
On the 20ih of IMay, the work being
finished, and a force of 2 subalterns and 80
rank and fde of the regiment being left be-
liind to garrison the place, the remainder
marched to the Komga, and halting there,
constructed a Post, called Fort Wellington.
Having left 1 subaltern and 25 rank and file
of the regiriient, and some provisional troops,
to garrison it, the division marched to
BrownHe's missionary station, on the Buffalo,
which it reached on the 23rd. Here the
Governor determined on fixing the future
capital of the province, which was named King
Yf illiam's Town ; a fort, named " Eort Hill,"
being completed and garrisoned, the plan of
the town was laid out, and the troops com-
menced hutting themselves.
On the 10th of June the Governor left
King "William's Town, and, the division being
broken up, gave over the command of the
troops to Colonel Smith. On the 12th the
Light Company marched to join Captain Jervis
at the sources of the BafTalo, where a Post
called Fort Beresford was constructed ; and on
the same day, Captain Lacy, with 30 men of
his company and some provisional troops,
marched to form a Post at Mount Coke, called
Fort Murray. The exertions of the troops
continued unremitting, not only in completing
the works of the different Posts, but also in
patrolling the country. For their success in
these duties they were repeatedly thanked in
General Orders.
On the 9th of July a new Post, named Fort
Cox, was established at Burn's Hill by Major
Cox, and garrisoned by a detachment of the
75th Pegiment. During the whole of this
month patrolling Avas continued with un-
abated activity, but the Kaffirs, now be-
come desperate, were successful in their efforts
at Keiskamma. Lieutenant Baillie and a
patrol of 30 men of the 1st Provisional Batta-
lion were overpowered and killed to a man on
the Commity flats, whilst retreating from
the Keiskamma Hoek. Fifteen men of a
foraging party from King William's Town
were killed at the Kanaka, or Yellow Wood
Trees ; and on the 20 th, Gazela made a vigor
ous but unsuccessful attack upon Fort Wei
lington, when Private Storey of the 72nd was
killed.
On the 8th of August the Kaffirs made a
successful attack on the Fingoes in the Cedul
Territory, carrying off all their cattle ; and
on intelligence being received at King Wil-
liam's Town, a large patrol of the regiment
under Major Maclean was sent in pursuit.
Their rations having, however, been expended,
they were compelled to return without being
able to retake the cattle or attack the Kaffirs
with effect, although the latter hovered about
with loud shouting and cheers during the
march, and kept up a desultory fire on the
detachment. In consequence of the report
made by !Major Maclean, and intelligenco
obtained that Macomo and TyaK were in
great force on the Amatola and Izinuka
mountains during the night of the 1 1th of July,
Major Maclean and 40 men of the regiment,
and 150 Provisionals from King William's Town,
and 1 officer and 40 men of tlie 72nd, with 40
of the Provisionals from Fort Beresford, and
tlie Kat River legion from Camp Adelaide,
were assembled at Fort Cox. At no period
since the commencement of liostUities did
afi"airs wear a more unsatisfactory aspect. The
Kaffirs, emboldened by success, watched from
their fastnesse. the movements of the troops,
and took advantage of every circumstance
END OF THE KAFEIE WAR.
561
to harass tJieia and cut off stragglers. Tlio.y
made frei^^uont and incessant forays vritliin
tlio colony : tlic difficulty and expense of
providing for tlie large force necessarily kept
up increased every day : the Dutch ]]urgher
force had been allowed to return to their
homes; and among the now dispirited Hotten-
tot levies, discontent and insubordination
were making rapid progress. Under such
circumstances Sir Jjenjaniin D' Urban took
the most effectual means to jnit a speedy end
to the war. lie again called out a large pro-
portion of the Burgher force, Avhoni he now
ordered to receive a fixed rate of pay ;
and at the same time he despatched Brigade-
Major AYarden to Fort Cox to treat wdth the
frontier Kaffirs, on condition of their becoming
British subjects. An opportunity soon offered.
Major Cox, having barely sufficient garrison
in Fort Cox, divided the remainder and the
reinforcement that w^ere concentrated at
his Post into three divisions, whicli, sallying
from the fort, were everywhere successful,
occasioning considerable loss to the enemy.
They reassembled at the Gwali, "where, a com-
munication having been opened with the chiefs.
Major Cox bivouacked.
The next day Major Warden having ar-
rived from Fort Cox, he with Major Cox
and an interpreter, all unarmed, proceeded
about two miles from the camp to meet the
chiefs, Avho had assembled with a body
guard of 800 men, 300 of wliom had fire-
arms. Their conference came to a happy con-
clusion, Macomo and Tyali each sending an
assegai to the Governor in token of submis-
sion and readiness to pass under the English
rule.
A suspension of h()stilities was mutually
agreed upon, and the camp was soon filled
with unarmed Kaffirs, who expressed the
greatest delight at the event. On the 21st
of August a second conference was held below
Fort Cox, and on this occasion the Kaffirs, to
the number of 4000, of whom a great part
were mounted, and upwards of 400 of them
armed with guns, drew np with an evident
attempt at display, and considerable preten-
sion to military regularity. They received the
overtures of Major Warden with but slight at-
tention, and took little pains to conceal that
n.
they were not indisposed to a renewal of the
contest. This altered feeling was no doubt in
a great measure produced by the circumstance
that 2000 head of cattle had during the few
preceding days fallen a prey to their maraud-
ing parties, Avhich Macomo pretended had been
sent out in ignorance of the truce. In conse-
quence of this display, and in the event of the
necessity of recommencing hostilities, Fort
Cox was reinforced from King William's Town
and Fort Beresford.
On the 2nd of September H.M.S. " Eom-
]icy " had arrived in Algoa Bay with the 27th
regiment and drafts for the 72nd and 75th.
It is a curious circumstance, and shows how
readily the Kaffirs obtain information, that
tlie officers at Fort Cox knew of the arrival of
troops in the bay from the Kaffir messenger
riatje, long before they received the intelli-
gence through the usual channel of the post.
To the exaggerated accounts which the Kaffirs
had received of the additional force may with
great probability be ascribed their changed
demeanour on the 7th, when Macomo and
Tyali accepted the terms offered by Colonel
Smith, and, as a proof of their sincerity, re-
turned with him to Fort Cox.
On the 8th of September Sir Benjamin
D'Urban arrived at Fort Willshire for the pur-
pose of negotiating with the chiefs, and shortly
after a treaty of peace was concluded, and
hostilities finally brought to a close.
During this contest, which had lasted nearly
nine months, although the regiment had but
little opportunity of distinguishing itself, it
invariably maintained a high character for
good conduct, not a single instance of crime
of any description having occurred in the
corps during the whole campaign. It re-
peatedly received the praise of Sir Benjamin
D'Urban, and had the satisfaction of seeing
the approbation of His Majesty William IV.
recorded in the following words : —
" It affords His Majesty high gratification
to observe that in this new form of warfare
His Majesty's forces have exhibited their
characteristic courage, discipline, and cheerful
endurance of fatigue and privation."
During the month of October the detach-
ments of the regiment at Forts Warden and
Wellington were relieved by the 75th regi-
-i B
562
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAI^D EEGIMENTS.
meiit, whose headquarters were now at Fort
Cox; and upon the 18th, the headquarters
having been relieved by the 75th regiment
at King William's Town, marched for Grahams-
town, where they arrived on the 26th, consist-
ing of only two companies, the others being
distributed in Forts Cox, Beresford, and
Murray.
Government having at the end of 1836
given up the new province of Queen Adelaide,
it was evacuated by the troops, when the regi-
ment, having its headquarters at Grahamstown,
furnished detachments to various forts.
On the 17th of March 183G the regiment
was permitted to bear on its colours and ap-
pointments the Avords " Cape of Good Hope,"
in commemoration (as the order from the
Horse Guards expresses it) of the distinguished
gallantry displayed by the 72nd regiment at
the captiue of the town and garrison of the
Cape of Good Hope, on the 8th of January
1806, when it formed part of the second or
Highland brigade employed on that occasion.
On the 20th of January 1837, by an order
from the Horse Guards, His Majesty was also
graciously pleased to allow the regiment to
bear on its colours and appointments the word
" Hindoostan," ia commemoration of the
meritorious services of the regiment while in
India from 1782 to 1798.
The regiment remained with the head-
quarters at Grahamstown, furnishing detach-
ments to the different outposts until the
month of October 1838, when orders were re-
ceived for the corps to be held in readiness to
proceed to Cape Town, on being relieved by
the 27th regiment. The regiment, on its
arrival at Cape Town, occupied quarters
in the castle and main barracks, and furnished
detachments to Simon's Town and Rotten
Island. A detachment of troops having
been ordered to proceed to Port Natal on
the east coast of Africa, and take possession
of it in the name of Her Majesty, the 72nd
Highlanders furnished for this duty 1 captain,
2 subalterns, 1 assistant surgeon, 4 sergeants,
2 drummers, and the Light Company completed
to 8G rank and file. This detachment, under
the command of Major Charteris, military
secretary to His Excellency Major-General
Sir G. Xapicr, K.C.B,, embarked on the
19th of ISTovember 1838, landing at Port
Natal on the 3d of December, and were im-
mediately employed in the erection of build-
ings for the protection of stores, and the
construction of works for the defence of the
Post.
The regiment remained during the year 1839
at Cape Town, and in that period received two
drafts from the depot companies, consisting in
all of 1 major, 1 captain, 3 subalterns, 3
sergeants, and about 170 rank and file. The
detachment from Port Natal returned to Cape
Town under Captain Jervis of the 72nd on
the 2nd of January 1840, when His Ex-
cellency Major-General Sir George Napier,
K.C.B., was pleased to express in General
Orders his entire satisfaction with their con-
duct during absence from headquarters. The
regiment had in September 1839 received
orders to be held in readiness to embark for
England, on being relieved from home by the
25th regiment, and the latter troops landed
at the Cape in the month of March 1840.
Previous to the regiment embarking for Eng-
land the following address was presented to it,
signed by all the principal inhabitants of
Cape Town and its vicinity : —
" To the officers, non-commissioned officers,
and private soldiers of H.M. 7'2nd High-
landers.
" We, the undersigned merchants and other
inhabitants of the Cape of Good Hope, cannot
permit the embarkation of the 72nd from the
shores of this colony to take place without,
recording some expression of the sense we en-
tertain of the general deportment and estimable
conduct of the regiment during the twenty-five
j'^ears it has been stationed in this garrison. The
character of the 72nd Highlanders through-
out that period has been uniformly and per-
manently marked towards the public by good
order, sobriety, and discipline; while on every
occasion on which its assistance has been
sought, its services have been promptl}^
cheerfully, and effectively rendered. In part-
ing with a regiment whose conduct has been
so exemplary, and in which many of us have
found personal friends, to whom we have been
long and faithfully attached, we are anxious
to express, however feebly, before you quit
the colony, an acknowledgment of our regret
COLOUKS PRESENTED BY THE DUKE OF WELLINGTON.
563
at your departure, aud to convey to you, how
ever inadequately, our cordial wishes for your
happiness wherever you may be stationed, and
that you may long continue to enjoy that dis-
tinguished renown which the 72nd High-
landers have so honourably achieved in the
service of their country."
On the embarkation of the 72nd, the fol-
lowing General Order was issued by Major-
General Sir George Napier, commanding the
forces at the Cape : —
" His Excellency the Commander-in-Chief
cannot permit the 72 nd Highlanders to cm-
bark for England, from the colony of the Cape
of Good Hope, in which they have been sta-
tioned for the long period of twelve years,
without his expressing his marked approba-
tion of the conduct of this highly-disciplined
and exemplary corps while under his imme-
diate command ; and from the reports His Ex-
cellency has received from Colonel Smith, the
Deputy-Quartermaster-General, under whose
orders this regiment has been during the
greater part of the above period, including a
very arduous and active service in the field,
His Excellency is enabled to record, which he
does with great satisfaction, the very merito-
rious services of the 72nd Highlanders in what-
ever duty they have been engaged, whether in
the field or in quarters,
" His Excellency begs to assure Major Hope,
the officers, non-commissioned officers, and sol-
diers of the 72nd regiment, that he wdl ever
feel a lively interest in their welfare."
On the 11 til of April 1840 the regiment
embarked in two divisions for England. The
headquarters landed at Portsmouth on the 8th
of the following June, and: marched immedi-
ately to Fort Cumberland. The second divi-
sion landed also at Portsmoutli on the 18th
of the same month, and proceeded to the same
place.
On the 1st of July Colonel Arbuthnot joined
and assumed the command; and by a regimen-
t^al order of the same date, the ten companies
were consolidated, the depot companies being
stationed in Portsmouth at the period of the
arrival of headquarters from the Cape. On the
6 th of July the headquarters marched into
Portsmouth, and occupied quarters in that
garrison.
On the death of Sir John Hope, the colo-
nelcy of the regiment was conferred vpon
Major-General Sir Colin Campbell {not Lord
Clyde) in August 1836.
II.
1841—1872.
The Duke of Wellington presents new colours to the
72nd — Gibraltar — Barbadocs — Trinidad — Nova
Scotia — Return to Europe — Embark for Malta — To
the Crimea — Home — Channel Islands— Shorncliffe
— Presentation of colours — Arrive in India in 1857 —
Shornclitfe — New Colours — Old Colours' destination
— To Portsmouth — Bombay — Calaba — Guzerat —
Tankaria — Baroda — Ahmcdabad — Deesa — Nussce-
rabad — Mount Aboo— Death of Major Mackenzie of
Glacket at Burra— The 72nd joins Major-General
Roberts — Operations against Kotah — Strength of
the Force — Major Thcllusson— Sawah — Jehaspoor
— Bhoondee— The Chumbul— TheKajah of Kotah —
Major Burton and his Sons murdered — Kotah
taken — Its immense strength — Lieutenant Came-
ron's gallantry — Lala — Fall of Kotah— Cavalry pur-
suit of the Rebels— ^Leave Kotah for Neemuch —
Mokundurra Pass — Neemuch again — Colonel Parke
commands this Station— Nusseerabad— Mutiny of
the Army of Sindiah at Gwalior — The Bunnas —
Kotaria — Brigadier-General Parke — Oodeypoor —
Jhalra Pa tun — Soosneer — Rajgurgh — Sironj —
Sarungpoor — Indore — Bhopal — Beoar — Mungowlee
— The Betvrah — Borassa — Bhopal saved— Rao Sahib
— Tantea Topoe — The Nerbudda crossed by the
Rebels — Hooshungabad — Churwah — Chicalda —
Mhow — Indore— Chapcira — Augur— Palace of Cho-
tah Oodej'poor — Pertabghur — Operations in the
Jeysulmeer Districts on the Indus — Brigadier-
General Parke's Operations north of Kotali— Tantea
Topee captured and executed — Rao Sahib and
Feroze Shah, Prince of Delhi — Major-General
Michel's wonderful Marches — Lieutenant Vesey's
March of 3000 Miles— The 72nd Medal for the
Suppression of the Indian Mutiny — Victoria Cross
conferred on Lieutenant Cameron — Mhow — Indore
— Inspections — Leave Mhow — Nargaon — Leave
Poonah — Return Home — Edinburgh — Prince Alfred
opens the Museum of Arts and Sciences — The 72nd
as a Guard of Honour — Inspection by General F.
W. Hamilton, C.B.— Colonel Payn, C.B., com-
mands— Aldershot — Inspection — ilajor Hunter in
command — Manchester — Dublin — Limerick — But-
tevant — Ordered to India — Proceed to Cork — Aj>-
pointment of General Arbuthnot as Colonel of the
72nd — Arrive at Alexandria — Umballah — Lieute-
nant Thomson's Death — Reviewed by General Lord
Napier of Magdala — Inspected ly Major-General
Fraser Tytler, C.B., at Umballah — Kussowlee and
Dugshai.
In July 1841 the regiment, now joined by
the depot companies, proceeded from Ports-
mouth to Windsor, where, in January 1842,
it was presented with new colours by Eield-
Marshal His Grace the Duke of Wellington,
in the quadrangle of the castle, and in pre-
sence of Her Majesty the Queen, Prince Albert,
and the King of Prussia. The Duke ad-
dressed the 72nd as follows ; —
564
IIISTOIiY OF THE IIIGnLAXD EEGBIENTS.
" Colonel Arbuthuot, and you, gentlemen
officers, and you, non-commissioned officers
and soldiers of tlie 72nd Higliland Eegiment,
I have attended here this day, in compliance
•with the wish of your commanding officer,
and by permission of Her Majesty, to present
to 3'ou your new colours.
" These colours have been consecrated by
one of the highest dignitaries of our Church,
and are presented to you in the presence of
Her Majesty, and of her illustrious and royal
guest, the King of Prussia, of Prince Albert,
and of a number of the most distinguished
personages. They are composed of the colours
of the three nations, and bear the cipher of
Her Majesty ; and I have no doubt, from your
previous character and your present high state
of discipline, that you will guard them under
every circumstance to the utmost of your
power.
" These colours you are henceforth to con-
eider as your head-quarters, and in every cir-
cumstance, in all times of privation and dis-
tress, you will look to them as your rallying
point ; and I would again remind you that
their presentation is witnessed by the monarcli
of one of the most powerful nations in Europe
— a nation wliich boasts of an army whicli
has heretofore been a pattern for all modern
troops, and which has done so much towards
contributing to the general pacification of
Europe. And I am happy to be able to show
His Majesty a regiment in sucli high order,
I have long known the 72nd Highland Eegi-
ment. Half a century has now nearly elapsed
since I had the pleasure of serving in the
same army with them on the plahis of Hindoo-
stan, and then they Avere famous for their
high order and discipline. Since that period
they have been engaged in the conquest of
some of the most valuable colonies of the Bri-
tish Crown, and latterly in performmg most
distinguished services at the Cape of Good
Hope. Fourteen years out of the last sixteen
they have spent in foreign service, and, wdth
only eighteen months at home for their re-for-
mation and their redisciplining, appear in their
present high state of regularity and order. The
best part of a long life has been spent by me in
barracks, camps, and cantonments ; and it has
been my duty as well as my inclination always
to study how best to promote the healtH and
discipline of the troops; and I have always
found it to be done only by paying the strict-
est regard to regularity and good order, with
the greatest attention to the orders of their
superiors. I address myself now particu-
larly to the older soldiers, and wish them to
understand that their strict attention to their
disciplhie and respect to their officers will
often have the best effect upon the younger
soldiers ; and it is, tlierefore, their duty to
set a good example to their juniors by so
doing. Ey these means alone can they ex-
pect to command the respect and regard of the
community among whom they are employed.
And I have made it my business to inquire
particularly, and am rejoiced to find that the
72nd has always commanded that respect and
regard, wherever it has been stationed, to which
its high state of discipline and order so justly
entitles it.
" You wiU, I am sure, always recollect the
circumstances under which these colours are
now committed to your charge, having been
consecrated by one of the highest dignitaries
of the Church, in the presence of Her Majesty,
who now looks down upon you, and of her
royal visitors. I give them into your charge,
confident that at all times, under all circum-
sUuices, whether at home or abroad, and in
all trials and privations, you will rally round
them, and protect them to the utmost of your
power."
To this address Colonel Arbuthnot made
the following reply : —
" My Lord Duke, it would be highly pre-
sumptuous in me if I were to make any reply
to the address which your Grace has delivered
to us ; but I cannot avoid stating that it is
impossible for me, and indeed, I may add, out
of the power of any one, to express how deeply
I, my officers, non-commissioned officers, and
men, feel the high honour which has befen con-
ferred on us by having had our colours pre-
sented to us by the greatest soldier the world
has ever seen, and that in the presence of our
Sovereign, His Majesty the King of Prussia,
and Field-Marshal His Eoyal Highness Prince
Albert."
In 1813 the regiment removed to Ireland,
where it remained till Is^ovember 18-14, when
GIBRALTAR— BAECADOES.
5G5
it eiiiljaiked from Cork for Gibraltar. The
depot companies remained in Ireland till Sep-
tember 1847, Avlien they removed to Paisley
in Scotland.
After the decease of Lieutenant-General Sir
Colin Campbell, on the 13th of June 1847,
Licut.-General Sir JS'eil Douglas, K.C.B.,
K.C.H., was appointed Colonel of the regi-
ment on the 12th of the following July.
During the whole of its service at Gibraltar,
the regiment was constancy employed in fur-
nishing working parties and artificers to assist
in the construction of the new line of fortifi-
cations extending from the Light House at
FAiropa Point to Little Bay, and from the
iS^ew Mole to Chatham Counter-Guard. This
magnificent work was proceeding with won-
ilerful rapidity when the regiment left Gib-
raltar.
On the 14th of June 1847 it had been noti-
fied in garrison orders that the 72nd would
re-embark, in the coming autumn, for the
"West Indies ; and on the arrival of the reserve
battalion of the 67th Regiment, the service
companies embarked on the 15 th of February
1848 on board the "Bombay," hired trans-
port, and sailed on the 18th of February for
Barbadoes. Previous to the embarkation, the
following complimentary order was issued by
his Excellency General Sir Robert Thomas
Wilson, Governor and Commander-in-Chief of
the Forces at Gibraltar : — •
" Gibraltar, Fehruary 12, 1848.
" The eminently soldier-like qualities, the
correct and zealous performance of all duties,
and the general reputable conduct of the 72nd
Highlanders during their service in Gibraltar,
entitle them to the fullest encomiums of the
General commanding. Wherever the regi-
ment goes, the General commanding is confi-
dent that it will confer credit on the profession ;
and on quitting this station it leaves an im-
pression of esteem on the garrison and the
community that absence will neither impair
nor efface."
After a favourable passage of twenty-three
days, the regiment arrived in Carlisle Bay,
Barbadoes, on the 12th of March 1848, landed
on the 14th, and occupied quarters in the
Brick Barracks, St Ann's. At this time the
GOth regiment, which had arrived from Gib-
raltar about three weeks previously, occupied
the Stone Barracks at St Ann's. These had
been vacated in January by the 88th regiment,
which encamped on the Savanna in conse-
quence of its having been attacked with yellow
fever, of which many died, during December
and January, including the commanding offi-
cer, Lieut. -Colonel Phibbs. But the regiment
was now healthy, and had proceeded to relieve
the detachments of the 19th regiment in the
islands, which corps had assembled at Barba-
does, and thence proceeded to Canada, In
April, however, some men of the GGth were
admitted into hospital with yellow fever, and
several deaths occurred. This continued until
August, when the cases became so numerous,
that early in September the regiment was moved
into camp in rear of the Brick Barracks. In
October, the men of the Royal Artillery were
also encamped ; and in this month the 72nd,
which had hitherto been remarkably healthy,
was visited by this terrible disease. On the
13th of October, the assistant-surgeon, Dr
Irwin, died of it, and it spread very rapidly
among the men. On the 15th of IsTovember,
the regiment moved out of the Brick Barracks
into tents, erected about a mile distant, on the
site of a former naval hospital, which had
been destroyed by the hurricane of 1831.
Nevertheless, the disease continued to spread
until the end of December ; and within the
three months, 12 out of 14 officers, 26 non-
commissioned officers, and 177 men, were
attacked; and of these 4 officers, 17 non-com-
missioned officers, and 42 men, died. After
this, however, only one other case occurred,
that of Captain Maylan, who was taken ill on
the 21st of -January, and expired on the 25 th.
By circular memorandum, dated Horse
Guards, the 29th of January 1849, the regi-
ment, being in the colonies, was ordered to
be reduced to 770 rank and file.
In consequence of riots at St Lucia, a de-
tachment of the 72nd, consisting of 1 captain,
3 subalterns, and 100 rank and file, was sent
(ilf at a few hours' notice, on the 12th of
March, When it arrived, however, order had
been restored ; but the detachment remained
at St Lucia, being quartered at Pigeon Island,
until it was relieved by a company of the 66th,
on the 16th of June.
566
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAl^D EEGIMENTS
In cousequeiice of a riot at Trinidad, the
llauk companies were sent off to that island at
a few hours' notice, on the 10th of October,
and wore afterwards detached to St Joseph's
und San Fernando.
On the 19th of Decemher 1849, the head-
quarters embarked at Barbadoes, on board the
" Princess Eoyal " transport, for Trinidad,
where they landed on the 24th of December,
and occupied the barracks at St James's, thus
relieving the head-quarters of the SSth Eegi-
ment. The flank companies joined and
formed the head-quarters of the regiment in
the commencement of Januar}^, having been
relieved by ISTo. 4 company.
The distribution of the regiment at this
period was as follows : —
At Trinidad, Grenadier, Light, and No. 4
Companies.
,, Demcrara, No. 1 and No. 2 Companies.
,, Grenada, No. 3 Company.
,, Tobago, Detachment of 30 men.
The regiment continued detached as above
until the 12th of May 1851, when the head-
quarters, having been relieved by the head-
quarters of the 34th Eegiment, embarked at
Trinidad for Barbadoes, where they landed on
the 23rd and again occupied the Brick Bar-
racks ; the several detachments above men-
tioned having previously been conveyed there
under the command of ]\Iajor Gaisford. On
the 8th of July, the regiment having been
relieved by the G9th regiment from Malta,
embarked on board H.M.S. "Hercules" for
Halifax, I^ova Scotia ; and on its arrival, on
the 30th^ marched into the South Barracks.
On the 8th of September the 72nd com-
menced its march for IS^ew Brunswick to re-
lieve the 97th, and on the 2Gth of the same
month the head-quarters arrived at Frederick-
ion, relieving the head-quarters of the 97th.
On the 1st of March 1854, 132 men were
transferred from the depot to the 42nd and
79 th Highlanders, which corps had been
ordered to form part of the expedition sent to
the East against Eussia. At the same time
an order was given that the recruiting parties
of the regiment should raise men for the corjis
sent on service, so that at this time the 72nd
was about 330 rank and file under the estab-
lishment, and with little prospect of being re-
cruited up to it.
On the 5th of May 1854, Lieut.-Colonel
Freeman Murray retired from the command of
the regiment, having exchanged with Lieut.-
Colonel William Eaikes Faber. This officer,
however, never joined, but on the 23rd of
June 1854 he exchanged with Lieut.-Colonel
James Eraser of the 35 th Eegiment.
On the 7th of October 1854, the service
companies stationed at Halifax, ISTova Scotia,
under command of Major E. P. Sliarp, were
ordered to hold themselves in readiness to em-
bark for Europe on the shortest notice. On
the 12th of the same month they embarked
on board the steamer "Alps" for conveyance tf
Dublin, and landed at Kingston on the 24th,
proceeding at once by railway to Limerick,
where they occupied the I^Tew Barracks, the
depot, under the command of Major J. W.
Gaisford, having arrived there a few days pre-
viously.
On the 1st of Xovember 1854, Lieut.-Colo
nel James Eraser assumed the command of tho
regiment, which was at once formed into twelve
companies, while the depot and service com-
panies were amalgamated. On the 23rd a let-
ter was received from the Horse G uards desiring
that the regiment should be held in readiness
to embark for ]\Ialta.
On the 1st of December 1854, Lieut.-Colonel
James Eraser retired from the command of the
72nd, by the sale of his commission, and was
succeeded by Major E. P. Sharp, this being
the first occasion on which the Lieutenant-
Colonelcy had been given in this regiment for
many years. On this day also the regiment
was again formed into eight service and four
depot companies, the latter being under the
command of jMajor J. W. Gaisford. On the
9th the service companies left Limerick by
railway for Buttevant, and shortly afterwards
proceeded to Cork, where they embarked on
board H.M.S. " ]S"eptune," for Malta, where
they arrived on the 4th of January 1855, occu-
pjdng the Eloriana Barracks.
On the 22nd of j\Iay the regiment embarked,
under the command of Lieut.-Colonel E. P.
Sharp, on board the "Alma" steamship, and
sailed from Malta for service in the Crimea.
The full strength of the regiment was, on
embarking — 2 field-officers, 8 captains, 10 lieu-
tenants, 5 ensigns, 5 staff-officers, 40 sergeants-
AREIYES AT BALAKLAVA.
567
36 corporals, 17 drummers, and 514 privates.
The regiment arrived at Balaklava on the
29th of May, and remained at anchor outside
the harbour until the 31st, when it sailed to
join the expedition at Kertch, under Lieute-
nant-General Sir George Brown. It reached
Kertch on the following day, and remained on
board ship until the 10th, While the regi-
ment was at Kertch, cholera broke out in a
most malignant form, and during the last six
days it carried off 2 sergeants, 1 drummer, and
19 privates. It ceased, however, as soon as
the ship left.
On the same day (the 10th of June) the
72nd arrived at Balaklava, disembarked on the
13th, encamped that night on the plain, and
marched to the front of Sebastopol on the fol-
lowing day, where it was attached to a brigade
composed of the 3rd and 31st Piegiments, under
the command of Colonel "Van Straubenzee of
the 3rd. On the 15th the 72nd commenced
doing duty in the trenches of the right attack.
On the 30th of this month it was appointed to
the Iligliland brigade, composed of the 42nd,
79th, and 93rd Highlanders, under the com-
mand of Brigadier-General Cameron of the
42nd. This brigade was the 2nd of tlie 1st
division ; the other brigade was that of the
Guards; the whole being under Major-General
Sir Colin Campbell, who had the local rank of
lieutenant-general. The 72nd continued doing
duty in the trenches until the 26th of August,
on which day the Highland brigade was moved
to Kamara in support of the Sardinian out-
posts, an attack being expected in that direc-
tion, notwithstanding the repulse which the
enemy had received from the French and Sar-
dinian troops at the Traktir*^ Bridge, on the
Tchernaya Eiver, on the 16th of August 1855.
On the 18th, of June the greater part of the
regiment was in the trenches under the com-
mand of Major William Parke, while the re-
maining few were stationed under the command
of Lieut.-Colonel Sharp, in rear of the 21-gun
battery. In the beginning of July, however,
Lieut.-Colonel Sharp, having obtained sick-
leave of absence to England, handed over the
command of the 72nd to Major Parke.
^ Traktir, a frequent name of villages and towns
in the Crimea, simply means village. Kutor is a
/ann.
It should be mentioned that, on the 22n^\
of June, a second lieutenant-colonel and 4 cap-
tains, with the proportionate number of sub-
alterns, were added to the establishment of the
regiment, which, by a War- Office circular of
the 20th of August, was now fixed at 16 com-
panies, consisting of 1 colonel, 2 lieutenant-
colonels, 2 majors, 16 captains, 26 lieutenants,
14 ensigns, 7 staff-officers, 109 sergeants, 100
corporals, 47 drummers and pipers, and 1900
privates.
On the 16th of July, a draft, under the com-
mand of Captain Cecil Eice, composed of 3
subalterns, 1 staff-officer, 3 sergeants, 2 drum-
mers, and 245 rank and file, joined from the
depot of the regiment, among whom was a
large proportion of volunteers from other corps.
After these had been in camp and done duty
in the trenches for about a fortnight, cholera
broke out again in the regiment, and carried
off 35 men belonging, with only one exception,
to the last draft. This terrible disease lasted
about six weeks.
The brigade marched from the camp at Ka-
mara, on the 8th of September, to the trenches,
and occupied the 3rd parallel during the time
the French stormed and took the Malakoff
Tower and works, and during the unsuccess-
ful attempt of the English to take the Eedan.
Between 4 and 5 o'clock that afternoon, tho
72nd was ordered to the 5th parallel, holding
the part of it situated in front of the Eedan,
and was to have led the storming party in an-
other attack on the Eedan at daylight on the
9th of September, had not the Eussians evacu-
ated the south side of Sevastopol during the
night. How masterly their retreat was is well
known.
The Commander-in-Chief, Lieutenant-General
Simpson, soon afterwards resigned. He had
been appointed to the supreme command on
the death of Lord Eaglan, in June 1855, and
soon after the fall of Sevastopol was succeeded
by Major-General Codrington.
Quarter-Master John Macdonald,of the 72nd^
was wounded by a Minie bullet on the 8th, soon
after the regiment entered the trenches, and
died from the effects of the wound on tho 1 6th
of September. In him the regiment lost a
most useful, active, and intelligent officer.
The losses of the regiment on the 8th were
568
HISTOEY or THE HIGHLAND EEGIxMENTS.
slight — 1 private killed, 1 sergeant, 2 corpo-
rals, and 16 privates wounded.
On the 15th of September, Lieut. -Colonel
Gaisford arrived from England, and assumed
command of the regiment from Major Parke.
Lieut. -Colonel Gaisford returned to England,
however, at the end of October, having retired
from the service by the sale of his commission,
and was succeeded by Lieut. -Colonel AVilliam
Parke, who again assumed the command of the
ren-iment. From this time the 72nd was con-
stantly employed on fatigue duty, carrying up
wooden huts from Balaklava, as it had been de-
cided that the Highland brigade, — which had
been joined by the 1st and 2nd battalions of
the Royal Eegiment, and the 92nd High-
landers from Gibraltar, — should now be made
ir.to the Highland division. The 2nd brigade
consisted of the Eoyal Eegiment, the 71st
Highland Light Infantry (at Kertch), and the
72nd Highlanders, under Brigadier- General
Home, C.B., of the 20tli Eegiment, and was
quartered near Kamara during the winter.
On the 3d of October 1855, Sir Colin
Campbell suddenly left far England, the com-
mand of the division devolving on Brigadier-
General Cameron, C.B., of the 1st brigade,
who obtained the local rank of major-general
on being confirmed in the command. Tem-
porarily, he was succeeded in the command
of the 1st brigade by Colonel M. Atherley of
the 9 2d Highlanders.
On the nth of November 1855, Sir Wil-
liam Codrington, K.C.B., succeeded General
Simpson in command of the army, with the
local rank of lieutenant general.
On the 12th of October the regiment had
moved into huts in their new encampment for
the winter, the situation being most favourable,
well sheltered, with good water, and plenty of
wood for fuel. This spot had been occupied by
Turkish troops during the summer. The win-
ter, during part of December, January, and
February, was severe, with unusually rapid
variations of temperature. The regiment,
nevertheless, continued remarkably healthy,
l-eing well fed and admirably clothed, besides
having received a field allowance of 6d. jper
diem of extra pay.
The first issue of silver medals for the
Crimea took place on tlio 12th of December
1855. A large number of officers, non-com-
missioned officers, and private soldiers, received
distinctions.
Sir Colin Campbell returned to the Crimea
on the 15th of February 1856, and was ap
pointed to the command of a corps d'armce,
which, however, was never collected or cm
bodied.
On the 1st of March, it appeared in general
orders that an armistice had been signed,
the conditions of which were : a suspension of
arms ; that the river Tchernaya, from the ruins
of the village of Tchernaya to Sevastopol,
should be the boundary line, and that no one
should be allowed to cross the river. On
the 30th, a treaty of peace M^as signed in
Paris ; and on the 2nd of April salutes were
fired to announce and commemorate the peace
of the allied armies in the Crimea. The com-
munication with the interior of tlie country
was soon opened, and the great majority of the
officers of the British army took advantage
of the permission.
On the 17th of April a review of the British
army was held on the heights in front of
Sevastopol in honour of General Lliders, the
Eussian Commander-in-Chief at that time.
jSIarshal Pelissier, Le Due de IVIalakoff, and the
Sardinian Commander-in-Chief, were present.
The British cavalry were all at Scutari, with
the exception of the 11th Hussars, who had
wintered there.
In the beginning of June the army began
to embark from the Crimea; and on the 15tli
the 72nd was ordered from the camp near tlie
mountain gorge leading into the valley of
Yernutka, which extends in the direction of
Baidar into Kadikoi, the other regiments of
the Highland division having embarked for
England. On the 16th of June the 72nd
marched into Kadikoi, and occupied huts,
being attached to the brigade under Brigadier-
General Warren. It was employed on fatigues,
shipping stores, &c., from Balaklava, until it
embarked and sailed for England in H.M.S.
" SanspareU." After a most favourable pas-
sage, the " Sanspareil " anchored off Spithead
on the 29 th of July.
The 72nd disembarked on the 31st of July,
at Portsmouth, proceeding on the same day to
the camp at Aldershot : and on the 1st of
INSPECTED BY THE QUEEN AT ALDERSHOT
569
August, under the command of Lieutenant-
Colonel Parke, it was inspected by Her Ma-
jesty the Queen. The regiment paraded in
the grounds attached to the Royal Pavilion,
and Her Majesty was graciously pleased to
express her entire approbation of its appear-
ance, and the steadiness of the men under
arms.
On the 16th of August the 72nd High-
landers were inspected by H.R.H. the Duke of
Cambridge, the General Commanding in Chief,
who expressed himself as thoroughly satisfied
with the appearance and soldierlike bearing of
the men.
On the 27th of the same month, the head-
quarters of this regiment, consisting of the
Hank companies, Nos. 3, 4, and 5, left Alder-
shot by railroad for Portsmouth, and embarked
that afternoon for Guernsey, disembarking on
the 28th. The men were dispersed in detach-
ments over the whole island. The regiment
was thus in a most unsatisfactory position,
being divided into so many small detachments
after a lengthened period of nearly twelve
years' foreign service, durmg a great part of
which they had been similarly dispersed. A
jiew system, however, was adopted of con-
solidating the depots of all regiments, whether
at home or abroad, into battalions, under
lieutenant-colonels or colonels. In accordance
with this regulation, the four companies of the
72nd were ordered from Paisley to Port
George, to be formed into a battalion with those
of the 71st and the 92nd Highlanders, under
the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Taylor,
late second lieutenant-colonel of the 79th
Highlanders.
On the 22nd of April 1857, the head
quarters, with grenadier and light companies
of the regiment, left Guernsey, and arrived at
Portsmouth the following morning ; thence pro-
ceeding direct to Shorncliffe Camp. The detach-
ment from Alderney, under Major Mackenzie,
had arrived on the 21st, and the remainder oi
the regiment arrived on the 27th, under Major
Thellusson. Before leaving the island of Guern-
sey, however, the following address was pre-
sented to the regiment from the Bailiff, on
behalf of the Royal Court of the island : —
" Guernsey, A^yril 22, 1857.
" Sir,-
II.
-I have the honour, on behalf of the
Royal Court of the island, to express the
regret that it feels at the departure of the
72nd Highlanders. The inhabitants of
Guernsey rejoiced at receiving on their shores
a corps which had borne its part in maintain-
ing in the Crimea tlie glory of the British
arms. The soldierlike bearing of the men,
and the friendly dispositions that they have
so generally evinced, will long be borne in
mind by all classes of society. To the officers
the acknowledgments of the Royal Court are
more especial Ij'' due, for their ready co-opera-
tion with the civil power, and their constant
endeavour to promote a good understanding
with the inhabitants. In giving expression to
the feelings of consideration and esteem enter-
tained by the Royal Court towards yourself
and the corps under your command, I have
the further gratification of adding that wher-
ever the service of their country may call
them, in peace or in war, the 72nd High-
landers may feel assured that the best wishes
of the people of Guernsey will ever attend
them. — I have the honour to be, Sir, your
most obedient humble servant,
" Peter Stafford Casey,
' ' Bailiff of Guernsey,
"To Lieutenant- Colonel Parke,
" Commanding 72nd Highlanders."
The 72nd regiment remained in camp at
Shorncliffe during the summer of 1857. On
the 5th of August an order of readiness was
received for the immediate embarkation of the
regiment for India, the establishment of the
regiment to be augmented to 1200 rank and
file. On the 24th the 72nd were inspected at
Shorncliffe by H.R.H. the Duke of Cambridge,
General Commanding in Chief, who was gra-
ciously pleased to present the regiment Avith
new colours. The regiment received H.R.H.
in line, with the usual royal salute. The new
colours, placed in front of the centre of the
lino, were then consecrated by the chaplain of
the brigade, the Rev, J. Parker, and were re-
ceived from the hands of H.R.H. by Lieute-
xiants Erovrnlov/ and Richardson, who then,
accompanied by the grenadier company, under
Captain Rice, trooped the new colours up
and dov/n the line, the old colours havincj
been cased and carried off with the usual
4c
570
HTSTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
honours J The regunent was then formed into
thi-ee sides of a square, and addressed by H. E. H. ,
who passed the highest encomiums upon its
conduct, discipHne, and appearance. The regi-
ment then marched past in slow and quick
time, and went through several manosuvres
under the personal superintendence of H.E.H.,
who was again pleased to express to Lieut. -
Colonel Parke, in command of the regiment,
his entire and unqualified approbation.
On the 26 th, the first detachment of the
72nd, consisting of 296 men and 14 officers,
under the command of Major Thellusson, left
Shornclifl"e for Portsmouth, and the same day
embarked in the " Matilda Atheling," for
Bombay. On the 4th of September, the
head-quarters of the regiment, consisting of
the grenadier, No. 4, and the light companies,
under Lieut.-Colonel Parke, left Shorncliffe
for Portsmouth, and embarked in the screw
steamer " Scotia " for Bombay also, sailing on
the 8th of the same month. The " Scotia "
anchored in Bombay harbour on the 9 th of
December, head-quarters landing the next day,
and occupying the barracks at Calaba.
On the 28th of December the steamer
" Prince Albert," Avith a detachment of three
companies of tliis regiment, under Major Mac-
kenzie, and on the 5tli of January 1858 the
" Matilda Atheling " arrived. The whole regi-
ment was now together in Calaba, four com-
panies being encamped under the command of
Lieut.-Colonel William Parke.
The strength of the regiment in January
1858 was — 3 field officers, 10 captains, 19
Bubalterns, 8 staff- officers, 58 sergeants, 18
drummers and fifers, 41 corporals, and 766
privates, making a total of 923.
On the 31st of December the regiment was
placed under orders for Goojerat, and on the
14th of January 1858 it embarked on board
the East India Company's steamers "Auck-
land " and " Berenice " for the Bay of Cambay,
and disembarked at Tankaria, Bunder, on the
17th. On the following day it left Tankaria
for Baroda, which it reached on the 23rd,
where 200 men were detained by the British
resident at tlie court of the Guicowar of
' These old colours -were sent to Keith Stewart
Mackenzie, Esq., of Brahan Castle, near Dingwall,
Ross shire.
Baroda and Goojerat, in case of force being
required in the disarming of the people. Not-
withstanding the constant exposure and severe
marching to which these detachments were
sul)jectcd, the men throughout the whole regi-
ment contiaued very healthy.
The two companies of the regiment which
had been left in Bombay soon joined the
others at Baroda, although they were not
kept together, but were moved by companies
from village to village, collecting arms and
carrying out executions. The remaining six
companies of the regiment left Baroda on
the 23rd of January, and reached Ahmeda-
bad on the 31st, and Deesa on the 13th of
February. The climate at this season is
favourable to marchuig, the nights and early
mornings being cold ; so that the men suffered
little from fatigue, and remained in excellent
health, although recently landed after a long
voyage. On the 15th of this month, the regi-
ment left Deesa for Nusseerabad ; and on the
18th a few delicate men of the regiment were
left at Mount Aboo, the sanitarium station
for European troops in this command ; these
were to rejoin as soon as the regiment should
return into quarters.
On the 5 th of March 1858, at a village
called Beawr, the regiment sustained a great loss
by the death, from small-pox, of Major Mac-
kenzie, the senior major of the regiment, and
an officer held in universal esteem. After
this depressing incident, every precautionary
measure was taken, and tliis di'eadful disease
did not spread. The regiment reached Nus-
seerabad on the 8th, where it joined the
division under Major-Gen era! Eobort.?, of the
East India Company's Service, destined for
the field-service in Eajpootanali, but more
especially for operations against the city of
Kotah. The cantonment of Nusseerabad no
longer remained, having been laid in ruins
by the mutineers. The force here collected
consisted of one troop of Horse ArtiUery
(Bombay), two batteries Bombay ilrtUlery,
18 heavy siege-train guns of different calibres,
one company E.E., one company Bombay
Sappers, four smaU mountaui-traui guns (mor-
tars), 1st regiment of Bombay Lancers, a
strong detachment of Sind irregular horse
(Jacob's), a detachment of Goojerat irregular
MARCH UPOI^ KOTAII.
571
horse, n.i\I.'s 72ud Highlanders, the 83rd and
95th regiments, the 10th and 12th Ifative In-
fantry. This force was divided into one
cavalry and two infantry brigades, the cavalry
under Colonel Smith, 3rd Dragoon Guards,
who had not joined. The first infantry
brigade was under Colonel Macan of the
Company's service, and consisted of H.M.'s
95th Eegiment, a wing of H.M.'s 83rd, with
the lOth and 12th ISTativo Infantry. The
second Infantry Erigade, under Lieut.-Colonel
Parke of the 72nd Highlanders, consisted of
Her Majesty's 72nd, a wing of the 83rd, and
the IStli regiment native infantry, wbicli latter
regiment joined on the march to Kotah, hav-
ing marched from Hyderabad in Sind. A
second troop of Bombay Horse Artillery like-
wise joined tlie division from Sind after its
departure from Nusseerabad. All the artillery
of the force was under Lieut.-Colonel Price,
RA.
The cavalry was placed temporarily under
the command of Lieut.-Colonel Owen, of the
1st Bombay Lancers, This force Avas soon in-
creased by the arrival of Her Majesty's Stli
Hussars and two squadrons of the 2nd Bom-
bay Cavalry.
On the lllh of March, the 72nd, under
the command of Major Thellusson, who had
succeeded Lieut.-Colonel Parke, the first being
one day in advance, left Nusseerabad with
the second brigade, en route to Kotah, a dis-
tance of 112 miles. The principal places
passed through were Sawoor, strongly fortified ;
Jhajpoor, a straggling, ill-defended town; and
Bhoondee. This last was a very strong posi-
tion, situated on the face of a ridge of moun-
tains, approached on one side through a
narrow winding gorge, capable of being de-
fended with ease. This goi'ge or narrow val-
ley runs below the city of Bhoondee, and
opens out into a vast plain overlooked by the
city and castle. Bhoondee is surrounded by
substantially-built irregular walls, bastions
and defences extending to the summit of the
mountain, on whose side this curious, interest-
ing, and beautiful city is built. Here the
second brigade joined the first, only two days'
march from Kotah.
On the 22d of March, the division reached
Kotah, and encamped on the left bank of the
river Chumbul, opposite the city ; but it was
subsequently forced to shift its position more
to the rear, to avoid the enemy's artillery, the
round-shot from which reached the camp.
The 72nd was on the extreme right of the
line of the encampment, and the cavalry on
the extreme left, the whole army being ex-
actly opposite the city, and parallel with the
river.
The immediate cause of these operations
against Kotah was as follows : — The Eajali
of Kotah had always professed himself an
aUy of the British Government, and for many
years a British Eesident had been attached
to his court; but when the mutiny at Nee-
much broke out among the Bengal troops,
the British Ptesident, ]\Iajor Burton, had left
Kotah for a short time for some purpose.
During his absence, however, the Rajah
warned Major Burton against returning to
Kotah, as the inhabitants had joined the
rebellion, and considerable numbers of muti-
neers from IS"usseerabad, Mundesoor, and j^ee-
much, had taken up their quarters in the city.
N'evertheless, Major Burton returned to Kotah,
and with his two sons was barbarously mur-
dered. The Rajah refused to join his subjects
against the British Government, shut himself
up in his palace, which was situated in one of
the strongly fortified quarters of the city, and
was regularly besieged by his own subjects,
now aided by their fellow rebels, from the neigh-
bouring states of Rajpootanah. To avenge the
murder of the British Resident, and to inquire
into, and if necessary punish, the conduct of
the Rajah, were the primary objects of the
expedition, of which the 72nd regiment now
formed a part.
On tlie 24th of March, two batteries were
erected on the banks of the Chumbul, one oa
the right and the other on the left of the
British position. On these the enemy opened
a steady and well-directed fire. On the 26th,
at the invitation of the Rajah, Major- General
Roberts placed a body of troops in the en-
trenched quarter of the city, which Avas still
in the Rajah's possession ; while 200 men of
Her Majesty's 83rd regiment and the rifle
company of the 13th Native Infantry crossed
over the river. On the 27th, 28th, and 29th,
preparations ■\^ ere made for bringing over soma
572
niSTOHY OF THE HIGHLiVND KEGIMENTS.
of the heavy ordnance and mortars to be placed
in position within the Eajah's quarters, as it
had been decided by the Major-General to
assault the enemy's portion of the city on the
30th, after a few hours' heavy fire from all the
guns and mortars. Accordingly, at two o'clock
A.M. of that day, three columns of 500 men
each passed over in large, square, flat-bot-
tomed boats into the Eajah's city ; the re-
serve was under Colonel Macan. The lead-
ing column of the assault, under Lieutenant-
Colonel Eaimes, of the 95th, was composed of
260 men of the 72nd and 250 of the 13th
Native Infantry; the second column, under
Lieutenant-Colonel Holmes, of the 12th ^Native
Infantry, of a similar number of Her Majesty's
95th regiment, with the 10th regiment of
I^ative Infantry ; the third column, of 200 of
the 83rd, with the 12th IS'ative Infantry.
The column to which the 72nd belonged
took up its position in the rear of a wall which
separated the Eajah's quarters from that part
of the city held by the rebels, close to the
Hunnyman Bastion. The design was to blow
open a gap in the wall sufficiently large to
admit of the 72nd making a rush through it
upon the enemy; the engineers, however, found
khe wall too solid to admit of a successful
result, and at eleven o'clock a.m., the regiment
was ordered to the Ivittenpole Gate, which
had been strongly built up. This was in-
stantly blown out by the engineers, and the
column, headed by the 72nd under Major
Thellusson, rushed through, and turned im-
mediately to the right, under cover of a party
placed on the walls of the fortifications of the
Eajah's quarters. But little resistance was
offered, and the advance of the column was
rapid, the principal object of attack being a
bastion called the Zooraivoor, on the outer
walls of the city. On the approach of the
column, a few shots were fired by matchlock-
men, but Enfield rifles cleared the way ; and
on the 72nd reaching the bastion, most of
the enemy had fled, while some, throwing
themselves from the ramparts, were dashed to
pieces at the bottom. The column then pro-
ceeded along the top of the outer wall of the
city as far as the Soorjpole Gate, one of the
principal entrances, through which a con-
Bideruble body of the enemy was making a
precipitate retreat ; the gateway was at once
taken possession of, and the column rushed
into the city itself. No sooner, however, had
the regiment left the walls than the match-
lock-men opened fire from a strongly-built
stone house, facing the gateway, an entrance
into which was attempted by Lieutenant
Cameron of the 72nd Avith a small party
of men. This officer in a very gallant manner
dashed up a narrow passage and stair-case
leading into the upper part of the building,
Avhen he was met by a determined band of
rebels, headed by "The Lalla," the com-
mander-in-chief of the rebels. Lieutenant
Cameron was cut down and severely wounded,
while one man of the Eoyal Engineers, and
one of the 83rd, who happened to be with the
party, were killed, and one of the 72 ad Avas
wounded. Lieutenant-Colonel Parke deemed
it expedient not to risk more lives in the nar-
row, dark, and intricate passages of the build-
ing ; and accordingly he ordered the company
of Eoyal Engineers to lay powder-bags and
effect an opening by that means ; this was
immediately done, and some of these de-
termined fanatics were destroyed by the explo-
sion, the remainder being slain by the trooj^s.
A few other instances of desperate resistance
occurred, but anything like united, deter-
mined opposition was nowhere encountered.
The other two columns had been equally
successful, and by the evening of the 30th of
March 1858 the city of Kotah, one of the
strongest positions in India, was in possession
of the British. Upwards of 70 guns of
various calibres, some very heavy, besides a
vast amount of powder and war material, fell
into the hands of the captors. The escape of
the rebels was unfortunately not intercepted
by the cavalry. On the 31st, the detachment
of the 72nd was relieved by a party of the
regiment which had remained in camp.
The casualties of the 72nd on the 30th
Avcre few, considering the importance of the
victory. One officer. Lieutenant Cameron,
was wounded, and one private killed and eight
wounded. The victory was gained by a clever
flank movement, which turned the enemy's
position and rendered their defences useless.
This point in tactics, the rebels never suffi-
ciently attended to, and consequently repeatedly
GENERAL ROBERTS PURSUES TAXTEA TOPEE.
573
lost battles by allowing their flanks to be
turned.
On the ISth of" April the 72na left Kutah,
and on the 2nd of May the regiment reached
Xeemuch, having on the march from Kotah
passed through the Mokundurra Pass, a long
narrow valley between two ranges of hills,
easily rendered formidable by a small number
of men, and unfortunately known in Indian
history for Colonel Monson's disastrous retreat
thence. At Neemuch, new barracks were nearly
completed for the men, but no accommodation
of any kind for officers. ]N'othing but a mass
of ruins remained of this once extensive can-
tonment, which had been completely destroyed
by the mutineers of the Bengal Army, who
had been quartered here.
The force at Xeemuch now consisted of
a wing of the 2nd Bombay Cavalry, six guns
of Bombay field artillery, one company of
Royal Engineers, one company of Royal Artil-
lery without guns, the 72nd Highlanders, one
company of Her Majesty's 95th regiment, and
one wing of the Bombay Native Infantry.
The remainder of the division was at Nus-
seorabad, Avith the exception of a column
under Colonel Smith of the 3rd Dragoon
Guards, consisting of a wing of the Stli
llussars, a wing of the 1st Bombay Lancers,
one troop Bombay Horse Artillery (Lieutenant-
Colonel Blake's), Her Majesty's 95th Regi-
ment, and a Native Infantry Regiment, which
had been detached co Goonah, to keep open
the communications between Jhansee and
Indoor in the rear of Sir Hugh Rose's division.
The 72nd was now once more in quarters.
The conduct, discipline, and health of the
men from the time of their landing in India
Avas quite unexceptionable, the regiment re-
maining perfectly efficient in every sense,
though considerably under the proper number
of its establishment. The recruiting, how-
ever, at the depot quarters at Aberdeen proved
most satisfactory.
The regiment continued under the com-
mand of Major Thellusson, Lieutenant-Colonel
Parko having been appointed to command the
station at Neemuch.
On the Gth of June, four companies of the
regiment were suddenly ordered to Nusseerabad
under Major Rocke, in consequence of Iha
mutiny of the main body of the army belong-
ing to Sindhiah of Gwalior. On the 20th
of June this detachment of the regiment
reached Nusseerabad, and immediately took
the field with a strong column under the com-
mand of Major-General Roberts. This force
consisted of one troop Bombay Horse Artil-
lery, a wing of Her INIajesty's 8th Hussars,
a wing of the 1st Bombay Cavalry, and some
Belooch Horse, a detachment of Her Majesty's
72nd Highlanders, Her Majesty's 83rd regi-
ment, a regiment of native infantry, four
9-pounder guns Bombay Artillery, and a small
siege train.
Major-General Roberts proceeded with the
column in the direction of Jeypoor to cover
and protect that city, Avhich was threatened
by a large army of rebels under the Rao
Sahib and Tantca Topee. Tlieso two noted
leaders, after the capture of Gwalior in Juno
by Sir Hugh Rose, crossed the river Chumbul
at the northern extremity of Kerowlee Dis-
trict, at the head of ten or twelve thousand
men, and entered the Jeypoor territory. On
the advance, however, of Major-GeneralRoberts,
the enemy turned south, marched on the city
of Tonk, pillaged the suburbs, capturing four
field-pieces, and in good order, on the approach
of the British troops, made a rapid rctrovat in
a south-easterly direction to Bhcondec.
Major-Goneral Roberts now detached a small
force, composed of horse-arlillory, cavalry, and
tlie four companies of 72nd Highlander.-?,
besides some native infantry, to take up tho
pursuit ; but owing to excessive rains, this
service Avas one of great difficulty, and the
men Avere exposed to unusual hardships and
privations. Such Avas the state of the Aveather
that, for several days consecutively, not even
the rebels could move.
On the 1 tth of August, Major-General
Roberts, after a rapid succession of forced
marches, came up Avith the enemy near tho
village of Kattara on the Bunas river, a
fcAV miles north of tlio city of Oodeypoor,
where tho rebels had taken up a good posi-
tion. On the adA'ance of tho hussars and
liorso artillery, they abandoned their guns
and fled ; their loss, it Avas calculated, haAdng
cxccctlcd 1000 men killed.
Simultaneously Avith these operations, a
574
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIilENTS.
column, iucluding 330 rank and filo of the
regiment, under Lieutenant-Colonel Parko,
recently appointed Brigadier of the 1st Class,
moved out from !N"eemuch to co-operate with
^Major-General Eoberts in tho direction of
Odeypoor, the head-quarters. On the IStli
of this month, the column under Brigadier
Parke received orders to pursue the scattered
and fugitive rebel forces, and was reinforced
by the head-quarters and a wing of the 13th
Pcgiment Native Infantry, a wing of II. M.
8th Hussars, 250 Belooch horse, and a de-
tachment of Goojerat irregular cavalry. Not-
withstanding the utmost efforts on the part of
the pursuing column, the enemy completely
outstripped it by the extraordinary rapidity
of their flight. They took a direct easterly
course between the rivers Bunas and Bairas,
retreating into the mountains and rocky fast-
nesses to the north of Chittoor, proceeding
as far as the Chumbul river, which they
crossed on the 23rd of August, without being
intercepted by the pursuing column. This,
probably, would not liave happened had not
the information supplied by the political
authorities been incorrect. On the evening
of the 23rd, Brigadier Parko reached the
Chumbul ; but he was unable to cross on
account of the rapid swelling of the stream
and the completely worn-out condition of
the cavalry that had been detached from
]\Iajor-General Eoberts's column for the pur-
suit. The force accordingly returned, reach-
ing Neemuch on the 28th, the infantry having
marched upwards of 220 miles between the
nth and 23rd of August.
On the 5th of September, the Neemuch or
2nd Brigade of the Eajpootanah Field Force
was again ordered to take the field, under
the command of Brigadier Parke. This force
consisted of 200 men of the 2ud Bombay
Light Cavalry; one troop 8th Hussars; one
company 11th Eoyal Engineers; 500 of the
72nd Highlanders, under Major Thellusson ;
four 9-pounder guns, Bombay Artillery ; two
mountain-train mortars ; two siege-train mor-
tars ; and 450 of the 15th Eegiment Bombay
Native Infantry.
The object of this expedition was to attack
tho rebels, who were reported as being in
position at Jhalra Patoon, having obtained
possession of the Fort, containing upwards
of 40 pieces of artillery, and a great amount
of treasure. Hero they had been joined
by the Eajah's troops, who opened the gates
of the city as weU as those of the Fort,
which is distant about 3 miles ; the Eajah
fled for protection to the nearest British
force at Soosneer.
The rebels, now considerably augmented in
numbers and completely re-equipped, hearing
of the advance of the force from Neemuch,
left Jhalra Patoon and moved south towards
Soosneer, as if intending to attack a small
body of British troops, detached from Mhow
and encamped at Soosneer under the com-
mand of Lieutenant-Colonel Lockhart, of tho
92nd Highlanders. The 2nd Brigade Eajpoo-
tanah Field Force accordingly marched to
Sakoondai Ford, crossed the Chumbul river,
and went direct to Soosneer. Tho rebels,
however, did not attack Lieutenant-Colonel
Lockhart, who was joined shortly afterwards
by Major-General Michel, commanding the
Malwah Division, together with reinforce-
ments.
On the morning of the 15th of September,
tho 2nd Brigade Eajpootanah Field Force
left Soosneer, heavy artillery firing having
been heard to the eastward. The brigade
accordingly marched in that direction to Mul-
keera on the Sind river, a branch of the Kalli-
Sind. It Avas ascertained that Major-General
Michel had overtaken the rebels near Eajgurh,
attacked, defeated, and captured all their guns,
in number twenty-seven. The rebel forces,
computed at 10,000 to 12,000 men, fled in
hot haste and re-assembled at Sironj, a small
state and large Mohammedan city in Eajpoo-
tanah.
Major-General Michel now directed the 2nd
Brigade Eajpootanah Field Force to take up
a position at Sarungpoor on the Bombay and
Agra grand trunk road, the object being to
cover Indore, the head-quarters of the Maha-
rajah Holkar, and containing a numerous and
most disaft'ected population. It was there-
fore a matter of paramount importance to
frustrate any endeavour on the part of tie
rebels even to appear in that immediate
neighbourhood. The Major-General, after the
action at Eajgurh, likewise took a south-
BHOPAL SAVED.
575
easterly course in order to attack the rebels,
covering at tlie same time the state and city
of Bhopal.
A few days afterwards, the brigade was
transferred, as a temporary arrangement, to
the Malwah Division, and placed nnder the
orders of Major-General Michel. At end of
September, when it marched to Beawr on the
grand trunk road. The 72nd, as part of the
brigade, was now employed in keeping open
the communications with the rear and covering
the advance of the column under the Major-
Goneral through Sironj to the eastward towards
the river Betwah.
The enemy having been again attacked by
the Major-General, on the 9th of October,
near a place called Mungowlee, sought refuge
in the Chundairee jungles, and the 2nd Brigade
Eajpootanah Field Force received orders to
march by Sironj to these jungles. The rebels,
however, crossed the Betwah and took a more
easterly course, thus causing change in the
intended movements of the brigade, which,
after a few day^s' halt at Sironj, Avas ordered
to Bhorasso on the Betwah river.
On the 25th of October information was
received that the rebels had been again attacked
by the Major-General and driven south, as
if intending to make a descent on the city
of Bhopal.
The 2nd brigade Eajpootanah Field Force
accordingly left Bhorasso on the night of the
25th of October, marched direct on Bhopal, and
bivouacked near that city on the evening of the
28th, thus having accomplished a distance of
about 110 miles in 74 hours. The important
and wealthy city of Bhopal was thus saved
from falling into the hands of the Eao Sahib
and Tantea Topee ; for there was no doubt
vhatever that the Begum's troops would have
joined the rebels. For this service, the thanks
of the Governor in Council (Bombay) and of
Sir Henry Somerset, the Commander-in-Chief
of the Presidency, were received.
Soon after the arrival of the brigade in
Bhopal, the rebel forces crossed the river
Xerbudda about 40 miles to the eastward of
Iloosungabad, and proceeded due south through
the Poochpoonah range of mountains to the
banks of tlie Taptee river. !Major-Gencral
Michel, C.B., with a column composed of
cavalry and horse artillery, followed rapidly
to Hoosungabad, and ordered the 2nd brigade
Eajpootanah Field Force to do likewise. On
the 9th of November the brigade reached Hoo-
sungabad, crossed the Nerbudda on the 1 1 th,
and remained on the south side till the 14th,
One wing of the regiment, under ISfajor
ISTorman, was now ordered to remain with a
portion of the brigade at Hoosungabad, whence
the headquarters of the regiment and tlio
brigade marched en route to Charwah in a
south-west direction. At Charwah anoLlior
change was made in the disposing of tliis
regiment. Brigadier Parke was ordered by
the major-general to assume command of a
column composed of liglit and irregular cavalry,
with 100 men of the 72nd Highlanders
mounted on riding camels, to pursue with the
utmost speed the rebels, who had entirely
changed their course, having turned north-
west, making for the fords of the ISTerbudda
in the vicinity of Chicoolda. This last-
named detachment of the regiment was com-
posed of the light and N'o. 4 companies, under
Lieutenant Vesey. The headquarters of the
regiment and the wing under Major Thellusson
were shortly afterwards ordered up to Mhow,
which they reached on the 5th of December
1858, and on the 8th they were ordered to
Indore, where they remained until the 5th of
January 1859, on which day they returned to
Mhow, and went into quarters. The detach-
ment which had remained under Major K"or-
man in November at Hoosungabad recrossed
the Nerbudda, and was ordered north through
Sehoor to Chapeira, and thence south again to
Angoor.
The detachment under Lieutenant Vesey
continued with the pursuing column under
Brigadier Parke. The operations of this
small force commenced on the 23rd of I^ovem-
bcr 1858, and on the Isb of December, after
having marched 250 miles in nine days, in-
cluding the passage of the JS^crbudda near
Chicoolda, it came up with the enemy at
daylight, and attacked him near the town and
palace of Chhota Oodepoor, on the road to
Baroda, the capital of Goojerat. Tlie rebel
forces were under the Eao Sahib and Tantea
To]ieo. I'heso wore completely dispersed, and
suffered cousidcril-lo lesa j but it was impos-
576
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
sible to obtain satisfactory accounts of the
results, or to strike a heavy blow on these
rebel hordes, who scattered themselves in all
directions. In the course of ten days, how-
ever, the rebels again collected their forces,
and marched through dense jungles due north
by Banswarra to Sulumboor, a large and im-
portant city, strongly fortified, belonging to an
independent but disaffected Eajah, who secretly
gave all the aid in his power to the rebels,
furnishing supplies in a country both barren
and very thinly inhabited — the only inhabitants
of these vast forest and mountainous districts
being the aboriginal Blieels.
The rebels, however, being closely pressed
by the pursuing column under Brigadier Parke,
entered the open country again near Pertabgurh.
Here they were met by a small force from
Xeeniuch, under Major Eocke, 72nd High-
landers, This force consisted of 150 men of
the 72nd, a small detachment of RM.'s 95th
licgiment, a few native infantry and cavalry,
and two 9-pounder guns Eoyal Artillery. The
rebels advanced late in the evening, but he
was well and steadily received by Major Eocke's
small detachment. For a considerable time
a heavy fire was kept up ; but the object of
the rebels being to gain the open country, and
rid themselves as rapidly as possible of the
presence of the numerous small columns of
British troops which had been stationed to
watch the Banswarra and Sulumboor jungles,
they availed themselves of the night, and
effected their escape to the eastwards to
Soosneer, crossing the Chunibul and the KoUi-
Sind rivers. From the want of cavalry, Major
Eocke's column could not take up the pursuit,
and therefore shortly afterwards returned to
Neemuch.
The detachment under Lieutenant Ycscy,
Avith the column of pursuit, now followed the
course taken by the enemy, keeping to the
westward, but nearly parallel to it, there
being several other fresh columns in closer
pursuit. Towards the middle of January,
Brigadier Parke's column passed through the
Mokundurrah Pass, and thence to the Gamootch
Ford, near Kotah, to Jeypoor, by Bhoondee,
the rebels with extraordinary rapidity having
crossed the Chumbul near Indoorgurh, and
again entered the Jeypoor territory. They
were attacked by a column from Agra, under
Brigadier Showers, and driven westward
towards the borders of the Jeysoolmeer sandy
districts bordering upon the deserts that ex-
tend to the Indus, !Major-General Michel,
with a strong column, entered Eajpootanah,
and took a position on the highroad between
Xusseerabad and Neemuch, ordering Colonel
Somerset to Avatch the mountain passes south
of Nusseerabad in the range of mountains
separating !Marwar and Jeypoor. Two other
columns were also out from Nusseerabad, all
trying to intercept the rebel forces. Brigadier
Parke held the country between Samboor Lake
and Jeypoor to the north, and extending
south to Kishengurh, near Ajmeer. After
several skirmishes with the British forces, the
rebels marched due south, and, in the middle
of Februar}'-, crossed the Aravulli range of
mountains at or near the Chutsebooj Pas5,
within a few "coss"^ of Colonel Somerset,
who, with a fine brigade of fresh cavalry
and mounted infantry, took up the pursuit,
but was unable to overtake his flying foe.
The rebels had now recourse to stratagem, ani
feeling at last much distressed, they pretended
to sue for truces. About 200 of the Feroze-
shah's followers surrendered. The British
columns were halted, and the rebel leaders
availed themselves of the opportunity, to
return eastward with their now (as rumour
had it) disheartened followers greatly reduced
in numbers, and sought refuge in the Sironj
and Shahabad jungles.
In March 1859 the pursuing column miJsr
Brigadier Parke was ordered to Jhalra Patoon,
there to halt and watch the country lying to
the south as fiir as Booragoon, and north to
the Kotah district.
In the beginning of April the rebel le».der
Tantca Topee, who had separated from the
main body of the rebels, was captured by
means of treachery on the part of a surrendered
rebel chief. Maun Singh, and executed at
Sippree. The two remaining rebel leaders
now were Eao Sahib and Ferozeshah, Prince
of Delhi, son of the late king; the latter
having managed to escape from Oude with
8 Forty-one "coss" are equal to a degree, or 69
English miles. One coss (or kos) is thus nearly
equal to one mile and seven-tenths. It varies, how-
ever, in different parts of the country.
LIEUT. VESEY'S MARCH OF 3000 MILES.
577
about 2000 followers, joined the Rao Sahib in
January 1859, before crossing the Chumbul
into the Kcrowlee and Jcypoor territories.
The rebel forces were now so much scattered,
and such numbers had been slain, that it was
deemed advisable to order as many European
troops as possible into quarters. The detach-
ment under Lieutenant Vesey accordingly left
Jhalra Patoon, and regained headquarters at
Mhow on the 21st of April. Brigadier Parke,
with Captain Rice, of the 72nd (his orderly
officer), and some irregular cavalry, remained in
the field until 16th June 1859, on which day
tliey returned into head-quarters at Mhow, and
the regiment was again in cantonments.
To enter into the details of the extra-
ordinary pursuit and campaign of
the division under Major-General
Michel, C.B., in Central India
and Rajpootanah, would be out
of place. Suffice it to say that
the regiment under the command of
Major Thellusson, from July 1858
to May 1859, was constantly in the
field; engaged in perhaps the most
arduous and trying service which
has ever' fallen to the lot of
British soldiers in India. Disas-
trous marches, unsuccessful cam-
paigns, attended by all the miseries
of war, have occurred undoubtedly
in India ; but, for a constant un-
ceasing series of forced marches, fre-
quently without excitement, the cam-
paign under Major-General Michel
stands unsurpassed. The results
were most satisfactory. The pacifi-
cation and restoration of order and
confidence in Central India were the
completion of Sir Hugh Rose's
brilliant campaign in 1858.
The thanks of both houses of
Parliament were offered to Major-
General Sir John Michel, K.C.B., and the
troops under his command, being included in
the general thanks to the whole army under
Lord Clyde.
The conduct, discipline, and health of the
regiment during all the operations in 1858-9
were excellent. The detachment of the re-
giment under Lieutenant Vesey, on its
arrival at headquarters at Mhow, had been
under canvas in the field since January 1858,
with the exception of five weeks at jSTcemuch,
and had marched over 3000 miles. The head-
quarters of the regiment were in K"ecn:,uch
during May, June, and July 1858 ; vrith the
exception of this period, they likewise were in
the field from January 1858 to January 1S50
In consequence of the services of the regi-
ment, above enumerated, it became entitled to
a medal, granted for the suppression of the
Indian Mutiny of 1857-8.
Brigadier Parke returned from field service
on the IGth of June, and took over the com-
mand of tlie regiment from Lieutenant- Colonel
Thellusson.
Major-General Williani Parke, C. B.
From a Pliotograph hj Mayall.
The following promotions and appointments
were made in the regiment in 1858-9. Lieu-
tenant-Colonel Parke was nominated a Com-
panion of the Bath on March 22, 1859, and
was appointed aide-de-camp to the Queen,
with the rank of colonel in the army, on April
2G, of the same year. Major Thellusson was pro-
moted to the brevet rank of lieutenant-colonel
4d
578
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAXD EEGIMENTS.
in the army on July 20, 1858. Captain
IsTorman was promoted to the rank of brevet-
major on July 20, 1S58. Sergeant-major
James Thomson vras promoted to the rank
of ensign on October 15, and appointed ad-
jutant to the regiment on December 31, 1858.
The Victoria Cross was conferred on Lieu-
tenant A. S. Cameron of the 72ud, on Xovem-
her 11, 1859, for conspicuous bravery at
Kotah on March 30, 1858.
The field force under Mtijor Eocke returned
to Mhow on January 5, 18G0, having marched
through India to the confines of the Bengal
Presidency, a distance of 400 miles, and
ensured the peace of the territories of Sindiah,
Holkar, and other minor chiefs, and pre-
vented the outbreak which had been expected
to take place during the late cold season.
ErigadJer Horner, C.B., concluded the half-
yearly inspection of the regiment on May 3,
and found the state of discipline so admirable,
that he was pleased to remit the unexpired
term of iuiprisonmcnt of men under sentence
of court-martial.
In December 18G3, His Excellency Sir
"William Mansfield, K.C.B., Commander-in-
Chief, Bombay Presidency, inspected the regi-
ment, and addressed it in nearly the following
words: — "Seventy-second, I have long wished
to see you. Before I came to this Presidency,
I had often heard from one Avho was a great
friend of yours, as well as of my own, Sir
Colin Campbell, now Lord Clyde, that of all
the regiments he had known in the coui'se of
his long service, he had not met with one in
which discipline and steadiness in the field, as
well as the most minute matters of interior
economy, all the qualities, in fact, which con-
tribute to make a good regiment, were united
in so eminent a degree as in the 72nd High-
landers, when serving in his division in the
Crimea, under the command of Lieutenant-
Colonel Parke. I have never met Colonel
Parke, but I have heard of the reputation he
made at your head. It will afi'ord me very
great satisfaction to report to His Royal High-
ness Commanding-in-Chief, and to write as I
rhall do to Lord Clyde, tliat from the reports of
ull the general officers you have served under
in India, and now, from my own jiersonal
ob.servation, the 7'^ud lli'diluuder.^ have in no
way deteriorated during their service in India,
but are now under my old friend and brother
officer, Colonel Payn, in every respect, on the
plains of Hindoostan, the same regiment that,
when serving under Sir Colin Campbell on
the shores of the Crimea, was considered by
liim a pattern to the British army." After
the inspection, his Excellency rec|uested Lieu-
tenant-Colonel Payn, C.B., to express to
Lieutenant and Adjutant J. Thomson, and
Quarter-master D. Munro, his sense of the zeal
and ability which they had displayed in assist-
ing their commanding officer to carry out the
institutions that were now in full working
order in the regiment.
By a General Order, dated 3d September
1863, the Queen, in commemoration of the ser-
vices of the 72nd Higlilanders in Her Majesty's
Indian dominions, was graciously pleased to
command that the words " Central India " be
worn on the colours, &c., of the regiment.
In October 186-4 the regiment was inspected
by Major-General Edward Green, C.B., when
he forwarded a letter to Colonel Payn, from
which we give the following extract : —
" The regimenE under your command being
about to leave this division, I desire to
express to you my entire satisfaction with tlie
manner in which duty has been performed by
the officers and soldiers during eighteen months
that I have been associated with them as
commander of the division. The perfect
steadiness under arms, the neat and clean
appearance of the soldiers at all times, tho
small amount of any serious crimes, the order
in Avhicli everything is conducted as regards
the interior economy, makes the 72nd High-
landers quite a pattern corps, and a source of
pride to a general officer to have such a regi-
ment under his command
" As senior regimental officer in this brigade,
you have assisted and supported me with a
readiness and goodwill most advantageous to
the public service, and as, in all probability,
I may never again have any official communi-
cation with the 72nd Eegiment, I have to beg
that you will accept my hearty acknowledge-
ments. Ecad this letter at the head of the
regiment at a convenient opportunity, and
permit it to be placed among the records of
the Duke of Albany's Own Highlanders,"
EETUEN nO^tE.
579
Tlio regiment beicg under orders to Icavo
Central India, three companies marched from
Mhow on the 26th of October for Sattarah, and
two companies for Asseergurh. On the 1 1th of
Echruary 18G5, the headquarters and five com-
panies left Mhow for Poonali. The regiment
had been stationed there since January 1859.
On the 1st of March the regiment was dis-
tributed as under : —
Headquarters, with two companies, Nos 4
and G, Poonah — Colonel Payu, C.B. Detach-
ment of three companies, Nos. 5, 7, and 10,
Sattarah — Lieutenant-Colonel Rocke. Detach-
ment of three companies, ISTos. 1, 3, and 9,
Khandallah — IMajor Pace. Detachment of t wo
companies, I^fos. 2 and 8, Asscergurli — Captain
Pfrench. I^othing requiring record occurred
until the 15th of July, Avhen the regiment was
placed under orders to proceed to Great Britain.
The order to volunteer into other regiments
serving in India (usually given to corps on
departure from that country) was issued on
the 6th of September. The volunteering
commenced on the 1-4 th, and continued till
the 17th, daring which time 272 men left
the 72nd Highlanders to join various other
regiments.
On the 13th. of October, a detachment, con-
sisting of 1 captain, 5 subalterns, 1 assistant
surgeon, 5 sergeants. 6 corporals, 2 drum-
mers, and 72 rank and file, went by rail-
road to Bombay, and embarked on the same
day on board the freight ship " Talbot."
After a prosperous though somewhat length-
ened voyage of 108 days, this detachment
landed at Portsmouth on the 31st of January
186 6, and proceeded to Greenlaw, near Edin-
burgh, where it awaited the arrival of the
headquarters of the regiment.
On the 6 th of November Brigadier-General
J. C. Heath, inspected the headquarters at
Poonah, and expressed his satisfaction at the
steady and soldier-like mwiner in which it
moved upon parade, commending the good
behaviour of the men, and the " particularly
advanced system of interior economy existing
in the regiment."
The detachments from Sattarah and Asseer-
gurh, having joined headquarters, th« regi-
ment left Poonah, under command of Major
Hunter (Major Crombie being at Bombay on
duty, and the other field-officers on leave),
and proceeded by rail to l^ombay, embarking
on the 16th on board the freight ship, tho
" Tweed."
On afternoon of the ISth of jS'ovember,
the "Tweed" weighed anchor, and on tho
evening of February 10, having passed the
Needles, she reached Spithead, and there, at
licr anchorage, rode through a terrible hurri-
cane Avhich lasted twenty-four hours, during
wliich many vessels near her were lost, dis-
masted, or MTCcked. Proceeding to Graves-
eud, the regiment disembarked there on Feb-
ruary 15th, and proceeded by rail to Edin-
burgh Castle on the 21st, and released the 71st
Highland Light Infantry. The strength of
the regiment on arriving in Great Britain,
including the depot companies at Stirling,
was : —
Field Officers, 3
Captains, . . . . . .12
Lieutenants, . . . . .14,
Ensigns, 10
Staff, 5
Total Officers, . . . — 44
Sergeants, 42
Drummers and Pipers, ... 21
Corporals, 3G
Privates, . . . _ _. . . 573
Total Non-Commissioned Officers
and Privates, . . , C77 • '
Grand Total,
721
The depot, under command of Captain
Beresford, joined the headquarters sliortly
after their arrival at Edinburgh.
During the stay of the 72nd in Edinburgh
no event of importance occurred, and the con-
duct of the men was highly satisfactory. At
the various half-yearly inspections, JNIajor-
General F. W. Hamilton, commanding in
North Britain, expressed himself as thoroughly
satisfied with the discipline and appearance of
the regiment, as weU as with its interior
economy, which, as will have been noticed,
also elicited the commendation of the officers
who inspected the regiment in India.
On May 9th, the regiment embarked on
board H.M.S. " Tamar " at Granton, and
landing on the 13th went by rail to Alder-
shott, where it was placed in camp under
canvas.
On October 7th, Major-General Penny,
commanding the 1st Brigade of Infantry at
580
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMEI^S.
Aldersliott, inspected the regiment under Major
Cecil Kice, and subsequently thus expressed
himself to the latter officer : — " I could see
at a glance the regiment was beautifully
turned out, and, indeed, everything is as good
as it is possible to be. Such a regiment is
seldom seen, and I will send the most
favourable report I am able to make to the
Horse Guards."
Of the 72nd, as of other regiments during
time of peace, and especially when stationed
at home, there is but little that is eventful to
record. The regiment was kept moving at
intervals from one place to another, and where-
ever it was stationed, and whatever duties it
was called upon to perform, it invariably re-
ceived the commendation of the military
of&cials who were appointed to inspect it, as
well as the hearty good-will of the citizens
among whom it was stationed. We shall con-
clude our account of the brave 72nd, which, as
will have been seen, has all along done much
to ward off the blows of Britain's enemies, and
enable her to maintain her high position
among the nations of the world, by noticing
briefly its movements up to the present time.
On October 2-lth, the regiment, now com-
manded by Major Hunt.jr, left Aldershot by
lail for Manchester, taking with it every one
belonging to the regiment on its effective
strength. The regiment remained at jMan-
chestcr till February 1st, 18G8, when it pro-
ceeded, under the command of Major Cecil
liicc, to Ireland, arriving at Kingston on the
5th, and marching to Eichmond barracks,
Dublin.
A detachment under command of Captain
F. G. Sherlock, consisting of 1 captain, 2 sub-
alterns, and 2 companies, proceeded on the
25th by rail to Sligo, in aid of the civil
power, returning to Dublin on March Gth.
Major C. Eice commended the good behaviour
of the detachment while on duty at Sligo.
" It is by such conduct," he said, " that the
credit and good name of a regiment are upheld."
Colonel "W. Payn, C.B., rejoined from leave
of absence on the 12th of March, and resumed
command of the regiment.
In April, their Eoyal Highnesses the Prince
and the Princess of Wales visited Dublin ;
and on the 18th, the installation of His Eoyal
Highness as a Knight of the Order of St
Patrick took place at a special chapter of the
order, held in St Patrick's Cathedral, His Ex-
cellency the Duke of Abercorn, Lord-Lieu-
tenant of Ireland, presiding as Grand-Master.
The regiment, under Colonel Payn, C.B., was
on that day on duty in York Street.
On the 20th of April the whole of the
troops in Dublin were paraded in the Phoenix
Park; in review order, in presence of H.E.H.
the Prince of Wales, the Princess of Wales,
and H.E.H. the Duke of Cambridge, Field-
Marshal, commanding-in-chief.
On September 16th the 72nd was ordered
to Limerick, where it remained till the end of
October 1869. On the 21st the headquarters
and three companies, under the command of
Major Beresford, proceeded by raU to Butte-
vant in county Cork. On the 22nd, five com-
panies proceeded by rail to the Cove of Cork,
viz, three companies under command of Captain
Sherlock to Cambden Fort, and two companies
under the command of Captain Tanner to
Carlisle Fort. On the 25th, " F " (Captain
Guinness's) company proceeded from Clare
Castle to Tipperary to join "A" (Captain
Fordyce's) company at the latter place.
On June 27th, 1870, orders were received
for the embarkation of the regiment for India
on or about February 19th, 1871. In the
months of June and July 276 volunteers were
received from various corps on the home
establishment, and 191 recruits joined in Juno,
July, and August. On October 4th, orders
Avere received for the regiment to proceed to
Cork.
On the transfer of General Sir John Aitchi-
son, G.C.B., to the Colonelcy of the Scots
Fusilier Guards, General Charles G. J. Arbuth-
not, from the 91st Foot, was appointed colonel
of the regiment, under date August 27, 1870.
On the decease of General C. G. J. Arbuthnot
in 1870, Lieutcnant-General Charles Gascoyne
was appointed colonel of the regiment, under
date October 22, 1870.
On January 16th, 1871, the depot of the
regiment was formed at Cork, and on the 21st
the headquarters and the various companies,
with the whole of the women, and children,
and heavy baggage of the regiment^ under the
command of Captain Payn, sailed from Queens-
REVIEWED BY LORD NAPIER.
581
town on board H.M. troop-sliip "Crocodilo"
for India, where tlie 72nd had so recently won
high and well-deserved honours. The regiment
arrived at Alexandria on March 7th, and pro-
ceeded overland, to Suez, from which, on the
9 th, it sailed in the "Jumna" for Bombay.
The regiment arrived at Bombay on ]\Iarch
24th, embarked next morning, and proceede
in tluee divisions by rail to Deoleea, where it
remained till the 28th. On that and the two
following days the regiment proceeded in de-
tachments to Umballah, where it was to be
stationed, and where it arrived in the begin-
ning of April,
On IMay 3rd the regiment paraded for
mspection by II.E. the Commander-in-Chief,
Lord ISTapier of Magdala, but owing to the
lamentable death of Lieutenant and Adjutant
James Thomson — who, it will be remembered,
was promoted from the rank of sergeant-major
m 1858, for distinguished service in India —
who was killed by a fall from his horse on
parade, the regiment was dismissed to its
quarters. On the evening of that date the
remains of the late Lieutenant Thomson were
interred in the cemetery, his Excellency the
Commander-in-Chief and staff-officers of the
garrison, and all the officers and men of the
regiment off duty, attending the funeral.
The following regimental mourning order was
published by Colonel Payn, C.B., on the
occasion of this melancholy occurrence : — " A
good and gallant soldier has passed from
amongst us, and Colonel Payn is assured that
there is no officer, non-commissioned officer, or
soldier in the 72nd Highlanders, but feels that
in the death of Lieutenant and Adjutant
Thomson the regiment has suffered an irre-
trievable loss. He was endeared to every
one from the highest to the lowest for his
many estimable qualities, and nobody appre-
ciated his worth and value more than Colonel
Payn himself. He had served thirty years
as soldier and officer in the 72nd, and was
the oldest soldier in it ; and the welfare of the
regiment was invariably his first thought, his
chief desire. He was just and impartial in
carrying out every duty connected with the
regiment. His zeal and abilities as an officer
were unequalled, and he was killed in the
actual pei-formanc^ of his duties on parade,
in front of the regiment that he dearly loved,
and it will be long before he is forgotten by
those whose interests were his chief study."
On December 20th and 21st, the regiment
proceeded to the camp of exercise, Delhi,
under command of Major Beresford. It was
attached to the 1st Brigade 3d Division, which
was commanded by Colonel Payn, the division
being under the orders of Major-Gcneral Sir
Henry Tombs, K.C.B., V.C.
On January 17th, 1872, the regiment was
suddenly recalled to Umballah, owing to an
outbreak among the Kukah Sikhs. The regi-
ment was highly complimented by the Com-
mander-in-Chief, Lord Napier of Magdala,
and Major-General Sir Henry Tombs, for the
discipline and efficiency it displayed whilst
serving at the camp. On February 9 th, the
regiment was inspected by Major- Genei-al
Fraser-Tytler, C.B., at Umballah, when he
expressed himself highly pleased with the
general efficiency of the regiment.
IIL
1873-1886.
Changes of Quarters in India— High position in
Musketry Returns — Cholera at Sealkote — Inspec-
tions in 187t3, 77, and 78 — Active Service in
Afghanistan — Peiwar Kotal— Shutargardan Pass —
Khost Valley — Winter Quarters — Second Campaign
— Charasiah — Bala Hissar and Kabul — Position at
Slier]iore Cantonments — Contlict on the Asmai
Heights— March from Kabul to Kandahar — Battle
of Kandahar — Death of Lieutenant-Colonel Brown-
low — Return by Bolan Pass to Mean Meer and to
Lucknow — Olfer to serve in theTransvaal — Honours
for Afghan Campaigns — Linked with 7Sth High-
landers— Sergeant Sellar receives the Victoria Cross
— Regiment styled the Duke of Albany's — Change
of Quarters to Aden— Egyptian Campaign — Sha-
louf — Tel-el-Kebir — Cairo — Return home — Park-
hurst — Death of Duke of Albany and part taken
by the Regiment in the Funeral Ceremony — Pre-
sentation of New Colours by the Queen — Windsor
— Presentation of Old Colours to tlie Queen — Re-
tirement of Colonel Stockwell — Aldershot — Edin-
burgh.
In consequence of the General Order of 17th
March 1873, the 72nd Regiment became, after
July, a component part of the 58th Depot
Brigade, being associated with the 91st (the
Princess Louise's) Argyllshire Highlanders
for administrative and recruiting purposes,
the territorial district for reciniits being
582
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
nominally restricted to the counties of Kinross,
Clackmannan, Stii'ling, Dumbarton, Argyle,
Bute, and Eenfrew. With the exception of
this, but little of importance occurred for
two years, excepting changes of quarters,
first from Umballah to Peshawur, and there-
after to Cherat and Sealkote, companies being
detached at different times to Attock and
Amritsar.
At the end of the annual course of mus-
ketry training for 1874-75, the following
Order was received from the Commander-in-
Cliief in India, Lord Napier of Magdala : —
" The 72nd Highlanders, second on the list,
have shot remarkably well. This is due to
the encouragement of Colonel Beresford and
the Officers generally. The Non-commis-
sioned Officers are a most intelligent body of
men." While thus occupying the second
position in India, the regiment was also third
on the list of the whole British Army, both
at home and abroad, with a figure of merit
of 101-21.
In September 1876, cholera of a vii-ulent
type broke out in the cantonments at Seal-
kote, and though but few deaths took place
in the 72nd Highlanders, yet that of Lieuten-
ant and Acting- Adjutant F. W. Holland was
a serious loss to the regiment. On the 1st
January 1877 Her Majesty was proclaimed
Empress of India, and a medal commemora-
tive of the event was presented to Acting
Serjeant-lMajor David Lewis, as the repre-
sentative of the regiment. In August of
the same year Lieutenant-Colonel Beresford
■was promoted, on comj^letion of his five years'
command, and Major Brownlow succeeded to
the Lieutenant-Colonelcy, Captain Stockwell
to the Majority, and Lieutenant Barstow to
the company.
At the inspections in 1876, '77, and '78,
the regiment was found in a highly profi-
cient state, and the Field-Marshal Command-
ing-in-Chief, remarking on the confidential
report of Major-General Macdonell, C.B., for
1877, "expressed his approbation of the
most creditable and highly satisfactory re-
port, which reflects credit on the command-
ing officer." At the close of the annual
course of musketry in 1878, Seijeant-In-
structor of Musketiy A. Salmond proved to
be the best shot in the army, with a score of
200 points, and was awarded the silver
medal, with a gratuity of £20.
On the 14th October orders were received
to join the army proceeding to Afghanistan,
and on the 18th the regiment marched by
Jhelam and Rawul Pindi to Kohat, which
was reached on the 8th November. The
detached companies joined on the route, the
total strength being 21 officers and 638 non-
commissioned officers and men. At Kohat
the regiment remained till the 17th Novem-
ber, when the right wing under Lieut.-Col.
Brownlow, forming part of the 2d Brigade,
Kurram Valley Field Force, marched for
Thullj the left wing under command of
Major (Brevet Lieut.-Col.) Clarke remaining
at Kohat. The right wing reached Thull on
the 21st November, and, on the 23d, crossed
the Kurram Biver into Afghanistan, arriving
at Kurram on the 27th without opposition.
The advance was resumed the following
morning at 3 A.M., with the intention of try-
ing to overtake the Afghan army, which was
reported to be retiring over the Peiwar
Kotal. About 4 o'clock the same afternoon,
the enemy was found occupying a strong
position on tlie Kotal. They at once opened
fire on the British foi'ce, which, finding the
Afghans determined to hold their ground,
and the place too strong to be taken by a
rush, retired about a mile out of range, and
encamped for the night. Next morning the
reconnoitring parties soon ascertained that a
successful front attack on the enemy's posi-
tion was impossible, the ascent being so steep
as to be very difficult for a man even lightly
equipped, and the pass being besides com-
manded on both flanks by the neighbouring
hills, which were held in force by the Afghans,
rude works having been constructed^ and
guns posted, on all the most suitable points.
Under these circumstances the division re-
mained in its old position till the 1st December,
when, a path having been discovered over the
Spingawari Kotal by which the enemy might
be taken in flank, a force consisting of the
right wing 72nd Highlanders, 2nd Punjaub
Infiintry, 23rd Pioneers, 29th Punjaub In-
BATTLE AT PEIWAR KOTAL.
583
fantiy, and the 5tli Goorkhas, witli No. 1
Mountain Battery and 4 guns of the Eoyal
Horse Artillery, on elephants, started at 10
P.M. from camp under the command of Major-
General F. Koberts, Y.C., C.B., and, after
marching all night up the bed of a mountain
torrent, came upon the enemy's outposts just
at daybreak on the 2d December. Though
partly taken by surprise, the Afghans made
a stubborn resistance, and only retired after
some severe fighting, leaving 78 dead in the
breast- work on the top of the hill. The 72nd
lost 2 privates killed, and Lieutenant Monro
and 11 men were wounded. After re-form-
ing, the force started in pursuit of the enemy,
Avith the intention of reaching the main
position on the Peiwar Kotal, but, owing to
the density of the cover — thick pine woods
covering the hills — and the determined resist-
ance of the Afghans, it was found that any
further direct advance was impossible, and a
wide flank movement to the right was then
begun, so as to take the position in rear.
The enemy's fire at once slackened, and about
4 P.M. entirely ceased, but, as it was almost
dark and the men were thoroughly -weary
after their hard day's fighting and their long
march, orders were given to bivouac for the
night. The rest of the division, consisting
of the 2d Battalion 8th King's Regiment,
the 5th Punjaub Infantry, the 12th Bengal
Cavalry, 2 guns Pioyal Horse Artillery, and
3 guns of the Ptoyal Artillery, under the
command of Brigadier-General Cobbe, had,
meanwhile, attacked in front, when the enemy
was shaken by the flank assault, and captured
the whole position with 21 guns and large
stores of ammunition and grain. For their
gallantry in this action, Sergeant-Instructor
of Musketry Salmond, Colour-Sergeant Lums-
den. Sergeant Macilveen, Sergeant Cox, and
Private Bonner, received the distinguished-
conduct medal; and Sergeant Greer, who was
mentioned for the coolness he displayed on
this occasion, and for the manner in which
he subsequently commanded the regimental
baggage- guard in the Chapri Defile on the
13th, was afterwards, in June 1879, promoted
to be one of the second lieutenants in the
regiment.
The day after the battle, in very severe
weather, the thermometer standing at 7° Fah.,
the force moved down into the plain, and
encamped at Zabardast Kila, whence, on the
6th, it marched to Ali Kheyl. On the 7th
250 men of the 72nd, with 250 of the 5th
Goorkhas, and 2 guns of a mountain
battery, under command of Lieutenant-
Colonel Brownlow, accompanied Major-
General Roberts to reconnoitre the road to
the Shutargardan Pass, by which the open
country of Afghanistan was to be approached,
and on the 9 th the top of the pass, which
is 11,200 feet above sea-level, was reached
by European troops for the first time. The
main body of the force was i^ejoiiaed at Ali
Kheyl on the 10th, and on the 12th inst. the
return to Kurram was begun. In passing
through the Chapri Defile, in the Mongal
country, on the 13th, the baggage was
attacked, and Capt. F. T. Good, transport
officer, late 72nd Plighlanders, was so severely
wounded that he died the next day. Privates
Tyson, Maidlaw, Wood (who was wounded),
Robertson, and Ellis behaved very gallantly
on this occasion, and were afterwards person-
ally thanked by Moj or -General Roberts.
The right wing remained at Kurram until
the 27th December, when it marched to
Habil Kila, seven miles below the Peiwar
Kotal, where it took up quarters for the
winter.
The wing, which had been left at Kohat,
remained at that place until the 19th of Decem-
ber, when it marched (212 strong), under the
command of Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel Clarke,
to join the force to be formed at Hazir Pir
Ziazit for the expedition into the Khost
Valley, crossing the frontier at Thull on the
27th, and arriving at Hazir Pir on the 29tb
The troops that had been collected started,
under command of Major-General F. Roberts,
on the 2d January 1879, for the Khost Valley,
and arrived at Matoom, the principal town of
the district, on the Gth, without opposition,
everything being apparently quiet. Infoi'-
mation was, however, received that the tribes
were collecting, and on the morning of the
7th the cavalry, I'econnoitring, found large
numbers of Afghans on the neighbouring
584
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
hills, while later in the day great masses of
the enemy showed themselves and commenced
a heavy fire. Yeiy soon the action became
general on the left front, right flank, and
rear of the camp, and the enemy were quickly
dispersed and driven back to the hUls without
casualty to the 72nd, though the native troops
had 2 men killed and 5 wounded.
On the 27th the valley was left by a diffe-
rent route from that used in entering it ; but
on the 29th General Roberts had to return to
Matoom with a force of 900 men — including
1 50 men of the 72nd under Lieutenant-Colonel
Clarke — in order to relieve the native Governor
appointed by Great Britain, who was be-
leaguered in the fort by some 7000 Mongals.
The relief was effected without loss, and, the
fort and stores having been destroyed, the
camp was reached again the same afternoon.
On the 31st January the force went into
winter quarters at Hazir Pir, and, although
the men were under canvas all the time they
remained here, in very cold and wet weather,
such were the precautions taken and the fine
physical condition of the soldiers, that there
was but very little sickness.
The left wing, commanded by Major C. M.
Stockwell, rejoined headquarters at Habil
Kila on the ISth of March; and on the
25th the Commander-in-Chief in India, Sir
Frederick Haines, inspected the regiment,
and expressed himself in highly compli-
mentary terms as to its efficient condition
and the services it had rendered. His
remarks were : — " General Roberts, — you may
well be proud of this portion of your force.
I have never seen a regiment in more magni-
jcent health or in more perfect order.
Colonel Brownlow, — I once told you that I
considered 3'ou a very fortunate man to com-
mand a regiment like the 72nd Highlanders,
and I now tell you that I consider any Prince
might well be proud to command so splendid
a regiment. The appearance of the men
reflects the greatest credit on you and the
officers and men of the regiment. I con-
gratulate you all on your gallantry and
brilliant conduct at the assault and capture
of the Peiwar Kotal, and on the way in which
you surmounted the difliculties and hardshii)s
you have had to undergo ; and I trust, sir, I
feel confident, if you are again called upon,
you will even surpass what you have already
accomplished."
Till the beginning of April the men were
employed making roads in the neighbourhood
of Habn KUa, but on the 2d and 3d of that
month the regiment moved by wings to Ali
Kheyl — twelve miles on the Kabul side of the
Peiwar Kotal, and at the mouth of the gorge
leading to the Shutargardan Pass — which was
reached on the 10 th, the strength being, at
the same time, by the arrival of a draft from
the depot and of a company that had been at
Kurram, brought up to 33 officers and 855
non-commissioned officers and men.
The treaty of Gandamack having been
signed by the Ameer Yakoob Khan on the
2Gth of May, peace was declared, and the war
was supposed to be over, the troops being
employed during the summer mostly in short
expeditions undertaken for the purpose of
surveying and exploring the country, strong
escorts being necessary in consequence of the
intense hostility shown by the natives of the
district. Though the heat was great, ranging
in the tents sometimes as high as 105°, the
health of the regiment was excellent.
On the 5 th September a report was re-
ceived that Sir Louis Cavagnari, the British
Envoy to the Ameer — who had entered
Afghanistan on the 19th July, 200 men of
the 72nd forming part of his escort as far as
the top of the Shutargardan Pass — had been
murdered at Kabul, along with the members
of his staff" and personal escort ; and the
report having been confirmed, orders were
issued for a force of two brigades, composed
of the 67th Regiment, 72nd and 92nd High-
landers, 5th Goorkas, 5th Punjaub Infantry,
23rd and 28th Native Infantry, 12th and Uth
Bengal Cavalry, Batteries of the Royal Horse
Artillery and Royal Artillery, and No. 2
Mountain Battery, to advance on Kabul.
After much diificulty in procuring an efficient
transport, the movement was begun on the
2-4th September, and the Pass being safely
crossed, the whole force, which was untler
the command of Sir Frederick Roberts, was
again assembled at Kushi, the 72nd High-
CHARASIAH AND SHERPORE CANTOXMENTS.
585
landers forming part of tlie 2d Brigade, un-
der Brigadier-General T. Bakei-, C.B. The
advance from Kuslii began on the 2d of
October, and the first fighting took place on
the 4th, when the rear-guard, which included
the left wing of the 72nd Highlanders, was
attacked about two miles from camp. The
enemy was, however, easily repulsed, with-
out loss to the 72nd. On the 5th, camp was
formed at Charasiah, and on the Gth the
reconnoitring parties found a portion of the
Afghan army, numbering some 12,000, hold-
ing a very strong position covering the ap-
proach to Kabul. General Baker's brigade
was at once ordered out, and the 72nd High-
landers were told off, under Lieutenant-Colonel
Clarke, to lead the attack on the left of the
British line. At first, in crossing some open
gi'ound between two ranges of hills, the regi-
ment was exposed to a very heavy fire, but
it soon drove back the enemy's right ; and,
protected for a time by the cover on the hills,
eventually drove the Afghans from ridge to
ridge with considerable loss, and finally com-
pelled them to retreat and occupied their
position, the road to Kabul being thus left
open. The force bivouacked for the night
on the hills, the want of water, after a hard
day's work, being severely felt. During the
battle, the 72nd lost 3 men killed, and Lieu-
tenant Fergusson and 34 men were wounded.
Colour-Sergt. Lauder and Privates M'Mahon,
Waterston, and M'Ennery received the dis-
tinguished-conduct medal for gallantry in
action.
On the 7th of October the column marched
to Bala Hissar, about 2 miles from Kabul,
and, next morning, the E and F companies of
the 72nd, commanded by Captain Guinness,
were detached to form part of a small force,
under General Baker, which was to drive a
considerable body of the enemy from a hill
overlooking the city. This operation was
partly carried out before nightfall, and dur-
ing the night the Afghans abandoned their
position and got away, leaving 12 guns and
all their camp equipage. On the 10th the
whole regiment marched, along with the rest
of the force, to the Siah Sang heights, and
on the 13th took part in the triumphal march
II.
of the whole division thi'ough the city of
Kabul, — bands playing, colours flying, and
bayonets fixed. It had been General Roberts'
intention to form winter quarters at Bala
Hissar, but, on the 16th of October, a tre-
mendous explosion of gunpowder — whether
accidental, or brought about by the hand of
an Afghan fanatic, was never ascertained —
rendered the place untenable, and it was
therefore determined to occupy the Sherpore
cantonments, a large range of buildings
erected by the late Ameer, Shere Ali, as bar-
racks. Into these the 72nd marched on the
31st, the other regiments following on subse-
quent days ; and the men were soon com-
fortably housed, the oflicers generally having
separate huts built for themselves.
The Ameer, Yakoob Khan, who had been
deposed and made prisoner, was, on the 1st
of December, sent to India, four companies of
the 72nd being detailed as his escort as far as
Gandamack. Hardly, however, had every-
thing seemed peacefully settled, when a fresh
outbreak took place. A report having been
brought in on the Gth December that there
was a rising of tribes at Maidan, 25 miles
froni Kabul, two brigades were at once de-
spatched to put it down. As soon as they
had started, however, they found that the
rising was general, and that the whole of the
Afghan tribes, mad with religious fanaticism,
and anger at the exile of their Ameer, were,
under the leadership of Mohammed Jan, a
colonel of artillery in the late Ameer's ser-
vice, and of a celebrated Mollah, advancing on
Kabul, with the intention of exterminating the
small British force stationed there. On the
10th the enemy sustained a check at the hands
of Brigadier-General Macpherson, Y.C., C.B.,
who defeated a force of 6000 Kohistanis ; but
on the 11th, the 9th Lancers and the Royal
Horse Artillery, who had been sent out to
meet Macphei'son's brigade, were attacked in
the Chardeh Valley by 10,000 Afghans, and
suffered severe loss. News reached Sherpore
at the same time that the Afghan forces were
advancing on the cantonments, and 200 men
of the 72nd, under Liciitenant-Colonel Brown-
low — who had re-joined the regiment on the
3 J — were at once sent out to seize and hold
4e
586
HISTOPtY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
the Dell Mazung gorge, throngli wLicli the
road from the Chardeh Yalley to Kabul
jjasses, two companies being also sent to re-
inforce the picket on the top of the Bala
Hissar hill. The enemy was thus checked
for the time, and though Bala Hissar was
attacked in strong force on the 12th, the
onset was successfully resisted, the 72nd
having Lieutenant Fergusson and eight pri-
vates severely wounded. The fighting on
the hills continued the two following days,
and on the 14th the 72nd, in the face of a
very heavy fire, led the attack on, and carried,
the Asmai Heights, though they were held in
great force by the Afghans. As, however,
the numbers of the enemy were evidently
constantly increasing, General Roberts saw
that it would be impossible for him, with the
small force at his disposal, — under GOOO all
told — to hold the hills, as well as the city
and the Sherpore cantonments ; and he there-
fore determined to withdraw within the can-
tonments, in which he had already collected
all the ammunition and necessary stores for
the winter. Tlie detachments outside were,
accordingly, all brought in by the evening of
the 14th, and the country without tempo-
rarily abandoned to the enemy. The losses
during the two days' fighting were : — Captain
Spens, Lieutenant Gaisford, and 15 men
killed, and Lieutenant Egerton and 23 men
wounded. Shei-pore formed a strong posi-
tion, being protected on the north by a
line of hills, and on the east, south, and
west sides by the walls of the barracks, those
on the south and west being 20 feet high,
and that on the east 10 feet; so that though
the Afghans in overwhelming numbers, be-
tween CO, 000 and 70,000, invested the place
from the 14th to the 23d of December, they
never mustered up courage to make a real
attack, their most determined efibrt being
made on the 23d, just before the arrival of
General C. Gough's brigade, which had ad-
vanced by the Xhyber Pass to General
Boberts' relief. Colour-Sergeant Jacobs, Cor-
poral Clunas, and Private Gillon received the
distinguished-conduct medal for gallantry on
the Asmai Heights. Lieutenant Sutherland
was wounded during the siege, and on the
8th of April 1880 the regiment had to regret
the loss of Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel and
Major W. H. J. Clarke, who died at Alla-
habad from illness contracted on service.
Captain Guinness succeeded to the vacant
majority, Lieutenant and Adjutant Murray
to the company, and Lieutenant Monro be-
came Adjutant. The only further service
during the stay at Sherpore was the share
taken in the duties performed by small
columns which made occasional expeditions
into the districts round about ; but in August
the regiment had its glorious part in the
more stin-ing scenes of General Koberts'
famous march from Kabul to Kandahar.
Shortly after the deposition of Yakoob
Khan, the British Government had recog-
nised the claims of Abdurrahman Khan — the
nephew of Shere Ali — to the throne of
Afghanistan, and had determined to support
him in the position of Ameer. His accession
did not, however, at first, meet with the
approval of the tribes in the southern portion
of the country, and a formidable rising,
headed by a chief called Ayub Khan, against
the aiithority of the new governor, took
place in the districts between Kabul and
Kandahar, the danger of anarchy being so
far increased by the disaster which occui-red
to the British forces at Maiwand, that
Kandahar was beset by a large body of the
tribesmen. In oi'der to strengthen the posi-
tion of the new Ameei', it was resolved to
withdraw the troops from Kabul, and at the
same time, in order to show that the retreat
was not due to fear, to send a strong force
direct from Kabul to Kandahar through that
portion of the country which had shown
itself most hostile to the new ruler. The
difiiculties were many and great, the district
to be traversed, with its capabilities of sup-
plying food and forage, being practically un-
known ; but, though the detachment of such
a flying column was opposed by high and
responsible authorities, the step was fully
justified by the result, this being largely due
to the skill, resolution, and energy of the
commander, General Sir F. Roberts, and to
the high quality of the troops serving undrr
him. The total force thus sent consisted of
FROM KABUL TO KANDAHAR.
587
10,000 men, and was divided into three
brigades — the 72nd Highhinders forming part
of tl\e 2d. The distance to be accomplished
was about 315 miles, which Sir Frederick
Roberts expected to get over in 25 days —
excellent marching for a force carrying full
equipment and supplies for 5 days for each
man, and encumbered not only with 4000
transport mules and ponies (no guns on
wheels or carriages being taken), but with
8000 camp followers besides. The column
started from Kabul on the 8th August, and
Ghazni, 98 miles distant, was reached on the
15 th, the average march having been over
12 miles per day. Fighting had been ex-
pected at this point, but, though the forces of
the rebel leaders Mohammed Jan and Has-
him Khan were hovering on the flanks, it
was passed without any engagement ; and
fcbe advance was continued to Kelat-i-Ghilzai
— 140 miles distant from Ghazni, and 77 miles
from Kandahar — which was reached on the
23d, the average distance accomplislied daily
being more than 17 miles. News was here
received that Ayub Khan, on hearing of the
approach of the relieving army, had raised
the siege of Kandahar and withdrawn to the
north, and, in consequence, a halt of one day
was made in order to give rest to the men,
many of whom were suffering severely from
the hard work and bad water. Camp was
broken up on the 25th, and Robat, 17 miles
from Kandahar, having been reached on the
28th, communication was opened with the
garrison, and a halt of one day again made,
so as to bring the men in fresh. The column
reached its destination on the 31st of the
month, having thus taken only 23 days to
accomplish the whole distance.
The first and third brigades were, almost
immediately after arrival, pushed foi-ward in
order to compel Ayub Khan to show the
disposition of his forces, and this was soon
accomplished. Next morning was fixed for
the attack, and, whilst the troops from the
Kandahar garrison made a demonstration in
front of Baba Wall, 7 miles north-west of
Kandahar, in order to deceive the enemy.
General Roberts' force moved oflf to attack
the right flank and turn the position. The
action commenced about 9 o'clock a.m., and
within half an hour the 72nd, which was
hotly engaged, had lost 2 officers killed and
2 wounded, one of the former being Lieut. -
Colonel Brownlow, C.B. The command of
the regiment devolved thereafter on Major
Stockwell, who led it during the remainder
of the battle. The enemy at first fought
stubbornly and contested every foot of ground,
but closely pushed by the ever advancing
British line, they at length gave way and
began a retreat, which, under the murderous
fire poured on them, soon became a rout, the
victors pui\suing the fugitives right into
their camp, which the 72nd was the first
regiment to enter. By 1 o'clock the enemy
had melted away in that marvellous manner
so characteristic of Afghan warfare, and the
battle was over, 28 guns, the whole of the
camp equipage, and a large amount of am-
munition and stores remaining in the posses-
sion of the victors, while Ayub Khan's power
was completely broken. The loss of the
72nd during the battle was : — Lieutenant-
Colonel F. Brownlow, G.B., commanding the
regiment. Captain Frome and 11 non-com-
missioned officers and men killed, and Cap-
tain Murray, Lieutenant Monro, and 17
privates wounded. Major Stockwell suc-
ceeded to the Lieutenant- Colonelcy and the
command. Captain Kelsey becoming major,
and Lieutenants Fergusson and Hughes-
Hallett captains. On the 15th of September
the 72nd started from Kandahar to march by
Quetta and the Bolan Pass back to India,
arriving at Sibi on the 9 th of Octobei", and
proceeding thence after some days' rest by
rail to Mean Meer, which was reached by the
diflferent wings on the 16 th and 17th respec-
tively, the regiment having been on active
service for two years.
The casualties during the Afghan campaigns, ex-
clusive of the offieeis and men who died after the
return to India, were : — Killed or died of wounds, i
officers and 37 non-cnmniissioned olficers and men ;
died of disease, 1 odicer and 44 non-commissioned
officers and men ; wounded, 5 officers and 77 non-
commissioned officers and men.
Colonel Brownlow's death was much regretted,
and the following extract from a letter from
the Assistant JNIilitary Seci-etary, Horse
Guards, having reference to the confidential
588
HISTOr.Y OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
reports on the officers of the 72nd High-
landers for 1879-80, shows the respect in
•which he was held.
" Sir, — "With reference to the Confiilential Reports
for tlie year 1879-80 on tlie ofBeers of tlie 72nd High-
landers, I am directed by the Field-I\Iarshal Com-
niftnding-in-Cliief to acquaint your Excellency that
H.K. U. was pleased to peruse the very favourable
opinion entertained by Brigadier-General Baker and
Lieutcnant-General Sir F. Roberts, V.C, G.C.B., of
the late Lieutenant-Colonel F. Brownlow, C. B. , who
was unfoi tunatcly killed at the head of his regiment
in tlie action of the 1st September last, and regrets
the loss the service has sustained by the death of
this officer."
The regiment remained at Mean Meer until
the 2 2d November, taking part in the Durbar
held by the Viceroy, Lord Kipon, on the
occasion of his first visit to the Punjaub, as
well as in the other ceremonies connected
therewith. Subsequently it moved by rail
to Lucknow, Avhich was reached on the 25tli
of November. When news of the fighting in
the Transvaal arrived at Lucknow in March
1881, the commanding officer at once tele-
graphed to the Adjutant-General in India to
volunteer the services of the 72nd — which
had then a strength of 25 officers and 1043
non-commissioned officers and privates — for
immediate service, but the Commander-in-
Chief intimated in reply, that, though he
" fully appreciated the spirit which had
prompted the offisr of the services of the
regiment for the operations now being carried
on in the Transvaal," as yet volunteers were
not called for. At the annual inspection,
Lieutenant-General Cureton, .C.B., command-
ing the Oude Division, reported in terms of
high satisfaction on all he had seen, and the
Ailjutant-Genoral in India transmitted a letter
to Lieutenant-Colonel Stockwell, intimating
that the high state of discipline and the
general efficiency of the regiment reflected
the greatest credit on the commanding officer ;
while in August of the same year the Lieu-
tenant-Colonel, when at Simla, was com-
manded to a special audience by His Ex-
cellency the Viceroy, and highly complimented
on the services of the regiment during the
recent Afghan campaign. Permission was
afterwards granted to add " Peiwar Kotal,"
" Cliarasiah," "Kabul, 1879," "Kandahar,
ISSO," and " Afglianistan, 1878-80," to the
list of distinctions already borne on the
colours and appointments.
On the 17th of May, under the new warrant
of Army Organisation, the 72nd Highlanders
lost their numerical designation, and became
the 1st Battalion of the Seaforth Highlanders
(Ross-shire Buffs), the 78th Highlanders
becoming the 2d Battalion. The depot was
fixed at Fort George, and the Highland Rifle
Militia was added as the 3d Battalion. The
uniform was at the same time changed, by the
substitution of the kilt of Mackenzie tartan
for the trews of Stuart tartan formerly worn.
On the 14th of December, at a pax-ade in
review order of the whole of the troops of
the Lucknow Garrison, Sergeant Sellar was
presented by Lieutenant-General Cureton,
C.B., in the name of Her Majesty the Queen-
Enipress, with the Victoria Cross, which had
been awarded to him " For gallantry dis-
played by him at the assault on the Asmai
Heights, round Kabul, on the 14th of De-
cember 1879, in having, in a marked manner,
led the attack under a heavy fire, and, dashing
on in front of the party up the slope, engaged
in a desperate conflict with an Afghan who
sprang oiit to meet him. In this encounter
Lance-Corporal Sellar was severely wounded."
On the same occasion Corporal Thomas Gordon
was presented with the silver medal for dis-
tinguished conduct in the field on account of
the gallantry displayed by him at the battle
of Kandahar; and Colour-Sergeant Robert
Lauder with a silver bar for attachment to
the distinguished-conduct medal already in
his possession for gallantry displayed in the
same action. Her Majesty was also graciously
pleased during this month to order that the
regiment should receive an addition to its
territorial title, and should continue to be
styled the Duke of Albany's.
On the 7th and 8th of Fel)ruary 1882 the
Seaforth Highlanders left Lucknow by" wings
eii route for Aden, embarking on board
PI.M.S. " Jumna " at Bombay on the 25th,
and reaching their destination on the 3d
March. Before the battalion left Lucknow,
Lieutenant-General Cureton, C.B., com-
manding the Oude Division, published the
followins; Divisional Order : —
ENGAGEMENT AT SHALOUF.
5SD
" Tlio 1st Battalion Seafortli Highlanders (Eoss-
sliire Buffs, The Duke of Albany's) will leave Luck-
now in a few days for the port of embarkation to
complete its tour of foreign service at Aden. As the
time for its departure draws near, the Lieutenant-
General desires to record his high opinion of this
distinguished battalion, which, during its stay in
India, has rendered such excellent service to the
Crown. As the 72nd Highlanders, the regiment took
part in most of the operations of war in Afghanistan,
from the attack on the Peiwar Kotal to the crowning
victory at Kandahar. Its varied services have been
acknowledged by Her Majesty the Queen-Empress,
the Government of India, and His Excellency the
Commander-in-Chief, and the different despatches
have borne testimony to the able manner in which
the regiment was commanded, and also to the dis-
cipline and cheerful endurance of all ranks during a
long and trying campaign. The battalion leaves this
command in a high state of efficiency, and the
Lieutenant-General compliments Lieutenant-Colonel
Stockwell on its discipline and interior econom}\
He desires him to convey to the officers and non-
commissioned officers his appreciation of the manner
in wiiieli they have carried out their duties. The
general good conduct of the men, their steadiness on
parade and smartness on duty, have merited his warm
approval. The Lieutenant-General now bids farewell
to all ranks of the battalion, with an assurance of his
regret at their departure, and good wishes for their
future welfare."
The regiment was relieved at Liacknow by its
2d Battalion (late 78tli), from tSitapur and
Benares.
On arriving at Aden the battalion was
broken np into three detacbments, head-
quarters- and four companies being at the
camp or Crater Position, three companies at
the Isthmus Position, and one company at
the Steamer Point Position. Shortly after
arrival the results of the annual course of
musketry for the year 1881-82 were published,
and it was found that the battalion was the
best shooting regiment in the army, with a
figure of merit of 140-65, — F, or Captain
"Wallace's Company, being first with a figure
of merit of 146-GO. On the 31st of March
the battalion received the bronze stars for
the march from Kabul to Kandahar under
Major-General Sir F. Ptoberts, V.C, G.C.B. ;
and on the 21st June the silver medals for
the Afghan campaign were distributed.
On the outbreak of Arabi Pasha's rebellion
in Egypt, the Brigadier-General commanding
at Aden was ordered to hold the battalion in
readiness for active service, as it was in-
tended that it should form a portion of the
Indian Contingent sent to take part in the
restoration of order ; and accordingly, on
the 2d, the regiment embarked on the hired
steam-transport " Bancoora " for conveyance
to Suez, the men unfit for active service
being left in depot at Aden under the com-
mand of Lieutenant the Honourable R. C.
Drummond. The establishment was weak,
consisting of only 21 officers and 605 non-
commissioned ofiicers and men ; but on board
the "Bancoora,'' which had come from Bombay,
there was a draft of 6 officers and 200 non-
commissioned officei-s and men sent from the
2d Battalion to bring up the strength. After
a very trying passage through the Red Sea,
Suez was reached on the Sth of September,
and quarters were taken up at the Victoria
Hospital, to the north of the town, till the
19th, when the battalion re-embarked on the
"Bancoora." On the same night, however,
sudden orders were recei\ ed for an attack on
Shalouf, a small station on the Maritime Canal,
about ten miles from Suez and known to be
held by a considerable force of the enemy.
On disembarking and stai'ting at 4 a.m. on
the morning of the 20th, four companies (200
strong) were told oft' under the command of
Major Kelsey to proceed in H.M.S. " Seagull "
and " Musquito " along the Canal, while the
remainder of the regiment, under the com-
mand of Lieutenant - Colonel Stockwell,
marched parallel to the bank, at a distance of
about a mile and a half. On account, how-
ever, of the march proving longer than had
been anticipated, the great heat, and the
heavy desert sand to be passed over, orders
had to be given for the return of the latter
body, instructions being at the same time
heliographed to the ships to proceed. On
arriving near the enemy's position, which was
found to be about 1200 yards from the Mari-
time Canal, and behind the Fresh Water
Canal, the ships opened fire with guns and
Gatlings, and the four companies on board
disembarked and advanced to the attack,
supported by bluejackets and marines from
the vessels. The advance was checked by
the Fresh Water Canal, which was not
crossed till late in the afternoon, when a
boat was sent by Captain Lendrum, who,
with his company, had been detached to seize
and occupy one of the locks. By means
o£ *-his Captain Hughes-Hallett's company
590
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
ci-osseJ, and almost at the same time Lieu-
tenant Lang, who was with Major Garnett's
company, swam across in the most daring and
gallant manner, and boldly seized, launched,
and brought over a boat which was lying on
the ojiposite side, close to two houses held by
the enemy. A body of blue-jackets and a
party of the Seaforth Highlanders were thus
enabled to cross, and the Egyptians, now
taken suddenly in flank, fled in disorder
under a heavy fire which caused them very
serious losses. The bravery of Lieutenant
Lanij's deed was all the greater on account of
the Canal being full of tangled weeds, two
men of Major Garnett's company having been
drowned in attempting to get across. A large
number of rifles and bayonets, a field gun, and
considerable stores of ammunition and field
equipments were captured. The only loss to
the regiment was the two men drowned.
The portion of the battalion which had
returned to Suez had meanwhile re-embarked
on board the " Bancoora," and on the follow-
ing morning the transport entered the Canal,
and having overtaken the " Seagull " and
" Musquito " in the Bitter Lakes, all three
ships proceeded to a point near the village of
Serapeum, where the regiment disembarked
and took possession of the lock on the Fresh
Water Canal and of the railway station, a few
shots fired by stragglers from the force
defeated the previous day being all the resist-
ance ofiered. This movement completed the
seizure of the Canal south of Ismailia. On
the 29 th the battalion moved to Ismailia,
where it disembarked on the 30th, and next
morning marched to Nefiche, where it joined
the rest of the Indian Contingent, comprising
the 7th, 20th, and 29th Bengal Infantry,
and the 2nd and 6th Bengal Lancers, the
whole being under the command of Major-
General Sir H. Macpherson, K.C.B. On
the 10th the battalion joined in the general
advance of the whole army, moving on that
day to Tel-Mahuta, and on the 11th to
Kassassin, while on the 13th it took part in
the attack on the enemy's position at Tel-el-
Kebir, details of the main assault on which
have been already given in connection with
the Black Watch. The duty assigned to the
Indian Contingent was to advance along the
south bank of the Fresh Water Canal and
attack the Egyptian right flank. The Sea
forth Highlanders were in front, and the
march continued without incident till 5 a.m.,
when a cannon shot on the right showed that
the main attack had begun. A few minutes
later a heavy fire was opened on the Indian
Contingent from a battery in front and from
another on the right. The force, however,
pressed on wdthout returning a shot, until
the enemy's infantry opened fire, and then,
after a few volleys from the leading com-
panies, the battery in front was charged with
a ringing cheer and captured at the point ot
the bayonet. Thereafter the whole brigade
swept straight forward, meeting with little
further resistance, and soon coming in sight
of the Egyj)tian camp and the railway station
inside the lines of fortification, from which
thousands of the enemy were now streaming
in full flight. On arriving at the Canal
Biidge at Tel-el-Kebir, General Macpherson
received orders to push on with his brigade
and occupy Zagazig, the cavalry proceeding
to Cairo j and the march accordingly continued
all day under a burning sun, without food,
and with few halts, the appointed position
being reached about 7 p.m. The Indian Con-
tingent had thus, between 3 a.m. and 7 p.m.,
marched over 34 miles, assisted to win the
great battle which flnished the war at one
blow, captured 12 guns out of GO in position,
and taken many prisoners besides — a feat
of which the Seaforth Highlandei's, as an im-
portant part of the force, may well be proud
In sj^ite of the heaviness of the enemy's fire,
the aim w^as so bad, and the shells so much
"blinded" by the sandy ground, that the
battalion lost only 1 man killed and 3
wounded. The total loss in Egypt amounted
to 4 men killed, 4 died of disease, 3 wounded,
and 2 officers and 52 men invalided, rhostly
from ophthalmia.
On the 20th the regiment moved to Cairo,
where, on the 30th, it took part in the great
review before H.H. the Khedive. On the
10th of October the two companies of the
2d Battalion started on their return journey
to India, accompanied by 25 volunteers from.
INSPECTION BY THE DUKE OF CAMBrJDGE.
591
the 1st Battalion, the latter itself returning to
England in the transjiorts "Casj^ian," " Olym-
])us," and '' Ascalon," with a total strength
of 24 officers and 517 non-commissioned
officers and privates ; and it is worthy of
note that, after a total service of 11 years
and 8 months in the East, 202 non-commis-
sioned officers and men, out of the 914 who
embarked for India in 1871, still remained
with the colours.
The home station assigned to the regiment
was at Parkhurst, in the Isle of Wight, from
which it proceeded to London on the 18th
November, to take part in the review by
Her Majesty of the troops that had returned
from Egypt. On the 29th January 1883 the
battalion had the additional honour of being
inspected by the Queen, who, accompanied
by H.E.H. Princess Beatrice, drove from
Osborne to Parkhurst for this purpose. Her
ISIajesty was pleased to highly commend the
appearance of the regiment, and, on the 1st
February, she was also graciously pleased to
approve of its being permitted, in commemo-
ration of its distinguished and gallant be-
haviour during the Egyptian campaign, to
add to the other mottoes on its colours and
appointments the words, "Egypt, 1882" and
" Tel-el-Kebir." The silver medals for the
campaign, and the clasp for Tel-el-Kebir, were
distributed in March.
On the Ctli of April, the regiment, under
command of Lieutenant-Colonel Stockwell,
was inspected at Pax-khurst by H.E.H. the
Duke of Cambridge, the Field-Marshal Com-
manding-in-Chief, who, after a close examina-
tion, addressed the battalion as follows : —
" Colonel Stockwell, officers, and men of the Sea-
forth Higlilaiiders, — 1 cannot express liow great a
pleasure this brief visit to you has aflbrded me. I
congratulate you cordially on the magnilicent appear-
ance of your regiment, and the smart and soldier-like
way in which it has been brought before me by you,
Colonel Stockwell ; on the steadiness of tlie men in
the ranks, and the precision with which all move-
ments have been executed on parade.
" I can assure you, it has never fallen to my lot to
inspect a finer regiment, and I hope that, when in
future years I shall visit you again, I shall find the
regiment in the same magnificent state. The excel-
lent example set by Colonel Stockwell, the officers,
and such smart non-commissioned oflicers, and so
well followed by the men, has earned for the regi-
ment the distinguished name it now bears, and lias
brought it to a state of efficiency I have never seen
surpassed.
" Men of the 72nd, — of your behaviour on parade I
can judge for myself ; the medals on ycur breasts
speak for themselves. Wliat the regiment has dona
in India and Egy^it is well known to all, and I have
no doubt, that should war arise in future, you will
well sustain the glorious name which you already
bear. Colonel Stockwell, and officers of the Seaforth
Highlanders, — I thank you for the great pleasure it
has given me merely to look at your magnificent
regiment to-day, and I congratulate myself on hav-
ing had the honour of inspecting such a distinguished
corps ; and you. Colonel Stockwell, much more so on
commanding it."
In the month of July the battalion received
the bronze stars given by H.H. the Khedive
to all who took part in the Egyptian cam-
paign, and on the 27th the annual inspection
was held by H.S.H. Prince Edward of Saxe
Weimar, the general officer commanding the
district, who expressed himself highly pleased
with all he saw ; and, in a letter dated the
4th February 1884, it was intimated by
H.R.H. the Field-Marshal Commanding-in-
Chief that everything connected with the
regiment was considered " most creditable
and satisfactory." On the occasion of this
inspection H.S.H. presented Lieutenant Wil-
liam Greer with the silver medal for distin-
guished conduct in the field, which had been
awarded to him whilst a sergeant in the regi-
ment, for his gallantry at the Peiwar Kotal.
On his subsequent 2:)romotion to a commis-
sion, the decoration had been withheld, but,
after the arrival of the battalion in England,
fresh representations were made in his favour,
with this successful result.
Early in 1884 the regiment had to lament
the death of Prince Leopold, Duke of Albany,
which occurred very suddenly at Nice on the
28th of March. His Pioyal Highness, as
Honorary Colonel of the 3d (the Militia)
Battalion of the Seaforth Highlanders, had
at all times closely identified hiinself with,
and evinced the liveliest interest in, all that
concerned the regiment ; and, in the midst of
the grief caused by his loss, it was with
melancholy satisfaction that all ranks re-
ceived the intelligence of the important part
the battalion was ordered to take in the re-
ception of the remains in England, and in
the funeral ceremony at Windsor.
On the 3d of April a guard of honour of
the battalion, of 100 men, with the Queen's
colour and band and pipers, under command
592
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
of Cai>tain R. H. Brooke-Hunt, with Lieu-
tenants Barlow and Warrand, proceeded to
Windsor to receive the body on its arrival
at that place, this party having been pre-
ceded, two days before, by a sergeant and 20
privates, under Lieutenant S. C. H. Monro,
who were detailed to carry the coffin. The
remainder of the battalion proceeded on the
4th to Portsmouth, and, formed up on the
south railway jetty in the dockyard, acted as
a guard of honour at the landing of the re-
mains from the royal yacht " Osborne." As
the train moved off, the battalion presented
arms, and the band of the 81st Regiment
(the band of the Seaforth Highlanders being
at Windsor) played a funeral march. At
Windsor the coffin was received by Lieut.
Monro and his party, and thereafter conveyed
to a gun-carriage, the band playing " The
Flowers of the Forest " as the funeral march.
Escorted by the guard of honour, it was then
removed to the Albert Chapel, adjoining St
George's Chapel, in the Castle, where it re-
mained during the night, guarded and
watched by tlie officers and a picked detach-
ment of men, and whence it was, on the fol-
lowing morning, carried on the shoulders of
eight of Lieutenant Monro's party to its final
destination in St George's Chapel. On the
same afternoon Her Majesty sent for the
Lieutenant and his men, and personally ex-
pressed to them her thanks for the way in
which they had performed their trying and
melancholy duty.
Later in the year the battalion received
a fresh mark of Her Majesty's fiivour, by
having conferred on it the highest honour
that can fall to any corps— namely, the re-
ception of new colours from the hands of the
Sovereign. The old colours, presented by
the Duke of Cambridge in 1857, had been
borne on active service throughout the In-
dian Mutiny and the Afghan campaign, and
had also been with the regiment in Egypt
(where, liowever, they were not taken into
the field) ; and it was officially announced,
after the return home in 1882, that new
colours were to 1)0 issued. This fact having
l)cen brought under the notice of the Queen,
Her Majesty was graciously pleased to ex-
press her intention of personally presenting
them, and the ceremony took j^lace in the
grounds at Osborne House on the 16th of
August. Her Majesty drove to the ground
accompanied by H.R.H. the Princess of
Wales and H.S.H. the Crown Princess of
Germany. Princess Beatrice, Princess Louis
of Battenberg, Princess Louise of Wales, and
Princess Yicfcoria of Prussia followed in a
second carriage ; and the Prince of Wales,
the Crown Prince of Prussia, Prince George
of Wales, Prince Louis of Battenberg, and
Prince Edward of Saxe Weimar met the
Queen at the saluting flag. The regiment
was drawn up in line, under command of
Lieutenant-Colonel Stockwell, C.B., facing
the flag. The old colours were trooped, and
finally marched to the rear of the line, to
the tune of " Auld Lang Syne," and there-
after the battalion formed three sides of a
square, in which were the new colours placed
on an altar of drums. The Very Rev. Randall
Davidson having consecrated the flags, Lieu-
tenant-Colonel Guinness handed the Queen's
colour to Her Majesty, who presented it to
Lieutenant J. A. Campbell ; and Lieutenant-
Colonel Kelsey handed the regimental colour
to her Majesty, who presented it to Lieutenant
Monro, both the lieutenants kneeling. The
Queen then addressed the regiment as
follows : —
"It is with feelings of deep emotion tliat I present
yon to-day with these new cohjurs, as I cannot forget
that, had it not been for tlie great loss whicli we have
all sustained, my dear son, or else his wife, the
Duchess of Albany, would have performed this duty.
From the day when your regiment first assembled ou
the hill-sides of E,oss-sliire, till now, when I see in
the ranks before me the men who upheld the honour
of the country in Afghanistan and in Egypt, tlie
Seaforth Highlanders have ever justified their motto,
' Cuidich 'u Eigli ; ' and, convinced of your devo-
tion to your Queen and country, I confidently entrust
these colours to your charge. I cannot conclude
without alluding to the mournful but honourable
duty you performed a few months ago, when you
bore my beloved son's earthly remains to Uieir last
resting-place, a service which will ever be gratefully
remembered by me."
In reply to Her Majesty's gracious words,
Lieutenant-Colonel Stockwell answered : —
"On behalf of the ofiicers, non-commissioned
officers, and men of the 1st Seaforth Highlanders,
the Duke of Albany's Regiment, I have the honour
to tender to yonr Majesty the expression of our most
respectful and heartfelt thanks for the very high
\
PRESENTATION OF COLOURS BY THE QUEEN.
59;
honour your Majesty has so graciously deigned to
confer on us by the presentation of these new colours,
which henceforth are sacred to us, and will always
recall to our minds this day with feelings of deep
devotion and loyalty to your Majesty's person and
throne.
"It is with feelings of deepest sympathy that we
have listened to your Majesty's mention of the great
loss your Majesty and the nation have sustained in
the death of H.R.H. the late Duke of Albany, and
we would wish to offer our dear old colours, around
which so many stirring traditions and fond memories
cluster, as a tribute of mournful and respectful devo-
tion to the memory of that Prince, who, at all times,
took such a deep interest in the welfare of the bat-
talion I have the honour to command, with the hope
that, if it so pleased your Majesty, they
may be permitted hereafter to remain near
that resting-place to which, also, it was
our honourable and mournful duty to bear
the earthly remains of H.R.H. the late
Duke of Albany."
The regiment having re-formed
line, with the colour party in its
place, advanced in review order, and
after a royal salute, gave three
cheers for her Majesty, who then
left the ground.
In consequence of the death of
Colonel G. Forbes, commanding the
2d Battalion, which took place at
Netley Hospital on the 26th of
December, after a long and painful
illness, the regiment marched to
Cowes on the 31st, whence it was
conveyed to Netley by H.M.S.
" Sprightly," and, after escorting
the body of Colonel Forbes from
the hospital to the railway station,
returned to Parkhurst the same
afternoon.
On the 13th of February 1885
the regiment was again — a similar
command having been also given
in February 1884 — marched, by special re-
quest, through the grounds of Osborne House,
in presence of Her Majesty, who was on
both occasions pleased to express herself
highly gratified with the appearance made.
During the same month the regiment lost the
services of Lieutenant-Colonel Guinness, who
proceeded to India to take over the com-
mand of the 2d Battalion, vice Colonel
Forbes, deceased. His departure was much
regretted by all ranks of the regiment, in
which he had served nearly 25 years. He
II.
was succeeded in his position in the 1st
Battalion by Major and Brevet Lieutenant-
Colonel Kelsey.
When the news of the rebellion in the
Soudan reached England, and the Govern-
ment decided to send an expedition to
Suakim, the 3d Battalion of the Grenadier
Guards, then stationed at Windsor, was
selected to form part of this force, and the
1st Battalion of the Seaforth Highlanders
was ordered to succeed that regiment at the
Lieutenant-Colonel Guinness,
From a Photograph.
Victoria Barracks, Windsor, whither it ac-
cordingly proceeded on the 20th of February,
furnishing thereafter the usual daily guard of
1 lieutenant and 60 non-commissioned officers
and men for duty at the Castle. While at this
station the regiment was inspected, on the
21st of April, by Major-General Reginald
Gipps, C.B., commanding the Home District,
who afterwards addi'essed the officers and men
expressing his satisfaction at having in his
command a regiment in such a high state of
efficiency and so distinguished for bravery,
4 F
594
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
and also his pleasure at its exemplary conduct,
similar praise being again bestowed on the
occasion of his annual inspection on the 9th
of July.
On the 15th of May Her Majesty received
the old colours of the battalion in the quad-
rangle of Windsor Castle. The Queen, who
was in her carriage, was accompanied by
H.R.H. Princess Beatrice and H.S.H. Prince
Henry of Battenberg; and Princess Margaret
and Prince Arthur of Connaught were also
present. The battalion, under the command
of Colonel 0. M. Stockwell, C.B., was formed
up in line in the quadrangle, facing south,
and, after a royal salute. Captain R. Brooke-
Hunt and Captain and Brevet-Major C. H,
Fergusson, the two senior company officers
on field service, advanced with the old Queen's
and Regimental Colours, and handed them to
Colonel Stockwell and Lieutenant-Colonel W. F.
Kelsey respectively, who then approached Her
Majesty, and Colonel Stockwell begged the
Queen's acceptance of the colours in the follow-
ing terms : —
" In pursuance of a suggestion which I have had
the honour respectfully to submit to your Majesty, I
have now, on behalf of the 1st Seaforth Highlanders,
the honour humbly to beg your Majesty's acceptance
of these old colours, which, for over a quarter of a
century, we have carried in our midst with all the
love and reverence due to them, and, we hope, with
honouredness. During the past twenty-seven years,
in various campaigns in India, Afghanistan, and Egypt,
many brave men have fallen, and I may perhaps be here
permitted to recall the name of our late brave com-
mander, Lieutenant-Colonel Brownlow, C.B., who in
1857 received this, the Queen's Colour, from the hands
of H.R.H. the Commander-inChief, and who was killed
whilst gallantly leading this battalion at the battle of
Kandahar in 1880."
Her Majesty graciously replied as follows : —
" I receive with great pleasure these old colours,
which have been carried by you in many a hard-
fought field, and under which so many brave officers
and men have fallen. The colours shall be placed
here, where they will ever be in safe keeping, and
will remind all of the gallant deeds of the Seaforth
Highlanders."
After a farewell salute to the old colours,
the band playing " Auld Lang Syne," the bat-
talion marched out of the quadrangle in column
of fours, cheering on passing Her Majesty.
The battle-stained flags have been placed in
the North Corridor of Windsor Castle. Several
of the old officers of the regiment were present
to witness the ceremony.
On the 1st of September Colonel C M. Stock-
well was compelled to sever his connection with
the battalion on the completion of his five years'
term of command. He had served in the regi-
ment for close on thirty-one years, rising in it
from Ensign to Commanding Officer, and he
left it with the esteem of all ranks. Lieutenant-
Colonel Andrew Murray, of the 2d Battalion,
then in India, now succeeded to the command
of the 1st Battalion ; but as he arranged an
exchange with Colonel Guinness, commanding
the 2d Battalion, the latter was enabled to
return to his old regiment on its arrival in
Edinburgh in 1886, when he assumed the com-
mand. The Brigade of Guards having returned
from active service in the Soudan, the 1st Bat-
talion Grenadier Guards was ordered from Dub-
lin to Windsor, and the 1st Seaforth Highlanders
marched on the 15th Sejjtember to Aldershot,
taking up quarters in the South Camp, where
the battalion formed part of the 1st Infantry
Brigade under Major-General Cooper. On this
march about half the men wore the feather
bonnet, which was now being issued for the
first time since the return from active service.
On the 26th January, 1886, the regiment again
changed quarters, embarking on that day at
Portsmouth on board H.M.S. " Himalaya " for
Greenock, which was reached on the afternoon
of the 28tk On the 30th the battalion landed,
and proceeded by rail to Edinburgh to occupy
the Castle. On reaching the Scottish capital,
where it had not been posted for nineteen years,
it met with a most enthusiastic reception — a
welcome worthy of the great services rendered
to the country during its period of foreign
service.
EMBODIMENT OF THE OLD EirjilTY-EOUKTII.
595
ABERDEENSHIEE HIGHLAND
REGIMENT,
OR
OLD EIGHTY-FIRST.
1777—1783.
Tnis regiment was raised by tlie Honourable
Colonel WiUiam Gordon, brother of the Earl
of Aberdeen, to whom letters of service were
granted for that purpose in December 1777.
Of 9S0 men composing the regiment, G50 were
from the Highlands of Aberdeenshire. The
clan Koss mustered strongly under ]\Laj or Eoss;
when embodied it was found that there were
nine men of the name of John Ross in the
regiment.
The corps was marched to Stirling, whence
it was removed to Ireland, where the regiment
continued three years. In the end of 1782 it
was removed to England, and in March of the
follovv'ing year embarked at Portsmouth for
the East Indies immediately after the prelimi-
naries of peace were signed, notwithstanding
the terms of agreement, which were the same
as those made with the Athole Highlanders.
The men, hoAvever, seemed satisfied with their
destination, and it was not until they became
acc[uainted with the conduct of the Athole
men, that they refused to proceed. Govern-
ment yielded to their demand to be discharged,
and they were accordingly marched to Scot-
land, and disbanded at Edinburgh in April
1783. Their conduct during their existence
was as exemplary as that of the other High-
land regiments.
ROYAL HIGHLAND EMIGRANT
REGIMENT,
OK
OLD EIGHTY-FOURTH.
1775—1783.
Two Battalions — First Battalion — Quebec — Second
Battalion — Settle in Canada and Nova Scotia.
Tui3 battalion was to be raised from the High-
land emigrants in Canada, and the discharge J
men of the 42nd, of Eraser's and ]\Iontgo-
mery's Highlanders, who had settled in North
America after the peace of 17G3. Lieutenant-
Colonel Alan Maclean (son of Torloisk), of the
late 104th Highland Regiment, was appointed
lieutenant-colonel commandant of the first bat-
talion. Captain John Small, formerly of tho
42nd, and then of the 21st Regiment, was ap-
pointed major-commandant of the second bat-
talion, which was to be raised from emigrants
and discharged Highland soldiers who had
settled in Nova Scotia. Each battalion was
to consist of 750 men, v.'ith officers in propor-
tion. Tho commissions were dated the 14th
of June 1775.
Great difficulty was experienced in convey-
ing the recruits who had been raised in the
back settlements to their respective destina-
tions. A detachment from Carolina was ob-
liged to relinquish an attempt to cross a bridge
defended by cannon, in wdiich Captain Macleod,
its commander, and a number of the men were
killed. Those who escaped reached their desti-
nation by different routes.
"When assembled, the first battalion, con-
sisting of 350 men, was detached up the River
St Lawrence, but hearing that the American
General Arnold intended to enter Canada
with 3000 men, Colonel Maclean returned with
his battalion by forced marches, and entered
Quebec on the 13th of November 1776. The
garrison of Quebec, previous to the arrival of
Colonel Maclean, consisted of only 50 men of
the Fusiliers and 700 militia and seamen.
General Arnold, who had previously crossed
the river, made a spirited attempt on the night
of the 14th to get possession of the outworks
of the city, but was repulsed with loss, and
forced to retire to Point au Tremble.
Having obtained a reinforcement of troops
under General IMontgomery, Arnold resolved
upon an assault. Accordingly, on the 31st of
December he advanced towards the city, and
attacked it in two places, but was completely
repulsed at both points. In this affair General
Montgomery, who led one of the points of at-
tack, was killed, and Arnold wounded.
Foiled in this attempt, General Arnold took
up a position on tho heights of Abraham, and by
' intercepting all supplies, reduced the ganison
to groat straits. He next turned the blockade
into a siege, and having erected batteries, made
several attempts to get possession of the lower
town ; but Colonel Maclean, to whom the de-
596
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIAIENTS.
fence of the place had been entrusted by General
Guy Carlton, the commander-in-chief, defeated
him at every point. ^ After these failures
General Arnold raised the siege and evacuated
Canada.
The battalion after this service was em-
ployed in various small enterprises during the
war, in which they were generally successful.
They remained so faithful to their trust, that not-
withstanding that every inducement was held
out to them to join the revolutionary standard,
not one native Highlander deserted. Only
one man was brought to the halberts during
the time the regiment was embodied.
Major Small, being extremely popular with
the Highlanders, was very successful in Nova
Scotia, and his corps contained a greater pro-
portion of them than the first battalion. Of
ten companies Avhich composed the second bat-
talion, five remained in Nova Scotia and the
Qeighbouring settlements during the war, and
the other five, including the flank companies,
joined the armies of General Clinton and Lord
Cornwallis. The grenadier company was in
the battalion, Avhich at Eataw Springs "drove
all before them," as stated in his despatches
by Colonel Alexander Stuart of the 3d Eegi-
ment.
In the year 1778 the regiment, which had
hitherto been known only as the Eoyal High-
land Emigrants, was numbered the 84th, and
orders were issued to augment the battalions
to 1000 men each. Sir Henry Clinton was
appointed colonel -in-chief. The uniform was
*".he full Highland garb, with purse of racoon's
-ikin. The officers wore the broad sword and
Jirk, and the men a half-basket sword. At
the peace the officers and men received grants
of land, in the proportion of 5000 acres to a
6eld officer, 3000 to a captain, 500 to a sub-
altern, 200 to a sergeant, and 100 to a private
soldier. The men of the first battalion settled
in Canada, and those of the second in Nova
Scotia, forming a settlement which they named
Douglas. Many of the officers, however, re-
turned home.
° Colonel Maclean, when a subaltern in the Scotch
brigade in Holland, was particularly noticed by Count
Lowendahl, for his bravery at Bergen-op-Zooin in
l<74. See the notice of Loudon's Highlanders.
FORTY-SECOND or ROYAL HIGHLAND
REGIMENT.
SECOND BATTALION.
LONG THE SEVENTY-THIRD REGIMENT.
I.
1780—1886.
RaisingoftheRegiment— First listof Officers — StIago
— India — Ponanee — Bednoor — Anantapoor — Man-
galore — Tillycherry — Bombay — Dinapore — Cawn-
pore — Fort- William — Seringapatam — Fondicherry
— Ceylon — Madras — Mysore — Home — Ceases to be
a Highland Regiment — Becomes again a Highland
Regiment— Old Colours de])osited at Perth— India —
Cawnpore — Lucknow — Home — Reunited with it?
old first battalion The Black Watch— The Curragh.
About 1780 Great Britain had not only to
sustain a war in Eui-oi^e, but to defend her
possessions in North America and the East
Indies. In this emergency Government looked
towards the north for aid, and although nearly
13,000 warriors had been drawn from the
country north of the Tay, within the previous
eighteen months, it determined to add a second
battalion to the 42nd Regiment.
The following officers were appointed : —
Colonel — Lord Jo?in Murray, died in 1787, the
oldest General in the army.
Lieutenant-Colonel — Norman Macleod of Macleod,
died in 1801, a Lieutenant-General.
Major — Patrick Grjeme, son of Inchbraco,
died in 1781.
Captains.
Hay Macdowall, son of John Macgregor.
Garthland, a lieut. -gen., Colin Campbell, son of
who was lost on his pas- Glenure.
sage from India in 1809. Thomas Dalyell, killed
James Murray, died in 1781. at Mangalore in 1783.
John Gregor. David Lindsay.
James Drummond, after- John Grant, son of
wards Lord Perth, died Glenormiston, died in
in 1800. 1801.
Lieutenants.
John Grant. John Wemyss, died in
Alexander Macgregor of 1781.
Balhaldy, died Major of Alexander Dunbar, died
the 65th regiment in in 1783.
1795. John Oswald. ^
Dugald Campbell, retired ^neas Fraser, died cap-
in 1787. tain, 1784.
James Spens, retired Alexander Maitland.
Lieutenant-Colonel of Alexander Ross, retired
the 72d regiment in 1798. in 1784.
Ensigns.
Charles Sutherland. William White.
John Murray Robertson Charles Maclean.
Alexander Macdonald. John Macpherson, killed
RobertRobertson. at Mangalore.
John Macdonald.
^ This officer, the son of a goldsmith in Edinburgh,
was very eccentric in his habits. He became a furi-
ous republican, and going to France on the breaking
out of the revolution, was killed in 1793 in La Vendee,
at the head of a regiment of which he had obtained
the command
ST lAGO.— INDIA.
597
Chaplain. — .Tohn Stewart, died in 1781.
Surgeo7i. — U'liomas Farqiiharson.
Adjutant. — Robert Leslie.
Male. — Duncan Campbell.
Quarter-master. — Kenneth Mackenzie, killed at
Mangalore.
The name of the 42nd Eegiment was a suffi-
cient inducement to the Higlilanders to eater
the service, and on the 21st of IVEarch 1780,
only about three months after the appointment
of the officers, the battalion was raised, and
soon afterwards embodied at Perth.
" In December the regiment embarked at
Queensferry, to join an expedition then fitting
out at Portsmouth, against the Cape of Good
Hope, under the command of Major-General
"William Meadows and Commodore Johnstone.
The expedition sailed on the 12th of March
1781, and falling in with the French squadron
under Admiral Suffrein at St lago, was there
attacked by the enemy, Avho were repulsed.
Suffrein, however, got the start of the expedi-
tion, and the commander, finding that he had
reached the Cape before them, proceeded to
India, having previously captured a valuable
convoy of Dutch East Indiamen, which had
taken shelter in Saldanha Bay. As the troops
had not landed, their right to a share of the
prize-money was disputed by the commodore,
but after a lapse of many years the objection
was overruled.
The expedition, witli the exception of the
"Myrtle" transport, which separated from the
fleet in a gale of wind oif the Cape, arrived at
Bombay on the 5th of March 1782, after a
twelve months' voyage, and on the 13th of April
sailed for Madras. The regiment suffered con-
siderably on the passage from the scurvy, and
from a fever caught in the island of Joanna ;
and on reaching Calcutta, 5 officers, including
Major Patrick GrtBrne, and 116 non-commis-
sioned officers and privates had died.
Some time after the arrival of the expedi-
tion, a part of the troops, with some native
corps, were detached against Palghatcheri,
under Lieutenant-Colonel Mackenzie Humber-
ston of the 100th Eegiment, in absence of
Lieutenant-Colonel Macleod, who, being on
board the Myrtle, had not yet arrived. The
troops in this expedition, of which seven com-
panies of the Highlanders formed a part, took
tiie field on the 2nd of September 1782^ and
after taking several small forts on their march,
arrived before Palaghatcheri on the 19th of
October. Finding the place much stronger
than he expected, and ascertaining that Tippoo
Sahib was advancing with a large force to its
relief. Colonel Ilumberston retired towards
Ponanee, closely pursued by the enemy, and
blew up the forts of Mangaracotah and Eam'
gurh in tlie retreat.
At I'onanee the conmiand was assumed by
Lieutenant-Colonel Macleod. The effective
force was reduced by sickness to 380 Euro-
peans, and 2200 English and Travancore se-
poys, and in this situation the British com-
mander found himself surrounded by 10,000
cavalry and 14,000 infantry, including two
corps of Europeans, under the French General
Lally. Colonel Macleod attempted to improve
by art the defences of a position strong by
nature, but before his works were completed.
General Lally made a spirited attack on the
post on the morning of the 29th of IS^ovember,
at the head of the European troops: after a
warm contest he was repidsed.
The conduct of the Highlanders, against
whom Lally directed his chief attack, is thus
noticed in the general orders issued on the oc-
casion : — " The intrepidity with which Major
Campbell and the Highlanders repeatedly
charged the enemy, was most honourable to
their character." In this affair the 42nd had
3 sergeants and 19 rank and file killed, and
Major John Campbell, Captains Colin Camp-
bell and Thomas Dalyell, Lieutenant Charles
Sutherland, 2 sergeants, and 31 rank and file
wounded.
After this service. Colonel Macleod with his
battalion embarked for Bombay, and joined
the army under Brigadier-General Matthews
at Cundapoor, on the 9th of January 1793.
On the 23rd General Matthews moved forward
to attack Bednoor, from which the Sultan
drew most of his supplies for his army. General
jMatthews was greatly harassed on his march
by flying partius of the enemy, and in crossing
the mountains was much impeded by the na-
ture of the country, and by a succession of
field-works erected on the face of these moun-
tains. On the 26th of February, the 42nd, led
by Colonel Macleod, and followed by a corps
of sepoys, attacked these positions with the
598
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
bayonet, and were in the breastwork before
the enemy were aware of it. Four hundred of
the enemy were bayonetted, and the rest were
pursued to. the walls of the fort. Seven forts
were attacked and taken in this manner in
succession. The principal redoubt, distin-
guished by the appellation of Hyder Gurh,
situated on the summit of the highest ghaut
or precipice, presented a more formidable
appearance. It had a dry ditch in front,
mounted Avith twenty pieces of cannon, and
might have offered considerable resistance to
the advance of the army, if well defended ; but
the loss of their seven batteries had so terrified
the enemy, that they abandoned their last and
strongest position in the course of the night,
leaving behind them eight thousand stand of
new arms, and a considerable quantity of pow-
der, shot, and military stores. The array took
possession of Bednoor the following day, but
this triumph was of short duration, as the
enemy soon recaptured the place, and took
General Matthews and the greater part of his
army prisoners.
Meanwhile the other companies were em-
ployed with a detachment under Major Camp-
bell, in an enterprise against the fort of An-
autapoor, which was attacked and carried on
the 15th of February Avith little loss. Major
Campbell returned his thanks to the troops for
their spirited behaviour on this occasion, "and
his particular acknowledgments to Captain
Dalyell, and the officers and men of the flank
companies of the 42nd regiment, who headed
the storm." As the Highlanders on this oc-
casion had trusted more to their fire than to
the bayonet, the major strongly recommended
to them in future never to fire a shot when the
bayonet could be used.
The Highlanders remained at Anantapoor
tin the end of February, when they were sent
under Major Campbell to occupy Carrical and
]\Iorebedery. They remained in these two small
forts till the 12th of April, when they were
marched first to Goorspoor and thence to
Mangalore. Here the command of the troops,
in consequence of the absence of Lieutenant-
Colonels Macleod and Humberston devolved
upon Major Campbell, now promoted to the
brevet rank of lieutenant-colonel. General
Matthews having been suspended. Colonel
Macleod, now promoted to the rank of briga-
dier-general, was appointed to succeed him.
Encouraged by the recapture of Bednoor,
Tippoo detached a considerable force towards
Mangalore, but it was attacked and de-
feated by Colonel Campbell, on the 6th of
May. Little loss was sustained on either side,
but the enemy left all their guns. The High-
landers had 7 privates killed, and Captain
William Stewart and 16 rank and file wounded.
Tippoo, having now no force in the field to
oppose him, advanced upon Mangalore with
his whole army, consisting of 90,000 men, be-
sides a corps of European infantry from the
Isle of France, a troop of dismounted French
cavalry from the Mauritius, and Lally's cori)s
of Europeans and natives. This immense force
was supported by eighty pieces of cannon. The
garrison of Mangalore Avas in a very sickly
state, there being only 21 sergeants, 12 drum-
mers, and 210 rank and file of king's troops,
and 1500 natives fit for duty.
With the exception of a strong outpost about
a mile from Mangalore, the place was com-
pletely invested by the Sultan's army about
the middle of May. The defence of the out-
post Avas intrusted to some sepoys, but they
Avere obliged to abandon it on the 23rd. Tho
siege was now prosecuted with vigour, and
many attacks Avere made, but the garrison,
though suffering the severest privations, re-
pulsed every attempt. Having succeeded at
length in making large breaches in the Avails,
and reducing some parts of them to a mass of
ruins, the enemy repeatedly attempted to entei
the breaches and storm the place; but they
Avere uniformly forced to retire, sustaining a
greater loss by every successive attack. On
the 20 th of July a cessation of hostilities Avas
agreed to, but on the 23rd the enemy violated
the truce by springing a mine. Hostilities
AA'ere then resumed, and continued till the 29th,
when a regular armistice Avas entered' into.
Brigadier-General Macleod anchored iu the bay
on the 17 th of August, Avith a small convoy
of provisions and a reinforcement of troops ;
but on learning the terms of the armistice, the
general, from a feeling of honour, ordered the
ships back to Tellicherry, to the great disap-
pointment of the half-famished garrison. Two
reinforcements Avhich arrived off the coast sue-
DEFENCE OF MANGALORE.
599
cessively on the 22nd of November, and the
last day of December, also returned to the
places whence they had come.
About this time, in consequence of the
peace with France, Colonel Cossigny, the
French commander, Avithdrew his troops, to
the great displeasure of the Sultan, who en-
couraged the French soldiers to desert and
join his standard. Some of them accordingly
deserted, but Colonel Cossigny having re-
covered part of them, indicated his dissatis-
faction with Tippoo's conduct, by ordering
them to be shot in presence of two persons
sent by the Sultan to intercede for their lives.
The misery of the garrison was now extreme.
Nearly one-half of the troops had been carried
off, and one-half of the survivors were in the
hospital. The sepoys in particular were so
exhausted that many of them dropped down
in the act of shouldering their firelocks, whilst
others became totally blind. Despairing of
aid, and obliged to eat horses, frogs, dogs,
crows, cat-fish, black grain, &c., the officers
resolved, in a council of war, to surrender the
place. The terms, which were highly honour-
able to the garrison, were acceded to by the
Sultan, and the capitulation was signed on the
30th of January 178.4, after a siege of nearly
nine months. In the defence of Mangalore,
the Highlanders had Captain Dalyell, Lieu-
tenants Macpherson, Mackenzie, and ]\Iackin-
tyre, 1 piper and 18 soldiers killed; and Cap-
tains William Stewart, Robert John Napier, and
Lieutenants Murray, Robertson, and Welsh,
'^ sergeants, 1 piper, and 47 rank and file
wounded. The corps also lost Mr Dennis the
acting chaplain, who was shot in the forehead
by a matchlock ball whilst standing behind a
breastwork of sand-bags, and looking at the
enemy through a small aperture.
Alluding to the siege of Mangalore, Colonel
Fullarton says that the garrison, under its
estimable commander, Colonel Campbell,
" made a defence that has seldom been equalled,
and never surpassed ;" and Colonel Lindsay
observes, in his Military Miscellany, that
"the defence of Colberg in Pomerania, by
Major Heiden and his small garrison, and that
of Mangalore in the East Indies, by Colonel
Campbell and the second battalion of the
Royal Highlanders, now the 73rd regiment.
are as noble examples as any in history." The
East India Company showed a due sense of
the services of the garrison, by ordering a
monument to be erected to the memory of
Colonel CampbeU,2 Captains Stewart and
Dalyell, and those who fell at the siege, and
giving a handsome gratuity to the survivors.
The battalion embarked for Tellicherri on
the 4th of February 1784, where it remained
tin April, when it departed for Bombay. It
was afterwards stationed at Dinapoor in Ben-
gal, when, on the 18th of April 1786, the bat-
talion was formed into a separate corps, with
green facings, under the denomination of the
73rd regiment, the command of which was
given to Sir George Osborne. It was at first
intended to reduce the junior officers of both
battalions, instead of putting all the officers of
the second on lialf-pay ; but on representations
being made by the officers of both battalions,
the arrangement alluded to was made to save
the necessity of putting any of the officers on
half-pay.
In December 1787, the 73rd removed to
Cawnpore, where it remained till March 1790,
when it was sent to Fort William in Ben-
gal. Next year the regiment joined the army
in Malabar, under the command of Major-
General Robert Abercromby. Major ]\Iac-
dowall being about this time promoted to
the 57th, was succeeded by Captain James
Spens.
With the view of attacking Seringapatam,
Lord Cornwallis directed General Abercromby
to join him with all his disposable force, con-
sisting of the 73rd, 75th, and 77th British,
and seven native regiments. He accordingly
began his march on the 5th of December 17*91,
but owing to various causes he did not join
the main army till the 16th of February fol-
lowing. The enemy having been repulsed
before Seringapatam on the 22nd, entered into
preliminaries of peace on the 24 th, when the
war ended.
2 Colonel CampLell died at Bombay. His father,
Lord Stonefield, a lord of session, had seven sons,
and the eolonel was the eldest. After the surrender
of Mangalore the Sultan showed him great courtesy,
and, after deservedly complimenting him upon his
gallant defence, presented him with an Arabian
charger and sabre. Tippoo had, however, little true
generosity of disposition, and the cnielties which he
inflicted on Geiieral ilatthews and his army sho\'»
that he was as cruel as his father Hyder.
600
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
The 73rd was employed in the expedi-
tion against Pondicherry in 1793, when it
formed part of Colonel David Baird's brigade.
The regiment, though much reduced by sick-
ness, had received from time to time several
detachments of recruits from Scotland, and at
this period it was 800 strong. In the enter-
prise against PoiMiicherry, Captain Galpine,
Lieutenant Donald Macgregor, and Ensign
Tod were killed.
The 73rd formed part of the force sent
against Ceylon in the year 1793, under Major-
General James Stuart. It remained in the
island till 1797, when it returned to Madras,
and was quartered in various parts of that
presidency till 1799, when it joined the army
under General Harris.
This army encamped at Mallavelly on the 27th
of March, on which day a battle took place
Avith the Sultan, Tippoo, whose army Avas
totally routed, with the loss of 1000 men,
whilst that of the British was only 69
men killed and wounded. Advancing slowly,
the British army arrived in the neighbour-
hood of the Mysore capital, Seringapatam, on
the 5th of April, and took up a position pre-
paratory to a siege, the third within the space
of a few years. The enemy's advanced troops
and rocket-men gave some annoyance to the
picquets the same evening, but they were
driven back next morning by two columns
under the Hon. Colonel Arthur Weliesley
and Colonel Shaw ; an attempt made by the
same officers the previous evening having mis-
carried, in consequence of the darkness of the
night and some unexpected obstructions. The
Bombay army joined on the 30th, and took up
a position in the line, the advanced posts being
within a thousand yards of the garrison. A
party of the 75th, under Colonel Hart, having
lislodged the enemy on the 17th, established
themselves under cover within a thousand
yards of the fort ; whilst at the same time,
^lajor Macdonald of the 73rd, with a de-
tachment of his own and other regiments,
t(jok possession of a post at the same
distance from the fort on the south. On
the evening of the 20th, another detachment,
under Colonels Sherbrooke, St John, and
Tklonypenny, drove 2000 of the enemy from
an entrenched position within eight hundred
yards of the place, with the loss of only 5
killed and wounded, whilst that of the enemy
was 250 men. On the 22nd the enemy made
a vigorous though unsuccessful sortie on all
the advanced posts. They renewed the at-
tempt several times, but were as often repulsed
with great loss. Next day the batteries opened
with such effect that all the guns opposed to
them were silenced in the course of a few
hours. The siege was continued with un-
abated vigour till the morning of the 4th of
May, when it was resolved to attempt an
assault. Major-General Baird, who, twenty
years before, had been kept a prisoner in chains
in the city he was now to storm, was ap-
pointed to command the assailants, who were
to advance in two columns under Colonels
Dunlop and Sherbrooke ; the Hon. Colonel
Arthur Weliesley commanding the reserve.
The whole force amounted to 4376 firelocks.
Everything being in readiness, at one o'clock
in the afternoon the troops waited the signal,
and on its bemg given they rushed impetuously
forward, and in less than two hours Seringa-
patam was in possession of the British. The
Sultan and a number of his chief officers fell
whilst defending tlie capital. In this gallant,
assault. Lieutenant Lalor of the 73rd was killed,
and Captain William Macleod, Lieutenant
Thomas, and Ensigns Antill and Guthrie <
the same regiment, were wounded.
Nothing now remained to complete the
subjugation of Mysore but to subdue a war-
like chief who had taken up arms in sup-
port of the Sultan. Colonel Weliesley was de-
tached against him with the 73rd and some
other troops, when his army was dispersed,
and the chief himself killed in a charge of
cavalry.
In 1805 the regiment was ordered home,
but such of the men as were inclined to remain
in India were offered a bounty. The result
was that most of them volunteered, and the
few that remained embarked at Madras for
England, and arrived at Gravesend in July
1806. The remains of the regiment arrived
at Perth in 1807, and in 1809 the ranks were
fiUed up to 800 men, and a second battalion
was added. The uniform and designation of
the corps was then changed, and it ceased to
be a Highland Reoriment until t]>e Genera]
SERVICE IN INDIA.
601
Order of 1 8tli March 1873, when, in conse-
quence of the introduction of the system of
linked battalions, it became associated for
administrative and enlistment purposes with
the 90th Regiment, the depot, ultimately-
stationed at Hamilton, being temporarily
attached to that of the 93rd Highlanders at
Edinburgh. When the depot of the latter
left on the 10th of May, Colonel Burroughs
issued a regimental order, saying, that while,
in the name of tlie 93rd Higlilanders, he had
to bid farewell to Captain Warren and the
officers, non-commissioned officers, and men of
the depot of the 73rd Regiment, he hoped that
the period during which the depots of the 73rd
and 93rd had been affiliated would be remem-
bered with pleasure by both, and that the friend-
ship it had led to would last for many years.
During the period from 1809 to 1873, the
regiment saw service in South America, in
South Africa during the Kaffir wars between
1846 and 1853, and in India during the
Mutiny ; but of its share in these operations
details cannot here be given. A second
battalion, formed in December 1808, also
saw much active service abroad diu-ing its
brief existence, and was present at the
battles of Quatre Bras and Waterloo in
1815, on which two occasions it must have
been in the thick of the conflict, for 22 out
of the 23 officers were returned as either
killed or wounded. It was finally disbanded
at Chelmsford on the 4th of May 1817, but
its presence at the great closing scene of
Napoleon's power has earned for the present
battalion the distinction of bearing " Water-
loo " on its colours and appointments. The
regiment itself received new colours at Water-
ford in 1825, and fresh stands at Gosport
in 1841 and Plymouth in 1862. When the
set borne from 1841 to 1862 was retired, the
flags were deposited in the Town Hall of the
ancient city of Perth, the county town of
"The Perthshire Regiment."
On the 2d of February 1874, the head-
quarters and main body of the regiment,
which was at this time on service in India,
embarked at Colombo on board H.M.S.
"Malabar" for conveyance to Bombay en
roicte for Cawnpoi'e, which was reached on
II.
the 17th — the total strength being 24 officers
and 760 non-commissioned officers and men.
In May, the " Arms of Perth " collar badges,
similar to those worn by the 90th Light
Infantry, were sanctioned as an addition to
the uniform ; and on the 5th of August, the
same year, the regiment was inspected by the
Right Honourable Lord Napier of Magdala,
who expressed himself extremely well satis-
fied with the highly creditable manner iu
which all ranks turned out, both on parade
and in the barrack rooms; and more especially
with the general good conduct of the regi-
ment since its arrival in India.
On the 7th of November great excitement
was caused by the appearance under escort
of a native who was alleged to be the famous,
or rather infamous. Nana Sahib, and who was
immediately placed in the cells under a strong
guard. The man turned out, however, to be
an impostor, and was handed over to the civil
power. The annual inspection for 1875 was
held on the 5th of February by Major- General
Sir James Brind, K.C.B., commanding
the Allahabad Division, and on the 15 th
of November the same year, the 73rd
mai'ched from Cawnpore to the camp of
exercise at Delhi, which was reached on the
10th December, the regiment being posted to
the 1st Brigade of the 1st Division. After
the inspection by Field-Marshal H.R.H. the
Prince of Wales on the 11th of January 1876,
the camp of exercise was broken up, and on
the 27th and 28th the 73rd proceeded by
half-battalions to Subathu, which was reached
on the 19th and 20th of February. A change
of quarters was ordered in November 1877
to Lucknow, and after a long march the latter
place was reached in January 1878. With
the exception of the annual inspections, which
were always satisfactory, nothing of import-
ance took place after this till August 1879,
when orders were ' given for preparations to
return to England. In consequence, however,
of the complications in Afghanistan, the order
for home was cancelled, and the regiment was
detained for further service in India until
August 1880, when instructions were again
issued for the return to England. The de-
parture from Lucknow took place on the Qth
4 G
602
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
January 1881, on which occasion Lieu tenant-
General Cureton, C.B., Commanding the Oude
Division, issued the following farewell Order :—
"The 73rd Regiment being under orders to embark
for England, after a tour of foreign service in China, Cey-
lon, and India, extending over a period of fourteen years,
the Lieutenant-General requires, before it leaves his com-
mand, to record in Division Orders the high opinion he
has of its efficiency in every respect. The uniform good
conduct of all ranks, their steadiness on parade, and
smartness when off duty have merited his warmest ap-
proval. He compliments Lieutenant-Colonel Barnes on
the care and attention he has bestowed on the discipline
and interior economy of the regiment, and thanks him
for the support he has at all times received from him
in matters connected with station duties of an important
nature. He also desires him to convey to the officers,
non-commissioned officers, and men his approval of the
manner in which they have carried on their duties. In
bidding farewell, the Lieutenant-General wishes all a safe
voyage homCj and a happy meeting with relations and
friends."
On the 20th January the regiment embarked
and sailed from Bombay in H.M.S. "Malabar"
Lieutenant-Colonel A. F. Kidston,
for Portsmouth, where it arrived and disem-
barked on the 19th February 1881, taking up
quarters in Clarence Barracks. About this time
it was rumoured that the regiment was again
to become truly Highland, and by a General
Order published in May the organisation, title,
and uniform were changed, and the 73rd became
once more, after a lapse of 72 years, re-united
to its old 1st battalion, The Black Watch. The
now uniform was adopted on the 1st of July
2nd Battalion Royal Highlanders.
1881, and during the same month the depot
was transferred from Hamilton to Perth.
By a General Order issued in September 188^
Her Majesty was graciously pleased to approve
of the regiment being permitted to bear on its
colours and appointments the words " South
Africa," in commemoration of the gallant be-
haviour of the 73rd Regiment when engaged in
operations in South Africa during the years
184G-47, 1851-52-53.
EAISING OF FOUR NEW REGIMENTS.
603
74th HIGHLANDERS.
I.
1787-1846.
Kaising of Four new Regiments — Original establish-
ment of Officers of 74th. — Goes to India — Mysore —
Kistnagherry — Seringapatam — Incident at Pondi-
cherry — Patriotic Liberality of the 74tli — Seringa-
patam again — Storming of Ahraednuggur — Battle
of Assaye — Battle of Argaum — Return home — Cap-
tain Cargill's recollections — Highland dress hiid
aside — The Peninsula — Birsaco — Various skirmishes
— Fuentes d'Onor — Badajoz — Ciudad Rodrigo —
Badajoz — Salamanca — Vitoria — Roncesvalles —
Nivelle—Nive—Orthes— Toulouse — Home — Medals
— Burning of the old colours — Nova Scotia — The
Bermudas — Ireland — Barbadoes — West Indies —
North America— England — Plighland garb restored.
Assaye (\dth the ele-
phant).
Seringapatam.
BUSACO.
Fuentes d'Onor.
CitJDAD Rodrigo.
Badajoz,
Salamanca.
VnoRiA.
Pyrenees.
NiVELLE.
Orthes.
Toulouse.
Peninsula.
In the year 1787 four new regiments were
ordered to be raised for the service of the state,
to he numbered the 74th, 75th, 76th, and 77th.
The first two were directed to be raised in the
north of Scotland, and were to be Highland
regiments. The regimental establishment of
each was to consist of ten companies of 75
men each, with the customary number of
commissioned and non-com missioned officers.
Major-General Sir Archibald Campbell, K.B.,
from the half-pay of Fraser's Highlanders, was
appointed colonel of the 74th regiment.^
The establishment of the regiment was fixed
at t/cn companies, consisting of —
1 Portrait on the nest page.
1 Colonel and Captain.
1 Lieutenant- Colonel and
Captain.
1 Major and Captain.
7 Captains.
1 Captain-Lieutenant.
21 Lieutenants.
8 Ensigns.
1 Chaplain.
1 Adjutant.
1 Quartermaster.
1 Surgeon.
2 Surgeon's Matca,
30 Sergeants.
40 Corporals.
20 Drummers.
2 Fif«rs, and
710 Privates.
8 Corporals.
4 Drummers.
30 Privates.
A recruiting company was afterwards added,
which consisted of —
1 Captain.
2 Lieutenants.
1 Ensign, i
8 Sergeants.
Total of Officers and Men of all ranks, 902.
The regiment was styled " The 74th High-
land Regiment of Foot." The uniform was
the fuU Highland garb of kilt and feathered
bonnet, the tartan being similar to that of the
42nd regiment, and the facings white ; the use
of the kilt was, however, discontinued in the
East Indies, as being unsuited to the climate.
The following were the officers first ap-
pointed to the regiment : —
Colovel — Archibald Campbell, K.B,
LiciUena?it-Colo7iel^Gordon Forbes.
Captains.
Dugald Campbell. William Wallace.
Alexander Campbell. Robert Wood.
Archibald Campbell.
Captain- Lieutenant and Cap)tain — Heneage Twysdec.
Lieutenants.
James Clark.
Charles Campbell.
John Campbell.
Thomas Carnie.
W. Coningsby Davies.
Dugald Lament.
John Alexander.
Samuel Swinton.
John Campbell.
Charles Campbell.
George Henry Vansittart.
Archibald Campbell.
Ensigns.
John Forbes. John Wallace.
Alexander Stewart. Hugh M'Pherson.
James Campbell.
Chaplain — John Ferguson.
Adjutant — Samuel Swinton.
Quartermaster — James Clark.
Surgeon — William Henderson.
As the state of affairs in India required that
reinforcements should be immediately de-
spatched to that country, all the men who had
been embodied previous to January 1788 were
ordered for embarkation, without waiting for
the full complement. In consequence of these
orders, 400 men, about one-half Highlanders,
embarked at Grangemouth, and sailed from
Chatham for the East Indies, under the com-
mand of Captain William Wallace. The regi-
ment having been completed in autumn, the
recruits followed in February 1789, and ar
604
HISTORY OF TILE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS,
rived at Madras in June in perfect health.
They joined the first detachment at the can-
tonments of Poonamallee, and thus united, the
corps amounted to 750 men. These were now
trained under Lieutenant-Colonel Maxwell,
who had succeeded Lieutenant-Colonel Forbes
in the command, and who had acquired some
experience in the training of soldiers as cap-
tain in Fraser's Highlanders.
In connection with the main army ixnder
Lord Cornwallis, the Madras army under
General Meadows, of which the 74th formed a
part, began a series of movements va. the spring
Major General Sir Archibald Campbell, Bart., K
From a painting by J. C. Wood.
of 1 790. The defence of the passes leading into
the Carnatic from Mysore was intrusted to
Colonel Kelly, who, besides his own corps, had
under him the 74th ; but he dying in September,
Colonel Maxwell 2 succeeded to the command.
The 74th was put in brigade with the 71st
and 72nd Highland regiments. The regiment
^ This able officer was son of Sir William Maxwell
of Monreith, and brother of the Duchess of Gordon.
He died at Cuddalore in 1783
suffered no loss in the diiferent movements
which took place till the storming of Banga-
lore, on the 21st of March 1791. The whole
loss of the British, however, was only 5 men.
After the defeat of Tippoo Sahib at Seringa-
patam, on the 15th of May 1791, the army,
in consequence of bad weather and scarcity of
provisions, retreated upon Bangalore, reaching
that place in July.
The 74th was detached from the army at
E"undeedroog on the 21st of October, Avith
three Sepoy battalions and some field artillery,
onder Lieutenant-Colonel Maxwell, into the
Baramahal country, which this
coiumn was ordered to clear of the
enemy. They reached the south end
of the valley by forced marches, and
took the strong fort of Penagurh by
escalade on the 31st of October, and
after scouring the whole of the Bar-
amahal to the southward, returned
towards Caverypooram, and en-
camped within five miles of tho
strong fort of Kistnagherry, 50 miles
S.E. of Bangalore, on the 7th
of November. Lieutenant-Colonel
Maxwell determined on attacking
the lower fort and town immedi-
ately, and the column advanced
from the camp to the attack in
three divisions at ten o'clock on that
night ; two of these were sent to the
right and left to attack the lower
fort on the western and eastern sides,
while the centre division advanced
directly towards the front wall.
The divisions approached close to
the walls before they were discovered,
succeeded in escalading them, and
got possession of thegates. The enemy
fled to the upper fort Avithout making
much resistance, and the original object of the
attack was thus gained. But a most- gallant
attempt was made by Captain Wallace of the
74tli, who commanded the right division, to
carry the almost inaccessible upper fort also.
His division rushed up in pursuit of the fugi-
tives ; and notwithstanding the length and
steepness of the ascent, his advanced party
followed the enemy so closely that they had
barely time to shut the getes. Their standard
C.B.
INCIDENT AT PONDICHEERY.
605
was taken on the steps of tlie gateway ; but
as the ladders had not been brought forward
in time, it was impossible to escalade before
tlic enemy recovered from their panic.
During two hours, repeated trials were made
to get the ladders up, but the enemy hurling
down showers of rocks and stones into the
road, broke the ladders, and crushed those who
carried them. Unluckily, a clear moonlight
discovered every movement, and at length, the
ladders being all destroyed, and many officers
and men disabled in carrying them, Lieutenant-
Colonel Maxwell found it necessary to order a
discontinuance of the assault.
The retreat of the men who had reached the
gate, and of the rest of the troops, was con-
ducted with such regularity, that a party which
sallied from the fort in pursuit of them was
immediately driven back. The pettah, or
lower town, was set fire to, and the troops
withdrawn to their camp before daylight on
the 8th of November.
The following were the casualties in the
regiment on this occasion : — Killed, 2 officers,
1 sergeant, 5 rank and file ; wounded, 3
officers, 47 non-commissioned officers and
men. The officers killed were Lieutenants
Forbes and Lamont ; those wounded. Captain
Wallace, Lieutenants M'Kenzie and Aytone.
The column having also reduced several
small forts in the district of Ossoor, rejoined
the army on the 30th of November.
In the second attempt on Seringapatam, on
the 6th of February 1792, the 74th, with the
52nd regiment and 71st Highlacders, formed
the centre under the immediate orders of the
Commander-in-Chief. Details of these opera-
tions, and others elsewhere in India, in which
the 74th took part at this time, have already
been given in our accounts of the 71st and
72nd regiments. The 74th on this occasion
had 2 men killed, and Lieutenant Farquhar,
Ensign Hamilton, and 17 men wounded.
On the termination of hostilities this regi-
ment returned to the coast. In July 1793
the flank companies were embodied with those
of the 71st in the expedition against Pondi-
cherry. The following interesting episode, as
related in Cannon's account of the regiment,
occurred after the capture of Pondicherry : —
The 74 th formed part of the garrison, and
the French troops remaiued in the place as
prisoners of war. Their officers were of the
old regime, and were by birth and in manners
gentlemen, to whom it was incumbent to show
every kindness and hospitality. It was found,
however, that both officers and men, and the
Frencli population generally, were strongly
tinctured with the revolutionary mania, and
some uneasiness was felt lest the same should
be in any degree imbibed by the Lritish
soldiers. It happened that the officers of the
74th Avere in the theatre, when a French
officer called for the revolutionary air, " Ca
Ira ;" this was opposed by sojue of the British,
and there was every appearance of a serious
disturbance, both parties being highly excited.
The 74th, being in a body, had an opportunity
to consult, and to act with effect. Having
taken their resolution, two or three of them
made their w^ay to the orchestra, the rest
taking post at the doors, and, having obtained
sUence, the senior officer addressed the house
in a firm but conciliatory manner. He stated
that the national tune called for by one of the
company ought not to be objected to, and that,
as an act of courtesy to the ladies and others
who had seconded the request, he and his
brother officers Avere determined to support it
with every mark of respect, and called upon
their countrymen to do the same. It Avas ac-
cordingly played Avith the most uproarious
applause on the part of the French, the British
officers standing up uncovered ; but the mo-
ment it Avas finished, the house w^as called
upon by the same party again to uncover to
the British national air, " God save the King,"
They noAV appealed to the French, reminding
them that each had their national attachments
and recollections of home ; that love of country
was an honourable principle, and should be
respected in each other ; and that they felt
assured their respected friends would not be
behind in that courtesy Avhich had just been
shoAvn by the British. Bravo ! Bravo ! re-
sounded from every part of the house, and
from that moment all rankling was at an end.
They lived in perfect harmony till the French
embarked, and each party retained their senti-
ments as a thing peculiar to their OAvn country,
but Avithout the slightest offence on either
side, or expectation that they should assimi-
606
IIISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
late, more than if they related to the colour of
their tmiforms.
As a set-off to this, it is worth recording that
in 1798, when voluntary contributions for the
support of the war with France were being
offered to Government from various parts of
the British dominions, the privates of the 74th,
of their own accord, handsomely and patrioti-
cally contributed eight days' pay to assist in
carrying on the war, — "a war," they said, "un-
provoked on our part, and justified by the noblest
of motives, the preservation of our individual
constitution." Tlie sergeants and corporals,
animated by similar sentiments, subscribed a
fortnight's, and the ofl&cers a month's pay each.
of this campaign, and had its full share in the
storming of Seringapatam on the 4th of Maj-
1799.
The troops for the assault, commanded by
Major-General Baird, were divided into two
columns of attack. ^ The 74th, with the 73r(!
regiment, 4 European flank companies, 1\
Sepoy flank companies, with 50 artillerymen,
formed the right column, under Colonel Sher-
broke. Each column was preceded by 1
sergeant and 12 men, volunteers, supported
by an advanced party of 1 subaltern and 25
men. Lieutenant Hill, of the 74 th, com-
manded the advanced party of the right
column. After the successful storm and cap-
A, the ford from Peepulgaon to Warroor; B, ttie rising gi-ound whicli protected the advance; C, four old mangoes ;
D, screen of prickly pear, covering Assaye; E E E E 30,000 of the enemy s cavalry.
Besides reinforcements of recruits from Scot-
land fully sufficient to compensate all casual-
ties, the regiment received, on the occasion of
the 71st being ordered home to Europe, up-
wards of 200 men from that regiment. By
these additions the strength of the 74th was
kept up, and the regiment, as Avell in the
previous campaign as in the subsequent one
under General Harris, was one of the most
effective in the field.
The 74th was concerned in all the operations
ture of the fortress, the 74th was the first
regiment that entered' the palace.
The casualties of the regiment duriiig the
siege were : — Killed, 5 officers, and 45 non-
commissioned officers and men. Wounded, 4
officers, and 111 non-commissioned officers
and men. Officers killed, Lieutenants Irvine,
Farquhar, Hill, Shaw, Prendergast. Officers
^ For further details see the history of the 73rd
regiment, page 570, voL ii.
ASSAYE— HONOEAEY COLOUES TO THE 74Tn AND 78th.
607
wounded, Lieutenants Fletcher, Aytone, Max-
well, Carrington.
The regiment received the royal authority
to bear the word " Seringapatam " on its
regimental colour and appointments in com-
memoration of its services at this siege.
The 74th had not another opportunity of
distinguishing itself till the year 1803, when
three occasions occurred. The first was on the
8tli of August, when the fortress of Ahmed-
nuggur, then in possession of Siadiah, the
Mahratta chief, was attacked, and carried by
assault by the army detached under the Hon.
!Major-General Sir Arthur Wellesley. In this
affair the 74th, which formed a part of the
brigade commanded by Colonel "Wallace, bore
a distinguished part, and gained the special
thanks of the Major-General and the Governor-
General.
The next was the battle of Assaye, fought on
the 23rd of September. On that day Major-
General the Hon. Arthur Wellesley attacked
the whole combined Mahratta army of Sindiah
and theEajah of Berar, at Assaye, on the banks
of the Kaitna river. The Mahratta force, of
40,000 men, was completely defeated by a
force of 5000, of which not more than 2000
were Europeans, losing 98 pieces of cannon, 7
standards, and leaving 1200 killed, and about
four times that number wounded on the field.
The conduct of the 74tli in this memorable
battle was most gallant and distinguished;
but from having been prematurely led against
the village of Assaye on the left of the enemy's
line, the regiment was exposed, unsupported,
to a most terrible cannonade, and being after-
wards charged by cavalry, sustained a tre-
mendous loss.
In this action, the keenest ever fought
in India, the 74th had Captains D. Aytone,
Andrew Dyce, Eoderick Macleod, John Max-
well ; Lieutenants John Campbell, John
Morshead Campbell, Lorn Campbell, James
Grant, J. Morris, Eobert Neilson, Volunteer
Tew, 9 sergeants, and 127 rank and file
killed ; and Major Samuel Swinton, Captains
Norman Moore, Matthew Shawe, John Alex-
ander Main, Eobert Macmurdo, J. Longland,
Ensign Kearnon, 11 sergeants, 7 drummers,
and 270 rank and file wounded. " Every officer
present," says Cannon, ''with the regiment
was either killed or wounded, except Quarter-
master James Grant, who, when he saw so
many of his friends fall in the battle, resolved
to share their fate, and, though a non-com-
batant, joined the ranks and fought to the
termination of the action," Besides expressing
his indebtedness to the 74th in his despatch
to the Governor-General, Major-General Wel-
lesley added the following to his memorandum
on the battle : —
" However, by one of those unlucky acci-
dents which frequently happen, the officer
commanding the piquets which were upon the
right led immediately up to the village of
Assaye. The 74th regiment, which was on
the right of the second line, and Avas ordered
to support the piquets, followed them. There
was a large break in our line between these
corps and those on our left. They were ex-
posed to a most terrible cannonade from Assaye,
and were chai-ged by the cavalry belonging to
the Campoos ; consequently in the piquets
and the 74th regiment we sustained the
greatest part of our loss.
"Another bad consequence resulting from
this mistake was the necessity of introducing
the cavalry into the action at too early a period.
I had ordered it to watch the motions of the
enemy's cavalry hanging upon our right, and
luckily it charged in time to save the remains
of the 74th and the piquets."
The names especially of Lieutenants-Colonel
Harness and Wallace were mentioned with
high approbation both by Wellesley and the
Governor General. The Governor-General or-
dered that special honorary colours be pre-
sented to the 74th and 78th, who were the
only European infantry employed " on that
glorious occasion," with a device suited to
commemorate the signal and splendid victory.
The device on the special colour awarded to
the 74th appears at the head of this account.
The 78th for some reason ceased to make use
of its third colour after it left India, so that
the 74th is now probably the only regiment
in the British army that possesses such a
colour, an honour of which it may well be
proud.
Captain A. B, Campbell of the 74th, who
had on a former occasion lost an arm, and had
afterwards had the remaining one broken at
608
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
the -wrist by a fall in hunting, was seen in the
thickest of the action with his bridle in nis
teeth, and a sword in his mutilated hand,
dealing destruction around him. He came off
unhurt, though one of the enemy in the charge
very nearly transfixed hunwith a bayonet, which
actually pierced his saddle.*
The third occasion in 1803 in which the
74th was engaged was the battle of Argaum,
which was gained with little loss, and which
fell chiefly on the 74th and 78th regiments,
both of which were specially thanked by
WeUesley. The 74th had 1 sergeant and 3
rank and file killed, and 1 officer. Lieutenant
Lan glands,^ 5 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 41
rank and file wounded.
Further details of these three important
affairs will be found in the history of the 78 th
regiment.
In September 1805, the regiment, having
served for sixteen years in India, embarked for
England, all the men fit for diity remaining in
India.
The following Order in Council was issued
on the occasion by the Governor, Lord "Wil-
liam Bentinck : —
"Fort St George, 5th Sept. 1805. •
" The Eight Honourable the Governor in
Council, on the intended embarkation of the
remaining officers and men of His Majesty's
74th regiment, discharges a duty of the
highest satisfaction to his Lordship in Council
in bestowing on that distinguished corps a
public testimony of his Lordship's warmest
respect and approbation. During a long and
eventful period of residence in India, the con-
duct of His Majesty's 74th regiment, whether
in peace or war, has been equally exemplary
and conspicuous, having been not less reniark-
* Welsh's " Military Reminiscences," vol. i. p. 178.
^ A powerful Arab threw a spear at him, and, draw-
ing his sword, rushed forward to finish the lieutenant.
But the spear having entered Langland's leg, cut its
way out again, and stuck in the ground behind him.
Langlands grasped it, and, turning the point, threw
it with so true an aim, that it went right through his
opponent's body, and transfixed him within three or
four yards of his intended victim. All eyes were for
an instant turned on these two combatants, when a
Sepoy rushed out of the ranks, and patting the lieu-
tenant on the back, exclaimed, " Atcha Sahib ! Chote
atcha kecah! " " Well Sir! very well done." Such a
ludicrous ciicumstance, even in a moment of such
extreme peril, raised a very hearty laugh among the
soldiers.— Welsh's "Military Reminiscences," vol. i.
p. 194. '
able for the general tenor of its discipline than
for the most glorious achievements in the field.
" Impressed with these sentiments, his
Lordship in Council is pleased to direct that
His Majesty's 74th regiment be held forth as
an object of imitation for the military estab-
lishment of this Presidency, as his Lordship
will ever reflect with pride and gratification,
that in the actions which have led to the
present pre-eminence of the British Empire in
India, the part so nobly sustained by that
corps will add lustre to the military annals of
the country, and crown the name of His Ma-
jesty's 74th regiment with immortal reputation.
" It having been ascertained, to the satis-
faction of the Governor in Council, that the
officers of His Majesty's 74th regiment were,
during the late campaign in the Deccan, sub-
jected to extraordinary expenses, which have
been aggTavated by the arrangements con-
nected with their embarkation for Europe, his
Lordship in Council has been pleased to re-
solve that those officers shall receive a gratuity
equal to three months' batta, as a further tes-
timony of his Lordship's approbation of their
eminent services.
"By order of the Right Honourable the
Governor in Council.
" J. H. Webb,
"Secretary to the Government,
Besides the important engagements in which
the 74th took part during its long stay in
India, there were many smaller conflicts and
arduous services which devolved upon the
regiment, but of which no record has been
preserved. Some details illustrative of these
services are contained in Cannon's history of
the 74th, communicated by officers who served
with it in India, and afterwards throughout
the Peninsular War. Captain CargiD, who
served in the regiment, writes as follows : —
"The 74th lives in my recollection under
two aspects, and during two distinct epochs.
" The first is the history and character of the
regiment, from its formation to its return as a
skeleton from India ; and the second is that of
the regiment as it now exists, from its being
embarked for the Peninsula in January 1810,
"So far as field service is concerned, it has
been the good fortune of the corps to serve
EETUEN HOME.
609
during both periods, on the more conspicuous
occasions, under the great captain of the age ;
under him also, during the latter period, it
received the impress of that character which
attaches to most regiments that were placed in
the same circumstances, which arose from the
regulations introduced by His Eoyal Highness
the Duke of York, and the practical application
of them by a master mind in the great school
of the Peninsular War. Uniformity was thus
given; and the 74th, like every other corps
that has had the same training, must acknow-
ledge the hand under which its present
character was mainly impressed. But it was
not so with the 74th in India. At that time
every regiment had its distinctive character
and system broadly marked, and this was
/;;enerally found to have arisen from the mate-
rials of which it had been originally composed,
and the tact of the officer by whom it had
been embodied and trained. The 74th, in
these respects, had been fortunate, and the tone
and discipline introduced by the late Sir
Archibald Campbell, together with the chival-
rous spirit and noble emulation imbibed by the
corps in these earlier days of Eastern conquest,
had impressed upon the officers the most
correct perception of their duties, not only as
regards internal economy and the gradation of
militaiy rank, but also as regards the Govern-
ment under which they served. It was,
perhaps, the most perfect that could weU exist.
It was participated in by the men, and certainly
characterised the regiment in a strong degree.
" It was an established principle in the old
y4th, that wliatever was required of the soldier
should be strikingly set before him by his
officers, and hence the most minute point of
ordinary duty was regarded by the latter as a
inattor in which his honour was implicated.
The duty of the officer of the day was most
rif^idly attended to, the officer on duty remain-
JBg in full uniform, and without parting wiih
his sword even in the hottest weather, and
under all circumetancea, and frequently going
the rounds of the cantonments during tljo
ni"ht. An exchange of duty war. almost never
heard of, and the same system was carried into
every duty and department, with the most
advantageous effect upon the spirit and habits
of the men.
II
" Intemperance was an evil habit fostered by
climate and the great facility of indulgence ;
but it was a point of honour among the men
never to indulge when near an enemy, and I
often heard it observed, that this rule was
never known to be broken, even under the pro-
tracted operations of a siege. On such occa-
sions the officers had no trouble with it, the
principle being uphold by the men themselves.
" On one occasion, Avhile the 74th was in
garrison at Madras, and had received a route to
march up the country, there was a mutiny
among the Company's artillery at the Mount.
The evening before the regiment set out it was
reported that they had some kind of leaning
towards the mutineers ; the whole corps felt
most indignant at the calumny, but no notice
was taken of it by the commanding officer.
In the morning, however, he marched early,
and made direct for the Mount, where ho
unfurled the colours, and marched through the
cantonments with fixed bayonets. By a forced
march he reached his proper destination before
midnight, and before dismissing the men, he
read them a short but pithy despatch, which
he sent off to the Government, stating the
indignation of every man of the corps at the
libellous rumour, and that he had taken the
liberty of gratifying his men by showing to the
mutineers those colours which were ever faith-
fully devoted to the service of the Govern-
ment. The circumstance had also a happy
effect upon the mutineers who had heard the
report, but the stern aspect of the regiment
dispelled the illusion, and they submitted to
their officers,"
The losses sustained by the regiment in
officers and men, on many occasions, of which
no account has been kept, were very great,
particularly during the last six years of its
Indian service.
That gaUant veteran, Quarter-master Grant,
who had been in the regiment from the time
it was raised, fought at Assaye, and returned
with it to England, used to say that he had
seen nearly throe different sets of officeris
during the period, the greater part of whom
had fallen in battle or died of wounds, the
regiment having been always very healthy.
Before the 74th left India, nearly all the
men who were fit for duty volunteered into
4h
610
HISTOKY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
other regiments that remained on service in
that country. One of these men, of the
grenadier company, is said to have volun-
teered on nine forlorn hopes, including
Seringapatam.
The regiment embarked at Madras in Sep-
tember 1805, a mere skeleton so far as num-
bers were concerned, landed at Portsmouth
in February 1806, and proceeded to Scot-
land to recruit, having resumed the kilt,
which had been laid aside in India. The
regiment was stationed in Scotland (Dumbar-
ton Castle, Glasgow, and Fort-George), till
January 1809, but did not manage to recruit
to within 400 men of its complement, which
was ordered to be completed by volunteers
from English and Irish, as well as Scotch
regiments of militia. The regiment left Scot-
land for Ireland in January 1809, and in
INIay of that year it was ordered that the
Highland dress of the regiment should be
discontinued, and its uniform assimilated to
that of English regiments of the line ; it
however retained the designation Highland
until the year 1816, and, as will be seen, in
1846 it was permitted to resume the national
garb, and recruit only in Scotland. For these
reasons we are justified in continuing its his-
tory to the present time.
It was while in Ireland, in September 1809,
that Lieutenant-Colonel Le Peer Trench, whose
name wiU. ever be remembered in connection
with the 74th, was appointed to the command
of the regiment, from Inspecting Field-Officer
in Canada, by exchange with Lieutenant-
Colonel Malcolm Macpherson ; the latter hav-
ing succeeded that brave officer, Lieutenant-
Colonel Swinton, in 1805.
In January 1810 the regiment sailed from
Cork for the Peninsula, to take its share in
the warlike operations going on there, landing
at Lisbon on February 10. On the 27th
the 74th set out to join the army under
"Wellington, and reached Vizeu on the 6th of
March. While at Vizeu, "Wellington inquu-ed
at Colonel Trench how many of the men who
fought at Assaye still remained in the regi-
ment, remarking that if the 74 th would
behave in the Peninsula as they had done in
India, he ought to be proud to command such
a regiment. Indeed the " Great Duke" seems
to have had an exceedingly high estimate of
this regiment, which he took occasion to show
more than once. It is a curious fact that the
74th had never more than one battalion; and
when, some time before the Duke's death,
" Eeserve Battalions" were formed to a few
regiments. He decided "that the 74th should
not have one, as they got through the Penin-
sula with one battalion, and their services were
second to none in the arm}'."
The regiment was placed in the 1st bri-
gade of the 3rd division, under Major- General
Picton, along with the 45th, the 88th, and
part of the 60 th Eegiment. This division
performed such a distinguished part in aU the
Peninsular operations, that it earned the appel-
lation of the " Fighting Division." We of
course cannot enter into the general details of
the Peninsular war, as much of the history of
which as is necessary for our purpose having
been already given in our account of the
42nd regiment.
The first action in which the 74th had a
chance of taking part was the battle of Busaco,
September 27, 1810. The alHed English and
Portuguese army numbered 50,000, as opposed
to Marshal Massena's 70,000 men. The two
armies were drawn upon opposite ridges, the
position of the 74th being across the road lead-
ing from St Antonio de Cantara to Coimbra.
The first attack on the right was made at six
o'clock in the morning by two columns of the
French, under General Eegnier, both of which
were directed with the usual impetuous rush
of French troops against the position held by
the 3rd division, which was of comparatively
easy ascent. One of these columns advanced
by the road just alluded to, and was repulsed
by the fire of the 74th, with the assistance of
the 9th and 21st Portuguese regiments, before
it reached the ridge. The advance of this
column was preceded by a cloud of skirmishers,
who came up close to the British position, and
were picking off men, when the two right com-
panies of the regiment were detached, with the
rifle companies belonging to the brigade, and
drove back the enemy's skirmishers with great
vigour nearly to the foot of the sierra. The
French, however, renewed the attack in greater
force, and the Portuguese regiment on the left
being thrown into confusion, the 74th was
BUSACO— FUENTES D'ONOE.
611
placed in a most critical position, with its left
Hank exposed to the overwhelming force of the
enemy. Fortunately, General Leith, stationed
on another ridge, saw the danger of the 74th,
and sent the 9th and 38th regiments to its
support. These advanced along the rear of
the 74th in double quick time, met the head
of the French column as it crowned the ridge,
md drove them irresistibly down the precipice.
The 74th then advanced with the 9th, and
kept up a fire upon the enemy as long as they
could be reached. The enemy having relied
greatly upon tliis attack, their repulse contri-
buted considerably to their defeat. The 74th had
Ensign Williams and 7 rank and file killed.
Lieutenant Cargill and 1 9 rank and file wounded.
The enemy lost 5000 killed and wounded.
The allies, however, retreated from their
position at Busaco upon the lines of Torres
Vedras, an admirable series of fortifications
contrived for the defence of Lisbon, and
extending from the Tagus to the sea. The
74th arrived there on the 8th of October, and
remained till the middle of December, living
comfortably, and having plenty of time for
amusement. The French, however, having
taken up a strong position at Santarem, an
advanced movement Avas made by the allied
army, the 74th marching to the village of
Togarro about the middle of December, where
it remained till the beginnmg of March 1811,
suffering much discomfort and hardship from
the heavy rains, want of provisions, and bad
quarters. The French broke up their posi-
tion at Santarem on the 5th of March, and
retired towards Mondego, pursued by the
allies. On the 12th, a division under ISTey was
found posted in front of the village of Eedinha,
its flank protected by wooded heights. The
light division attacked the height on the right
of the enemy, while the third division attacked
those on the left, and after a sharp skirmish
the enemy retired across the Eedinha river.
The 74th had 1 private killed, and Lieu-
tenant Crabbie and 6 rank and file wounded.
On the afternoon of the 15th of March the
third and light divisions attacked the French
posted a Foz de Aroucc, and dispersed their
left and centre, inflicting great loss. Captain
Thomson and 11 rank and file of the 74th were
wounded in this afi'air.
The third division was constantly in advance
of the allied forces in pursuit of the enemy,
and often suffered great privations from want
of provisions, those intended for it being appro-
priated by some of the troops in the rear.
During the siege of Almeida the 74th was
continued at Nave de Aver, removing on the
2nd of May to the rear of the village of
Fuentes d'Onor, and taking post on the right
of the position occupied by the allied army,
which extended for about five miles along the
Dos Casas river. On the morning of the 3rd
of May the first and third divisions were con-
centrated on a gentle rise, a cannon-shot in rear
of Fuentes d'Onor. Various attacks and skir-
mishes occui-red on the 3rd and 4th, and
several attempts to occupy the village were made
by the French, who renewed their attack with
increased force on the morning of the 5 th May.
After a hard fight for the possession of the
village, the defenders, hardly pressed, were
nearly driven out by the superior numbers of
the enemy, when the 74th were ordered up to
assist. The left wing, which advanced first,
on approaching the village, narrowly escaped
being cut off by a heavy column of the enemy,
which was concealed in a lane, and was
observed only in time to allow the wing to
take cover behind some walls, where it main-
tained itself till about noon. The right wing
then joined the left, and with the 71st, 79th,
and other regiments, charged through and
drove the enemy from the village, which the
latter never afterwards recovered. The 74th on
this day lost Ensign Johnston,! sergeant, and 4
rank and file, killed ; and Captains Shawe,
M'Queen, and Adjutant "VYliite, and 64 rank
and file, wounded.
The 74th was next sent to take part in tho
siege of Badajos, where it remained from May
28 till the middle of July, Avhen it marched for
Albergaria, where it remained till the middle of
September, the blockade of Ciudad Eodrigo in
tiie meantime being carried on by the allied
army. On the 17th of September the 74th
advanced to El Bodon on the Agueda,
and on tho 22nd to Pastores, within thrco
miles of Ciudad Eodrigo, forming, with the
tliree companies of the 60th, the advanced
guard of the .third division. On the 25th,
the French, under General Montbrun,
612
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
advanced thirty squadrons of cavalry, fourteen
battalions of infantry, and twelve guns, direct
upon the main body of the third division at
El Bodon, and caused it to retire, surrounded
and continually threatened by overwhelming
numbers of cavalry, over a plain of six miles,
to Guinaldo.
The 74th, and the companies of the 60th,
under Lieut.-Colonel Trench, at Pastores, were
completely cut off from the rest of the division
by the French advance, and were left Avithout
orders ; but they succeeded in passing the
• Agueda by a ford, and making a very long
detour through Eobledo, where they captured
a party of French cavalry, recrossed the Agueda,
and joined the division in bivouac near Fuente
Guinaldo, at about two o'clock on the morning
of the 26 th. It was believed at headquarters
that this detachment had been all captured,
although Major General Picton, much pleased
at their safe return, said he thought he must
have heard more firing before the 74 th could
be taken. After a rest of an hour or two, the
regiment was again under arms, and drawn up
in position at Guinaldo before daybreak, with
the remainder of the third and the fourth
division. The French army, 60,000 strong,
being united in their front, they retired at
night about twelve miles to Alfayates. The
regiment was again under arms at Alfayates
throughout the 27tb, during the skirmish in
which the fourth division was engaged at
Aldea de Poiite. On this occasion the men
were so much exhausted by the continued
exertions of the two preceding days, that 125
of them were unable to remain in the ranks,
and were ordered to a village across the Coa,
where 80 died of fatigue. This disaster
reduced the effective strength of the regiment
below that of 1200, required to form a second
battalion, which had been ordered during the
previous month, and the requisite strength was
not again reached during the war.
The 74th was from the beginning of October
mainly cantoned at Aldea de Ponte, which it
left on the 4th of January 1812, to take part
in the siege cf Eodrigo. The third division
reached Zamora on the 7th, five miles from
Eodrigo, where it remained during the siege.
The work of the siege was most laborious and
trying, and the 74th had its own share of
trench-work. The assault was ordered for the
19 th of January, when two breaches were re-
ported practicable.
The assault of the great breach was confided
to Major-General M'Kinnon's brigade, with a
storming party of 500 volunteers under Major
Manners of the 74th, with a forlorn hope under
Lieutenant Mackie of the 88th regiment.
There were two columns formed of the 5th and
94th regiments ordered to attack and clear the
ditch and fausse-hraie on the right of the
great breach, and cover the advance of the main
attack by General M'Kinnon's brigade. The
light division was to storm the small breach
on the left, and a false attack on the gate at
the opposite side of the town was to be made
by Major-General Pack's Portuguese brigade.
Immediately after dark, Major-General
Picton formed the third division in the first
parallel and approaches, and lined the parapet
of the second parallel with the 83rd Eegiment,
iu readiness to open the defences. At the
appointed hour the attack commenced on
the side of the place next the bridge, and
immediately a heavy discharge of musketry
was opened from the trenches, under cover of
which 150 sappers, directed by two engineer
officers, and Captain Thomson of the 74th Regi-
ment, advanced from the second parallel to the
crest of the glacis, carrying bags filled with hay,
which they threw down the counterscarp into
the ditch, and thus reduced its depth from
1 3| to 8 feet. They then fixed the ladders, and
General M'Kinnon's brigade, in conjunction
with the 6th and 94th Eegiments, which
arrived at the same moment along the ditch
from the right, pushed up the breach, and after
a sharp struggle of some minutes with the
bayonet, gained the summit. The defenders
then concentrated behind the retrenchment,
which they obstinately retained, and a second
severe struggle commenced. Bags of hay were
thrown into the ditch, and as the counterscarp
did not exceed 11 feet in depth, the men
icadily jumped upon the bags, and without
much difficulty carried the little breach. The
division, on gaining the summit, immediately
began to form with great regularity, in order to
advance iu a compact body and fall on the rear
of the garrison, who were still nobly defending
the retrenchment of the great breach. The
SIEGE AND STOEM OE BADAJOS.
613
contest was sliort but severe ; officers and men
fell in heaps, as Cannon puts it, killed and
wounded, and many were thrown down the
scarp iuto the main ditch, a depth of 30 feet j
but by desperate efforts directed along the
parapet on both flanks, the assailants succeeded
in turning the retrenchments. Tlie garrison
then abandoned the rampart, having first ex-
ploded a mine in the ditch of the retretichment,
by which Major-General M'Kinnon and many
of the bravest and most forward perished in
the moment of victory. General Vandeleur's
brigade of the light division had advanced at
the same time to the attack of the lesser
breach on the left, which, being without
interior defence, was not so obstinately dis-
puted, and the fortress was won.
In his subsequent despatch Wellington
mentioned the regiment with particular com-
mendation, especially naming Major Manners
and Captain Thomson of the 74th, the former
receiving the brevet of Lieutenant-Colonel for
his services on this occasion.
During tlie siege the regiment lost G rank
and file killed, and Captains Langlands and
Collins, Lieutenants Tew and Ramadge, and
Ensign Atkinson, 2 sergeants, and 24 rank and
file, killed.
Preparations having been made for the siege
of Badajos, the 74th was sent to that place,
which it reached on the 16th of March (1812),
taking its position along witli the other regi-
ments on the south-east side of the town. On
the 19th the garrison made a sortie from behind
the Picurina with 1500 infantry and a party of
cavalry, penetrating as far as the engineers'
park, cutting down some men, and carrying off
several hundred entrenching tools. The 74th,
however, which was the first regiment under
arms, advanced under Major-General Kempt in
double quick time, and, with the assistance of
the guard of the trenches, drove back the
enemy, Avho lost 300 officers and men. The
work of preparing for the siege and assault
went on under the continuance of very heavy
rain, which rendered the work in the trcnclios
extremely laborious, until the 25th of March,
when the batteries opened fire against the
hitherto impregnable fortress ; and on that
night Fort Picurina was assaulted and carried
by 500 men of the third division, among
whom were 200 men of the 74th under
Major Shawe. The fort was very strong,
the front well covered by the glacis, the
flanks deep, and the rampart, 14 feet per-
pendicular from the bottom of the ditch, was
guarded with thick slanting palings above;
and from thence to the top there were 16
feet of an earthen slope.^ Seven guns were
mounted on the works, the entrance to which
by the rear was protected with three rows of
thick paling. The garrison was about 300
strong, and every man had two muskets. The
top of the rampart was garnished with loaded
shells to push over, and a retrenched guard-
house formed a second internal defence. The
detachment advanced about ten o'clock, and
immediately alarms were sounded, and a fire
opened from all the ramparts of the work.
After a fierce conflict, in wbich the English
lost many men and officers, and the enemy
more than half of the garrison, the command-
ant, with 86 men, surrendered. The 74th lost
Captain Collins and Lieutenant Pamadgo
killed, and Major Shawe dangerously woimded.
The operations of trench-cutting and opening
batteries went on till the 6th of April, on tlio
night of which the assault was ordered to take
place. "The besiegers* guns being all turned
against the curtain, the bad masonry crumbled
rapidly away ; in two hours a yawning breach
appeared, and Wellington, in person, haviiig
again examined the points of attack, renewed
the order for assault.
"Then the soldiers eagerly made themselves
ready for a combat, so furiously fought, so
terribly won, so dreadful in all its circum-
stances, that posterity can scarcely be expected
to credit the tale, but many are still, alive -who
know that it is true."^
It was ordered, that on the right the third
division was to file out of the trenches, to cress
the Eivillas rivulet, and to scale the caetle
walls, which were from 18 to 24 feet high,
furnished with all means of destruction, and
so narrow at the top, that the defenders could
easily reach and overturn the ladders.
The assault was to commence at ten o'clock,
and the tliird division was drawn up close to
the Eivillas, ready to advance, when a lighted
^Kapier'3 Pcninsuldr iVar.
Ibid.
614
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
carcass, thrown from the castle close to where
it was posted, discovered the array of the men,
and obliged them to anticipate the signal
by half an hour. " A sudden blaze of light
and the rattling of musketry indicated the com-
mencement of a most vehement contest at the
castle. Then General Kempt, — for Picton,
hurt by a fall in the camp, and expecting no
change in the hour, was not present, — then
General Kempt, I say, led the third division.
He bad passed the Eivillas in single files by a
narrow bridge, under a terrible musketry, and
then reforming, and running up the rugged hill,
had reached the foot of the castle, when he fell
severely wounded, and being carried back to
the trenches met Picton, who hastened forward
to take the command. Meanwhile his troops,
spreading along the front, reared their heavy
ladders, some against the lofty castle, some
against tlie adjoining front on the left, and with
incredible courage ascended amidst showers of
heavy stones, logs of wood, and burning shells
rolled off the parapet ; while from the flanks
the enemy plied his musketry with a fearful
rapidity, and in front with pikes and bayonets
stabbed the leading assailants, or pushed the
ladders from the walls ; and aU this attended
with deafening shouts, and the crash of break-
ing ladders, and the shrieks of crushed soldiers,
answering to the sullen stroke of the falh'ng
weights,"^
The British, somewhat baffled, were com-
pelled to fall back a few paces, and take shelter
under the rugged edges of the hill. But by
the perseverance of Picton and the officers of
the division, fresh men were brought, the
division reformed, and the assault renewed
amid dreadful carnage, until at last an entrance
was forced by one ladder, when the resistance
slackened, and the remaining ladders were
quickly reared, by which the men ascended,
and established themselves on the ramparts.
Lieutenant Alexander Grant of the 74th led
the advance at the escalade, and went with a
few men through the gate of the castle into
the town, but was driven back by superior
numbers. On his return he was fixed at by a
French soldier lurking in the gateway, and
mortally wounded in the back of the head.
^ Napier's PeniTisular War.
He was able, however, to descend the ladder,
and was carried to the bivouac, and trepanned,
but died two days afterwards, and was buried
in the heights looking towards the castlo.
Among the foremost in the escalade was John
M'Lauchlan, the regimental piper, who, the
instant he mounted the castle wall, began
playing on his pipes the regimental quick step,
" The Campbells are comin','' as coolly as if on
a common parade, until his music was stopped
by a shot through the bag ; he was afterwards
seen by an officer of the regiment seated on a
gun-carriage, quietly repairing the damage,
while the shot was flying about him. After ho
had repaired his bag, he recommenced his
stirring tune.
After capturing the castle, the third division
kept possession of it all night, repelling the
attempts of the enemy to force an entrance.
About midnight "Wellington sent orders to
Picton to blow down the gates, but to remain
quiet till morning, when he should sally out
with 1000 men to renew the general assault.
This, however, was unnecessary, as the cap-
ture of the castle, and the slaughtering escalade
of the Bastion St. Vincente by the fifth divi-
sion, having turned the retrenchments, there
was no further resistance, and the fourth and
light divisions marched into the town by the
breaches. In the morning the gate was opened,
and permission given to enter the town.
Napier says, " 5000 men and ofiicers fell
during the siege, and of these, including 700
Portuguese, 3500 had been stricken in the
assault, 60 officers and more than 700 men
being slain on the spot. The five generals,
Kempt, Harvey, Bowes, Colville, and Picton
were wounded, the first three severely." At
the escalade of the castle alone 600 officers
and men fell. " When the extent of the
night's havoc was made known to Lord Wel-
lington, the firmness of his nature gave way for
a moment, and the pride of conquest yielded to
a passionate burst of grief for the loss of the
gallant soldiers." Wellington in his despatch
noticed particularly the distinguished conduct
of the third division, and especially that
of Lieutenant-Colonels Le Poer Trench and
Manners of the 74th.
The casualties in the regiment during
the siege were : — Killed — 3 officers, Captain
BATTLE OF SALAMANCA.
615
Collins, Lieutenants Eamadge and Grant, 1
sergeant, and 22 rank and file. Wounded,
10 officers, Lieut-Colonel the Hon. R. Le
Poer Trench, Captain Langlands, Brevet-
Major Shawe, Captains Thomson and Wingate,
Lieutenants Lister, Pattison, King, and Iron-
Kide, Ensign Atkinson, 7 sergeants, and 91
rank and file.
The 74th left Badajoz on the 11th of April,
and marched to Pincdono, on the frontiers of
Beira, where it was encamped till the beginning
of June, when it proceeded to Salamanca. Along
with a large portion of the allied army, the 74th
was drawn up in order of battle on the heights
of San Cliristoval, in front of Salamanca, from
the 20 th to the 2Sth of June, to meet Llar-
shal Marmont, who advanced with
40,000 men to relieve the forts,
which, however, were captured on
the 27th. Brevet-Major Thomson
of the 74th was wounded at the
siege of the forts, during wliich he
had been emploj'cd as acting en-
gineer.
On the 27th Picton having loft
on leave of absence, the command
of the third division was entrusted
to Major-General the Hon. Edward
Pakenham.
After the surrender of Salamanca
the army advanced in pursuit of
Marmont, who retired across the
Douro.^ Marmont, having been
reinforced, recrossed the Douro, and
the allies returned to their former
ground on the heights of San Chris-
loval in front of Salamanca, which
Lhey reached on the 21st of July.
In the evening the third division
and some Portuguese cavalry bi-
vouacked on the right bank of the
Tormes, over which the rest of the
army had crossed, and was placed
in position covering Salamanca,
with the right upon one of the two rocky
hills called the Arapiles, and the left on
! The two opposing armies were encamped for some
time on the opposite side of the Douro, and parties of
the officers and men of both armies used to meet daily,
bathing in the river, and became so familiar and
friendly that the practice was forbidden in a general
order.
the Tormes, which position, however, waa
afterwards changed to one at right angles
with it. On the morning of the 22nd the
third division crossed the Tormes, and was
placed in advance of th3 extreme right of
tlie last-mentioned position of the allied
army. About five o'clock the third division,
led by Pakenham, advanced in four columns,
supported by cavalry, to turn the French left,
which had been much extended by the advance
of the division of General Thomieres, to cut
off the right of the allies from the Ciudad Eo-
drigo road. Thomieres was confounded Avhen
first he saw the third division, for he expected
to see the allies in full retreat towards the
Ciudad Eodrii^o road. The British columns
Lieut. -Colonel the Hon. Sir Kobert Le Poer Trench.
Fi'om a bust in possession of his danglitcr, Mrs Buircwes.
formed line as they marched, and the French
gunners sent showers of grape into the advanc
iug masses, while a crowd of light troops
poured in a fire of musketry.
" But bearing on through the skirmishers
with the might of a giant, Palcenham broko
the half formed line into fragments, and sent
616
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
the whole in confusion upon the advancing sup-
ports. "^ Some squadrons of light cavalry fell
upon the right of the third division, but the
5th Regiment repulsed them. Pakenham
continued his "tempestuous course" for up-
wards of three miles, until the French were
"pierced, broken, and discomfited." The ad-
vance in line of the 74th attracted particular
notice, and was much applauded by Major-
General Pakenham, who frequently exclaimed,
" Beautifully done, 74th; beautiful, 74th!"
Lord Londonderry says, in his Story of the
Peninsular War : —
" The attack of the third division was not
only the most spirited, but the most perfect thing
of the kind that modern times have witnessed.
" Regardless alike of a charge of cavalry and
of the murderous fire which the enemy's bat-
teries opened, on went these fearless warriors,
horse and foot, without check or pause, until
they won the ridge, and then the infantry giv-
ing their volley, and the cavalry falling on,
sword in hand, the French were pierced,
broken, and discomfited. So close indeed was
the struggle, that in several instances the
.British colours were seen waving over the
heads of the enemy's liattalions."
Of the division of Thomieres, originally 7000
strong, 2000 had been taken prisoners, with
two eagles and eleven pieces of cannon. The
French right resisted till dark, when they
were finally driven from the field, and having
sustained a heavy loss, retreated through the
woods across the Tormes.
The casualties in the regiment at the battle
of Salamanca were: — Killed, 3 rank and file.
Wounded, 2 ofiicers, Brevet-Major Thomson
and Lieutenant Ewing, both severely ; 2 ser-
geants, and 42 rank and file.
Alter this the 74th, with the other allied
regiments, proceeded to Madrid, where it re-
mained till October 20, the men passing their
time most agreeably. But, altliough there
was plenty of gaiety, Madrid exhibited a sad
combination of luxury and desolation ; there
was no money, the peoi)le were staiving, and
even noble families secretly sought charity.
In the end of September, when the distress
was very great, Lieutenant-Colonel Trench
^ Napier.
and the officers of the 74th and 45th Regi-
ments, having witnessed the distress, and
feeling the utmost compassion for numbers of
miserable objects, commenced giving a daily
dinner to about 200 of them, among whom
were some persons of high distinction, who
without this resource must have perished.
Napier says on this subject, that " the Mad-
rilenos discovered a deep and unafi'ected grati-
tude for kindness received at the hands of the
British officers, who contributed, not much,
for they ha.d it not, but enough of money to
form soup charities, by which hundreds Avere
succoured.' Surely this is not the least of
the many honourable distinctions those brave
men have earned."
During the latter part of October and the
month of November, the 74th, which had joined
Lieutenant-General Hill, in order to check
the movement of Soult and King Joseph,
performed many fatiguing marches and counter
marches, enduring many great hardships and
privations, marching over impassable roads
and marshy plains, under a continued deluge
of rain, provisions deficient, and no shelter
procurable. On the 14th of November the
allied army commenced its retreat from Alba
de Tormes towards Ciudad Rodrigo, and the
following extract from the graphic journal of
]\Iajor Alves of the 74th will give the reader
some idea of the hardships which these poor
soldiers had to undergo at this time : — " From
the time we left the Arapeiles, on the 15th,
until our arrival at Ciudad Rodrigo, a distance
of only about 15 leagues, we were under arnij
every morning an hour before daylight, and
never got to our barrack until about sunset, tho
roads being almost unpassable, particularly for
artillery, and witli us generally ankle deep.
It scarcely ceased to rain during the retreat.
Our first endeavour after our arrival at our
Avatery bivouack, was to make it as comfortable
as circumstances would admit ; and as exertioi".
was our best assistance, we immediately set to
and cut down as many trees as would make a
good fire, and then as many as would keep us
from the wet underneath. If we succeeded in
making a good enough fire to keep the feet
warm, I generally managed to have a tolerably
good sleep, although during the period I had
scarcely ever a dry shirt. To add to cm
BATTLE OF VITTORIA.
617
misery, during the retreat we were deficient in
provisions, and had rum only on two days.
The loss of men by death from the wet and
cold during this period was very great. Our
regiment alone was deficient about thirty out
of thirty-four who had only joined us from
England on the 14th, the evening before we
retreated from the Arapiles."
The 74th Avent into winter quarters, and was
cantoned at Sarzedas, in the province of Eeira,
from December 6, 1812, till May 15, 1813.
During this time many preparations were
made, and the comfort and convenience of the
soldiers maintained, preparatory to Welling-
ton's great attempt to expel the French from
the Peninsula.
The army crossed the Douro in separate
divisions, and reunited at Toro, the 74th pro-
ceeding with the left column. Lieutenant-
General Picton had rejoined from England on
the 20th May.
On the 4th of June the allies advanced,
following the French army under King Joseph,
v/ho entered upon the position at Vittoria
on the 19th of June by the narrow moun-
tain defile of Puebla, through which the river
Zadorra, after passing the city of Vittoria, runs
through the valley towards the Ebro with
many windings, and divides the basin unequal-
ly. To give an idea of the part taken by the
74th in the important battle of Vittoria, wo
cannot do better than quote from a letter of Sir
Thomas Picton dated July 1^ 1813.
" On the IGth of May the division was put
in movement; on the 18th we crossed the
Douro, on the 15th of June the Ebro, and on
the 21st fought the battle of Vittoria. The
third division had, as usual, a very distin-
guished share in this decisive action. The
enemy's left rested on an elevated chain of
craggy mountains, and their right on a rapid
river, Avith commanding heights in the centre,
and a succession of undulating grounds, which
afforded excellent situations for artillery, and
several good positions in front of Vittoria,
where King Joseph had his headquarters.
The battle began early in the morning, be-
tween our right and the enemy's left, on the
hi"h crajzefv heights, and continued with va-
rious success for several hours. About twelve
o'clock the tliird division was ordered to force
II.
the passage of the river and carry the heights
in the centre, which service was executed
with so much rapidity, that we got possession
of the commanding ground before the enemy
were aware of our intention. The enemy
attempted to dislodge us with great supe-
riority of force, and with forty or fifty pieces
of cannon. At that period the troops on our
right had not made sufficient progress to cover
our right flank, in consequence of which we
suffered a momentary check, and were driven
out of a village whence we had dislodged the
enemy, but it was quickly recovered j and on
Sir Rowland Hill's (the second) division, with
a Portuguese and Spanish division, forcing the
enemy to abandon the heights, and advancing
to protect our flanks, we pushed the enemy
rapidly from all his positions, forced him to
abandon his cannon, and drove his cavalry and
infantry in confusion beyond the city of Vit-
toria. We took 152 pieces of cannon, the mili-
tary chest, ammunition and baggage, besides an
immense treasure, the property of the French
generals amassed in Spain.
" The third division was the most severely
and permanently engaged of any part of the
army ; and we in consequence sustained a loss
of nearly 1800 killed and wounded, which is
more than a third of the total loss of the whole
army."
The 74th received particular praise from
both Lieutenant-General Picton and Major-
General Brisbane, commanding the division
and brigade, for its alacrity in advancing and
charging through the village of Arinez.
The attack on and advance from Arinez
seems to have been a very brilliant episode
indeed, and the one in which the 74th was
most particularly engaged. The right wing,
under Captain M'Queen, went off at double
quick and drove the enemy outside the village,
where they again formed in line opposite their
pursuers. The French, however, soon after
fled, leaving behind them a battery of seven
guns.
Captaui McQueen's own account of the
battle is exceedingly graphic. " At Vittoria,"
he says, " I had the command of three com-
panies for the purpose of driving the French
out of the village of Arinez, where they were
strongly posted ; we charged throiTgh the
4 I
618
IIISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIISIENTS.
village and the enemy retired in great confu-
sion. Lieutenants Alves and Ewing com-
manded the companies which accompanied me,
I received three wounds that day, but remained
with the regiment duiing the whole action;
and next day I was sent to the rear with the
ether wounded. Davis (Lieutenant) carried
the colours that day, and it was one of the
finest things you can conceive to see the 74th
advancing in line, with the enemy in front,
on very broken ground fuU of ravines, as
regularly, and in as good line as if on parade.
This is in a great measure to be attributed to
Davis, whose coolness and gallantry were
conspicuous; whenever wo got into broken
ground, he with the colours was first on the
bank, and stood there until the regiment
formed on his right and left."
Captain M'Queen, ^ho became Major of
the 74th in 1830, and who died only a year
or two ago, was rather a remarkable man ; we
shall refer to him again. Adjutant Alves tells
us in his journal, that in this advance upon
the village of Arinez, he came upon Captain
M'Queen lying, as he thought, mortally
wounded. Alves ordered two of the grenadiers
to lift M'Queen and lay him behind a bank
out of reach of the firing, and there leave him.
About an hour afterwards, however, Alves
was very much astonished to see the indomit-
able Captain at the head of hiscomjjany; the
shot that had struck him in the breast having
probably been a spent one, which did not do
him much injury.
Major White (then Adjutant) thus narrates
an occurrence which took place during the con-
test at Arinez : — "At the battle of Vittoria,
after we had forced the enemy's centre, and
taken the strong heights, we found ourselves
in front of a village (I think Arinez) whence
the French had been driven in a confused mass,
too numerous for our line to advance against ;
and whilst we were halted for reinforcements,
the 88th Eegiment on our left advanced with
their usual impetuosity against the superior
numbers I have spoken of, and met with a
repulse. The left of our regiment, seeing this,
ran from the ranks to the assistance of the
88th ; and I, seeing them, fall uselessly, rode
from some houses which sheltered us to rally
them and bring them back. The piper
(M'Laughlan, mentioned before) seeing that 1
could not collect them, came to my horse's side
and played the ' Assembly,' on which most of
them that were not shot collected round me.
I was so pleased with this act of the piper in
coming into danger to save the lives of his
comrades, and with the good effect of the pipes
in the moment of danger, that I told M'Laugh-
lan that I would not fail to mention his gallant
and useful conduct. But at the same time,
as I turned my horse to the right to conduct
the men towards our regiment, a musket ball
entered the point of my left shoulder, to near
my back bone, which stopped my career in the
field. The pipev ceased to play, and I was
told he was shot through the breast ; at all
events he was killed, and his timely assistance
and the utility of the pipes deserves to be re-
corded." It was indeed too true about poor
brave M'Laughlan, whose pipes were more
potent than the Adjutant's command; a nine-
pound shot went right through his breast,
when, according to the journal of Major Alves,
he was playing " The Campbell's are comin' "
in rear of the column. It is a curious cir-
cumstance, however, that the piper's body lay
on the field for several days after the battle
without being stripped of anything but the
shoes. This was very unusual, as men were
generally stripped of everything as soon as
they were dead.
When the village was captured and the
great road gained, the French troops on the
extreme left were thereby turned, and being
hardly pressed by Sir Eowland Hill's attack
on their front, retreated in confusion before
the advancing lines towards Yittoria.
The road to Bayonne being completely
blocked up by thousands of carriages and
animals, and a confused mass of men, women,
and children, thereby rendered impassable for
artillery, the French retreated by the road to
Salvatierra and Pamplona, the British infantry
following in pursuit. But this road being also
choked up with carriages and fugitives, all
became confusion and disorder. The French
were compelled to abandon everything, officers
and men taking with them only the clothes
they wore, and most of them being barefooted.
Their loss in men did not, however, exceed
GOOO, and that of the allies was nearly as
BATTLE OF VrrTOlilA.
619
great That of the British, however, Avas
more than twice as great as that of the Spanish
and Portuguese together, and yet both are
said to have fought well ; but as J^apier says,
" British troops are the soldiers of battle."
The French regiments which effected their
escape arrived at Pamplona and took shelter
in the defile beyond it, in a state of complete
disorganisation. Darkness, and the nature of
the ground unfavourable for the action of
cavalry, alone permitted their escape ; at the
distance of two leagues from Vittoria the
pursuit was given up.
The following Brigade Order was issued the
day after the battle: —
" Major-General Brisbane has reason to be
highly pleased with the conduct of the brigade
in the action of yesterday, but he is at a loss
to express his admiration of the conduct of the
Honourable Colonel Le Poer Trench and the
74th Eegiment, which he considers contributed
much to the success of the day."
The casualties in the 74th at the battle of
Vittoria were: — Kdied, 7 rank and file;
wounded, 5 officers. Captains M'Queen and
Ovens, Adjutant White, and Ensigns Hamilton
and Shore, 4 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 31
rank and file.
The army followed the retreating French into
the Pyrenees by the valley of Eoncesvalles.
Of the various actions that took place
among these mountains we have already given
somewhat detailed accounts when speaking
of the 42nd. The 74th was engaged in the
blockade of Pamplona, and while thus em-
ployed, on the 15th of July, its pickets drove
in a reconnoitring party of the garrison, the
regiment sustaining a loss of 3 rank and
file killed, and 1 sergeant and 6 rank and
file wounded. On the 17th the blockade of
Pamplona was entrusted to the Spaniards, and
the third, fourth, and second divisions covered
the blockade, as well as the siege of San
Sebastian, then going on imder Lieutenant-
General Sir Thomas Graham.
Marshal Soult, with 60,000 men, advanced
on the 25th to force the pass of Roncesvalles,
and compelled the" fourth division, which had
been moved up to support the front line of the
allies, to retire ; on the 26th it was joined by
the third division in advance of Zubiri. Both
divisions, under Sir Thomas Picton, took up a
position on the morning of the 27th July, in
front of Pamplona, across the mouth of the
Zubiri and Lanz valleys. At daylight on the
30th, in accordance with Wellington's orders,
the third division, with two squadrons of
cavalry and a battery of artUlery, advanced
rapidly up the valley of the Zubii-i, skirmishing
on the flank of the French who were retiring
under General Foy. About eleven o'clock,
the 74 th being in the valley, and the enemy
moving in retreat parallel with the allies along
the mountain ridge to the left of the British,
Lieut. -Colonel Trench obtained permission from
Sir Thomas Picton to advance with the 74th
and cut off their retreat. The regiment then
ascended the ridge in view of the remainder
of the division, Avhich continued its advance
up the valley. On approaching the summit,
two companies, which were extended as skir-
mishers, were overpowered in passing tlirough
a wood, and driven back upon the main body.
Though the regiment was exposed to a most
destructive fire, it continued its advance,
without returning a shot, until it reached the
upper skirt of the wood, close upon the flank
of the enemy, and then at once opened its
whole fire upon them.
A column of 1500 or 1600 men was sepa-
rated from the main body, driven down the
other side of the ridge, and a number taken
prisoners ; most of those who escaped were
intercepted by the sixth division, which was
further in advance on another line. After the
74th had gained the ridge, another regiment
from the third division Avas sent to support
it, and pursued the remainder of the column
until it had surrendered to the sixth division.
Sir Frederick Stoven, Adjutant-General of the
third division, Avho, along with some of the
staff came up at this moment, said he never
saw a regiment behave in such a gallant
manner.
The regiment was highly complimented by
the staff" of the division for its conspicuous
gallantry on this occasion, which was noticed
as follows by Lord Wellington, who said in his
despatch, —
" I cannot sufficiently applaud the conduct
of all tlie general officers, officers, and troops,
throughout these operations, &c.
620
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
•' The moTement made by Sir Thomas Picton
merited my highest commendation ; the latter
officer co-operated in the attack of the moun-
tain by detaching troops to his left, in which
Lieutenant-Colonel the Hon. Eobert Trench
was wounded, but I hope not seriously."
The regiment on this occasion sustained a
loss of 1 officer, Captain Whitting, 1 sergeant,
and 4 rank and file killed, and 5 officers,
Licut.-Colonel the Hon, Eobert Le Poer Trench,
Captain (Brevet-Major) Moore, and Lieutenants
Pattison, Duncomb, and Tew, 4 sergeants, and
36 rank and file wounded.
The French were finally driven across the
Bidasoa into France in the beginning of
August.
At the successfid assault of the fortress of
San Sebastian by the force under Sir Thomas
Graham, and which was Avitnessed by the 74th
from the summit of one of the neighbouring
mountains, Brevet Major Thomson of the
74th, was employed as an acting engineer,
and received the brevet rank of Lieutenant-
Colonel for his services.
After various movements the third divi-
sion advanced up the pass of Zagaramurdi,
and on the 6th October encamped on the
summit of a mountain in front of the pass
of Echalar ; and in the middle of that month,
Sir Thomas Picton having gone to England,
the command of the third division devolved
upon Major-General Sir Charles Colville. The
74th remained encamped on the summit of
this bare mountain till the 9 th of November,
suffering greatly from the exposure to cold
and wet weather, want of shelter, and scarcity
of provisions, as well as from the harassing
piquet and night duties Avhich the men had to
perform. Major Alves^ says in his journal
that the French picquets opposite to the posi-
tion of the 74th were very kind and generous
in getting the soldiers' canteens filled with
brandy, — for payment of course.
Pamplona having capitulated on tlie 31st of
October, an attack was made upon the French
position at the Nivelle on the 10th of Nov-
ember, a detailed description of which has
* This officer was present with the 74th daring the
whole of its service in the Peninsula, and kept an
accurate daily journal of all the events in which he
was concerned. He was afterwards Iilajor of the
dfp6t battalion in the Isle of Wiijlit.
been given in the history of the 42nd. The
third, along with the fourth and seventh
divisions, under the command of Marshal
Beresford, were dispersed about Zagaramurdi,
the Puerto de Echellar, and the lower parts
of these slopes of the greater Ehune, which
descended upon the Sarre. On the morning
of the 10th, the third division, under General
Colville, descending from Zagaramurdi, moved
against the unfinished redoubts and entrench-
ments covering the approaches to the bridge
of Amotz on the left bank of the NiveUe, and
formed in conjunction with the sixth division
the narrow end of a wedge. The French made
a vigorous resistance, but were driven from
tlie bridge, by the third division, which estab-
lished itself on the heights betAveen that
structure and the unfinished redoubts of Louis
XIV. The third division then attacked the
left flank of the French centre, Avhile the
fourth and seventh diA'isions assailed them in
front. The attacks on other parts of the
French position having been successful, their
centre was driven across the river in great con-
fusion, pursued by the skirmishers of the
third division, Avhicli crossed by the bridge of
Amotz. The allied troops then took posses-
sion of the heights on the right bank of the
Nivelle, and the French Avere compelled to
abandon aU the works Avhich for the previous
three months they had been constructing for
the defence of the other parts of the position.
The 74th was authorised to bear the word
"Nivelle" on its regimental colour, in com-
memoration of its services in this battle ;
indeed it Avill be seen that it bears on its
colours the names of nearly every engage-
ment that took place during the Peninsular
War. The French had lost 51 pieces of artil-
lery, and about 4300 men and officers killed,
Avounded, and prisoners, during the battle of
the NiveUe ; the loss of the aUies was about
2700 men and ofiicers.
On the 9th of December the passage of the
Nive at Cambo having been forced by Sir
EoAvland Hill, the third division remained in
possession of the bridge at Ustariz. On tho,
13th the French having attacked the right be-
tAveen the Nive and the Adour at St Pierre, Avere
repulsed by Sir Eowland Hill after a very
severe battle, and the fourth, sixth, and tAVo
BATTLE OF OETHES.
621
brigades of the tliird division were moved
across the Nive in support of the right.
The 74:th, after this, remained cantoned in
farm-houses between the Mve and the Adour
until the middle of February 1814.
Lieutenant-Genoral Sir Thomas Picton hav-
ing rejoined the army, resumed the command
of the third division in the end of December
1813. Many acts of outrage and plunder had
been committed by the troops, on iirst enterijig
Erance, and Sir Thomas Picton took an op-
portunity of publicly reprimanding some of the
regiments of liis division for such oirences,when
ho thus addressed the 74th : — " As for you, 74th,
I have nothing to say against you, your conduct
is gallant in the field and orderly in quarters.'
And, addressing Colonel Trench in front of the
regiment, he told him that he would write to
the colonel at home (General Sir Alexander
Hope) his report of their good conduct. As
Lieutenant-General Picton was not habitually
lavish of complimentary language, this public
expression of the good opinion of so competent
a judge was much valued by the regiment.
The next engagement in which the 74th
took part was that of Orthes, February 27,
1814. On the 24th the French had concen-
trated at Orthes, with their front to the river
Gave de Pau, while the third division was at
the broken bridge of Bereaux, five miles lower
down the river, on the 25th, crossing to the
other side next day. On the 27th, when the
sixth and light divisions crossed, the third,
and Lord Edward Somerset's cavalry, were
already established in columns of march, Avith
skirmishers pushed forward close upon the left
centre of the French position. During the
whole morning of the 27th a slight skirmish,
with now and then a cannon shot, had been
going on with the third division, but at nine
o'clock Wellington commenced the real attack.
The third and sixth divisions took Avithout
difficulty the lower part .of the ridges opposed
to them, and endeavoured to extend their left
along the French front with a sharp fire of
musketry. But after three hours' hard fight-
ing, during which the victory seemed to be
going with the French, "Wellington changed
his plan of attack, and ordered the third and
sixth divisions to be thrown en masse on the
left centre of the French position, which they
carried, and established a battery of guns upon a
knoll, from whence their shot ploughed througli
the French masses from one flank to another.^
^leantime Hill had crossed the river above
Orthes, and nearly cut ofi" the French line of
retreat, after which the French began to retire,
step by step, without confusion. The allies
advanced, firing incessantly, yet losing many
men, especially of the third division, whose
advance was most strongly opposed. The re-
treat of the French, however, shortly became a
rout, tlie men flying in every direction in scat-
tered bands, pursued by the British cavalry,
who cut down many of the fugitives.
During the first advance Lieutenant-General
Sir Thomas Picton particularly remarked to
Major-General Brisbane the steady movement
of his brigade ; and the latter reported to him
the notice he had taken of the gallantry of
Sergeant-]\lajor Macpherson, of the 74th, upon
which Sir Thomas Picton expressed to the
sergeant-major his pleasure to hear such a
good report of him, and on the following day,
during a short halt on the march, desired Lieu-
tenant-Colonel Manners, who commanded the
regiment in the absence of Lieutenant-Colonel
Trench, to write his recommendation, which
he did on a drum-head ; the sergeant-major
was consequently promoted to a commission
on the 31st of March following, and was after-
wards a captain in the regiment.
The casualties in the regiment at the battle
of Orthes were — 1 sergeant and 7 rank and
file killed ; and 5 officers. Captain Lystcr, Lieu-
tenant Ewing (mortally — dying shortly after-
wards), Lieutenant Ironside, Ensigns Shore
and Luttrell, 1 sergeant, 1 drummer, and 17
rank and file wounded.
The 74th, along with the other regiments
of the third division, was kept moving about
until the 7th of March, when it was cantoned
at Aire, on the left bank of the Adour. On the
18th the whole allied army advanced up both
sides of the Adour, the French falling back
before them. The third division was in the
centre column, which on the 19th came up
with a division of the French, strongly posted
amongst some vineyards, two miles in fi'ont of
the village of Vic-en-Bigorre. The tliird divi-
* Napier.
622
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGLMENTS.
sion attacked the French and drove thera before
it, and encamped in the evening about three
miles beyond the town of Yic-en-Bigorre.
The Marquis of Wellington stated in his
despatch. — " On the following day (the 19th)
the enemy held a strong rear-guard in the vine-
yards in front of the town of Vic-en-Bigorre 3
Lieutenant-General Picton, with the third di-
vision and Major-General Eock's brigade, made
a very handsome movement upon this rear-
guard, and drove them through the vineyards
and town."
Two officers of the regiment. Lieutenant
Atkinson and Ensign Flood, were wounded in
this affair.
On the 20th, after some sharp fighting, in
which the 74th lost a few men, the right
column of the allies crossed the Adour at
Tarbes, and was encamped with the rest of tlie
army upon the Larret and Arros rivers. The
French retreated towards Toulouse, and on the
26th the allied army came in sight of the
enemy posted behind the Touch river, and
covering that city. Details having already
been given, in our account of the 42nd Regi-
ment, concerning this last move of Soult,
we need only mention here that the third,
fourth, and sixth divisions passed over the
Garonne by a pontoon bridge fifteen miles below
Toulouse on the 3d of April . On the 10th
about six o'clock in the morning, the various
divisions of the British army advanced accord-
ing to Wellington's previously arranged plan.
The part taken in tlie battle of Toulouse by
the 74th is thus narrated by Major Alves in
his journal: —
" Shortly after daylight the division was put
in motion, with orders to drive all the enemy's
outposts before us, and although acting as
adjutant, I was permitted by Colonel Trench
to accompany the skirmishers. With but feeble
opposition we drove them before us, until they
reached the t6te-de-pont on the canal leading
into Toulouse, on the right baid: of the Ga-
ronne ; on arriving there I mentioned to Cap-
tain Andrews of the 74th, that I thought we
had gone far enough, and reconnoitered very
attentively the manner in which it was de-
fended Dy strong palisades, &c. I then re-
turned to where the regiment was halted, and
mentioned my observations to Colonel Trench,
and that nothing further could possibly be
done Avithout artillery to break down the pali-
sades. He immediately brought me to General
Brisbane, to whom I also related my observa-
tions as above, who directed me to ride to the
left and find out Sir Thomas Picton, who was
Avitli the other brigade, and to tell him my
observations. After riding about two miles
to tlie left I found Sir Thomas, and told him
as above stated, who immediately said, in pre-
sence of all his staff, * Go back, sir, and tell
them to move on.' This I did with a very
heavy heart, as I dreaded what the result must
be, but I had no alternative. About a quarter
of an hour afterwards the regiment moved from
where it was halted. AVe experienced a loss
of 30 killed and 100 wounded, out of 350, in
the attempt to get possession of the tete-de-
pont ; and were obliged to retire without gain-
ing any advantage. The attack was the more
to be regretted, as Lord Wellington's orders
were that it was only to be a diversion, and not
a real attack."
The casualties in the regiment at the battle
of Toulouse were 4 officers, Captains Thoma?
Andrews and AVilliam Tew, Lieutenant Hamil-
ton, and Ensign John Parkinson, 1 sergeant,
and 32 rank and file killed ; and 5 officers,
Brevet-Maj or Miller, Captain Donald M'Queen,*
and Lieutenants Jason Hassard, William Gra-
^ This brave officer, who died only quite recently,
Aud who had been made a Military Knight of Windsor
only a few months before his death, was severely
wounded through the lungs. He had been in almost
every battle fought during the Peninsular War, and
seldom came out without a wound, yet he became
Major of his regiment only in 1830, though for his
conduct in the Peninsula he received the silver waf
medal with nine clasps. For some years he was bar-
rack-master at Dundee and Perth. In 1835, as a re-
cognition of his meritorious services in the Peninsula,
he was made a Knight of the Eoyal Hanoverian
Guelphic Order. The following incident in which
he was concerned at Toulouse is worth narrating : —
When left for dead on the field, and his regiment had
moved on, a soldier, his foster-brother, named John
Gillanders, whom he had taken with him from his
native parish as a recruit, missed his captain, and
hurried back through a heavy fire, searched for and
found him, and carried him to the rear. There were
few places for shelter, and the faithful soldier, loaded
with his almost insensible burden, pushed his way
into a house which was filled with officers, and called
out for a bed. In the room there was a bed, and on
it lay a wounded officer. He heard the entreaty of
the soldier, and saw the desperate condition of the
officer he carried, and at once exclaimed, "That poor
fellow needs the bed more than I do," and rose and
gave it up. That officer was the gallant Sir Thomaa
Brisbane.
MEDALS— lEEL AND— AIM ERICA.
623
ham, and E. J. Crabbe, 4 sorgcantS; and 94
rank and file wounded.
The Erench abandoned the city during the
night of the 11th of April, and the allies en-
tered it in triumph on the 12th, on the fore-
noon of which day intelligence arrived of the
abdication of Napoleon and the termination
of the war. The officers charged with the in-
telligence had been detained near Blois " by
the officiousness of the police, and the blood
of 8000 men had overflowed the Mount Ehnnc
in consequence."-
After remaining in France for some time the
74th embarked in the beginning of July, and
arrived at Cork on the 25th of that month.
The record of the services of the 74th during
these eventful years will bo sufficient to prove
how well the corps maintained the high charac-
ter it had at first acquired in the East Indies,
and how well it earned the distinction for
gallantry in the field and good conduct in
quarters.
In consideration of the meritorious conduct
of the non-commissioned officers and men of
the regiment during the war, Colonel Trench
applied to the Commander-in-Chief to authorise
those most distinguished among them to wear
silver medals in commemoration of their ser-
vices. The sanction of the Commander-in-
Chief was conveyed to Colonel Trench in a
letter from the Adjutant-General, bearing date
"Horse Guards, 30th June 1814."
Facsimile of tlie lledal.
From the collection of Suvgcon-Major Fleming, late of the
4tli Dragoon Guards.
Medals were accordingly granted to the de-
serving survivors of the campaign, who were
divided into three classes : first class, men who
2 Napier.
had served in eight or nine general actions :
second class, in six or seven general actions •.
third class, in four or five general actions.
The regiment remained in Ireland till ]\Iay
1818, not having had a chance of distinguish-
ing itself at the crowning victory of Waterloo,
although it was on its way to embark for Bel-
gium when news of that decisive battle ar
rived. While at Eermoy, on the Gth of April
1818, the regiment was presented with new
colours. The colours which had waved over
the regiment in many a hard-fought field, and
which had been received in 1802, were
burned, and the a.?hes deposited in the lid of
a gold sarcophagus snuff'-box, inlaid with part
of the wood of the colour-staves, on wliich the
following inscription was engraved: — "This
box, composed of the old standards of the
Seventy-fourth regiment, was formed as a tri-
bute of respect to the memory of those who
fell, and of esteem for those who survived the
many glorious and arduous services on which
they were always victoriously carried, during
a period of sixteen years, in India, the Penin-
sula, and Erance. They were presented to the
regiment at Wallajahbad in 1802, and the
shattered remains were burned at Eermoy on
the 6 fch of April 1818."
The 74th embarked at Cork for Halifax,
Nova Scotia, on the 13th of May, leaving one
dep6t company, which was sent to the Isle ol
Wight. The companies were divided between
St John's, Newfoundland, St John's, New
Brunswick, and Erederickton, where were head-
quarters and five companies. The regiment re-
mained in North America till 1828, in August
of which year proceeding to Bermudas, which it
left at the end of the next year for Ireland, where
it arrived in the beginning of 1830. In 1818
the regiment had been reduced to ten companies
of 65 rank and file each, and in 1821 it was
further reduced to eight companies of 72 rank
and file. In 1825, however, the strength was
augmented to ten companies — six service com-
panies of 86 rank and file, and four depot
companies of 56 rank and file each.
The regiment remained in Ireland till 1834.
during part of which time it was actively em-
ployed in suppressing the outrages consequent
on the disturbed state of the country. In the
latter part of 1834 the regiment was divided
624
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
into four depot and six service companies;
three of the latter were sent to Barbadoes,
tvhile the headquarter division, consisting of
the three remaining companies, was sent to the
island of Grenada. In November 1835 the
two service divisions were sent to Antigua,
where they remained till February 1837. From
thence the headquarter division proceeded to
St Lucia, and tlie other three companies to
Demerara, both divisions being sent to St
Vincent in June of the same year. The regi-
ment Avas kept moving about among these
western islands till May 1841, when it pro-
ceeded to Canada, arriving at Quebec at the
end of the month. While the regiment was
stationed at Trinidad it was attacked by fever
and dysentery, which caused great mortality ;
and fever continued to prevail among the men
until the regiment removed to Trinidad. "With
this exception the 74th remained remarkably
healthy during the whole of its residence in
the West Indies.
The 74th remained in the North American
colonies till 1845, being removed from Canada
to Nova Scotia in May 1844, and embarking
at Halifax for England in March 1845. On
arriving in England in the end of that month,
the service companies joined the depot at
Canterbury.
While the regiment was stationed in Canter-
bury, Lieutenant-Colonel Crabbe, commanding
the regiment, submitted to the Commander-in-
Chief, through the colonel (Lieutenant-General
Sir Phineas Eyall), the earnest desire of the
officers and men to be permitted to resume the
national garb and designation of a Highland
regiment, under which the 74th had been
originally embodied.
The lieutenant-colonel having himself first
joined the regiment as a Highland corps in the
year 1807, and having served with it continu-
ously during the intervening period, knew by his
own experience, and was able to certify to the
Commander-in-Chief, how powerfully and fa-
vourably its character had been influenced by
its original organisation ; and also that through-
out the varied services and changes of so many
years, a strong national feeling, and a connec-
tion with Scotland by recruiting, had been
constantly maintained. Various considerations,
however, induced an application for permission
to modify the original dress of kilt and feathered
bonnet, and with the resumed designation of
a Higliland corps, to adopt the trews and bon-
net as established for the 71st regiment.
His Grace the Duke of Wellington was
pleased to return a favourable answer to the
application, in such terms as to render his con-
sent doubly acceptable to the corps, causing it
to be intimated to the colonel, by a letter from
the adjutant -general, bearing date ' Horse
Guards, 13th August 1845,' that he would
recommend to Her Majesty that the 74th Regi-
ment should be permitted to resume the ap-
pellation of a Highland rogiment, and to be
clothed " accordingly in compliment to the ser-
vices of that regiment so well known to his
Grace in India and in Europe."
• In the " Gazette" of the UthNovember 1845
the following announcement was published :—
" "War Office, 8th November 1845.
"Memorandum, — Her Majesty has been
graciously pleased to approve of the 74th foot
resuming the appellation of the 74th (High-
land) Regiment of foot, and of its being clothed
accordingly ; that is, to wear the tartan trews
instead of the Oxford mixture ; plaid cap in-
stead of the black chaco ; and the plaid scarf
as worn by the 71st Regiment. The alteration
of the dress is to take place on the next issue
of clothing, on the 1st of April 1846."
The national designation of the regiment
was of course immediately resumed, and tho
recruiting has been since carried on solely in
Scotland with uniform success.
It was directed by the Adjutant-General
that the tartan now to be worn by the 74th
should not be of the old regimental pattern, that
being already in use by two other regiments
(the 42nd and 93rd), but that it should be
distinguished by the introduction of a white
stripe. The alteration of the regimental dress
took place as ordered, on the 1st of April
1846.
In INIay 1846, Lieutenant-Colonel Crabbe,
who had been connected with the regiment for
forty years, retired on fidl pay, and took leave
of the regiment in a feeling order. Majoi
Crawley was promoted to the lieutenant
colonelcy in his place.
EETURN TO SCOTLAND.
625
II.
1846-1853.
Return to Scotland — United at Glasgow — Ireland-
South Africa — Hottentot outbreak — Change of
dress of the Regiment — Field operations — At the
Quesana — The Amatola Heights — Hottentots re-
pulsed— Another engagement — Lieutenant-Colonel
Fordyce left in command at Riet Fontein — The
Kaffirs at Fort Beaufort — Captain Thackeray's
testimony — Movements of Lieutenant - Colonel
Fordyce — His death — Major-General Somerset's
Movements in the Amatolas — Loss of the " Birken-
head."
After being stationed a short time at Can-
terbury and Gosport, the 74tb removed to
Scotland in detachments in the months of
August and September 1846, two companies
being sent to Dundee, three to Paisley, one to
Perth, headquarters and three companies to
Aberdeen, and detachments to Stirling and
Dunfermline. In November of the same
year, all the companies united at Glasgow,
and in July 1847 the regiment proceeded to
Ireland, ^¥hile stationed at Dublin, the 74th,
in consequence of the disturbed state of Tip-
perary, was sent to that county on July 29th,
to be employed as part of a movable column
under Major-General Macdonald. The regi-
ment, along with the 75th and 85th, a half
battery of Artillery, a detachment of Sappers,
and three companies of the 60 th Eifles, the
whole forming a movable column, Avas kept
moving about in the neighbourhood of Thurles
and Ballingarry during the month of August.
Happily, however, the column had none of the
stern duties of war to perform, and returned to
Dublin in the beginning of September, after
having suffered much discomfort from the
almost incessant rain which prevailed during
the time the men were under canvas.
The 74th remained in Ireland till March
1851, on the 16th of which month it sailed
in the " Vulcan" from Queeustown, having
been ordered to South Africa to take part in
the sanguinary Kaffir War of that period, in
which, as will be seen, the regiment maintained
its well -won reputation for valour in the
faithful performance of its duty. The 74tli
arrived in Simon's Bay, Cape of Good Hope,
on the 11th of May, wlieu it was ordered to
proceed to Algoa Bay to join the first division
at Fort Hare, under ISrajor-General Somerset,
the KafHrs and Hottentots. Having arrived
at Algoa Bay on the 16th, the regiment disem-
barked at Port Elizabeth, whore, owing to the
want of transport for the camp equipage, it
remained for a few days before proceeding to
Grahamstown, which, from want of grass and
the consequent weak condition of the oxen,
it did not reach till the 27th of May.i
While the 74th was at Grahamstown, a sud-
den outbreak of the Hottentots at the mission
station of Theopolis occurred. Four companies
of the regiment, under the command of Lieu-
tenant-Colonel Fordyce, together with a few
native levies, proceeded to the scene of dis-
turbance, and succeeded in destroying the rebel
camp, and capturing about 600 head of cattle :
the Hottentots, however, made their escape.
The regiment having resumed its march for
Fort Hare, arrived at that place on June 12th,
and encamped near the fort. Though but a
few days in the country. Colonel Fordyce saw
that the ordinary equipment of the British
soldier was in no way suited to African cam-
paigning, and while at Fort Hare he made a
complete change in the appearance of the
regiment. The dress bonnets, scarlet tunics,
black pouches, and pipe-clayed cross belts,
were put away in the quartermaster's stores.
Common brown leather pouches and belts
were issued, while an admirable substitute for
the tunic was found in the stout canvas
frocks of which a couple are fserved out to
each soldier proceeding on a long sea voyage.
These had been carefully preserved when the
regiment landed, and now, with the aid of
copperas and the bark of the mimosa bush,
were dyed a deep olive brown colour, which
corresponded admirably with that of the bush,
and was the least conspicuous dress of any
regiment in the field, not excepting the Eifie
Brigade and 60th, both of which corps had a
battalion engaged. The cuffs and shoulders
were strapped with leather, and this rough-
looking but most serviceable tunic was wori?
by both officers and men as long as the^
were actively employed in the field. The
forage cap, with a leather peak, completed
the costume,
1 On its arrival in South Africa, the 74th, with the
exception of about SO, mainly Irishmen, consi^Jted
of men raised in the northern counties of Scotland.
4 K
626
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAOT) EEGIMENTS.
On the 18th of June Major-General Somer-
$et ordered the following troops, divided
into brigades, to form a camp in advance for
field operations : —
First Brigade — Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce,
7 1th Highlanders : the 74th Highlanders; the
01st Regiment; the 1st European Levy; and
the Alice European Levy.
Second Brigade — Lieutenant-Colonel Sutton,
Cape Mounted Eiflemen : the George Levy,
the Graafi Eeynett Levy, the Kat Eiver Levy,
and the Fingo Levies.
Cavalry Brigade — Major Somerset, Cape
Mounted Eiflemen : the Eoyal Artillery, the
Cape Mounted Eiflemen, the George Mounted
Levy, and Blakeway's Horse ; and besides, a
detachment of Eoyal Sappers and Miners,
under the orders of Lieutenant Jesse, E.E.,
Deputy Quartermaster-General.
These troops marched from Fort Hare on
the 24th for the Quesana Eiver, near the base
of the Amatola Mountains, where a standing
camp was formed.
The division moved before daylight on the
26th of June, and ascended in two columns
the western range of the Amatola heights, halt-
ing on the ridge whde Major-General Somerset
reconnoitered the position of the enemy. While
doing so, his escort was attacked, but on the
arrival of a reinforcement the enemy was driven
from his position, and forced into the valley
below. While these operations were in pro-
gress, the 74th Highlanders, Cape Mounted
Eifles, Eurojjean and Kat Eiver Levies, with the
Alice and Port Elizabeth Fingoes, were moved
into the Amatola basin. A formidable body
of the enemy, chiefly Hottentots, were now
seen strongly posted on the extreme point of
the ridge of the northern range of the Ama-
tolas, partly concealed and well covered by
large stones and detached masses of rock; these
the 74th, flanked by the Alice and Port Eliza-
beth Fingoes, under Lieutenant-Colonel For-
dyce, was ordered to dislodge. The enemy
opened a galling fire upon the advancing troops,
but the 74th deployed into extended line, and
having opened fire, drove the Hottentots from
their position and gained the summit. After
moving along the ridge, whicli was inter.-^oct'.-d
by a narrow strip of forest bufih, the trooi'S
were again attacked, and three men of the 74th
killed. Having halted for a short time to le-
fresh themselves, the 74th, flanked by the
Fort Beaufort Fingoes, was again moved on
the enemy's position, when some sharp fixing
took place, and the enemy was compelled to
abandon his position altogether, retiring into
the forest and mountains. The division de-
scended into the Amatola basin, and at 5 p.m.
bivouacked for the night. It was reported
that some Gaika chiefs and a considerable num-
ber of the enemy were killed on this occasion ;
while the casualties in the 74th were one cor-
poral and two privates killed, and one officer,
Lieutenant W, W. Bruce, and nine men
wounded. Xothing of importance occurred
during the next two days, and on the 29th
the division marched to the camp on the
Quesana.
The conduct of the 74th in the above ser-
vices was higlily spoken of in various orders,
but we need only quote from a general order
by Lieutenant- General Sir Harry Smith, Bart.,
dated " Headquarters, KingWilliam's Town, 3rd
of July, 1851:—
" Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce and the 74th
Highlanders seized every opportunity of assail-
ing them and driving them before them, and
the Major-General reports in the strongest
terms of admiration the gallantry and the dis-
cipline of the corps."
On the 2nd of July the division again as-
cended the Amatolas, and its operations Avere
thus detailed by ]\Iaj or -General Somerset in
the following letter to the Deputy Quarter-
master-General : —
" Camp on the Kamka or Yellow Woods,
''id July 1851.
" Sir, — I have the honour to acquaint you,
for the information of his Excellency the Com-
mander-in-Chief, that I proceeded with my
division yesterday morning, and ascended the
Amatola, with the view of clearing the eastern
range of the Victoria Heights, and also of again
attacking the enemy's fastnesses in the forest,
at the southern point of Hogg's Back Eidge.
This latter point was thoroughly cleared by
the European Levy and a company of the 91st
midar Lieutenant IMainwaring. The enemy
abandoned the forest when their huts were
destroyed, and took refuge in the extreme and
highest poii.ts of the Chumie Mountains. I
HOTTENTOTS EEPULSED.
627
thnn directed my attention to the southern
point of the Victoria Heights, placing a gun
irnder Lieutenant Field ; the 74 th Highlanders,
under Lieutenant-Colonel Eordyce ; and the
Cape Mounted Rifles, under Major Somerset,
in position on the middle ridge. I detached
the Graaff Reynett Levy, under Captain Heath-
cote, senior, the Fort Beaufort Fingoes, under
Captain Verity, and destroyed all the kraals
east of the Victoria range. While this move-
ment was going on, I detached Captains Cum-
bers and Ayliff w^ith their levies, and Captain
Hobbs with the Kat Eiver Levy, down the
valley of the Amatola, destroying all the
kraals at the base of the middle ridge, and
nearly succeeded in capturing the Kaffir chief
Oba or Waba, Ty all's son, whom I saw lately
with the Commander-in-Chief at Fort Cox, as
it was his kraal that was surprised by tlie Kat
liivcr Levy under Captain Hobbs, and his
wives and family, with all their household pro-
perty, were captured, including the chief's crane
feathers for his tribe, his smart forage cap and
jacket, given to him by his Excellency, and
much other property ; and distinctly saw the
chief ride off from his kraal just before the
patrol got- there. The enemy was completely
routed, and made off in every direction. In
my attack on the Amatola position on the 26th
instant, the chiefs Eeta and Pitoi, the son of
Vongya (brother of the late Tyali), Avere killed,
and many others of less note. This informa-
tion I have received from the Kaffir Dakana,
residing at the Quilli station."
In a despatch from the Governor, Lieute-
nant-General Sir Harry Smith, Eart., to Earl
Grey, the regiment is mentioned as folloAvs:= —
" Major-General Somerset speaks in the
highest terms of Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce
and the 74th Regiment, recently arrived from
England, upon whom the brunt of these opera-
tions fell in the first division."
During the next month the standing camp
of the division was moved about from place to
place, and patrolling parties were constantly
sent out to check the depredations of the enemy.
About the middle of August, when tlie stand-
ing camp was fixed at Riet Fontein, i\Iajor-
General Somerset proceeded to Lower Albany
with, a large portion of the division, leaving
Lieutenant Colonel Fordyce, of tlie 74th High-
landers, in command of the troops remaining
in camp.
Lieutenant-Colonel Sutton, Cape Mounted
Rifles, commanding at Fort Beaufort, commu-
nicated with Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce, about
the beginning of September, regarding many
bold and frequently successful attempts at the
robbery of cattle made by the hordes of Kaffirs
in the neighbourhood of that post, which it
became necessary, if possible, to check. A force,
consisting of 11 officers and 245 men of the
74th Highlanders, 3 officers and 36 men of the
Cape Mounted Rifles, and 22 officers and 372
men of the various levies in camp and at Fort
Beaufort, were assembled at Gilbert's farm, on
the Klu Klu, on the night of the 7th of Sep-
tember, and marched about 2 o'clock a.m. on the
8th, under Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce, to the
lower edge of the Kroomc, where they arrived
at dawn, but found none of the enemy in that
locality. The force ascended theKroomeheights
by the steep and difficult ridge called the
Wolf's Head. It being well known that the
enemy, under the Gaika chief ]\Iacomo, were
in great force in the adjacent valleys of the
Waterkloof, Fuller's Hoek, and Blinkw\ater
it was determined to halt in a hollow, where
there was good water, until future operations
were determined upon. Strong picquets were
posted on the surrounding ridges, and the usual
precautions taken to guard against surprise.
Some largo bodies of the enemy were seen col
lecting at various points, and about 3 p.m. the
alarm was given that the Kaffirs were approach-
ing in great force. They ran almost with the
speed of greyhounds, but the troops, many of
whom had to toss away their half-cooked din-
ners, got under arms Avith the utmost prompti-
tude, and were soon posted in extended
order on the ridges surrounding the bivouac,
reinforcing the picquets. The enemy ap-
jiroached in swarms from all quarters of the
contiguous bush, and as soon as they were
within range, opened fire, which thoy kept up
Avithout intermission for about half an hour.
Their force, at the lowest computation, Avas
about 2000 men, and Avas led by Macomo in
person, Avho Avas seen riding about on a wljito
charger, avcII out of range. The troop.- being
posted behind a ridge, Avere enalded to keep up
a sharp Are without much danger to th.oni-
628
IIISTOKY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMEXTS.
selves, and the enemy "were soon comiDelled to
withdiaw to the bush. ISTearly half of the
ammunition being now expended, the troops
were ordered to retire ; and Lieutenant-
Colonel Sutton, with a few mounted men,
v.'as directed to occupy the pass leading from
Kroome heights to ISTiland's farm, Between
two and three hundred mounted Kaffirs were
now seen endeavouring to turn the left flank,
but they were kept in check, and all the
troops were enabled to gain the pass — a
narrow defile, in many parts of which not
Eiore than four or five men could walk abreast.
The retreat was going on with perfect regu-
larity, when a strong force of the enemy opened
fire from the buth, and a detachment of the
Fort Beaufort Fingoes became panic-stricken,
rushing among the regular troops in great dis-
order, and thereby preventing them from using
their arms with effect against the enemy. This
no doubt encouraged the Kaffirs, who, seizing
the advantage, rushed from the bush and stabbed
many of the men with their assegais. The
enemy continued their fire until the troops
cleared the bush, but they scarcely showed
themselves beyond it. The ammunition being
nearly expended, the retreat was continued
until the force arrived at Gilbert's farm, which
they did shortly after dark, and bivouacked
there for tlie night, sending an express to Riet
Fontein for waggons to cOnvey the wounded
to camp. The casualties in the regiment on
this occasion were 8 privates killed, and 1
officer, Lieutenant John Joseph Corrigan, 1
corporal, and 8 privates wounded. Hans
Hartung, who had for many years been band-
master of the regiment, and was much respected
by all ranks, lost his life on this occasion; he
had accompanied the force as a volunteer.
The troops returned to Eiet Fontein and
Fort Beaufort on the following day.
An officer,^ who was Avith the regiment
during the whole of this war, states that this
was the only instance in which the 74th really
met the Kaffirs face to face, and the latter
even then had the advantage of possessing a
thorough knowledge of the intricacies of the
"^^ Captain Thackeray, who is intimately acquainted
with the history of his old regiment, and to whom we
are greatly indebted for having carefully revised this
history of the 74th Highlanders, and otherwise lent
us valuable asiiistancc and advice.
bush, and were in overwhelming numbers.
There were numerous hand-to-hand conflicts,
and several of the enemy were killed with the
bayonet.
Major General Somerset having arrived at
EietFontein inSeptember, the division marched
on the 3rd of October to Fort Beaufort and en-
camped there, awaiting the arrival of reinforce-
ments from the second division, under Lieu-
tenant-Colonel Michel, of the 6th Eegiment,
intended to act with the first division in a
combined attack on the Waterkloof, Kroome
Heights, and Fuller's Hoek.
The necessary preparations having been
made, Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce marched on
the 13th of October with the Reserve Battalion
12th Regiment, Beaufort "West Levy, Graaf
Reynett Mounted Levy, and Fort Beaufort
Mounted Troop. The Major-General had
previously proceeded with the Cape Mounts 1
Riflemen and Fort Beaufort Fingo Levy to
meet Lieutenant-Colonel IMichel on his march
from King William's Town.
The force under Lieutenant-Colonel For-
dyce arrived at the Gola River on the after-
noon of the 13th, and on the southern point
of the Kroome Heights about sunrise next
morning. The Waterkloof and Kroome
Heights were that morning enveloped in
a dense fog, which for a time preventf'd
Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce from acting in
concert with the Major-General, according to
previous arrangement ; but about noon the
fog cleared away, and the Major-General Avas
then seen to be engaged with the enemy at the
head of the Waterkloof Lieutenant-Colonel
Fordyce joined him with his brigade, and
the enemy having been dispersed, they all
marched to Mandell's farm, where they re-
mained until the morning of the 16th.
The force was now divided. Lieutenant-
Colonel Fordyce's brigade, reinforced by the
Reserve Battalion 91st Regiment, marching by
the Bush Nek to the entrance of the Water-
kloof ; while the remainder of the division,
under the personal command of the Major-
General, proceeded to the head of the Water-
kloof Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce, on his
arrival at the entrance of the Waterkloof, ex-
tended a line of skirmishers across the valley,
seeing but few of the enemy, and meeting with
DEATH OF LIEUTENANT-COLONEL FOEDYCE.
629
no opposition until they emerged from the
hush at the head of the Waterkloof, when a
brisk fire was opened upon them ; fresh skir-
mishers were thrown out, and the enemy dis-
persed. The force then joined the Major-
General near Mount Misery, and the division
marched to Eastland's Farm and bivouacked.
The casualties in the regiment on this occasion
were 2 privates killed, and 1 lance-corporal and
1 private wounded.
In another skirmish at the head of the
"Waterkloof, on the 23rd, 2 privates Avere
killed and 2 wounded.
Various operations were carried on at the
head of the Waterkloof and Kroome heights
until the 28th, when Lieut.-Colonel Fordyce's
brigade was ordered to the Elinkwater, where
it arrived the same day, having been in the
field exposed to heavy rains, and frequently
with only one blanket per man, and since the
13th without tents.
The Commander-in-Chief, Sir Harry Smith,
spoke, in his general order of October 31, in
deservedly high terms of the conduct of the
officers and men in these most trying duties;
for this kind of desultory warfare, entailing
constant marches from place to place without
shelter, amid almost constant frost, snow, wind,
and rain, and frequently with short supplies of
food, and even of ammunition, against an im-
mense number of savages, with whom it is
impossible to come to close quarters, is far
more trying to the temper and endurance of
soldiers than a series of pitched battles with
a powerful, well-disciplined, and well-equipped
enemy.
This particular post of the enemy, at tlie
head of the "Waterkloof, was one which seemed
almost impregnable, although it was held by
only a fcAV hundred Hottentots. The rebels
had taken up a position near the summit of
the Kloof, which they had fortified with a
breastwall of detached rocks, from behind
which they long bade defiance to all efforts
to eject them. Occasionally, when the British
soldiers were receding from the bush, the enemy
would appear in the open ground, firing at the
former Avith fatal precision, and seeming as if
to invite them to open combat. Our brave
soldiers accepting the challenge, and returning
toAvards the Hottentots, or " Totties," as they
were facetiously called, the latter Avould pre-
cipitately retreat to their stronghold, reappear-
ing Avhen their opponents' backs were turned,
sending death to many a poor felloAv, Avhose
brave comrades could never get a chance to
aA-enge him. Such a mode of warfare is
harassing in the highest degree. It Avas at tlie
deathful "Waterkloof that the 74th sustained
the loss of one of its bravest and best-beloved
officers.
The troops belonging to the second division
having marched to King "William's ToAvn, and
the ]\Iajor-General having assembled at the
Elinkwater all the available force of the first
division, he ascended the BlinkAvater Hill on
the 4th of November, and bivouacked at
Eastland's Farm, leaving the tents and bag-
gage at the Elinkwater under a guard.
On the morning of the 6th of November
the infantry under Lieutenant-Colonel For-
dyce marched about tAvo hours before daylight,
the cavalry under the Major-General follow-
ing at daAvn, to the head of the "Waterkloof,
Avhere, as Ave have said, a considerable party
of the enemy Avas seen posted in strong posi-
tions. The infantry, under Lieutenant-Colonel
Fordyce, Avere ordered to attack the position.
The Colonel led his men in column into the
W^aterkloof, Avhen suddenly his march Avas
arrested by a rocky precipice Avhich fianked
him in the form of a semicircle, Avhere he
found the enemy in considerable force, and
these kncAV too Avell the rules of military
tactics to let so favourable an opportunity
escape for inflicting a penalty. Though the
bayonets of our brave soldiers seemed poAver-
less in such a position — for they had to con-
tend against an enemy concealed among inac-
cessible rocks — yet Colonel Fordyce placed his
men in position for an assault, and it Avas while
calmly surveying them to see that all was ready
for the desperate Avork, that he Avas struck in
the side by a ball, Avhich proved fatal to him
in a quarter of an hour. His last words, it is
said, Averc, ""What will become of my poor regi-
ment V He AA'as indeed the father of his regi-
ment, looking Avith parental solicitude after
the comforts of men, women, and children,
and by all he A^^as lamented with unfeigned
sorrow. ^ His men, notAvithstanding their irre-
3 We regret very much that, after making all possible
630
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
parable loss, stood firm against the enemy, and
the Major-General having arrived and assumed
the command, the enemy was driven from his
position, and the troops bivouacked for the
night on Mount Misery, near the scene of the
day's operations.
Tlie casualties in the regiment on this occa-
sion were 2 officers (Lieutenant-Colonel Eor-
dyce and Lieutenant Carey), 2 sergeants, and
2 privates killed ; and 1 officer. Lieutenant
Gordon (who died shortly afterwards), and 8
men wounded. The greater number of the
casualties on this occasion occurred in Xo.
2 company, under the command of Lieut-cnaut
Carey, until he was mortally wounded, and
then of Lieutenant Philpot. They were op-
posed to a strong body of the enemy posted
behind rocks, but being assisted by the light
company, they succeeded in dislodging it.
The bodies of the dead were next day carried
in a mule waggon for burial at Post Eetief — 15
miles across the table-land. " The funeral will
never be forgotten by those who were present.
The thunder, mingled with the booming artil-
lery, rolled grandly and solemnly among the
mountains. As the rough deal coffins were borne
Death of Lieuteuant-Colonel Fordyce.
From "Campaigning in KafflilanJ," by Captain Wm. Ross King, 74tii Iliglilandcis (now Lieut.-Coloncl Unattached).
out, the 'firing party,' dripping wet, and
covered with mud, presented arms, the officers
uncovered, and we marched in slow time out
of the gate and down the road — the pipers
playing the mournful and touching 'Highland
Lament' — to where the graves had been diTg, a
few hundred yards from the Post."
The following division order by jMajor-
General Somerset by no means exaggerates the
soldierly merits of Colonel Fordyce : —
"Camp Blinkwater,
"Nov.mh, 1851.
"It is Avith the deepest regret that Major-
General Somerset announces to the division
inquiries, we have been unable to obtain a portrait
of this distinguislied officer; indeed, Lis Lrntlicr,
C Ml era! Fordyce, informs us that no good portrait
of tlie Colonel exists.
the death of Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce, coni-
manding the 74th Highlanders. He fell, mor-
tally wounded, in action with the enemy, on
the morning of the 6th, and died on the field.
" From the period of the Tith Highlanders
having joined the first division, their high
state of discipliue and efficiency at once showed
to the Major-General the value of Lieutenant-
Colonel Fordyce as a commanding officer ; the
subsequent period, during which the Major-
General had been in daily intercourse with
Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce, so constantly
engaged against the enemy in the field, had
tended to increase in the highest degree the
opinion which the jNEajor-General had formed of
Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce as a commander
of the highest order, and one of Her Majesty's
MOVEMENTS m THE AMATOLAS.
631
ablest officers, and whom he now so deeply
laments (while he truly sympatliises with the
74th Highlanders in their irreparable loss),
as an esteemed brother soldier."
Small parties of the enemy having again
taken up positions near the head of FuUer's
IToek, they were attacked and dislodged on
the 7th ; and on the following day the divi-
sion marched to its camp at the Blinkwater.
The 74th Avas engaged in no enterprise of
importance for the next two months, head-
quarters having meantime been removed to
Fort Beaufort. In January 1852 preparations
were made under Major-General Somerset, by
the first and second divisions, for a combined
movement to destroy the enemy's crops in
the Chumie Hoek, Amatolas, and on the left
bank of the Keiskamma River. The Major-
Gcneral marched from Fort Beaufort on the
2Gth of January 1852 for that purpose, with
a force which included upwards of 250 of
all ranks of the 74th, Detachments of the
regiment were left at Post Retief, Blinkwater,
Eict Fontein, and Fort Beaufort.
The Major-General, with the force under his
command, arrived at the Amatolas on the 27th,
and on the 28th commenced the destruction
of the enemy's crops, which was carried on
at the Amatolas, Chumie Hoek, and near the
Gwali Mission Station, up to the 24th of
February, Avith little interruption from the
enemy and no loss to the regiment.
The destruction of that part of the crops
allotted to the first division having been com-
pleted, the Major-General marched on the 25th
en route for Haddon on the Koonap Eiver,
where he arrived on the 29th, and formed a
standing camp.
At about two o'clock on the morning of
the 4th of March, a patrol under Lieutenant-
Colonel Yarborough, 91st Eegiment, consist-
ing of all tho available men of that corps and
of the 74th Highlanders, together with a troop
of the Cape Mounted Riflemen, marched to
the Waterkloof to destroy a number of kraals
belonging to a party of the enemy who had
located themselves on the sides of the moun-
tain near Browne's Farm. This force arrived
at the scene of operations about sunrise, and
immediately attacked the kraals, which they
completely destroyed, and captured a number
of horses and cattle which were concealed in a
dense bush in an adjacent kloof. These kraals
were well defended by the enemy, and the
time necessarily occupied in securing the horses
and cattle allowed the enemy to collect in
large numbers from every part of the "Water-
kloof. They kept up an incessant fire upon
the troops until their arrival at Xel's Farm,
where a position was taken up by the 74th
and 91st Regiments, which kept the enemy in
check until the horses and cattle were driven
beyond their reach, after which the enemy
dispersed, and the troops returned to camp.
The casualties in the regiment on this occa-
sion were 1 private killed and 4 wounded.
On the 7th of ]\Iarch the Commander-in-
Chief arrived at the Blinkwater with all the
available force of the 2nd division, for the
purpose of carrying out, in connection with
the 1st division, a combined movement against
the Fuller's Hoek, the Waterlcloof, and
Kroome Heights, which were still occupied by
Macomo and his best warriors. These opera-
tions were carried on between the 10th and
the 16th of the month, and the regiment was
engaged with the eneni}^ on several occasions
during that time, but happily without sustain-
ing any loss. 410 women, among whom was
Macomo's great wife, many children, 130
horses, 1000 head of cattle, and a number of
goats were captured, together with some arms
and ammunition, and all the property in
IMacomo's Den.
The Commander-in-Chief, in referring to
these six days' operations in a general order,
spoke of them as a success which may well be
expected to lead to a permanent and lasting
peace. "The Kaffir tribes," he said, "have
never been previously thus punished, and the
expulsion over the Kei being effected, tran-
quillity on a permanent basis may be hoped
for. 1^0 soldiers ever endured greater
fatigues, or ever encountered them with more
constant cheerfulness and devotion to their
sovereign and country."
On the 16th of March the 1st division re-
turned to its standing camp, which had been
removed on the 13th to the Gola River, near
the entrance of the "Waterkloof; and the troops
belonginor to the 2nd division i^eturned to their
stations.
632
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
The "Watorkloof, Fuller's Hoek, and lUink-
water being now considered cleared of the
enemy, the Commander-in-Chief ordered a
combined movement to take place against
lari^o bodies of the enemy that had established
themselves between the Kaboosie Mountains
and the Kci River. To effect this, the 1st
division marched on the morning of the 18th
of March; and having been joined on the
2Gth at the Thorn River by a burgher force,
which was to co-operate with the troops,
reached the Thomas River on the 29 th, where
a standing camp was formed. The 2nd divi-
sion, at the same time, sent patrols to the
Kaboosie ISTek, Keiskamma Hoek, and the
banks of the Kei River, and a large number
of burghers was in the field co-operating
with the troops.
On the 5 th of April a patrol, under Lieu-
tenant-Colonel Napier, Cape Mounted Riile-
nicu, consisting of 162 men, from the head-
quarters of the 74th, along with detachments
of tho various other corps, marched for the
junction of the Thomas and the Kei Rivers,
where it was supposed large numbers of the
enemy's cattle were concealed.
This force arrived at and bivouacked on the
Quantino, a branch of tho Thomas River, on
tJie evening of the 5th, and on the following
morning resumed their march in three separate
columns. Large herds of cattle were seen
about ten o'clock in the morning near tho
junction of the Thomas and the Kei Rivers,
and signal fires were lighted up by the enemy
in various dii'ections. After a successfid con-
test of several hours' duration, in which 100 of
the enemy were supposed to have been killed,
this force captured, with little loss, large
numbers of cattle, horses, and goats, with
wiiich they returned to the standing camp on
the Thomas River. The Commander-in-Chief,
Lieulenant-General Sir Harry Smith, Bart.,
in a general order, spoke in the highest terms
of these services, as being of such a character
tliat a speedy termination of tho war might be
looked for, which must load to the establisli-
nient of permanent peace to the country.
The standing camp Avas moved on the 10th
of April to the Windvogcl, a branch of the
Kci River. Lieutenant- General tho Hon.
George Cathcart, appointed Governor and
Commander-in-Chief of the Cape of Good
Hope in succession to Sir Harry Smith, who
was recalled, having assumed the command and
arrived at King William's Town, Major-General
Somerset proceeded to that town to receive
instructions regarding future operations.
Lieutenant-GeneralSir Harry George Wakeiyn
Smith, G.C.B., Bart., on resigning the com-
mand, bade farewell to the army which he had
so efiiciently commanded in a general order,
in which he said : —
" I have served my Queen and country
many years ; and, attached as I have ever been
to gallant soldiers, none Avere ever more en-
deared to me than those serving in the arduous
campaign of 1851 and 1852 in South Africa.
The unceasing labours of night marches, the
burning sun, the torrents of rain, have been
encountered with a cheerfulness as conspicuous
as the intrepidity with which you have met
the enemy in so many enterprising fights and
skirmishes in his own mountain fastnesses and
strongholds, and from which you have always
driven him victoriously."*
During the next few months the 74th was
kept incessantly moving about in detachments
from one post to another, the bare recital of
which movements would oidy fatigue the reader.
The regiment was constantly employed either
on patrol, in waylaying parties, or on escort
duties, the work involved in such move-
ments being, as we have already said, far
more trying and fatiguing to the soldier
* There is no doubt that the energetic Sir Harry
Smith was made the scape-goat of the shortcomings of
the Government at home. Among other things, he
had been accused "of using the language of hyjierbole
in describing the numerous rencontres which have
occurred, and of giving praise to the gallant officers
and troops as well as burghers." Possessing, how-
ever, some experience in war, he says, in his spirited
des})atch to Earl Grey, dated Camp, Bliukwater,
March 17, 1852, "I must maintain that such is not
the case. Troops acting in the open field expect not
the stimulus of praise; the soldier sees his foe, and
his British courage rises at each step ; but he who,
after perhaps a night-march of great length," has to
ascend mountains, or penetrate dense bush and
ravines, filled probably with a daring and intrepid
enemy, as resolute as athletic, ready to murder any
one v^ho may fall into his hands, and when warfare is
of the most stealthy and enterprising kind, appre-
ciates the praise of his commander, because, when his
acts arc conspicuously daring, he is conscious he
deserves it. He does his duty; but human nature
renders even the soldier's intrepid heart sensible of
the approbation of his superior, which he is proud *-o
know xnay roach the eye of his parents and friends "
IMOYE^^rENTS IN THE iUIATOLAS.
G33
than a regular scries of field operations against
a large and thoroughly disciplined army.
Tlie long protracted war was definitely
brought to a close by the " final clearing of
the Watcrkloof," in September 1852, under
personal command of General the Hon. Sir
George Cathcart; when a large number of pris-
oners and of horses were taken, many Kaffirs
killed, and their villnges and strongholds de-
stroyed. The names of "Capt. Bruce, 74th, com-
manding a detachment from Post Rctief," and
of "Lieut. W. E,. King, commanding a detach-
ment of the 74th Highlanders," were men-
tioned in General Orders on this occasion, with
some others from different regiments engaged.
We have only heard of one instance in
which an attempt was made to sully the honour
and honesty of the 74th; that was by the Rev.
Henry Renton, a Scotch missionary, who at a
public meeting in Glasgow made some remarks
reflecting on the conduct of the 74th High-
landers. We cannot believe that a Scotchman
would maliciously attempt to sully the honour
of a Highland regiment ; and, of course, a
Christian minister never so far should forget
himself as to give utterance to a statement
which he does not believe has a foundation
in truth, especially when that statement, as
in the present case, involves the reputation of
so many of his fellow-countrymen, and, it is to
be presumed, fellow-Christians. That the Rev.
Henry Renton, whose honesty of intention,
then, we cannot doubt, was under a misap-
prehension when he rashly — jjerhaps in a gush
of "holy rapture," as Burns puts it — made
this statement at the public meeting in Glas-
gow, is clear from the following letter written
on the subject by Major-General Somerset : —
" Gr.AHAMSTOAVX, Aucfust 18, 1852.
" Sir, — Having observed in several of the
public journals that, at a recent public meet-
ing, Mr Renton, a Scotch minister, took occa-
sion to attack the character of the 74tli
Iliglilanders for their conduct when encamped
at the Gwali Station on the Cliumie River,
in the month of February last, stating that
the men of that corps had plundered and
destroyed the garden of the widow Chalmers
while the savage enemies had always spared
her property; I desire to state, in justice to the
II.
74th Highlanders u.n.der your command, that
the statement is a false and gratuitous attack
on your gallant regiment, whose unvaried dis-
cipline and excellent conduct have ever met
my fullest approbation.
" Shortly after the troops arrived in camp
at Gwali, a guard was detached to afford IMrs
Chalmers protection, and if any produce was
taken out of her garden, it must have been
in total ignorance that any person was resid-
ing on the property — the Kaffirs who had
been residing on the grounds having all lied
into the bush.
" I consider the attack of Mr Renton, whose
character is so well known on the frontier,
to be an attempt to enhance the value of
liis statements in favour of those barbarians
whose atrocities he has attempted to palliate,
and whose cause he so earnestly patronises.
" You v/ill be good enough to make this
expression of my sentiments known to tho
74th Highlanders under your command.
" I have the honour to be, &c,
" H. Somerset,
" ^Major-General.
" To Major Patton,
" Coramandmg 74tli Highlanders."
Major-General Somerset having been ap-
pointed to the Staff in India, Colonel Buller,
C.B., Rifle Brigade, assumed the command of
the 1st division on the 27th of August 1852.
Lieutenant-Colonel John Macduff, from the
St Helena Regiment, having been appointed
to the 74th Highlanders, joined at Fort Beau-
fort on the 17tli of October 1852, and assumed
the command of the regiment.
The Commander-in-Chief having determined
upon sending an exiDcdition into the Abasutus
country against Moshesh, to enforce the pay-
ment of a fine of cattle and horses imposed
upon that chief, the detachments from Fort
Browne, Koonap Port, Riet Fontein, Post
Reticf, joined headquarters at Fort Beaufort
in the beginning of November, and on the
10th of that month the headquarters, under
Lieutenant-Colonel Macduff — strength, 2 cap-
tains, 5 subalterns, 3 staff, 12 sergeants, 5
buglers, and 244 rank and file — marched for
Burghersdorp, where the forces intended for
the expedition were to assemble under the
4 L
634
HISTOKY OF THE IIiaHLAXD EEGIMENTS.
personal command of His Excellency the
Commander-in-Chief. A detachment was left at
Fort Beaufort under Major Patton, consisting
of 2 captains, 1 subaltern, 2 staff, 11 ser-
geants, 4 buglers, and 141 rank and hie.
On the 11th of IS^'ovember, the force was
joined by a detachment of artillery and 2
guns under Captain Eobinson, and a detach-
ment of the Cape Mounted Eifies, under Major
Somerset, the whole being under tlie com-
mand of Lieutenant-Colonel JNIacduff. Pro.
cceding by stages towards its destination, the
force was joined on the 16th by Captain
Brydon's company from Whittlesea, consisting
of about 150 men, increasing the strength to
1 lieutenant-colonel, 3 captains, 6 subalterns,
3 staff, 17 sergeants, 7 buglers, and 404 rank
and fde; on the 17th to the Honey Klip
Eiver; on the 18th to Klaas Smidts Elver;
on the 19th to the Vleys on the Stormberg
jVlountains ; on the 20th to the Stormberg
Eiver, on the 22nd it reached Burghersdorp,
and joined the troops under Lieutenant-
Colonel Eyre of the 73rd regiment, who had
arrived at Burghersdorp on the previous day.
On the 23rd, the headquarters of the Cape
Mounted Eifies joined the force, and on the
2Sth, His Excellency the Commander-in-Chief
arrived, and the troops were divided into
brigades, the 74th Highlanders, the 2nd
(Queen's Eegiment), and one Eockct Battery,
forming the first brigade of infantry, under
Lieutenant-Colonel Macduff, 74th Highlanders.
On the 28th of I^ovember, the march was
recommenced by brigades, and the village of
Plaatberg was reached on the 13th.
Moshesh's sons, Nehemiah andDavid, arrived
in camp the same evening, and on the 15th,
that chief himself appeared and had an inter-
view with the governor, who informed him
that if his fine of horses and cattle was not
paid within three days, he would be obliged
to go and take them.
On the 18th, Nehemiah arrived wdth 3450
liead of cattle ; but the remainder not having
been sent within the stipulated time, the
cavalry and 2ud brigade advanced on the
19th to the Drift on the Caledon Eiver, leav-
ing the camp and cattle at Plaatberg in
charge of the 1st brigade. This force moved
against Moshesh on the morning of the 20lh,
and after a sanguinary contest on the Berea
Mountain, wliich lasted during the day, cap-
tured 4500 head of cattle, and some horses
and goats. During that night Moshesh sent
a letter to the Governor, saying that he had
been severely punished, and suing for peace,
which the Governor granted on the 21st, and
the troops returned to camp on the 22nd.
One company of the 2nd, or Queen's, and
one of the 74th, under Captain Bruce, marched
for Plaatberg on tlie afternoon of the 19 th,
and reinforced the troops engaged. The cattle
were sent for distribution to Bloem Eontein,
and the troops commenced their march on their
return to the colony on the 24th of Decem-
ber. On their arrival at the Orange Eiver,
it was found so swollen from recent rains that
the troops, w^aggons, and baggage had to be
conveyed across on two pontoons, wdiich opera-
tion occupied six days.
The troojis marched on their return to the
colony by nearly the same route by which
they had advanced, a detachment of the regi-
ment, i;nder Captain Bruce, of 2 sergcanl.s,
1 bugler, and 40 rank and file, being left at
Whittlesea.
The Governor and Commander-in-Chief took
his leave of the troops in a general order
dated "Camp Boole Poort, 2Gth December
1852," in which he spoke in the highest
terms of their conduct during the expedition.
Lieutenant-Colonel Eyre also, on resigning
command of the division, published a divi-
sion order, in Avhicli he spoke of the general
character of all non-commissioned officers and
soldiers as having been most exemplary. " To
the officers generally he feels that his thanks
are especially duo ; their example and exer-
tions have rendered his task of commanding
very easy." Among the officers particularly
named by Lieutenant-Colonel Eyre were, —
Lieutenant-Colonel Macduff of the 74th High-
landers, commanding the 1st brigade, from
whose judgment and experience ho derived
great assistance ; Captain Hancock, 74th High-
landers ; Lieutenant and Adjutant Falconer,
74th Highlanders, acting Brigade-Major, and
Dr Fraser, 74th Highlanders, &c.
The first brigade, under Lieutenant- Colon el
Macduff, arrived at Bryce's Farm, on the Kat
Eivor, on tlie 10th of January, 1853. On the
]\rOVEMENTS IN THE AMATOLAS.
635
Ibllowing day the regiments composing the
brigade returned to their stations ; the 74th
proceeding to Eort Beaufort, where it arrived
ou tlie 21st, and where, on the 20th, a small
detachment from the regimental depot had
joined.
In tlio beginning of February orders were
received for the regiment to proceed to King
William's Town to reinforce the 2nd division.
It accordingly marched from Fort Beaufort on
the 3rd, under Lieutenant-Colonel Macduff,
leaving a small detachment at Fort Beaufort.
The regiment arrived at King William's Town
on the 7th, and was ordered to j)roceed to the
Duhne or Itembi Mission Station, accompanied
by detachments from the 12th lioyal Lancers,
tJie Koyal Artillery, and the Cape Mounted
Ivillemcn; the whole under the command of
Lieutenant-Colonel Macduff, of the 74th High-
landers, tlie intention being to form a connect-
ing link in a chain of posts surrounding the
Amatolas. jS'umerous patrols were sent out to
keep up a communication Avith the post at
Kaboosie IsTek, and to examine the country
near the sources of the Kaboosie and the
Buffalo rivers, and the valley between the Iseli
range and Murray's Krantz.
*li Peace, however, having been established in
l\Iarch, the regiment marched from the Duhne
Station to Fort Beaufort, arriving there on
the 2Gtli,
On the termination of the war. His Excel-
lency published a general order, which we
sludl give at length, as serving to convey the
idea formed by a competent judge of the
urgent nature of the duties which the soldiers
engaged in the Kaffir War had to perform,
and also showing the important results of
the operations in which the 74th bore so
conspicuous a part.
" Headquarters, Grauamstown,
''March 14, ]853.
"The Commander of the Forces congratu-
lates the army under his command on the
tei'mination of the war of rebellion which has
troubled the eastern frontier of Her Ma,jesty's
South African Dominions for more than two
years, and which at one time assuming the
character of a war of races, had it not been
arrested by their gallantry, perseverance, and
unparalleled exertions, must have overwhelmed
the inhabitants of the eastern district of the
colony. And indeed it is impossible to cal-
culate the extent to which it might have
reached.
"In conveying Ids thanks to the army for
their meritorious services. His Excellency
desires to include those of the Colonial ser-
vice, Europeans, Fingoes, and Loyal Hotten-
tots, Avho, under gallant leaders, nobly emu-
lated the brilliant examples set them by Her
Majesty's troops.
" The field of glory ojiened to them in a
Kaffir war and Hottentot rebellion is possibly
not so favourable and exciting as that which
regular warfare with an open enemy in the
field affords ; yet the unremitting exertions
called for in hunting well-armed yet skulking
savages through the bush, and driving tliem
from their innumerable strongholds, are per-
haps more arduous than those recpiired in
regular warfiire, and call more constantly for
individual exertions and intelligence.
" The British soldier, always cheerfally
obedient to the call, well knows that 'srhen
he has done his duty, he is sure to obtain
the thanks and good opinion of his gracious
Queen.
"It is His Excellency's duty, and one which
he has had the greatest pleasure in performing,
to call Her ]\Iajesty's attention, not only on
particular occasions, but generally, to the noble
conduct of all officers, non-commissioned officers,
and soldiers of this army, throughout tli3
arduous contest in which they have been
engaged ; and they may rest assured it Avill
not pass unheeded.
" It cannot fiiil to be an additional gratifica-
tion to them to reflect that the result of their
exertions has been the total and final cle.ir-
ance of the Waterkloof, I'i.-ih Biver, and all
the other strongholds of the enemy within tho
colony. The surrender of tho rchcl chiefs,
Sandilli, IMacomo, and tho Gaika people,
who have been expelled from all their former
territories, including the Amatolas, which
now remain in possession of Her Majesty's
troops, and the removal of that hitherto trouble-
some race to the banks of the Kei; the com-
plete submission of tho Bassutus, the Sam-
bookies, and the Anna-Galiekas, and tho
uxtinclion of the Hottentot rebellion ; and
636
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAXD EEGIMENTS.
that tliU-?, thanks to their noLIe exertions,
where all ^vas war and rebellion two years ago,
general and profound peace reigns in South
Africa. " " A. J. Cloete,
" Quartermaster-General."
Colonel Culler, C.B., Eifle Brigade, coin-
niauding 1st Division, made his inspection of
the regiment on the 5tli of May, when he
expressed to Lieutenant- Colonel Macduff liis
entire satisfaction with the regiment in every
respect.
Before concluding our account of the doings
of the 7-ith Highlanders during thoKaffir "War,
■\ve must tell the story of an action which sheds
more glory upon those who took part in it than
a hundred well-fought battles, or the taking of
many cities ; an action in which discipline and
self-denial triumphed gloriously over the love
of dear life itself.
On the 7th of January 1852, the iron paddle
troopship "Birkenhead," of 1400 tons and 556
horse-power, commanded by Master Command-
ing Eobert Salmond, sailed from the Cove of
Cork, bound for the Cape of Good Hope, with
detachments from the depots of ten regiments,
all under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel
Setonof the 74th Highlanders. Altogether there
were on board about 631 persons, including a
crew of 132, the rest being soldiers with their
wives and children. Of the soldiers, besides
Colonel Seton and Ensign Alexander Gumming
Ptussell, 66 men belonged to the 74th.
The "Birkenhead" made a fair voyage out,
and reached Simon's Bay, Cape of Good Hope,
on the 23rd of February, when Captain Salmond
was ordered to proceed eastward immediately,
and land the troops at Algoa Bay and BuiFalo
liiver. The " Birkenhead" accordingly sailed
again about six o'clock on the evening of the
25th ; the night being almost perfectly calm,
the sea smooth, and the stars out in the sky.
I^Ien, as U5u.al, were told off to keep a look-out,
and a leadsman was stationed on the paddle-
box next the land, which was at a distance
of about 3 miles on the port side. Shortly
before two o'clock on the morning of the 26th,
when all who wore not on duty were sleeping
peacefully below, the leadsman got soundings
in 12 or 13 fathoms: ere he harl time to get
another cast of the lead, the '• Biikenhead" was
suddenly and rudely arrested in her course ;
she had struck on a sunken rock, surrounded
by deep water, and was firmly fixed upon its
jagged points. The water immediately rushed
into the fore part of the ship, and drownedmany
soldiers who were sleeping on the lov.'er troop
deck.
It is easy to imagine the consternation and
wild commotion with Avhich the hundreds of
men, women, and children would be seized on
realising their dangerous situation. Captain
Salmond, Avho had been in his cabin since ten
o'clock of tlie previous night, at once appeared on
deck with the other naval and military officers ;
the captain ordered the engine to be stopped,
the small bower anchor to be let go, the paddle-
box boats to be got out, and the quarter boats
to be lowered, and to lie alongside the ship.
It might have been with the " Birkenhead"
as with many other passenger-laden ships which
have gone to the bottom, had there not been
one on board with a clear head, perfect self-
possession, a noble and chivalrous spirit, and
a power of command over others wiiich few
men have the fortune to possess ; this born
" leader of men " was Lieutonant-Colonel
Seton of the 74ih Highlanders. On comiiig on
deck he at once comprehended the situation, and
v.dthout hesitation made up his mind what it
was the duty of brave men and British soldiers
to do under the circumstances. He impressed
upon the other officers the necessity of pro-
serving silence and discipline among the mcji.
Colonel Seton then ordered the soldiers to
draw up on both sides of the quarter-deck ;
the men obeyed as if on parade or about to
undergo inspection. A party was told off to
v/ork the pumps, another to assist the sailors
in lowering the boats, and a third to throw
the poor horses overboard, " Every one did
as he was directed," says Captain Wright of
the 91st, who, with a number of men of that
regiment, was on board. " AU received their
orders, and had them carried out, as if tlio
men were embarking instead of going to the
bottom ; there was only this difierencc, that I
never saw any embarkation conducted with so
little noise and confusion."
Meanwhile Captain Salmond, thinking no
doubt to get the ship safely afloat again and
to steam her nearer to the shore, ordered the
LOSS OE THE " BIKKENIIEAD."
C37
engineer to give tlie paudles a few backward
turns. This only liastened the destruction of
tlio ship, which bumped again upon the rock,
so that a great liole was torn m tlie bottom,
Jcttmg the water rush in volumes into tlio
engino-roora, putting out the fires.
The situation was now more critical thanever;
but the soldiers remained quietly in their
I'laces, while Colonel Seton stood in the gang-
Avay with his sword drawn, seeing the women
and children safely passed down into the second
cutter, which the captain had provided for
tliem. This duty was speedily effected, and
the cutter was ordered to lie off about 150
yards from tlie rapidly siidiing ship. In
about ten minutes after she first struck, she
broke in t\vo at the foremast — this n:;ast and
the fnnnel falling over to the starboard side,
crushiiig many, and throwing into the water
those v.'lio were endeavouring to clear the
paddle-box boat. Eut the men kept their
places, though many of them were mere lads,
who had been in the service only a few
in.onths. An eye-witness, speaking of the
captain and Colonel Seton at this time, has
said — " Side by side they stood at the helm,
providing for the safety of all that could be
saved. They never tried to save themselves."
Eesides the cutter into which the women
and children had been put, only two small
boats were got off, all the others liavi]]g been
Btove in by the falling timbers or otherwise
rendered useless. When the bows had
broken off, the ship began rapidly to sink
forward, and those who remained on beard
clustered on to the jDoop at the stern, all,
however, without the least disorder. At last,
Captain Salmond, seeing that nothing more
could be done, advised all who could swim to
jump overboard and make for the boats. Eut
Colonel Seton told the men that if they did
so, they would be sure to swamp the boats,
and send the women and children to the
bottom ; he therefore asked tliem to keep
their places, and they obeyed. The " Eirken-
head" Avas now rapidly sinking ; the officers
shook hands and bade each other farewell;
hnmediately after which the ship again broke in
two abaft the mainmast, when the hundreds who
had bravely stuck to their posts were plunged
with the sinking wreck into the sea. " Until
the vessel totally disappeared," says an eye-
witness, " there was not a cry or murmur from
soldiers or sailors." Those who could swim
struck out for the shore, but few ever reached
it ; most of them either sank through exhaus-
tion or were devoured by tlie sluirks, or were
daslied to death on the rugged shore near
Point Danger, or entangled in the death-grip
of the long arms of sea-weed that floated
thickly near the coast. About tv/enty minutes
after the "Eirkenhead" first struck on the
rock, all that remained visible were a few
fragments of timber, and the main-topmast
standing above the water. Of the 631 souls
on board, 438 were drowned, only 193 being
saved : not a sin.gle woman or child was lost.
Those who d'ld manage to land, exhausted as
they were, had to make their way over a
rugged and barren coast for fifteen miles,
before they reached the residence of Captaiu
Small, by whom they were treated with the
greatest kindness until taken away b}' II. M.
steamer " Ehadamanthus."
Tlie three boats which were lying off near
the ship when she Avent down picked up as
many men as they safely could, and made for
the shore, but found it impossible to land; they
were therefore pulled away in the direction of
Simon's Town. After a time they were
descried by the coasting scliooner " Lioness,"
the master of which, Thomas E. Eamsdcn, took
the wretched survivors on board, his wife
doing all in her poAver to comfort them, dis-
tributing Avhat spare clothes Avere on board
among the many men, who Avero almost naked.
The " Lioness" made for the scene of the wreck,
Avhich she reached about half-past two in the
afternoon, and picked up about forty-five men,
Avho had managed to cling to the still standing
mast of the " Eirkenhead." The " Lioness," as
Avell as the "Ehadamanthus," took the rescued
remnant to Simon's Eay.
Of those who were droAvned, 357, including
9 officers, belonged to the army ; the remain-
ing 81 formed part of the ship's company,
including 7 naval officers. Eesides the chival-
rous Colonel Seton and Ensign Russell, 48 of
the 66 men belonging to the 74th perished.
Any comment on this deathless deed of
heroic self-denial, of this victory of moral powoi'
over the strongest impulse, Avould be imperti-
638
HISTOr.Y OF THE IIIGHLAXD EEGI.MEXTS.
iientj uo one needs to be told what to think of
the simple story. The 7-ith and the other regi-
ments who were represented on board of the
" Birkenhead," as well as the whole British
army, must feel prouder of this victory over the
last enemy, than of all the great battles whose
names adorn their regimental standards.
The only tangible memorial of the deed
that exists is a monument erected by Her
Majesty Queen Victoria in tlie colonnade of
Chelsea Hos2:>ital ; it bears the following in-
scription : —
" This inonument is erected by command of
Tier Majesty Queen Victoria, to record the
heroic constancy and unbroken discipline
shown by Lieutenant-Colonel Seton, 74th
Highlanders, and the troops embarked under
his command, on board the " Birkenhead," when
that vessel was wrecked off the Cape of Good
Hope, on the 2Gth of February 1852, and to
preserve the memory of the officers, non-
commissioned officers, and men who perished
on that occasion. Their names were as
follows : — •
"Lieutenant-Colonel Alexander Seton,
74th Highlanders, commanding the troops;
CornetRolt, Sergeant Straw, and 3privates,l 2 th
Lancers ; Ensign Boylan, Corporal M'Manus,
and 34 privates,2nd Queen's Regiment; Ensign
Metfordand47privates, Gth Pioyals; 55 privates,
12th Regiment; Sergeant Hicks, Corporals
Harrison and Cousins, and 26 privates, 43rd
Light Infantry; 3 privates 45th Regiment ;
Corporal Curtis and 29 privates, 60 th Pafles;
Lieutenants Robinson and Booth, and 54
privates, 73rd Regiment; Ensign Russell,
Corporals Mathison and William Laird, and
46 privates, 74th Highlanders; Sei-geant
Butler, Corporals Webber and Smith, and
41 privates, 91st Regiment; Staff-Surgeon
Laing; Staff Assistant-Surgeon Robinson. In
all, 357 officers and men. The names of the
privates will be found inscribed on brass plates
adjoining."
Lieutenant-Colonel Seton, whose high-
mindedness, self-possession, and calm deter-
mination inspired all on board, was son and
Leir of the late Alexander Seton, Esq. of
Mounie, Aberdeenshire, and represented the
INIounie branch of the old and eminent
Scottish house of Pitmedden. His death was
undoubtedly a great loss to the British armv,
as all who knew him agree in stating that ho
was a man of high ability and varied attain-
ments; he was distinguished both as a mathe-
matician and a linguist. Lord Abordare
(formerly the Right Honourable H. A. Bruce)
speaks of Colonel Seton, from personal know-
ledge, as " one of the most gifted and accom-
plished men in the British army." ^
IIL
1853—1873,
Embarkation for IiiJia— Ten years in India— Malabar
— Canara — New stand of Colours— iMrs Anson— A
desperate duel- Lieut.-General Shawe becomea
Colonel of the 74tli — Indian Kebellion — The Kaffir
War Medals — Storm of Sliolapoor — Kojial — Nar-
goond — Leave to be discharged in 1858 — Tlie 7-lth
embarks for England in 1864— Captain Thackeray
in command of the 74th— Edinburgh— Aldershot —
lleceives the special commendation of II.li.H. Com-
manding-in -Chief.
Oeuers having been received that the 74th
should hold itself in readiness to proceed to
India, all the outlying detachments joined
headquarters at Fort Beaufort. The regiment
set out on November 10, 1853, to march for
Port Elizabeth, where it arrived on the 18th,
and from which, on the 20tli, the headquarters
and right wing were conveyed to Cape Town,
where they embarked on Ijoard the freight-
ship " Queen."
The " Queen" sailed from Table Bay on the
25th of November, and arrived at ]\radras on
the 12th of January 1854. The 74th was
destined to remain in India for the next ten
3'ears, during which time the movements of its
various detachments were exceedingly compli-
cated, and are difficult to follow even with the
aid of a good map. Indeed, few regiments, we
are sure, have been more broken up into small
detachments than was the 74th, during its ser-
vices at the Cape, and for the greater part of
the time that it remained iii India ; for eight
years from 1850, when the regiment Avas at
Fermoy, in Ireland, it was broken up into
small detachments, and it was only on the re.
peated petition of the commanding-officer to the
War Office authorities that, in 1858, all the
companies once more found themselves to-
^ "We regret exceedingly that we have 'been unable
to i;rociirc aa authentic portrait of Colonel Seton.
RENDEZVOUS AND MOVEMENTS IN INDIA— QUEEN'S PIPERS.
G39
getlier : this was at Bellarj, in tlie Madras
Presidency, wliere headtj^iiarters had been
stationed for some time.
After the arrival of headquarters and the
light wing at IMadras, the regiment was joined
by a detachment from England, under Captain
Jago. After headquarters had been about a
week at Madras, it, along with four companies,
re-embarked, on January 19, for Negapatam,
about ISO miles farther south, where it arrived
next day, and remained till the 24th, wlien it
set out to march for Trichinopoly, which it
reached on the 2nd of February.
On the 7th of February a detachment, under
Captain Brydon, consisting of 4 officers and
205 men, proceeded to Jackatalla (now Well-
ington, about ten miles south of Ootakamund,
in the Neelgherri Hills), there to be stationed
for the purpose of assisting in the building of
barracks at that place.
Captain Jago, with the two companies which
liad been left at Madras, joined headquarters
on the 13th, and a small detachment from
England, under Lieutenant Davies, landed at
Madras on the 13th, and arrived at Trichino-
poly on the 27th of February.
The left wing of the service companies,
which liad left Cape Town some time after the
rest of regiment, landed at Madras on the 19 th
of February, and embarked for Tranquebar.
This detachment, on its march from Tranque-
bar to Tricliinopoly, was unfortunately at-
tacked by cholera, and lost 3 sergeants, 2 cor-
porals, and 15 privates.
The headquarters marched for Jackatalla on
the 15th of jVIarch, and arrived there on the
30 th, having left a detachment at Tricliinopoly,
consisting of 2 captains, 5 subalterns, 1 assist-
ant-surgeon, 10 sergeants, 4 drummers, and
220 rank and file, under command of ]\Iajor
Uancock, who was relieved of the command by
Lieutenant-Colonel Monkland on the 3rd of
April.
It w^ould be tedious to follow the move-
ments of the various detachments of the regi-
ment in the performance of the ordinary routine
duties which devolve on the British soldier
when stationed in India. The headquarters
remained at Jackatalla — where it was gradually
joined by the various detachments which re-
mained at Trichinopoly — ti.u 1857. At fre-
quent intervals during this time, and while the
regiment remained in India, it was joined by
detachments of recruits from the de2)6t com-
panies at home, and by volunteers from other
regiments in India — it being a common cus-
tom, when a regiment was ordered home, to
allow those of the men who wished to remain
in India to volunteer into otlier regiments. If
Ave may judge from the large detachments
which the 74tli received in this way, it must
have had a very liigh reputation among the
other regiments of Her Majesty stationed in
India. Among the other additions which the
74th received while at Jackatalla was one
which was made by Her Majesty's gracious
pleasure, much, no doubt, to the gratification of
tlie regiment, and one which to a Highland
regiment is of no mean importance. The addi-
tion we refer to consisted of 1 pipe- major and
5 pipers, who joined in May 1S54, and whoso
strains, no doubt, served often to remind the
many Highlanders in the regiment of their
homes far away in dear old Scotland. This
accession was in addition to a pipe-major and a
piper for each company, which have always
been maintained in the regiment, and dressed
at the expense of the officers.
In November of the same year that the
regiment received the above important addi-
tion, it was inspected by Major-General J.
Wheeler Cleveland, commanding the Southern
Division, who, in a division order afterwards
issued, expressed himself in complimentary and
justly merited terms towards this distinguished
regiment.
Colonel Macduff, having been appointed a
brigadier of the 2iid class, and ordered to as-
sume the command of the provinces of IMalabar
and Canara, handed over command of the
regiment to Captain Brydon on the 7th of
February 1855, — Lieutenant-Colonel Monk-
land, the next senior officer, having proceeded
to Bangalore on sick-leave. But Captain and
Brevet-Major Robert Bruce having joined,
from leave of absence, on the 28th of February,
assumed command of tlie regiment, and was
relieved on the 9th of April by Lieutenant-
Colonel Monkland.
A wing of the regiment having been ordered
to relieve the 25th (King's Own Borderers)
Regiment — 132 volunteers from Avhich joined
640
HTSTOEY OF THE HIGIILAXD EEGIMENTS.
the 74:tli — at Cannanoor, a detail of 8 otiicers,
1 surgeon, 13 sergeants, IG corporals, 6 drum-
mers, 3 pipers, and 304 privates, under com-
mand of Captain Jago, marched from head-
quarters on the 14th of February, and arrived
at Cannanoor on the 1st of March, having e/i
route detached JSTo. 5 Company, under Cap-
tain Augustus Davies, to Malliapooram. The
^ving thus stationed at Cannanoor, on the
Malabar coast, had to furnish so many strong
detachments to the provinces of Malabar and
Canara that it was necessary frequently to re-
inforce it from headquarters, as v.^ell as from
England, so that very soon the number of
companies at headquarters was reduced to four,
tlie other six being with the left wing.
The 24th of May, being the anniversary
of the birth of Her ]\Iost Gracious Majesty,
was selected by the lion. Mrs George Anson
fur presenting a stand of new colours to the
regiment. Ilis Excellency Lieutenant-General
the Honourable George Anson, Commander-
in-Chief of the Madras Army, and the staff of
the Most N'oble the Governor-General of India,
the Marquis of Dalhousie, and a large con-
course of spectators, were to be present, but the
Governor-General was unfortunately prevented
by illness from attending.
The now colours having been consecrated
by tlie Eev. John Ruthven Macfarlane, the
chaplain of the regiment, were handed to
Lieutenants R. II. D. Lowe and II. E. "VVol-
rige (the two senior subalterns present) by
the Honourable Mrs Anson, who, in doing so,
mentioned the various services of the regiment
in a most complimentary manner ; and His
Excellency the Commander-in-Chief, after the
review, was pleased to express himself in the
most flattering terms with regard to the gal-
lantry, efficiency, soldier-like bearing, and good
conduct of the regiment.
In the month of September, the detachment
stationed at Malliapooram, under the command
of Captain Augustus Davies, was employed
against some insurgent IMoplahs in the neigh-
bourhood, who had murdered ]\Ir Conolly,
Collector of Malabar, and in an affair on the
17th of that month 1 private was killed and
"I wounded.
During the performance of this duty a very
remarkable incident occurred which is well
v/orth putting on record. Captain Davies'
company having been sent in quest of the Mop-
lahs, came upon them, after a hot midday
march of about eiglit or ten miles, at the
house of a high casto JSTair, which they had
taken possession of after murdering the
servant ^^'ho had been left in charge. The
house was no sooner surrounded by the
soldiers than the Moplahs rushed forth, fired
what arms they possessed at the 74th, killing
a private ; they tlien attacked the men with
the jSIoplah war-knives. All the IMoplahs
were speedily despatched, not, however, be-
fore one of them had attacked Private Joseph
Park, who transfixed the ]\Ioplah through
the chest with his bayonet. The Moplah
thereupon, although mortally wounded, seized
the muzzle of Park's firelock — for the 74th
was still armed with the old Erown Eess —
and with a fierce blow of his Avar-knife, whilst
still transfixed with the bayonet, cut Park's
throat almost from ear to ear. Staggered
with the blow, the firelock dropped from
Park's hands, and the Moplah fell dead at
his feet. After hovering between life and
death for some weeks, Park ultimately re-
covorcLL
Colonel IMacdufF, having been relieved from
the provinces of INIalabar and Canara by the
return of Erigadier Erown, rejoined head-
quarters, and assumed command of the regi-
ment on the 31st of January 185G, and
lieutenant-Colonel Monkland proceeded to
Cannanoor for the purpose of assuming
command of the left wing. On the 14th
of ISTovember, however. Colonel Macduff, aa
senior officer in the Presidency, having
been ordered to proceed to Eellary as acting
Erigadier in place of Colonel Erown of the
43d Foot, who had died, the command of
the headquarters devolved upon Lieutenant-
Colonel Monkland, who, however, retained
it only a few weeks, as Colonel Macduff, hav-
ing been relieved from the command of the
Eellary Erigade by Colonel Pole, 12th Lancers,
his senior, returned to headquarters at Jacka-
talla, and reassumed the command of the regi-
ment on the Gth of February.
On the 16th of February 1857 notification
of the appointment of Lieutenant-General
Shawe to tiic colonelcy of the regiment, in
ENFIELD EIFLES ISSUED TO THE 74Tn--EISING OF THE MAHRATTAS. 641
place of Lieutenant-General Thomson, was
received by the regiment.
During all this time, of course, the regular
half-yearly inspection was made by Major-
General Cleveland, who on every occasion was
able to express himself perfectly satisfied with
the state of the regiment.
On the 12th of April 1857, Enfield rifles
were first issued to a portion of the regiment
in accordance with the instructions from home
directing their partial introduction into tlie
army as an experiment.
On the 2 2d of July, in accordance with in-
structions received, the right wing and head-
quarter companies proceeded en route to Ban-
galore by Mysore ; but on arriving at the latter
place, their destination having been changed to
Bellary (with the exception of 150 men, who,
under command of Captain Falconer, followed
by marches in charge of the families and bag-
gage), the regiment Avas pushed on by transit
to that station. Government being apprehensive
of a rising among the Eajah's zemindars in
the Malu"atta country. As the sequel shows,
the services of the regiment were soon called
into requisition. A movable column having
been formed under the command of Brigadier
Whitlock, the grenadier company, made up to
100 men immediately on its arrival, proceeded
on the 12th of August to join the force by
way of Kurnool; and as soon as the arrival of
the detachment under Captain Falconer, above
referred to, rejoined headquarters on the 30th,
the light company, also made up to 100 men,
proceeded to join the column. These com-
panies were all armed with the Enfield rifle
— the right wing, on passing through Banga-
lore, having been furnished with this weapon.
These two companies being on field service, and a
wing of six companies being at Cannanoor, the
headquarters of the regiment at Bellary was
reduced to a skeleton of two weak companies.
On the 16th of September, Colonel Macduff"
being appointed Brigadier of the 2nd class on
the permanent establishment of the Presidency,
the command of the corps again devolved upon
Colonel Monkland, at this time in command
of the left wing at Cannanoor, but who now
assumed the command at headquarters. On
the following day a letter, considerably aug-
menting the establishment of the regiment, was
II
leceived ; and on the 29th the headquarters,
consisting of the two attenuated companies
above referred to, was inspected by Major-
General Donald Macleod," commanding the
ceded districts, who on the occasion expressed
himself satisfied with everything that came
under his notice.
Instructions having been received for the
left wing at Cannanoor to join headquarters
at Bellary, on the arrival of the 66 th Foot at
that station from England, the various detach-
ments rejoined the wing, and the whole six
companies marched, under the command of
Captain Jago, on the 12th of January 1858,
having all been furnished with the new Enfield
rifle. The wing arrived at Bellary in daily
batches by the 20 th of February.
The regiment having been scattered in de-
tachments, the medals which it had so honour-
ably won in the Kaffir war of 1851-53 had
not been presented to many of the men ; there-
fore, upon the six companies joining head-
quarters, Lieutenant-Colonel Monkland took
an early opportunity of distributing to the
meritorious those rewards for their distin-
guished conduct during that trying campaign.
Intimation having been received that the
Rajah of Sholapoor was in arms against the
Government, the two companies of the regi-
ment, with Brigadier Whitlock, previously re-
ferred to, were detached to Sholapoor, at the
storm and capture of which, on the 8th and
9th of February, they were present and took a
prominent part.
On the 2nd, 3rd, and 4th of March, the regi-
ment being, by good fortune, all together for a
brief period, with the exception of two com-
panies, Nos. 1 and 10, on field service, Major-
General Donald Macleod again inspected it,
and was pleased, as previously, to express him-
self much gratified with the discipline and
interior economy of the regiment, as well as
with its appearance on parade.
The day following the inspection, the loth
of March 1858, a detachment, under Captain
Falconer, consisting of 2 captains, 4 sub-
alterns, 1 staff"-officer, 12 sergeants, 12 corporals,
3 pipers, and 280 privates, proceeded on field-
^ This officer met his death by a sad mischance in
1873, at one of the London Metropolitan Eailway
Stations.
4m
642
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGTMENTS.
service to the southern Mahratta country, be-
ing placed at the disposal of the Bombay Go-
vernment, and being ultimately stationed at
Darwar.
On the 28tli of May, a petty rajah or zem-
indar having taken possession of the Fort of
Kopal, a field force from Bellary was immedi-
ately put in motion — No. 9 Company, under
Captain Menzies, composing the European in-
fantry with the force. Major Hughes, deem-
ing it politic to nip in the bud this outbreak
before it spread further in the Madras Presi-
dency, pushed on the force as quickly as pos-
sible by forced marches, and arrived before
Kopal on the 31st. The fort was stormed
and recaptured on the 1st of June by No. 9
Company, which formed the storming party on
the occasion, having 1 sergeant and 6 privates
wounded, one of the latter dying on the 5th.
The same day on which the storm and cap-
ture of Kopal took place, Companies 2 and 6,
under Captain Davies, having been, by direc-
tion of the Bombay Government, detached from
the contingent stationed at Darwar, proceeded
to Noorgoond, and stormed and captured the
fort of that name, on which occasion only 1
private was wounded.
Government being apprehensive that the
rebel leader, Tantea Topee, was endeavouring to
enter the Deccan and incite the Mahrattas, a
field force under the command of Brigadier
Spottiswood of the 1st Dragoon Guards, who
had temporarily succeeded Brigadier Macduff
in command of the Bellary Brigade, marched
from Bellary on the 9th of November. The
force consisted of the 74th Highlanders, 47th
Eegiment Native Infantry, one battery of
Royal Artillery, 5th Light Cavalry, and one
regiment of Mysore Horse. It proceeded by
way of Kurnool to Hyderabad, arriving there
on the 3rd of December. This force remained
fully equipped and ready to move on any
point until the 21st of January 1859, when it
was broken up and taken on the strength of
the Hyderabad subsidiary force. The 74th
left Hyderabad on February 3rd, and reached
BeUary on the 22nd of the same month.
Shortly before this, Major-General Macleod
left his district, and it must be exceedingly gra-
tifying to the 74th that an officer of his pene-
tration, knowledge, and honesty of speech,
felt himself able to issue an order so highly
complimentary as the following, dated " Head-
quarters, Ceded Districts, October 8th. 1 858:" —
" The Major-General thanks Colonel Monk-
land for the excellent state of discipline and
good behaviour of the men of the 74th High-
landers while the regiment remained at Bel-
lary. The conduct of the men has been strik-
ingly correct. A single case of irregularity in
any soldier's conduct out of quarters has never
been observed. ... As the Major-General
thinks it probable that during his period of
command he will not again have the troops
composing the column under his orders, he
deems it right to express his high opinion of
those composing it, and feels confident that
opportunity is only wanting to prove that the
Bellary column is second to none on field-
service."
It was at this time that, at the rejjeated re-
quest of the commanding officer, the whole
regiment was reunited at Bellary, where the
strength of the regiment w^as found to be as
follows : — 1 colonel, 2 lieutenant- colonels, 2
majors, 10 captains, 14 lieutenants, 2 ensigns,
6 staff", 55 sergeants, 44 corporals, 20 drum-
mers, 6 pipers, 942 rank and file, being a total
of 1067 ; and on the 14th of June a draft of
16 recruits joined headquarters from England,
The period of service, under the " Limited
Service Act" (of June 1847), of many of the
men having long expired, and the country be-
ing considered quiet, authority for the dis-
charge of such as desired it having been re-
ceived, the regiment lost a large number of its
best soldiers, and by the end of 1859 was con-
siderably reduced in numbers.
Colonel Macduff — the division under Major-
General Whitlock, including the 2nd Infantry
brigade which he commanded, having been
broken up — returned to Bellary, and assumed
the command of the brigade at that station,
having been repeatedly, during his absence on
field-service, successfully engaged against the
rebels.
There is but little to record out of the even
tenor of the regiment's way from this time
until it embarked for England in 1864. The
74th was of course regularly inspected every
half-year by the superior officer whose duty it
was to do so ; and invariably a good report was
I^rAJOR WILLIAM KELTY MACLEOD COM.ALViS^DING THE 74tii.
Gt3
given, not only of the discipline and bearing
of the men, their knowledge of their business,
and their smart and soldierly appearance, but
also of their personal cleanliness, and the excel-
lent interior economy of the regiment, and of
the unanimity and good feeling that existed
among all its ranks. Indeed, the terms in
which Major-General Coffin, whose duty it
was at this time frequently to inspect the
regiment, spoke of the character and effici-
ency of the 74th, were such that Colonel
Villiers seems to have been afraid that the men
would be spoiled by so much praise, and in a
regimental order of ISTovember 1860 sincerely
hopes the high encomiums passed by the Major-
General may not lead either officers or men to
rest satisfied with the present state of the
efficiency of their corps, but act as an addi-
tional incentive to renewed exertion on the
part of every one concerned to render perfect
what is now in their estimation considered
good.
In a letter dated Horse Guards, 27 th of
March 1860, it is intimated that "the small
amount of crime has been specially remarked
by the Duke of Cambridge."
During this period some important changes
took place among the superior officers of the
regiment. Lieutenant-Colonel Monkland, who
had been with the regiment since first he en-
tered the army, exchanged in November 1859
to half-pay, with Lieutenant-Colonel James
Villiers, who joined regimental headquarters
from England in February 1860. This latter
officer, however, was not destined to be long
connected with the regiment, as he had the
misfortune to be cut off by brain fever at
Eamdroog on May 10, 1862.
The senior Lieutenant-Colonel of the regi-
ment, Major-General (local rank) John Mac-
duff, C.B., commanding the Oudh division of
the Bengal Presidency, had been placed on
half-pay on the 24th of January of this year,
the date of his appointment to the Bengal staff,
and the supernumerary Lieutenant-Colonelcy
was thereby absorbed.
On the death of Lieutenant-Colonel Villiers,
Major WiUiam Ivelty Macleod, who had been
in temporary command since that officer's de-
parture on leave of absence on the 23rd of
March, succeeded to the command, Colonel
Patton bemg absent in command of a brigade
at Thagetmyo in Burmah.
The depot of the regiment was during this
period stationed at Aberdeen, and sent out fre-
quent detachments of recruits to supply the
deficiencies created in the service companies
by men who left on the expiry of their term,
and by the numerous batches of invalids whom
it was found necessary to send home for the
sake of their health.
A pattern dress bonnet had been supplied
to the companies at Aberdeen in 1861 on trial,
but not having been found durable, a new
pattern was designed by Captain Palmer, com-
manding the depot, and submitted by him to
the clothing department for the approval of
His Eoyal Highness the General Commanding-
in-Chief, who was pleased to direct a letter to
be sent to Captain Palmer, thanking him for
his suggestion, and directing the pattern to be
sealed and adopted by the regiment as its
future head-dress.
The Indian mutiny medals having been re-
ceived for the officers and men of the regiment
who were engaged at the capture of the forts
of Shorapoor, Noorgoond, and Kopdl in 1858,
they were presented at Bellary, in presence of
the division, on the 23rd of September (being
the sixtieth anniversary of the victory of As-
saye), by Major-General Armstrong, command-
ing the ceded districts. He addressed the
regiment in the following terms : —
"Major Macleod, officers, and men of the
74th Highlanders, — This is the anniversary of
a memorable day in the annals of your regi-
ment, and consequently I have selected it to
perform a duty most agreeable to myself ; that
is, to present in the presence of the assembled
division the medals to so many officers and
men of your distinguished regiment with which
Her Most Gracious Majesty, our beloved Queen,
has been pleased to reward the good and gal-
lant services and conduct of her troops during
the recent disturbances in Bengal and other
parts of India. But before fulfilling this duty,
I feel called upon to say a few words to you."
Major-General Armstrong then glanced
rapidly at all the brilliant services performed
by the 74th Highlanders, from Assaye to the
Indian Mutiny, concluding as follows : —
" Bravery is the characteristic of the British
644
inSTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGBIENTS.
fioldier, but the 74th Highlanders possesses also
another claim to distinction, such as in all my
long service I have never seen surpassed, and
which has justly obtained for the regiment a
high reputation — I mean that very best crite-
rion of the good soldier, steady good conduct,
obedience to orders, and the most perfect dis-
cipline at all times, whether in camp or quar-
ters. You have now served in this division
under my command for a year and a half, and
it is particularly gratifying to me to be the
medium of presenting so many of you with
medals, honourable tok ens ofyour service to your
country, and the approbation of your Queen."
The medals were then fastened on the left
breast of the officers and men by the General,
assisted by several ladies, after which General
Armstrong spoke again as follows : — •
" I am quite sure there is not a man now
wearing the decoration just fixed upon your
breasts that will hereafter willingly be guilty
of any act to tarnish this token of your
Sovereign's favour. Long may you live, one
and all, to wear the honours you have won ! I
greatly regret to think that the time is rapidly
approaching when I shall lose the 74 th liegi-
ment from my command on its return to Eng-
land. Many of you, no doubt, will volunteer
for other regiments in Lidia, and you may be
assured that every well-conducted man will find
a good recommendation to his new corps in his
having served in a regiment possessing the
high reputation of the 74th Highlanders. But
others will be returning -with the regiment to
your native land, whither, if my life is spared,
I may follow you at no distant period, when I
hope to beat up the quarters of the regiment,
and if so, T trust to see many of the medals I
have this day presented to you still decorating
the ranks of the corps. It will always be to
me a proudly gratifying recollection that a regi-
ment so gallant, so well behaved, and in every
way distinguished, has served under my com-
mand.
" Major Macleod, and officers of the 74th,
you may well feel a pride in your Highlanders.
I trust that you. Major Macleod, will long be
permitted to retain the command of them — a
conimaud which you have so ably and effi-
ciently exercised for the advantage of the ser-
vice, and the happiness and well being of all
ranks during the whole period the regiment haa
been under my orders."
On the 1st of January 1864, 261 men who
had volunteered to other corps in the Madras
Presidency were struck off the strength of the
regiment ; and on the 4th of the same month
the regiment marched from Bellary en route to
Madras, where it arrived on the 13th of
February, and was ordered to encamp till the
vessels were ready to convey it to England.
While in camp cholera broke out, and
several deaths having occurred, the camp was
at once rcmoved to Palaveram, where, happily,
the disease disappeared.
On the 7th of March the regiment proceeded
to ]\Iadras and embarked for England — the
headquarters and right wing under Major Jago
(Major Macleod having been permitted to pro-
ceed to England by the overland route), and
the loft wing under Captain Thackeray.
On the 19th of June, the headquarters
reached Spithead, Avhere orders were received
for the vessel to proceed to Gravesend, on ar-
rival at which place the wing was transhipped,
without landing, to the " Princess Eoyal "
steamer, and proceeded to Lcith, disembark-
ing at Granton Pier on the 24th of June,
and marching to Edinburgh Castle, there to
be stationed. The left wing did not reach
Edinburgh till the 29th of July, having been
delayed at St Helena by the illness of the
commander of the " Hornet."
Brevet-Colonel Patton, who had gone home
from India on sick leave some weeks previously,
joined headquarters on the 25th of June, and
assumed the command ; but on the 9th of
September ho retired upon half-pay, and
Major Macleod was promoted to the lieutenant-
colonelcy of the regiment.
The movements of the regiment, from its ar-
rival in Edinburgh up to the year 1873, may
be very briefly recorded, as there is but little
to tell except its movements from one quar-
ter to another. Its stay in Edinburgh was
very brief, for in less than a year after its
arrival, on May 1, 1865, it re-embarked at
Granton for Portsmouth en route for Alder-
shot, where it arrived on the evening of the
4th. The 74th left behind its old colours,
which Avere deposited in the armoury of Edin-
burgh Castle.
PROCEEDS TO STRAITS SETTLEMENTS.
645
After a stay at Aldershot of a few months,
the regiment got short notice to proceed to
Dover, which it did on February 20, 1866,
the admirable manner in which it turned out
eliciting the special commendation of His
Royal Highness the Commander-in-Chief.
On its arrival at home, the strength of the
regiment was of course considerably reduced,
and in April 1866 it was still further reduced
by two companies, the new establishment
consisting of only 640 privates, with a pro-
portionate number of officers and non-com-
missioned officers.
After a stay of six months at Dover, the
74th was ordered to Ireland, arriving at Cork,
whence it proceeded to Limerick, where it
stayed till September 26, 1867, on which day
it went by rail to Dublin, where it occupied
Richmond barracks. While at Limerick, de-
tachments had been told off to do duty at
Clare Castle and Nenagh. In consequence of
Fenian I'iots, flying columns were sent out on
several occasions, of which various companies
of the 74th formed a part.
In November 1867, orders had been received
for the regiment to hold itself in readiness to
proceed to New Brunswick ; its destination
was, however, changed about a month later,
when it received ordei's to make ready to
proceed to Gibraltar ; the depot companies,
consisting of 92 men, under Captain Thackeray
and 3 subalterns, having, on January 27,
1868, sailed for Greenock in order to proceed
to Fort- George, where it was to be stationed.
The regiment sailed from Kingstown on
Febx'uaiy 2d, on board H.M. ship " Hima-
laya," for Gibraltar, where it arrived on
February 7th, disembarked on the 8th, and
encamped on the North Front until the 13th,
when it was removed to the South Barracks.
The 74th remained at Gibraltar till Febru-
ary 1872, on the 17th of which month head-
quarters and four companies under Colonel
Macleod sailed for Malta, where it arrived on
the 22d. The left wing, under Major Jago,
followed on the 7th of March, arriving at
Malta on the 12 th.
lY.
1873-1886.
Linked Battalions— Service in Straits Settlements
and Hong Kong — Return Home — Change of desig-
nation under the Territorial Scheme — Ordered to
Egypt — Ismailia — Kassassin — Tel-el-Kebir — Cairo
— Keturn to England — Deposition of Old Colours
at Edinburgh and Glasgow — Monument at Glasgow
— Challenge Shield — Embarkation for India —
Rawal Pindi— Delhi.
Under the localisation scheme of 1st April
1873, the 74th Regiment was linked, for
administrative and enlistment purposes, with
the 26th Cameronians, the two battalions,
with reserves, forming the 59th Brigade,
with the depot at Hamilton. The change
was not, however, at first fully carried out,
and the depot companies remained at Shorn-
cliffij till the 21st September 1874, when
they were sent to Paisley, where they were
stationed till 1877, proceeding to Hamilton
only in November of that yeai".
In 1875 there was no event of importance
except the issue of the Martini-Henry rifle,
which became the service weapon on the 17th
of April. In 1876, General C. A. Shawe,
who had been colonel of the regiment since
1856, died at Torquay, and was succeeded by
Lieutenant-General the Right Honourable
Sir P. E. Herbert, K.C.B., who, however,
held command only from the 5th of April
till the 7th of October, his death taking place
on the latter date at Market Drayton. He
was succeeded by Lieutenant-General "VV. D.
P. Patton. The regiment, which had been
oi'dered on foreign service, embaz^ked, on the
2d of December the same year, on II. M.S.
" Orontes " which was to convey it to the
Straits Settlements. Trincomalee was reached
on the 29th of December, and on the 9th of
January 1877 headquartex's and two com-
panies of the battalion, under the command
of Major and Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel Jago,
were landed at Penang. Three companies
were conveyed by local steamers to different
points along the coast ; one couq^any was
disembarked at Malacca on the 15th, and on
the 18th the remaining two landed at Singa-
pore, where Colonel M'Leod, who accompanied
them, took up the duties of "Commandant of
Straits Settlements."
646
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
In consequence of the departure of the
80th regiment for the Cape of Good Hope,
the headquarters of the 74th removed in
March from Penang to Singaj^ore, and, as the
country was hy this time perfectly quiet, the
ietached companies along the coast were
withdrawn except two which remained at
Penang, under the command of Lieutenant-
Colonel Jago, and the one stationed at
Malacca. In January 1878 the battalion,
under Lieutenant -Colonel Jago — Colonel
M'Leod remaining at Singapore in com-
mand of the Straits Settlements — proceeded
in H.M.S. "Tamar" to Hong Kong, dis-
embarking there on the 29th of the month,
and occupying the various barracks in the
city. On the 3d of April Colonel M'Leod
retired on half-pay, and Brevet Lieutenant-
Colonel Jago was promoted to the lieutenant-
colonelcy of the regiment. While at Hong
Kong the health of all ranks became so
seriously affected that the battalion was,
in March 1879, ordered back to the Sti-aits
Settlements, Singapore being reached on the
16tli of the month. One company was landed
at Malacca on the 18th, and two companies,
under Major R. E. Deare, were sent to
Penang. On the 8th of December the 74th
embarked on H.M.S. " Orontes " for home,
and on the 21st January 1880 arrived at
Greenock, whence the regiment was conveyed
by train to Glasgow, and stationed at Mary-
hill Barracks. There it remained till the
26th of May 1881, when it proceeded by
train to Granton, and thereafter by steamer
to Portsmouth and by train to Aldershot,
quarters being taken up in the centre infantry
permanent barracks. While stationed here
the battalion won a challenge cup, presented
by Major-General Sir H. Havelock- Allan,
for volley firing at unknown distances.
On the 1st of July the connection of the
74th with the 26th Cameronians was again
severed, and, under the new Territorial
Sclieme, the regiment became the 2nd Bat-
talion Highland Light Infantry, the 71st
Regiment forming the 1st Battalion, and the
1st Royal Lanark Militia the 3rd. The
71st tartan was to be worn, with new com-
bined 71st and 74th badges, thistle lace,
and yellow facings. As the 71st arrived at
home two months after the 74th, the latter
regiment, now the 2nd Battalion Highland
Light Infantry, became the first of the linked
battalions for foreign service, and the estab"
lishment was accordingly increased to 1046
of all ranks.
On the outbreak of hostilities in Egypt,
the regiment was at once ordered to prepai-e
to pi-oceed to that country, and on the 8th of
August it was conveyed to Portsmouth,
where it embarked on the steam transport
"Prance" for Alexandria, the eflective
strength being 30 officers and 776 non-com-
missioned ofiicers and privates. On disem-
barking at Alexandria, on the 20th of
August, the battalion proceeded at once to
the camp at Ramleh, where it became part
of the 3rd, or Highland, Brigade of the 2nd
Division of the Egyptian Field Force, the
division being commanded by Lieu tenant-
General Sir E. B. Hamley, G.C.B., and the
brigade by Major-General Sir Archibald Ali-
son, Bart., K.C.B. At Ramleh the battalion
remained under canvas, guarding the extreme
left of the British position, and taking its
share in outpost duties and in occasional
brushes with marauding Arabs, until the
30th of November, when it re-embarked, and
sailed on the following morning for Ismailia,
which was reached on the 2d of September.
Although large fatigue parties were daily
furnished for work on shore, the brigade I'e-
mained on board ship till the 9th, when the
difierent regiments landed in the afternoon
and at once commenced to march westward
to Kassassin, where the British forces were
being concentrated for the advance against
the Egyptian lines at Tel-el-Kebir. Lieu-
tenant-Colonel Jago had been unfortunately
compelled to go into hospital on the 7th, so
the command of the 2nd Battalion Highland
Light Infantry devolved on Lieutenant-
Colonel Straghan. The sea-kit bags were all
left on board a storeship in the harbour, and
the whole of the camp equipage, together with
valises and greatcoats, was deposited at the
railway station, each man carrying, besides
his arms, only 70 rounds of ammunition and
a blanket. Kassassin was reached on the
TEL-EL-KEBIR.
647
1 1 th, after four severe marches and one long
day in the sun, the hardship and suffering
being so great that one officer and over 30
men had to be sent back to Ismailia by train
from different stations along the route. The
tents had been already sent on by rail, and
by noon on the 11th the men were again
under cover, and during the evening and
night the stragglers had all come in. The
night of the 12 th was the time fixed for the
final advance, and at sunset the tents were
struck and piled at the i-ailway embankment,
where were also left the band instruments
and the blankets. Extra ammunition had
been issued, to bring up each man's allow-
ance to 100 rounds; and as soon as the
battalion fell in after dark, the commanding
officer addressed a few words to the men, im-
pressing upon them the instructions which
he had received from Major-General Alison,
namely, that complete silence was to be ob-
served during the night march ; that no
match was to be struck or pipe smoked after
the first halt ; and that the enemy's entrench-
ments, which were expected to be reached
just before daylight, were to be carried by
the bayonet alone. The fighting strength of
the regiment was 24 officers, and 628 non-
commissioned officers and men, including 20
bandsmen, who acted as stretcher-bearers —
the decrease since leaving Alexandria being
due to the loss of those disabled during the
march to Kassassin, and to the baggage guards
left at Ismailia. The position assigned to the
battalion was on the left of the Highland
Brigade, and therefore on the extreme left of
the whole first line of the British forces.
A general outline of the desert night
march, and of the assault on Tel-el-Kebir,
has been already given in the account of the
Black Watch, and it only remains here to
notice the particular part taken in this won-
derful achievement by the Highland Light
Infantry. When the enemy's musketry fire
opened at the distance of 150 yards, the
front line, followed by the second, instantly
charged, headed by its officers, mounted and
unmounted, the men fixing bayonets as they
ran. When half the distance had been tra-
versed, a battery of four guns opened right
in front, but tliongh their contents passed
harmlessly overhead, the rifle fire was more
deadly, and before the ditch was reached,
Major Colville, Lieutenants Kays, Somervell,
and Midwood, and some 50 non-commissioned
officers and men had fallen. On reaching
the enemy's works, the centre of the battalion
found itself stopped by an impracticable
ditch, about 9 feet deep by 10 feet wide, and
with almost perpendicular scarps. Into this,
unseen in the darkness, many of the front
line fell, amongst them being Lieutenant
Goold Adams, who, along with Corporals
Buchan and Adams, succeeded in mounting
the opposite face. These pulled others up,
and thus collected a small party, which lay
waiting for an opportunity to rush over the
parapet. The main body of the centre, now
reinforced by the second line, was mean-
while swaying backwards and forwards,
seeking vainly in the darkness for some
means of entry ; but the fianks, more fortu-
nate, had found the ditches opposite them
shallower, and the parapets lower, and had
forced their way in, under Majors Wallace
and Leigh on the right, and Lieutenant Ed-
wards on the left; and these parties, rein-
forced by that of Lieutenant Goold Adams,
rapidly cleared the work, inflicting consider-
able loss on the defenders. About 150 men
of the centre, still unable to find a way over
the big ditch, and, owing to the darkness, to
see what was going on elsewhere, now began
to retire, halting at intervals, and facing
about individually to fire at the parapet ; but
as the fire from the works slackened and
ceased, a halt was made, and on the ai-rival of
the reserves this portion of the regiment was
led back, and entered without opposition the
right (the British left) of the big work which
had previously foiled it. The total loss of the
battalion was 3 officers and 18 non-commis-
sioned officers and men killed ; and 5 officers
'and 54 non-commissioned officers and men
wounded, of whom 3 afterwards died of their
wounds. Eor services during the campaign,
Lieutenant-Colonel Straghan was made a
Companion of the Bath, Major Leigh was
promoted to a Brevet Lieutenant-Colonelcy,
and Captain Macdonald to a Brevet Majority.
648
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
Colour-Sei-geant Robinson received the dis-
tincniished - service medal, and Lieutenant
Edwards the Victoria Cross, "for the con-
spicuous bravery displayed by him during
the battle of Tel-el-Kebir, on the 13th Sep-
tember 1882, in leading a party of the High-
land Light Infantry to storm a redoubt.
Lieutenant Edwards (who was in advance of
his party), with great gallantry, rushed alone
into the battery, killed the artillery officer in
charge, and was himself knocked down by a
gunner with a rammer, and only rescued by
the timely arrival of three men of his regi-
ment." The following decorations were also
bestowed by H.H. the Khedive: — Lieutenant-
Colonel Straghan, the 3d class of the Med-
jidieh; Major Wallace and Major Leigh, the
4th class of the Osmanlie ; and Captain and
Adjutant Carey, the 4th class of the Med-
jidieh. Lieutenant Goold Adams, Sei'geant-
Major Litster, Sergeant Samuel Davis (severely
wounded). Corporal James Smith, Corporal
Buchan (severely wounded). Lance Corporal
Donald Robertson, Privates A. Sutherland
and William Gray, and Drummer Fitch were
all mentioned for special gallantry by the
commanding officer, who also commended
Captain and Quarter-Master Swanson for his
energy and endui'ance throughout the cam-
paign, and Lieutenant Templer for most
satisfactory performance of his duties as
Transport Officer to the battalion. Of these
only the non-commissioned officers and men
were mentioned in despatches.
On the afternoon of the day of the battle the
battalion fell in, and, along with the 1st Bat-
talion of the Gordon Highlanders, and the
Cameron Highlanders, set out for Zagazig,
which was reached, after three marches, on
the night of the 14th. On the following day
the battalion proceeded along with Sir Gar-
net Wolseley and his staff, and a detach-
ment of the 1st Brigade Scots Guards, to
Bcnha. At that place information was re-
ceived of the surrender of Arabi Pasha, and
the Headquarters' Staff immediately pushed
on to Cairo by train with an escort of 80
officers and men of the Highland Light In-
fantry imder command of Major Leigh. The
rest of the battalion reached Cairo on the
following day, and took up quarters in the
Citadel. During the remainder of its stay in
Egypt, the Highland Light Infantry was
stationed first at Camp Ghezireh, and after-
wards at the Kasr-el-Nil barracks. On the
30th of September it took part in the gi'eat
review and march past before H.H. the
Khedive, and there distinguished itself by
perfect marching — something where every
one did so well. On the 5th of Februaiy
1883 the regiment embarked at Alexandria
on board of H.M.S. " Serapis," reaching Ply-
mouth and taking up quarters there on the
18th of the month. On the 3d of March the
medals for the Egyptian campaign were pre-
sented at a divisional parade at Devonport
by Major-General Pakenham, and the bronze
stars given by H.H. the Khedive were issued
during the month of April.
The stay at home was uneventful, the prin-
cipal incidents being the retirement of Lieut.-
Colonel Jago on completion of his five years'
service in command ; the presentation to the
officers by former officers of the regiment of
a handsome piece of plate in memory of Tel-
el-Kebir; and the deposition of the old colours,
carried from 1818 to 1855, along with those
of other Scottish regiments in St Giles' Ca-
thedral, Edinburgh, on the 14th of November.
Although it is anticipating somewhat, it may
here be added that the colours presented at
Jackatalla, Madras, in 1855, and carried by the
regiment until shortly before the embarkation
for Egypt, were, on the 20th of December 1884,
placed, together with the original "Assays"
colour, over a handsome monument erected in
Glasgow Cathedral in memory of those who
pei'ished in the Egyptian campaign, and the
balance of the fund subscribed for this pur-
pose has been devoted to the erection, in St
Giles' Cathedral, Edinburgh, of a memorial
of the officers, non-commissioned officers, and
men who were killed or mortally wounded in
the various actions in which the regiment has
been engaged in India, the Peninsula, France,
South Africa, and Egypt, and of those who
perished when the "Birkenhead" was wrecked
in 1852. The monument in Glasgow Cathe-
dral, of which we give an illustration, has been
placed on the south wall of the nave. It is
MONUMENT AT GLASGOW.
649
Egyptian in design, and is constructed of
very hard and clear Sicilian marble, with a
centre panel of statuary marble, surrounded
by appropriate emblems. The names of those
it commemorates are engraved on the sides,
while the centre shows, in good relief and
.1; -Jfaruir '' -t
i-
with spirit, a representation of the regiment
attacking the rampart at Tel-el-Kebir. The
whole is surmounted by the Sphinx, with
banners, a soldiei's helmet, and claymores.
II.
The public ceremony of unveiling it and
placing the old colours above was performed
Ijy General Bruce, who was long connected
with the regiment, and who, in handing over
4 N
650
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND PvEGIMEXTS.
the colours to tlie care and safe-keeping ox
the Cathedral authorities, stated that he was
probably the only person there who had
also been at the presentation ceremony in
India in 1 855. The battle-stained relics were
brouglit from Hamilton by an escort under
tlie cmnmand of Major Wallace, and consist-
incr of two officers, six non-commissioned
Tablet in St Giles, Ediiiburgli.
officers, and fifty men, all of whom had been
present at Tel-el-Kebir. The monument at
Edinburgh, placed on the north wall of
the nave of St Giles, consists of a bronze
plate with a iinely carved marble border.
Engraved on the plate are the names of the
officers and the number of the men who died
during the campaigns already mentioned.
When the present colours were presented ta
the battalion in 1882, a new "Assaye" colour,
COMPLIMENTED ON DIlILL.
651
worked in Cliiua, was taken into nse, but of
the three only the Queen's colour was taken
to Egypt, the others being sent to tlic cle})ot.
In 1883 the regiment also acquired a valu-
able Challenge Shield, to be competed for by
the different shooting clubs, and a silver medal
to be competed for annually by the pipers — a
clasp with the winner's name and tlie date to
be added each year. The Challenge Shield is
three feet high, and two feet across the widest
part, with small movable shields in the
centre and round the border. The
foundation is of bronze, and the borders,
small shields, thistles, rifles, colours, and
other ornaments, are of pure bright
silver. The names of the winning team
for each period are to be engraved on
one of the movable shields, which is,
for one year, to occupy the place of
honour in the centre, and thereafter to
be removed to one of the compart-
ments along the border.
On the 1st of October 188-4, the
battalion under the command of Lieu-
tenant-Colonel Straghan, C.B., who had
succeeded Colonel Jago, again proceeded
on foreign service, a-nd, embarking at
Plymouth on H. M.S. "Sera pis," reached
Bombay on the 29th of October, and
arrived at its destination at Umballah
by wings on the 7th and 8th of Nov-
ember. On the 12th of March 1885
the regiment moved to Piawal Pindi to
take part in the ceremonies held i]i
honour of the conference between Lord
Dufferin and the Ameer of Afghan-
istan, and so well did the Highland
Light Infantry acquit itself in the
reviews then held, that it was highly
complimented by the Genei-al of the
2nd Infantry Division, to which it was at-
tached, by H.E.H. the Duke of Connaught,
and by H.E. the Commander-in-Chief in
India, on its appearance and on its uni-
formly steady marching and manoeuvring.
So much were the latter points noticed, that
on the occasion of the animal inspection at
Dagshai on the 18th of May, Major-General
Wright, C.B., commanding the district, de-
clined to see the battalion march past or
manoeuvre, as, after the splendid appearance
made at Rawal Pindi, he deemed it alto-
gether superfluous ; and after the manoeuvres
and the march past at the camp of exercise
at Delhi in December 1885 and January
1886, Colonel Straghan was again specially
congratulated by the Commander-in-Chief
in India, and by the Adjutant in India on
the admirable appearance and marching of the
battalion. After the breaking up of the
74th ru'gimeut Musketry Clutlk'iigc Sliiekl.
Delhi camp, quarters were again taken up at
Dagshai till the 3d of November, when the
regiment, with the exception of two com-
panies left in garrison, marched to Umballah.
C52 KAFFEArJA : TO ILLUSTRATE THE 72m\, 74th, AXD 91st EEGIMEXTS.
MAP OF EGYPT AXD TllT. SOUDAN.
653
S /" Oe^ObJjff
654
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
SEVENTY -FIFTH REGIMENT, or
1st battalion GORDON HIGH-
LANDERS.
I.
17Sr-lSS6,
Eaising of tlie Eegiment— India — Home— Ceases to
he a Highland llegiment — Services as " Stirling-
sliire Eeginient" — Restored to its position as a High-
land llegiment— Linked with 92nd as 1st Battalion
of the Gordon Highlanders— Proceeds to Egypt-
Alexandria— Ismailia—Tel-cl-Kebir — Tantah and
Cairo — Additions to distinctions on Colours and
Appointments — Takes part in the operations about
Suakim — El Teb — Tokar — Tamaai — Eeturn to
Cairo— Starts up the Nile for Khartoum— Difficul-
ties of the Route— Korti— Ham dab— Birti— Punish-
ment of the Monassir Tribe — Recal of the Expedi-
tion— Summer Camp at Kurot — lieturn to Lower
Egypt — Alexandria — Proceeds to Malta.
While Major-General Sir Archibald Camp-
bell was appointed Colonel of tlie 74tli, tlie
colonelcy of its coeval regiment, the 75th,
vas conferred on Colonel Robert Abercromby
of Tullibody. He had commanded a light
infantry brigade during six campaigns in the
American war ; and as several companies of
this brigade had been composed of the light
infantry of the Highland regiments then in
America, the colonel Avas well known to the
Highlandei-s, and had acquired an influence
among them rarely enjoyed by officers born
south of the Grampians. There are instances,
no doubt, such as those of the Marquis of
Montrose and Viscount Dundee, and others
of modern date, " where Highland corps have
formed attachments to officers not natives of
their countrj^, and not less ardent than to
the chiefs of old ;" and if the instances have
been fuw, it must be attributed entirely to
want of tact in officers themselves, who, from
ignorance of the Highland character, or from
some other cause, have failed to gain the
attachment of the Highland soldiers.
From personal respect to Colonel Aber-
cromb}^, many of the Highlandei's who had
served under him in America, and had been
discharged at the peace of 1783, enlisted
anew, and, with about 300 men who were
recruited at Perth, and in the northern
counties, constituted the Highland part of
the regiment. According to a practice which
tlien prevailed, of fixing the headquarters of
a regiment about to be raised in the neigh-
bourhood of the colonel's residence, if a man
of family, the town of Stiiiing was appointed
for the embodying of the 7oth ; and hci'e,
accordingly, it first assembled in June 1788,
and immediately thereafter proceeded to
England, and embai'ked for India, where it
arrived about the end of that year.
For eighteen months after its arrival in
India, the regiment was subjected to exti-eme
severity of discipline by one of the captains,
who appears to have adopted the old Prussian
model for his rule. A more unfortunate plan
for destroying the morale of a Highland regi-
ment could not have been devised, and the
resid*- was, that, during the existence of this
disci[)Iine, there were more punishments in
the 75th than in any other corps of the same
description. But as soon as the system was
modified by the appointment of an officer who
knew the dispositions and feelings of the
Highlanders, the conduct of the men improved.
The regiment took the field in 1790, under
the command of Colonel Hartley, and in the
two subsequent years formed part of the force
under Major-General Robert Abercromby, on
his two marches to Seringapatam. The regi-
ment was also employed in the assault on that
capital in 1799, the flank companies having
led the left columns.^ From that period down
to 1S04, the regiment was employed in the
provinces of IMalabar, Goa, Goojerat, and else-
where, and in 1805 was with General Lake's
army in the disastrous attacks on Bhurtpoor.
The 7-egiment was ordered home in 1806;
but such of the men as were desirous of
remaining in India were left behind. In 1809
there were not one hundred men in the regi-
ment who had been born north of the Tay ;
on which account, it is believed, the designa-
tion was at that time changed.
It still retained its old number, and, while
known as the " Stirlingshire Regiment " from
1809 to 1881, had a distinguished career,
having taken part in the Kaffir "War of 1835,
as well as in many of the engagements which
have been noticed in connection with the
other Highland Regiments. As will be seen
in the account of the 7Sth Highlanders, the
1 See histories of the 7lst, 72ndj 73rd, and 74tli
legiments in this volume.
EGYPTIAN CAMPAIGN.
C55
75lh formed pavfc of the force with which Sir
Colin Cauipbc'll marched to the relief of
Lucknow in November 1857, and guarded
the Alum Bagh, while Sir Colin, with the
rest of the force, made his way to the besieged
garrison on the 14th of that month.
Under the Territorial Scheme, however,
inti-oduced in 1881, the 75th was once more
restored to its position among the Highland
Ptegiments, and, resuming the kilt and Iligh-
hmd dress after a lapse of seventy-four years,
became the 1st Battalion Gordon High-
hTuders, the 92nd Begiraent forming the 2nd
Battalion, and the Ptoyal Aberdeenshire
Militia the 3rd. The depot was fixed at
Aberdeen. When this change was an-
nounced by a Special General Order, dated
the 11th of April, as to come into force on
the 1st of July, the 75 th was stationed at
Malta, where it had arrived from England on
the 20th of March, and where, on the 18th of
June 1882, it paraded, for the first time since
1808, in full Highland uniform.
In conscqi;ence of the outbreak of hostilities
jn Egypt, the battalion embarked on H.M.S.
" Euphrates," and, having reached Alexandria
on the 7th of August, landed and occupied
Gabari Railway Station — the total sti-ength
being 690 of all ranks. In this position it
remained till the 19tli of August, furnishing,
meanwhile, detachments for duty at Mex
Fort, Moharrem Bey Station, Rosetta Gate,
and Bamleh Station ; but on that date it
moved to Ramleh, where it was shortly
afterwards joined by the Lst Battalion Black
Watch, the 2nd Battalion Highland Light
Infantry, and the 1st Battalion Queen's Own
CJameron Plighlanders, these four regiments
forming the Highland Brigade. While
stationed at Ramleh, the duties were mainly
confined to furnishing outposts for the jiro-
tection of the base at Alexandria, and for
watching the enemy's strongly intrenched
positions at Kafr Do war and Kinji Osman.
Along with the rest of the Highland Brigade
the regiment sailed from Alexandria on the
31st August for Ismailia, and took part in
the subsequent march to Kassassin, and the
attack on and capture of Arabi Pasha's works
at Tel-cl-Kebir ; but as these operations have
been already described in connection with the
Black Watch and the 1st Battalion Highland
Light Infantry, it is unnecessary here to
enter into further details. During the ad-
vance and attack, the 75th occupied the right
centre of the Highland Brigade, next the
Black Watch which was on the extreme
right. The loss of the battalion at Tel-el-
Kebir was 1 ofiicer and 4 non-connnissioned
officers and men killed, and 1 ofliicer and 29
non-counni&sioncd officers and men wounded.
On the 14th of September the battalion
marched to and occu})ied the important rail-
way junction at Zagazig, proceeding by train
the following day to Benha, and on the 17th
to Tantah where it received the surrender of
the Salahiek Garrison, consisting of 3000
infantry, one regiment of cavalry,and 24 guns.
At Tantah a halt was made for several days,
there being among both officers and men a
considerable amount of sickness brought on
by the hardships endured, and the unhealthi-
ness of the climate. On the 28th of Septem-
ber the regiment proceeded to Cairo, and, after
taking part in the great review held by H.H.
the Khedive on the 30th, went into quarters
at the Citadel, where it remained as part of
the Army of Occupation till February 1884.
For services during the campaign, Lieu-
tenant-Colonel D. Hammill received the Com-
panionship of the Bath, and from the Khedive
the 3rd class of the Mcdjidieh ; Major J. E.
Boyes, the 4th class of the Osmanlie ; and
Lieutenants Burney and Pirie, the 5th class
of the Mcdjidieh; and Major Boyes was also
promoted to a Brevet Lieutenant-Colonelcy.
The medals awarded by Her Majesty the
Queen for the Egyptian Campaign of 1882
were presented to the battalion on February
14th, 1883, by Lieutenant- General Sir Archi-
bald Alison, Bart., K.C.B., Commanding the
Troops in Egypt, who, after the presentation,
addressed a few words of sincere congratulation
to the battalion on the j^art taken by it in
the recent operations. The bronze stars
granted to the British troops who took pait
in the Egyptian Campaign by H.H. the
Khedive, were presented to the battalion, as
well as to the other troops stationed in or
near Cairo, at Abdin Palace, Cairo, on the 2d
G5G
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND KEGIMENTS.
of June 1SS3, His Higliness bimself handing
the stars to tlie oflacers who were entitled to
them, and, to a selected non-commissioned
officer or ])rivate from each company, those
intended for the non-commissioned ollicers
and men.
In cons equcnce of an outLreak of cholera
at Cairo on the 15th of July, one company
was, on the 18th, sent to Heluan to form and
take charge of a camp to which the bat-
talion might be moved shonkl such a step
be deemed advisable ; but although the epi-
demic appeared among the men on the 27th
of July, and continued to be prevalent until
the 14th of August, no change was con-
sidered necessary, and the 1st Gordon High-
landers remained in quarters at the Citadel,
being indeed at this time the only infantry
regiment at Cairo. Thirteen non-commis-
sioned officers and men fell victims to the
disease. The company sent to Heluan re-
joined headquarters on the 3d of September,
and on the 15th of the same month a de-
tachment was sent to Port Said to relieve a
portion of the Black Watch, and did not re-
join the battalion till the 27th of January
1884.
In September 1882, a General Order had
been issued announcing that Her Majesty the
Queen had been graciously pleased to approve
of certain specified infantry regiments being
permitted to bear on their standards, colours,
or appointments, in commemoration of their
gallant behaviour when engaged in warfare
in South Africa during the years 1835, 1846-
47, 1851-53, the words " South Africa," fol-
lows I by the date of the operations in which
they took part, and the Gordon Highlanders
thus became entitled to add to their former
distinctions "South Africa, 1835." By a
General Order issued in February 1883, Her
Majesty was farther graciously pleased to ap-
prove of the Gordon Highlanders, along with
other regiments engaged in the Egyptian cam-
paign, being permitted to bear the words
"Egypt, 18S2;" " Tel-cl-Kebir " on their
standards, colours, or appointments in com-
memoration of their distinguished and gallant
behaviour during the war recently finished.
The rebellion of the Arab tribes in the
Eastern Soudan under Osman Digna, and the
total defeat near Suakim of the Egyptian
force which, under Baker Pasha, had been
despatched to the relief of the garrison at
Tokar, rendered operations by a British force
necessary in that quarter in the beginning of
1884. The battalion was accordingly, on the
15th of February, ordered to be held in readi-
ness for active service, and after marching to
Suez on the evening of the IGth, embarked on
the 17th on the steam transport "Thibet"
for Suakim, the total strength being 22 officers
and 6G8 non-commissioned officers and men.
On arriving off that port, it was found that
Trinkitat, 30 miles farther south, had been
adopted as the base of operations, and thither
the " Thibet " at once proceeded, reaching its
destination on the 21st. The regiment landed
on the 23d, and after remaining under canvas
for two days, marched on the 25th, along
with the 2nd Battalion Royal Irish Fusiliers,
and details of departmental corps, to occuj)y
and hold Fort Baker — an earthwork about 3
miles inland. This position was maintained
till the 29th, when the whole force destined
for the relief of Tokar moved forward to attack
the enemy at El Teb, about 4 miles distant
from Trinkitat. The order of march and de-
tails of the battle have been already given in
the account of the Black "Watch, and need not
be here repeated. During the flank move-
ment and the advance on the village of Teb,
only the left half battalion, which was then
in the actual front of the square, was seriously
engaged, and the casualties were consequently
slight, amounting merely to 10 privates
wounded. The march to Tokar was resumed
on the 1st of March, but when that place
was reached the same afternoon, it was
found that the garrison had surrendered on
the IGth of February. On tlie 3d of March
the battalion returned to Ti inkitat, whence it
was conveyed by the s.s. "Utopia " to Suakim
on the 8 th.
During the subsequent operations at the
battle of Tamaai, two companies of the 1st
Gordon Highlanders were left to garrison
No. 2 Zareba ; three companies formed part of
the front face of the square of the 1st Divi-
sion, one company formed part of the right
OPERATIONS IN THE SOUDAN.
657
face, and one company acted inside the square
as an escort for the guns. Details of the
engagement will be found in the account of
the Black Watch. The losses at Tamaai were
4 privates killed and 9 non-commissioned
officers and privates wounded — one of the
non-commissioned officers dying afterwards
of his wounds.
After returning to Suakim on the 15th,
the battalion proceeded on the 18th along
with a detachment of the 19th Hussars to the
wells of Handoub, 11 miles west of Suakim
on the Berber road, and there formed a zareba
from which the cavalry made frequent recon-
naissances. It also took part in the subse-
quent advance on Tamanieb, and after re-
turning to Suakim on the 2Sth, embarked
on the steam transport "Utopia " for convey-
ance to Suez, that port being reached on the
5th of April, and the return to the old quar-
ters at the Citadel of Cairo effected the same
day. During this expedition Lieutenant
Payne and 34 non-commissioned officers and
men served with the mounted infantiy. In
recognition of services rendered during the
campaign, Lieutenant- Colonel D. Hammill,
C.B., was promoted to a Brevet-Colonelcy,
Major Cross, who died at Cairo on the 28th
of February 1885 of disease contracted
while on duty with the forces up the Nile, to
a Brevet Lieutenant-Colonelcy, and Captain
Menzies to a Brevet Majority, while the
Egytian medal and bronze star were granted
to all not already in possession of them. Two
clasps were also issued, one marked " Suakim
1884" and the other "El Teb— Tamaai," for
those who had been present in both these
actions, and " El Teb " or " Tamaai " for those
who had been present at one or other but not
at both. A gratuity in shares of £2 was also
issued to all officers, warrant-officers, and non-
commissioned officers and men ; and by a
General Order dated the 1st of January
1885, permission was granted to the battalion
to add the date "1884" to the inscription
" Egypt 1882," already on the colours, in
commemoration of its distinguished and gal-
lant behaviour during the campaign in the
Eastern Soudan. From the Khedive, Lieu-
tenant-Colonel F. F. Daniell received the 3d
II,
class of the Medjidieh, and Captain Kevill.
Davies the 4th class, and Lieutenant Payna
the 5th class of the same order.
The British Government having at last, in
the autumn of 1884, decided to despatch an
expedition to the assistance of Major-General
Gordon, C.B., who had been besieged in
Khartoum since March by the rebel forces
under their chief leader the Mahdi, the 1st
Battalion of the Gordon Highlanders re-
ceived orders on the 23d of October to hold
itself in readiness to form part of the reliev-
ing force, and, on the evening of the 5th
of November, left Cairo, with a strength of 24
officers, and 757 non-commissioned officers
and men, and proceeded by train to Assiout,
229 miles farther up the Nile, and the end of
the railway system. Immediately after ar-
rival the following morning the regiment em-
barked on two steamers, each towing two
barges, and proceeded up the Nile to Assouan,
at the lower end of the first cataract, and the
head of ordinary steam navigation. This
point was reached on the 19th; and the
advance continued thereafter by Shelal to
Wady Haifa (a distance of 233 miles), partly
in the whale boats ^ specially constructed
for the expedition, and partly in diabehas,
each company working independently. From
Wady Haifa each company, as it arrived, was
conveyed to Gemai at the head of the second
cataract, where whale boats were served out
to the different detachments. The C com-
pany, with a strength of 87 officers, non-
commissioned officers, and men, under com-
mand of Major Mathias was left to garrison
Wady Halfti. After the boats had been
loaded at Sarras, 12 miles above Gemai, the
real hard work of all concerned began, the
soldiers being unaccustomed to handle boats,
and the river itself becoming more difficult
of ascent, in consequence of the number of
sharp rocks, and the strength and swiftness
of the current. The men, however, settled
down to work with a will, and their splendid
behaviour under all trials, and their eager-
ness to push on, were very marked through-
out the whole expedition.
^ For details regarding these reference may be
made to the account of the Black Watch.
4o
658
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
The general difficulties of the passage up
the various cataracts have been already de-
scribed (p. 454), and we shall here notice
only the particular incidents affecting the
Gordon Highlanders. At the cataract and
rapids of Semneh the stores were portaged
round the rough water by native labour,
while the boats were dragged through the
"gate" by Egyptian soldiers, one of the
Canadian boatmen steering. During this pas-
sage Corporal Taylor was drowned through
the capsizing of a boat. At the Ambigol
Cataract, 19 miles farther up, several com-
panies were delayed for two or three days by
a block in the passage, and between that
place and Dal several boats were wrecked,
but fortunately no lives Avere lost. At the
cataract of Shaban a boat under the com-
mand of Lieutenant Burney, struck a rock,
when iinder full sail, and capsized, the whole
crew being thrown into the water. Several
of the men could not swim, and Lieutenant
Burney, at the peril of his life, gallantly swam
from one to another, giving them boxes,
Arc, by the aid of which they might keep
themselves afloat, and rendering them other
assistance till they were all in safety on
various rocks. He himself was picked up by
a company of the Black Watch, greatly ex-
hausted, after being three-quarters of an hour
in the water. Several other boats were also
wrecked in the Shaban rajtids, but there was
no loss of life. Above Hannek the Nile —
which is here skirted by low banks, with lines
of palm trees and tracts of cultivated ground
on both sides — became opener, and of great
breadth, sandbanks taking the place of rocks;
and in this clear water the boats made a rapid
jiassage by Dongola to Korti, where a track
strikes off across the Bayuda Desert to Ma-
tammeh, and which was now the headquai'ters
of Lord Wolseley and his staff, and the base
of further operations. Here the force which
had proceeded up the Nile was to be broken
up into two columns, one of which was to
proceed under Major-General Sir Herbert
Stewart by the desert route to Matammeh,
and the other — the Pdver Column — under
Major-General Earle, along the banks of the
river, in order to punish the murderers of
Colonel Stewart, who had been treacherously
killed by Suleiman Wad Gamr, sheik of the
Monassir tribe, while descending the Nile
from Khartoum with despatches from Major-
General Gordon. The Gordon Highlanders
accompanied the latter force. The regiments
forming the column were collected at Ham-
dab, five days sail above Korti, whence the
forward movement began on the 24th of
January 1885, the D Company of the 1st
Gordon Hiirhlanders beins; detached to form
the escort for Major-General Earle and Briga-
dier-General Brackenbury, a service which
they performed throughout the expedition.
The rest of the regiment remained at Ham-
dab to await the arrival of the G Company,
which was daily expected, and which would
complete the battalion. When, however,
news arrived from the fi'ont that the column
was in touch with the enemy, and that a
battle would probably take place at Birti
within a few days, Lieutenant-Colonel Ham-
mill immediately despatched a messenger
to General Earle requesting permission to
push forward at once and join the rest of
the force without waiting longer for the com-
pany that was awanting, and a reply, order-
ing the battalion to close up with the main
body, was received the same evening. The
cataracts above Hamdab were found very
difiicult, and the progress correspondingly
slow. A considerable amount of portage had
to be done, and several of the boats were
wrecked and many injured.
On the 6 th of February the battalion sud-
denly received orders to halt, and accordingly
stopped at " Palm Tree Camp," about 5 miles
below Birti, and formed a zareba at a spot with
a lai'ge open plain in front and on both flanks.
The fall of Khartoum had become known at
Headquarters,and further operationsdepended
on official orders from England. On the 8th
the regiment was ordered to proceed-, and
reached Birti on the 10 th and Castle Camp
on the 11th. Whilst the necessary steps
were being taken against surprise during the
night, a messenger arrived fi-om the front
with the news that a successful engagement
had taken place the day before at Kirbekan,
about 5 miles farther on, the enemy, who were
THE NILE EXPEDITION.
659
strongly posted on the rocks commanding the
passage of the river, having sustained a severe
defeat, and been completely dispersed. The
victory had, however, been somewhat dearly
purchased by the loss of General Earle, and
the Lieutenant-Colonels of the Black Watch
and the 1st South Staffordshire Regiment.
A document sent by the Governor of Berber
to the Governor of the section, intimating
the capture of Khartoum by the Mahdi on
the 26th of January, and the death of General
Gordon, was picked up by a private of the
Duke of Cornwall's Light Infantry, about
400 yards in rear of the battlefield.
The regiment advanced to Kirbekan on
the 12th, and, on the following day, under
orders from Brigadier-General Brackenbury
who now commanded the Biver Column, pro-
ceeded through the Shokook Pass, where a
vigorous resistance had been expected, as the
river is here narrow, and the banks are
formed by perpendicular cliffs rising to a
height of 300 feet. That the enemy had
intended opposing the advance was evident,
as every advantageous position among the
rocks was carefully strengthened by small
walls, biit the defeat sustained at Kirbekan
had caused such utter disorganisation in the
Arab plans that the column passed through
unmolested. On an island at the head of the
Uss Cataract, which lies beyond the Shokook
Pass, several articles belonging to Colonel
Stewart's steamer were found ; and General
Brackenbury having determined to inflict
severe punishment on the natives, all villages,
houses, and sakiyehs or water wheels were
destroyed as the column advanced. One of
the villages specially selected for destruction
was Salamat, where the whole portion belong-
ing to the Sheik Suleiman "Wad Gamr was
levelled to the ground. From this point
onward the Gordon Highlanders had the
honour of leading the advance, a post they
continued to hold till the return of the force.
Hebbeh, the scene of the treacherous murder
of Colonel Stewart and his companions, and
where his steamer was still lying on the rocks,
was reached on the 25th of February ; and
as the point was suitable for the operation
General Brackenbury determined to cross to
the opposite bank of the river with his
artillery, cavalry, and transport — an opera-
tion safely accomplished the following oay
under cover of the Duke of Cornwall's Light
Inflintiy on the right bank and the Gordon
Highlanders on the left. On the 23d the
heights of Mograt Island, at the corner of the
great bend of the Nile above Korti, where
the enemy was reported to occupy a strongly
fortified position, were in sight, and every
one was looking forward to a fresh struggle ;
but, on the morning of the 24th, a mes-
senger arrived with despatches from head-
quarters ordering the column to return,
"having completed its object of punishing
the Monassir tribe," and intimating that, as
the hot season was approaching, Lord Wolse-
ley intended that summer quarters should
be taken up between Abu Dom and Dongola.
One hour afterwards the descent of the river
was begun, the Gordon Highlanders now
forming the rearguard. As the boats had
during the return, the full strength of thv,
current to carry them on, the passage down-
wards was much more dangerous, though
not so toilsome as the ascent, and too much
praise cannot be bestowed on the Canadian
voyageurs for the skilful manner in which
they worked and steered the boats during the
return of the expedition. Special precautions
were taken for the passage through the
Shokook Pass, as it was considered probable
that the rock positions might have been re-
occupied by an Arab force from Berber, The
Gordon Highlanders led the advance, two
marksmen being placed in the bow of each
boat ready to fire should the enemy appear.
No resistance was, however, offered, and the
boats passed through unmolested, and reached
Abu Dom in safety on the 6th of March.
During the descent several boats were
wrecked, and three men were unfortunately
drowned.
On the aiTival of the battalion at Korti on
the 8 th of March, it was insjiected by Lord
Wolseley, who expressed his approbation of
the conduct of the officers, non-commissioned
officers, and men whilst on active service
dui'ing the expedition. During the hot
weather the regiment was attached to the
660
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
brigade stationed at Kurot under the com-
mand of Brigadier-General Brackenbury, and
though the straw and mud huts which were
erected for the men were found to be an effi-
cient protection against the sun, and kept com-
paratively cool, yet the state of health of the
battalion became very unsatisfactory. The
reaction told heavily on all ranks, and ten
deaths occurred from enteric fever, while no
fewer than 49 non-commissioned officers and
privates were invalided to Cairo.
The Home Government having decided on
the evacuation of the Soudan, the Gordon
Highlanders, with a total strength of 19 officers
and 509 non-commissioned officers and men, left
Kurot on the 1st of June in 44 whale-boats,
and reached Abu Fatmeh, at the head of the
third cataract, on the 4th of the same month.
From Abu Fatmeh the regiment proceeded by
half-battalions to Akasheh, where the boats
were left for good, and after a march of 26
miles across the desert to the railway, continued
its journey by train to Wady Haifa, and from
that place to Assouan in diabehas towed by
steamers.
From Assouan, which was reached on the
21st June, to Assiout, the means of conveyance
was by barges towed by steamers, and from the
latter place the regiment was conveyed by rail
to Alexandria, where it took up quarters, under
canvas, in a camp established at Fort Mex.
Tlie total distance traversed by the Nile River
Column from Cairo to Ellemeh— the farthest
point reached — between the 5th November 1884
and the 24th February 1885, was nearly 1400
miles. For their services in the Soudan the
whole force received the thanks of both Houses
of Parliament, and Lord Wolseley was raised to
the rank of Viscount.
In recognition of their services while on
duty with the battalion during the operations
on the Nile, Major W. A. Small was promoted
to a Brevet Lieutenant-Colonelcy, and Captain
C. H. Payne to a Brevet Majority ; and a
gratuity was issued to all officers, non-commis-
sioned officers, and men who had served at
or south of Assiout, a private's share being
£5. All who served at or south of Korosko
received the Egyptian medal, if it was not
already in their possession, with a clasp inscribed
"Nile 1884-85." Those who had the medal
before received the clasp. A detachment of
31 non-commissioned officers and men who,
under Lieutenants Payne and Stewart, had
served with the mounted infantry, and having
accompanied General Sir Herbert Stewart's
Desert Column, had been present at the battles
of Abu Ivlea and Gubat, received in addition
the clasp inscribed "Abu Klea," while the
officers and men of the detachment which
had served as the General's escort with the
River Column, were awarded the clasp for
"Kirbekan,"' where they had of course been
present.
EAISIXG AND OEGANISING THE TSth EEGIMENT.
661
THE 78tli HIGHLANDERS, OE
KOSS-SHIEE BUFFS.!
I.
1793 to 1796.
The Clan Mackenzie— Tlie various Battalions of tlie
78th — Offers from F. H. Mackenzie, Esq. ofSeaforth,
to raise a Regiment for Government — Letter of
service granted to F. H. Mackenzie, Esq., to raise a
Regiment of Highlanders, to be numbered the 78th
— The 1st Battalion — List of officers — Inspected
and passed by Sir Hector Munro — Under Lord
Moira in Guernsey — The Campaign of 1794-95 in
Holland — The Regiment joins the Duke of York on
the Waal — Nimeguen — Disastrous retreat on
Deventer — The Regiment returns home — The
Loyalist warm La Vendee — The Quiberon Expedition
— Occupation of L'lle Dieu — The Regiment returns
home — Colonel F. H. Mackenzie's proposals to raise a
2nd Battalion for the 78th — Letter of Service granted
to him for that purpose — List of Officers — Inspected
and passed by Sir Hector Munro — Granted the title
of the Ross-shire Buffs — Ordered to England — Diffi-
culties prior to embarkation at Portsmouth — The
Regiment sails on secret service — Capture of the Cape
of Good Hope — The Regiment goes into quarters at
Capetown, until the arrival of the 1st Battalion.
ASSAYE.
Persia.
Maida.
KOOSHAB.
Java.
LUCKNOW
The clan Mackenzie was, next to the Camp-
bells, the most considerable in the "Western
Highlands, having built its greatness upon the
fallen fortunes of the Macdonalds. Its military-
strength was estimated in 1704, at 1200 men ;
by Marshal Wade in 1715, at 3000 men;
and by Lord President Forbes in 1745, at
2500 men ; but probably all these conjectures
were below the mark.^
1 For this history of the 78th Highlanders up to
the beginning of the Persian War, we are entirety
indebted to Captain Colin Mackenzie, formerly an
officer of the regiment, who has himself prepared a
detailed history of the 78th.
* See page 238, vol. ii.
The clan Mackenzie furnished large contin-
gents to the present 71st and 72nd EegimenU
when they were first raised.
In 1793, Francis Ilumberstone Mackenzie,
heir-male of the family, and afterwards Lord
Seaforth, raised the present 78th Highlanders,
and a second battalion in the following year,
when nearly all the men enlisted were from hie
own or his clansmen's estates in Eoss-shiro and
the Lewis, Another second battalion was sub-
sequently raised in 1804, when, Lord Seaforth
being absent as Governor of Demerara, his
personal influence was not of so much avail.
However, again the greater part of the men
were recruited on the estates of the clan by hia
brother-in-law, Colonel Alexander Mackenzie
of Belmaduthy (who afterwards adopted the
additional surname of Eraser, on succeeding
to the Castle Eraser estates in right of his
mother) and Colonel J. E, Mackenzie of Sud-
die. Several Fencible, Militia, and local Volun-
teer regiments were also raised among the
Mackenzies at the end of the last and begin-
ning of the present century.
As the early history of the 78th is a little
complicated, owing to its having been twice aug-
mented with a 2nd battalion, it is as well to
remember the following chronology : —
1st Battalion — Letter of Service dated 7th March 1793.
2nd Battalion — Letter of Service dated 10th February
1794,
Both Battalions amalgamated, June 1796.
2nd Battalion — Letter of Service, dated 17th April
1804.
Both Battalions amalgamated, July 1817.
The regiment has ever since remained as a
single battalion.
As early as the autumn of 1787 (when the
74th, 75th, 7Gth, and 77th Eegiments were
ordered to be raised for service in India),
Francis Humberstone Mackenzie of Seaforth,
lineal descendant and representative of the old
earls of Seaforth, had made an offer to the
King for the raising of a Higliland corps on his
estates in Eoss-shire and the Isles, to be com-
manded by himself. As the Government, how-
ever, merely accepted his services in the matter
of procuring recruits for the regiments of Sii
Archibald Campbell and Colonel Abercromby
(the 74th and 75th), he did not come pro-
minently forward. On the 19th of May 1790,
he again renewed his offer, but was informed
that Government did not contemplate raising
662
HSTOKY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
fresli corps, tho
establishment
of tlie army
having been
finally fixed at
77 regiments.
Undismayed,
however, by
the manner in
which his of-
fers had been
hitherto shelv-
ed, he was the
first to step
forward, on the
declaration of
war, and place
his great influ-
ence in the
Highlands at
the disposal of
the Crown. Ac-
cordingly, a
Letter of Ser
vice, dated 7 th
March, 1793,
was granted to
him, empower-
ing him, as
Lieut. -Colonel
Commandant,
to raise a High
land battalion,
which, as the
first to be em-
bodied during
the war, was
to be numbered
the 78th. The
strength of the
battalion was
to be 1 com-
pany of grena-
diers, 1 of licrht
SEAFORTH'S
HIGHLANDERS
To be forthwith ralfed for the Defence
of His Glorious Majelly King George the
Thlrd^ and the Prefervatlon of our Happy
Conftltution in Church and State.
AR LADS of TRUE HIGHLAND BLOOD, willing to fliew
Qveir Loyalty and Spirit, may repair to SEAFORTH, or the Major,
ALEXANDER MACKENZIE of Bdmaduthj ; Or, the other
Commanding Officers at Head Qaarters, at
where they ^'ill receive HIGH BOUNTIES, and SOLDIER-LIKE
ENTERTAINMENT.
The LADS of thU Reghncnt -will LIVE and DIE together ;—
as they cannot Be DRAUGHTED into other Regiments, and mvji be
reduced in a BODT in their OWN COUNTRY,
Now for a Stroke at the Monfieurs my Boys !
King George for ever I
HUZZA!
Notice posted throughout the Counties of Ross and Cromarty
and the Island of Lewis.
Engraved from a photograph of the original poster.
iufantry, and 8
battalion com-
panies. Sea-
forth immedi-
ately appointed
as his major his
brother- in-law,
Alexander
Mackenzie of
Belmaduthy,
son of Mac-
kenzie of Kil-
coy, a captain
in tlie 73rd
Eegiment, and
a man in every
"way fitted for
tlie jjost, A
notice was then
posted through
the counties
of Eoss and
Cromarty, and
the island of
Lewis.
Applications
for commis-
sions ViOyf
poured in upon
Seaforth ; and,
besides his
O'RTi personal
fiiends, many
■who were but
slightly known
to him solicited
favours for their
relatives. The
following is a
list of those
whose names
were approv-
ed by. tho
Kins : — •
FIRST LIST OF OFFICERS.
Lieut. -Colonel Comviandant. — F. H. Mackenzie, after-
wards Lord Seaforth, Lieut.-Gen. 1808. Died 1815.
Lieiit.-Colonel. — Alexander Mackenzie of Belmaduthy,
al'tL-iwaids of (Jastl« Fraser, when lie assumed the
name of Fraser. Lieut.-General 1808. Died 1809.
Majors
George, Earl of Enrol, died 1799.
Alexander Mackenzie of Fairburu, Lieut. GeneralI809.
Captains.
Alexander Malcolm, died 1798.
Thomas Fraser of Leadclune.
John Mackenzie (Gairloch).
Gabriel Murray, Brevet-Major, killed at Tuil, 1794.
UNDER LOED MO IRA IX GUERKSEr AND HOLLAND.
663
Alexander Grant, died 1807.
J. R. Mackenzie of Suddie, Major-Goncral, killed at
Taiavera 1809.
Alexander Adams, Major-General 1814.
Hon. Geo. Cochrane, son of the Earl of Dundonald.
CaiAain- Lieutenant — Duncan Munro of Culcairn.
Lieutenants.
Colin Mackenzie.
James Fraser, retired 1795.
Cliarles Hose.
Hugh Munro, Captain of Invalids.
Charles Adamson.
William Douglas, son of Rrigton, Lieut. -Colonel 91st
Regiment.
George Bayley, promoted to 44th.
Thomas, Lord Cochrane, Captain Royal Navy.
Ensigjis.
Duncan Macrae.
John Macleod, Colonel 1813.
J. Mackenzie Scott, Captain 57th, killed at Albuera,
1811.
Charles Mackenzie (Kilcoy).
John Reid.
David Forbes, Lieut. -Colonel, H.P.
Alexander Rose, Major of Veterans.
John Fraser.
Chaplain — The Rev. Alexander Downie, D.D.
Adjutant— i Ames Fraser.
Quarter- Master — Arcliibald Macdougall.
Surgeon — Thomas Baillie. He died in India.
The martial sjjirit of the nation was now so
thoroughly roused, and recruits poured in so
rapidly, that, on the 10th of July, 1793, only
four months after the granting of the Letter of
Service, the regiment was inspected at Fort
George, and passed by Lieut. -General Sir
Hector Munro. Orders were then issued to
augment the corps to 1000 raak and file, and
5 companies, including the flank ones, under
the command of Major Alexander Mackenzie,
were embarked for Guernsey. In October of
the same year the remaining 5 companies were
ordered to join their comrades.
" This was an excellent body of men,
healthy, vigorous, and efficient ; attached and
obedient to their officers, temperate and regular;
in short, possessing those principles of integrity
and moral conduct which constitute a valu-
able soldier. The duty of officers was easy
with such men, who only required to be told
what duty was expected of them. A young
officer, endowed with sufficient judgment to
direct them in the field, possessing energy and
spirit to ensure the respect and confidence of
soldiers, and prepared on every occasion to
show them the eye of the enemy, need not
desire a command that would sooner and
more permanently establish his professional
character, if employed on an active campaign,
than that of 1000 such men as composed this
regiment.
" Colonel Mackenzie knew his men, and the
value which they attached to a good name,
by tarnishing which they would bring shamo
on their country and kindred. In case of any
misconduct, he had only to remonstrate, or
threaten to transmit to their parents a report
of their misbehaviour. This was, indeed, to
them a grievous punishment, acting like the
curse of Kehama, as a perpetual banishment
from a country to which they could not return
with a bad character." ^
After being stationed a short time in
Guernsey and the Isle of Wight, the 78th, in
September 1794, embarked with the 80th to
join Lord Mulgrave's force in Walcheren.
While detained by contrary winds in the
Downs, fever broke out on board the trans-
ports, which had recently brought back pri-
soners of war from the West Indies, and had
not been properly purified ; thus several men
fell victims to the disease.
The British troops had landed in Holland,
on the 5th of March, 1793, and since then the
war had been progressing with varying success.
Without, therefore, giving details of their oper-
ations during the first year and a half, we
shall merely sketch the position they occupied
when the 78th landed at Flushing.
On the 1st of Jul}'-, 1794, the allies having
decided to abandon the Ime of the Scheldt,
the Dake of York retired behind the Dyle,
and was there joined by Lord Moira and
8000 men. On the 22nd the Duke, having
separated from the Austrians, established him-
self at Rosendaal, and there remained inactive
in his camp the whole of August and the early
part of September ; but, on the 15th of Septem-
ber, Boxtel having fallen into the hands of
General Pichegru, he was constrained to break
camp and retire across the Meuse, and finally
across the Waal, establishing his head-quarters
at Nimeguen.
At this juncture the 78th and 80th reached
Flushing, and found that Lord Mulgrave was
ordered home. They therefore embarked Avith
the 79th, 84th, and 85th, to join the Duke's
army. Early in October the 78th landed at
' Stewart's Sketches.
664
niSTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
Tail, and proceeded to occupy the village of
Eossem in the Bommeler-Waart, or Island of
Bommel, where they first saw the enemy,
scarcely one hundred yards distant, on the
opposite side of the river. Here, through the
negligence of a Dutch Emigrant Officer, a sad
accident occured. This person hearing voices
on the bank of the river, and dreading a
Eurprise, ordered his gmmers to fire an iron
12-pounder, loaded with case shot, by which
discharge the officer of the day, Lieut. Archibald
Christie, 78th, and a sergeant, were seriously
wounded while visiting a sentry. They both
recovered, but were unable to serve again ;
strange to say, the sentry escaped untouched.
While quartered here, by a tacit understand-
ing, the sentries exchanged no shots, but it
was observed that the French frequently fired
howitzers with effect when the troops were
under arms, and that, before the fire commenced,
the sails of a certain windmill were invariably
put in motion. The owner was arrested,
found guilty as a spy, and condemned to
death, but was reprieved through the lenity of
Lieut. -Colonel Mackenzie, the commandant,
with the full understanding that, on a repeti-
tion of the offence, the last penalty would be
enforced.
About the end of October the 78th proceeded
to Arnheim, the Duke of York's head-
quarters, and thence, by a night march, to
Nimeguen, against which place the French were
erecting batteries. On the 4th of November
a sortie was made, when the 78th was for
the first time under fire, and did such execu-
tion with the bayonet, as to call forth the
highest encomiums from experienced and
veteran officers. The loss of the regiment
in this engagement was Lieutenant Martin
Cameron (died of his wounds) and seven men,
killed; wounded. Major Malcolm, Captain
Hugh Munro, Captain Colin Mackenzie, Lieu-
tenant Bay ley, 4 sergeants, and 56 rank and
file.
On the 6th the regiment marched from
Nimeguen to Arnheim, and finally to Dode-
Avaart on the "Waal, where they were brigaded
with the 12th, the 33rd, under Lieut. -Colonel
Arthur Wellcsloy (afterwards Duke of Wel-
lington), and the 42nd under Major Dickson.
The General going home on leave, the command
devolved on Colonel Alexander Mackenzie ol
the 78th, who, however, still remained with
his regiment.
On the 2nd of December the Duke of York
quitted Arnheim for England, and handed
over his command to Lieut. -General Harcourt.
On the 29th of December General Daendels,
having crossed the Waal on the ice and driven
back the Dutch, Major-General Sir David
Dundas was ordered to dislodge him. He,
therefore, marched towards Thiel by Buren and
Geldermalsen, and came up with the enemy
at Tuil, which village he carried at the point
of the bayonet with comparatively little loss,
though Brevet Major Murray and three men of
the light company, 78th, were killed by tho
bursting of a shell thrown from a distant
battery. After the action the troops lay on
their arms in the snow until the evening of
the 31st, and the French recrossed the Waal.
On the 3rd of January 1795 the French
repossessed themselves of Tuil, and on the 5tli
they drove in the British outposts at Meteren,
capturing two three-pomiders, which were, how-
ever, recovered later in the day. They then
attacked Geldermalsen. The 78th were in
advance, supported by the 42nd, when they
were charged by a Eepublican cavalry corps,
dressed in the same uniform as the French
Emigrant Regiment of Choiseul. They ad-
vanced towards the Highlanders with loud
cries of "Choiseul ! Choiseul!" and the 78th,
believing them to be that regiment, forbore to
fire upon them until they were quite close,
when, discovering the mistake, they gave them
a warm reception, and those of the enemy who
had penetrated beyond their line were de-
stroyed by the 42nd. The infantry then came
up, the officers shouting "Avangez, Carmag-
noles ! " but the 78th, reserving their fire till
the foe had almost closed with them, pouied
in such a withering volley, that they were
completely demoralised and retreated in great
confusion. It was remarked that in this action
the French were all half drunk, and one officer,
who was wounded and taken, was completely
tipsy. The loss of the 78th was four men
killed, and Captain Duncan Munro and seven
men wounded. It was on this occasion that a
company of the 78 th, commanded by Lieut-
enant Forbes, showed an example of steadiness
DISASTROUS RETREAT OX DEVENTER.
GG5
that would have dons honour to the oldest
soldiers, presenting and recovering arms with-
out firing a shot upon the cavalry as they were
coming down. The whole behaved with great
coolness, and fired nearly 60 rounds per man.
On the night of tlie 5th the troops retired
to Buren. On the Gth the British and Hano-
vorians retired across the Leek, with the
exception of the Gth Brigade, Lord Cathcart's,
which remained at Kuilenburg. On the 8th
both parties assumed the offensive, but the
British advance was countermanded on account
of the severity of the weather. It happened,
however, luckily for the picquet of the 4th
Brigade, which was at Burenmalsen, opposite
to Geldermalsen, that the order did not reach
Lord Cathcart until he had arrived at Buren,
as being driven in, it must otherwise have
been taken. Here a long action took place,
which ended in the repulse of the French.
The 4 th and a Hessian Brigade went into
Buren, and the British into the castle.
The day the troops remained here, a man in
the town was discovered selling gin to the
soldiers at such a low price as must have
caused him an obvious loss, and several of the
men being already drunk, the liquor was seized,
and ordered by General Dundas to be divided
among the different corps, to be issued at the
discretion of commanding officers. Thus what
the French intended to be a means of destruc-
tion, turned out to be of the greatest comfort
and assistance to the men during their fearful
marches through ice and snow. During the
afternoon a man was apprehended at the
outposts, who had been sent to ascertain
whether the trick had taken effect, and whether
the troops were sufficiently drunk to be attacked
with success.
Abercromby and Hammerstein having been
unable to reach Thiel, were, with Wurmb's
Hessians, united to Dundas at Buren. On
the 10th the French crossed the Waal, and
General Regnicr crossing the Oeg, drove the
British from Opheusden, back upon Wagen-
ingen and Arnheim, with a loss of fifty killed
and wounded. Abercromby, therefore, with-
drew, and the British retired across the Rhine
at Rlienen, This sealed the fate of Holland,
and on the 20th General Pichegru entered
Amsterdam.
II
The inclemency of the season increased,
and the rivers, estuaries, and inundations froze
as they had never b'^en known to do before, so
that the whole country, land and water, was
one unbroken sheet of ice.
The Rhine was thus crossed on the ice on
the night of the 9th of February, and for two
more nights the 78th lay upon their arnis
in the snow, and then marched for Wyk.
On the 14th Rhenen was attacked by the
French, who were repulsed by the Guards, witli
a loss of 20 men ; however, the same niglit it
was determined to abandon the Rhine, and
thus Rhenen, the Grand Hospital of the army,
fell into the hands of the French, who, never-
theless, treated the sick and wounded with
consideration. After resting two hours in the
snow during the night, the 78th resumed their
march, passed through Amersfoort, and about
11 A.M. on the 15th lay down in some tobacco
barns, having marched nearly 40 miles. It
had been decided to occupy the line of the
Yssel, and Deventer therefore became the
destination. On the IGth at daybreak the
regiment commenced its march across the
horrible waste called the Veluwe. Food
Avas not to be obtained, the inhabitants were
inhospitable ; with the enemy in their rear,
the snow knee deep, and blown in swirls by
the wind into their faces, until they were
partially or entirely blinded, their pliglit Avas
most pitiable.
They had now a new enemy to encounter.
Not only was the weather still most severe,
and the Republicans supposed to be in pursuit,
but the British had, in consequence of French
emissaries, a concealed enemy in every Dutch
town and village through which they had to
pass. ISTot withstanding the severity of the
climate, — the cold being so intense that brandy
froze in bottles — the 78th, 79th (both young
soldiers), and the recruits of the 42nd, wore
their kilts, and yet the loss was incomparably
less than that sustained by the other corps.
After halting at Loo to allow the officers and
men to take off their accoutrements, which
they had worn day and night since the 2Gth
December, they on the 18th marched to Hat-
tem on the Yssel. Finally, on the 28th of March
the 78th entered Bremen, and the army being
embarked, the fleet sailed on the 12th of April
4 p
666
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
On the 9th of May, 1795, the shores of Old
England brought tears into the eyes of the
war-worn soldiers, and the first battalion of the
Eoss-shire Buffs landed at Harwich, and pro-
ceeded to Chelmsford, where they took over
the barracks. After making up the returns, and
striking off the names of all men supposed to
bo dead or prisoners, the regiment, which had
embarked on the previous September 950
strong, and in excellent health, was found to
.be reduced to 600 men, wdiich number included
the disabled and sick who had not been yet
invalided. The 7Sth remained three weeks at
Chelmsford, and marched to Harwich, where
it was brigaded with the 19th, under command
of General Sir Ealph Abercromby, It then
proceeded to Xutshalling (now !N"ursling) Com-
mon, where a force was assembling under the
Earl of Moira, with a view to making a descent
on the French coast. '
On the 18th of August the 78th, in company
with the 12th, 80th, and 90th Eegiments, and
some artillery, embarked under the command
of Major-General W. Ellis Doyle, and sailed
for Quiberon Bay; tlie design was to assist
the French EoyaKsts. They bore down on
Isoirmoutier, but finding the island strongly
reinforced, and a landing impracticable, they
made for L'lle Dieu, -where they landed with-
out opposition. Here they remained for some
time, enduring the hardships entailed by con-
tinued wet weather and a want of proper
accommodation, coupled Avith an almost total
failure of the commissariat, but were unable
to assist Charette or his royalist companions
in any waj'. Finally, the expedition embarked
in the middle of December, joined the grand
fleet in Quiberon Eay, and proceeded with it
to Spitliead.
On the 13th of October 1793, Seaforthmade
an offer to Government to raise a second bat-
talion for the 78th Highlanders ; and on the
30th Lord Amherst signed the king's approval
of his raising 500 additional men on his then
existing letter of service. However, this was not
what he wanted ; and on the 28th of December
he submitted three proposals for a second bat-
talion to Government.
On the 7th of February 1794, the Govern-
ment agreed to one battalion being raised, with
eight battalion and two flank ccmpanies?, each
company to consist of " one hundred private
men,"-* with the usual complement of officers
and non-commissioned officers. But Seaforth'a
services were iU. requited by Government ; for
Avhile he contemplated raising a second bat-
talion to his regiment. Lord Amherst had
issued orders that it was to be considered as a
separate corps. The following is a copy of the
letter addressed to Mr Secretary Dundas by
Lieut.-Colonel Commandant F. H. Mac-
kenzie^ : —
" St Alban's Street,
' 8th Feb. 1794.
" Sir, — I had sincerely hoped I should not
be obliged to trouble j^ou again : but on my
going to-day to the \Yar Office about my letter
of service (having yesterday, as I thought,
finally agreed Avith Lord Amherst), I Avas, to
my amazement, told that Lord Amherst had
ordered that the 1000 men I am to raise were
not to be a second battalion of the 78th, but
a separate corps. It Avill, I am sure, occur to
you that should I undertake such a thing, it
would destroy my influence among the people
of my country entirely; and instead of appear-
ing as a loyal honest chieftain calling out his
friends to support their king and country, I
should be gibbeted as a jobber of the attach-
ment my neighbours bear to me. Eecollecting
what passed betAA'een you and me, I barely
state this circumstance ; and I am, with great
respect and attachment, Sir, your most obliged
and obedient servant,
" F. H. MxVCKENZIE."
This argument had its weight j Lord Am-
herst's order was rescinded, and on the lOtb
February 1794, a letter of service was granted
to Seaforth, empoAvering him, as Lieut.-Colonel
Commandant, to add a second battalion to the
78th Highlanders, of Avhich the strength Avas
to be " one company of grenadiers, one of light
infantry, and eight battalion companies."'^
Stewart states that of this number 560 men
Avere of the same country and character as the
first, and 190 from different parts of Scotland;
but he alludes to the first six companies, as
the regiment was almost entirely composed of
Highlanders.
* The corporals were included in tliis number, which
should therefore have appeared as "rank and file"
instead of "private men." — CM.
^ Private papers of the late Lord Seaforth.
® Extract from letter of service.
OEDEEED TO ENGLAND.
667
The fcllowing is a list of the ofllcurs appointed
to the regiment : —
Lieutenant- Colonel Commandant.
F. n. Mackenzie of Seaforth.
Licuteyiant-Coloncl.
Alexander Mackenzie of Fairburn, from first battalion.
Majors.
J. R. Jlackenzie of Suddie, from first battalion.
Miuliael Monypenny, promoted to 7od, dead.
Caiitains.
J. II. Brown, killed in a duel in India.
Simon Mackenzie.
"William Campbell, Major, killed in Java, 1811.
John Mackenzie, Major-General, 1813.
Patrick M'Leod (Geanies), killed at El Hamct, 1807.
[His portrait will be found on page 650.]
Hercules Scott of Benholm, Lieut. -Colonel 103d Regi-
ment, 1814, killed in Canada.
John Scott.
John Macleod, Colonel, 1813, from first battalion.
Lieutenants.
James Hanson.
Alexander Macneil.
Jineas Sutherland.
Murdoch Mackenzie.
Archd. C. B. Crawford.
Norman Macleod, Lieut. -Colonel Royal Scots.
Thomas Leslie.
Alexander Sutherland, sen.
Alexander Sutherland, jun.
P. Macintosh.
John Douglas.
George Macgregor.
B. G. Mackay.
Donald Cameron.
James Hay.
Thomas Davidson.
William Gordon.
Robert Johnstone.
Hon. W. D. Halyburton, Colonel, half-pay.
John Macneil.
John Dunbar.
Ensigns.
George Macgregor, Lieut. -Colonel 59th Regiment.
Donald Cameron.
John Macneil.
William Poison.
Alexander Wishart.
Clwplain. — The Rev. Charles Proby.
Adjutant. — James Hanson.
Quarter-Master. — Alexander Wishart.
The records of this battalion having been
lost many years since, the only knowledge we
can derive of its movements is to be obtained
from the Seaforth papers. The regiment was
ii'spected and passed at Fort- George by Sir
Hector Munro in June 1794. In July his
Majesty authorised the regiment to adopt the
name of " The Eoss-shire Buffs" as a distinctive
title. In August six companies embarked for
England, and proceeded to Netley Camp, where
they were brigaded with the 90th, 97th, and
08th. The troops suffered much from fever,
ague, and rheumatism, the situation being very
unf\ivourable ; but here again the 78th was
found to be more healthy than their neigh-
bours. The young battalion was chafing at
this enforced idleness, and longed to go on
active service. On the 5 th of November, the
regiment marched from Netlcy, four companies
proceeding to Poole, one to Wimborne, and one
to Wareham, Corff Castle, &c.
In the end of February 1795, the second bat-
talion of the 78th Highlanders, Lieut.-Colonel
Alexander Mackenzie of Fairburn in command,
embarked, under Major-General Craig, with a
secret expedition. Major J. E. Mackenzie of
Suddie, Avriting to Seaforth under date " Ports-
mouth, 4th March 1795," narrates the follow-
ing unpleasant circumstance which happened
on the day previous to embarkation : —
" The orders for marching from Poole were
so sudden that there was no time then for
settling the men's arrears. They were per-
fectly satisfied then, and expressed the utmost
confidence in their officers, which continued
until they marched into this infernal place.
Here the publicans and some of the invalids
persuaded the men that they were to be em-
barked without their officers, and that they
would be sold, as well as lose their arrears.
This oj^erated so far on men who had never
behaved ill before in a siiiglo instance, that
they desired to have their accounts settled
before they embarked. Several publicans and
other villains in this place were guilty of the
most atrocious conduct even on the parade,
urging on the men to demand their rights, as
they called it. Fairburn having some intima-
tion of what was passing, and unwilling that
it should come to any height, addressed the
men, told them it was impossible to settle
their accounts in the short time previous to
embarkation, but that he had ordered a sum
to be paid to each man nearly equal to the
amount of their credit. This was all the pub-
licans wanted, among whom the greatest part
of the monej'' rested. Next morning the men
embarked in the best and quietest manner pos-
sible, and I believe they were most thoroughly
ashamed of their conduct. I passed a most
miserable time from receiving Fairburn's letter
in London till I came down here, when it had
all ended so well ; for well as I knew the inclina-
tions of the men to have been, it was impos-
sible to say how far they might have been
misled.
668
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
"There is little doubt of the expedition
being intended for the East. It is said the
fleet is to run down the coast of Guinea, pro-
ceed to the Cape, which they hope to take by
negotiation ; but if unsuccessful, to go on to
the other Dutch possessions."
The fleet sailed on the morning of Sunday
the 1st of March. 1 major, 1 ensign, 4 ser-
geants, 1 drummer, and 124 privates were left
behind ; and the most of them, with others,
were incorporated with the first battalion, on
its amalgamation with the second battalion.
Holland having entirely submitted to
France, as detailed in the record of the first
battalion, and Britain being fully aware that
submission to France became equivalent to a
compulsory declaration of war against her, it
behoved her to turn her attention to the
Dutch colonies, which, from their promixity to
India, would prove of immense importance to
an enemy.
In Juno 1795 a British fleet under Sir G.
Elphinstone arrived off the Cape, having
Major-General Craig and the 78th Highlanders
(second battalion) on board ; and the com-
manders immediately entered into negotiations
with Governor Slugsken for the cession of
the colony to Great Britain in trust for the
Stadtholder. A determination to resist the
force having been openly expressed, the com-
manders determined to disembark their troops
and occupy a position. Accordingly, the 78th
and the Marines were landed at Simon's Bay
on the 14th, and proceeded to take possession
of Simon's Town without opposition. The
Dutch were strongly posted in their fortified
camp at Muysenberg, six miles on this side of
Capetown ; and accordingly a force of 800
seamen having been sent to co-operate with
the troops on shore, the whole body moved to
its attack ; while the ships of the fleet, cover-
ing them from the sea, opened such a terrific
fire upon the colonists that they fled precipi-
tately. Muj'senberg was taken on the 7th
of August, and on the 9th a detachment
arrived from St Helena with some field-pieces;
but it was not till the 3rd of September, when
Sir A. Clarke, at the head of three regiments,
put into the bay, that an advance became
practicable. Accordingly, the Dutch position
at Winebcrg was forced on the 14th, and on
the 15th Capetown capitulated, the garrison
marching out with the honours of war. Thus,
after a two months' campaign, during wliich
they sufl^ered severely from the unhealthiness
of their situation, the scarcity of provisions,
and the frequent night attacks of the enemy,
this young battalion, whose conduct through-
out had been exemplary in the highest degree,
saw the object of the expedition accomplished,
and the colony taken possession of in the name
of his Britannic Majesty.
Under date "Cape of Good Hope, 19th
September 1795," Lieut.-Colonel Alexander
Mackenzie of Fairburn, commanding the second
battalion of the 78th Higlanders, sends a long
account of the transactions at the Cape to
Lieut.-Colonel F. H. Mackenzie of Seaforth.
"\Ye are sorry that our space permits us to
give only the following extracts : —
"I think if you will not be inclined to
allow that the hardships have been so great,
you will at all events grant that the comforts
have been few, when I assure you that I have
not had my clothes ofl" for nearly nine weeks,
nor my boots, except when I could get a dry
pair to put on.
"... If the regiment is put on the East
India establishment, which is supposed will
be the case, it will be equally the same for you
as if they were in India. I must observe it is
fortunate for us that Ave are in a warm climate,
as we are actually without a coat to put on ;
we are so naked that we can do no duty in
town. . . .
" I cannot toll you how much I am puzzled
about clothing. The other corps have all two
years' clothing not made up, and I should
not be surprised if this alone was to turn the
scale with regard to their going to India.
General Clarke advises mo to buy cloth, but I
fear putting you to expense ; however, if the
clothing does not come out in the first ship I
shall be obliged to do something, but what, I am
sure I don't know. I hope your first battalion
may come out, as there cannot bo a more
desirable quarter for the colonel or the regiment.
\Ye are getting into excellent barracks, and
the regiment will soon get well of the dysentry
and other complaints. They are now im-
mensely rich and I shall endeavour to lay out
their money properly for them. I shall bl.l
THE REGIMENT SAILS FOE THE CAPE.
G69
yoa adieu by saying that I Jo not care liow
soon a goo'l peace may be brought about. I
think we have at hist turned up a good trump
card for you, and I daresay the Ministry will
play the negotiating game well."
hi Capetown the regiment remained
quartered until the arrival of the first battalion
in June 1796.
II.
179G-1S17.
1st and 2d Battalions anialgainatod — The Regiment
.'•ails for the Cape — The consolidation completed —
Capture of a Dutch fleet — Ordered to India — Luck-
iiow — Cession of Allahabad — Various changes of
'.,>aarters — Colonels Alexander IMackenzie and J. R.
Mackenzie quit the Eegiment — Ordered to Bombay
— Join General AVellesley's Ai my — The Mahrattas —
The Treaty of Bassein — Lake and Wellesley take the
field — War between the British and the Mahrattas
— Ahmednuggur taken — Battle of Assaye — Colours
g'-.-mtcd to the 74th and 78th — Wellcsley's pursuit
of the Enemy — Battle of Argaum — Gawilghur taken
— The Eegiment goes to Goojerat — From Bombay
to Goa — Excellent condaet — Ordered to Madras and
thence to Java — Landing near Batavia, which is
invested — The Cantonment of Waltevreeden forced
— The Fortification ofCorneliscaptured,when General
Jimseus flies — Colonel Gillespie defeats Jansens —
The French ami}' surrender and evacuate the Island
— Rebellion of the Sultan of Djokjokarta — His
Capital is taken, and he is deposed — Colonel
Eraser and Captain Macpherson murdered by Ban-
ditti at Probolingo — Major Forbes defeats the In-
surgents— Thanks of Government to the Regiment —
Expeditions against the Islands of Bali and Celebes
— The Regiment sails for Calcutta — Six Companies
■wrecked on the Island of Preparis — General Orders
by the Indian Government — The Regiment lands
p.t Portsmouth and proceeds to Aberdeen — Un-
founded charge against the Highland Regiments.
On the 2Sth of November, 1795, the Duke of
York had issued ordfjrs for the consolidation of
both battalions, and accordingly, on the arrival
of the 1st battalion from L'lle Dieu, the work
wa.s commenced by the attachment to it of that
p:i.]t of the 2nd battalion Avhich had been left
behind. On the 26th of February, 1796, only
5;even weeks after its return from abroad, the
battalion proceeded from Poole to Portsmouth,
where it embarked for the Cape in two divisions
under the command of Lieut. -Colonel Alex-
ander Mackenzie of Belmaduthy, and sailed on
the 6th of March. On the 30th of May the
78th arrived in Simon's Bay, and on the 1st
of Juno landed and commenced its march to
Capetown. Here the work of consolidation
was completed, and the supernumerary officera
and men ordered home. The regiment now pre-
sented the appearance of a splendid body of
men, and mustered 970 Highlanders, 129 Low-
landers, and 1 4 English and Irish, the last chiefly
bandsmen. The BatavianEepublichadformally
declared war against England in May ; and,
accordingly, on the 3rd of August, apparently
with the view of attempting the recapture of
the Cape, a Dutch fleet under Admiral Lucas
anchored in Saldanha Bay. General Craig,
the commander of the troops, marched up a
force, which included the grenadier and light
battalions of the 78th. As the Dutch fleet,
however, surrendered, the troops marched back
to a place called Groenekloof, about half-way
to Capetown, where they remained encamped
for three or four weeks, when the 78th marched
to Capetown, and occupied the hill near the
Castle until the trans^iorts were ready to
convey them to India.
On the 4th of I^ovember the regiment
embarked, and sailed on the 10th; it had
a long passage, during which scurvy made
its appearance, but to no formidable extent.
On the 10th of February 1797 the transports
reached Calcutta, and the following day the
regiment marched into Fort-William. Ten days
later it embarked in boats on the Hoogly, and
proceeded to Burhampoor, the voyage occupy-
ing fourteen days. About the 1st of August,
on the embarkation of the 33rd Eegiment
with the expedition intended against Manilla,
the 78th proceeded to Fort William. In the
beginning of October six companies were again
embarked in boats, and proceeded to Chunar.
From Chunar, about the end of Js^ovemljet',
the division, having drawn camp crpiipnicut
from the magazine, was ordered to drop doAvn
to Benares, there to land, and form pai't of a
large escort to the Governor-General (Sir John
Shore), and the Commander-in-Chief (Sir A.
Clarke), aboi;t to proceed to liUoknow. The
division accordingly landed at Benares on tho
6th of December and marched to Sheopoor, six
miles on tho road, where it halted to complete
its field equipment. In the beginning of
November, the 33rd having returned to Fort
William, the second division of the 78th em-
harked and proceeded to Chunar, where it was
670
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGI]\1EXTS
lauded and encami^ed until tlie foUowiug
March.
Ou the 9th of December the first division
was joined by a part of the 3rd JSTative Infantry,
some artillery with field-pieces, and two
russallahs or squadrons of Irregular Hindoostani
Cavalry, formerly the body-guard of General
De Boigne, a Savoyard in Sindiah's service,
and marched forward, forming the escort above
mentioned. The march was continued without
halting for fifteen days, which brought the
force to the race-course of Lucknow, where it
was joined by the remainder of the 3rd Xative
Infantry. It is unnecessary to enter here into
the complications of native Indian politics.
It is enough to say that on the death, in 1797,
of the troublesome Asoph-ud-Dowla, the
Nawaub Vizir of Oudh, he was succeeded by
his equally troublesome and Aveak-minded son,
]\lirza Ali.
The young prince had barely ascended the
throne, however, ere reports were brought to
the Governor-General of his incapacity, faith-
less character, and prodigality. It was on
receiving these reports, therefore, that Sir
John Shore determined to proceed to Lucknow
in person, and, by actual observation, satisfy
himself of the merits of the case. The narrative
is resumed from the regimental records of
the 7Sth.
" On the frontier of the E'awaub Vizir's
dominions, Ave had been met by the new
Navraub Vizir, Ali, a young lad of known
faithless principles, with a large force ; and his
intentions being considered very suspicious,
each battalion furnislied a captain's outlying
pic(inct, for the security of the camp at night,
Avhicli was continued until after his deposition
and the elevation of his successor, Saadut Ali,
on the 22nd January 1798."
By skilful management Vizir Ali was
secured without violence, and his uncle,
Saadut Ali, placed in his stead.
On the 23d of February, the 78 th, the 1st
Battalion Native Infantry, and a company of
Artillery, under the command of Colonel
Mackenzie of the 78 th, marched for the Fort
of Allahabad, which had lately been ceded to
the British by Saadut Ali,
After various movements, the 78th found
itself in garrison at Fort William in December
1800. In the October of that year Lieut.-Colonel
Alexander Mackenzie had left for England,
handing over his command to I<ieut.-Colonei
J. EandoU Mackenzie of Suddie.'^ And in
the latter part of November Lieut.-Colonel
Mackenzie also Avent to England, and Avaa
succeeded in the command of the regiment
by Lieut.-Colonel Adams. The regiment re-
mained in quarters at Fort William during tho
Avhole of 1801 and 1802.
In the middle of January, 1803, the 78th
received orders to prepare for embarkation for
Bombay, Avhere head-quarters arrived on tho
26th of March, and immediately received
orders to prepare for field service. The regi-
ment re-embarked on the 4tli of April, and
proceeded to Bassein, where it landed on tho
7th, and marched at once to join the camp of
Colonel Murray's detachment at Sachpara, 7
miles from the town ; being formed as an
escort to His Highness the Peshwah, Avho had
been driven from his dominions by Ilolkar
during the previous October.
The detachment set out on the 18th of April,
and marched by PauAvell and the Bhore Ghat.
In the beginning of June the 78th joined
at Poonah the army under General Wcllesley,
destined to act against Sindiah and tho
Mahrattas. The regiment Avas posted to the
brigade commanded by Lieut.-Colonel Harness,
^ "Dining six years' residence in different car.tou-
ments in Bengal no material event occurred. Tlio
corps sustained throughout a character every vr-iy
exemplary. The commanding officer's system of dii-
cipline, and his substitution of censure for punishment,
attracted much attention. The temperate habits of
the soldiers, and Colonel Slackenzie's mode of punish-
ment, by a threat to inform his parents of the miscon-
duct of a delinquent, or to send a bad character of hiui
to his native country, attracted the notice of all India.
Their sobriety was such that it was necessary to restrict
them from selling or giving away the usual allowance,
of liquor to other soldiers.
"There were in this battalion nearly 300 men from
Lord Seaforth's estate in the Lewis. Several years
elapsed before any of tliese men were charged with a
crime deserving severe punishment. In 1799 a man
was tried and punished. This so shocked his comrades
that he was ]iut out of their society as a degraded
man, who brought shame on his kindred. The unfor-
tunate outcast felt his own degradation so much that
he became unliappy and desperate ; and Colonel
Mackenzie, to save him from destruction, applied and
got him sent to England, where his disgrace would be
unknown and unnoticed. It happened as Colonel
Mackenzie had expected, for he quite recovered his
character. By the humane consideration of his com-
mander, a man was thus saved from tliat ruin which
a repetition of severity would have rendered inevit-
able."— Stewart's Sketches.
AHMEDNUGGUR TAKEN".
671
80th Kegiment, "which was called the 4th
brigade, with reference to the Grand Madras
Army, from wliich General "Wellesley was
detaclied, hut which formed tlie right of tlie
General's force. Its post in line was the riglit
of the centre, which was occupied by the park,
and on the left of the park was the 74tli High-
landers, in the brigade commanded by Colonel
Wallace, 74th, and called the 5th Brigade.
Besides these two brigades of infantry there
Avas one of cavalry, commanded by Lieut.-
Colonel Maxwell, 19th Light Dragoons ; each
brigade consisted of 1 European and 3 native
regiments. The train consisted of four iron and
four brass 12-pounders, besides two r)|-iuch
howitzers, and some spare field- pieces.
A verj'- few days after the army moved
forward the rainy season commenced, but was
by no means a severe one ; the great want of
forage, however, at the commencement of this
campaign, destroyed much cattle, and the 78th
Highlanders, who were by no means so well
equipped as the other corps, were a good deal
distressed at first. The movements of the
army were slow, making long halts, and not
keeping in a straight direction till the beginning
of August, when it encamped about 8 miles
south of Ahmednuggur, in which position it
was when negotiations were broken off and
war declared with Dowlut Eao Sindiah and
the Eajah of Berar, Ragojee Bhoonslah.
On the 8th of August the advanced guard
was reinforced by the flank companies of the
74th and 78th Highlanders, and the city of
Ahmednuggut was attacked and carried by
storm in three columns, of which the advanced
guard formed one, the other two being led by
battalion companies of the same regiments.
"The fort of Ahmednuggur is one of the strongest
in India, built of stone and a strong Indian
cement called cJiunam. It is surrounded by a
deep ditch, with large circular bastions at short
intervals, and was armed with guns in case-
mated embrasures, and with loopholes for
musketry. The escarp was unusually lofty,
but the casemates were too confined to admit
of their being effectively employed, and the
glacis was so abrupt that it offered good shelter
to an enemy who could once succeed in getting
close to the walls. The Pettah was a large
and regular Indian town, surrounded by a wall
of stone and mud 18 feet high, with small
bastions at every hundred yards, but with no
rampart broad enough for a man to stand upon.
Here, both in the Pettah and the fcn't, the walls
were perceived to be lined by men, whoso
appointments glittered in the sun. The Pettah
was separated from the fort by a wide space,
in which Sindiah had a palace and many
valuables, surrounded with immense gardens,
where the remains of aqueducts and many
interesting ruins of Moorish architecture show
the once flourishing condition of the Nizam'a
capital in the IGth century."^ Having deter-
mined on taking the Pettah by escalade.
General Wellesley ordered forward the stormers,
who were led by the advanced guard. Unfor-
tunately, on account of the height and narrow-
ness of the walls, and the difficulty of obtaining
footing, the men, having reached the top of
the scaling ladders, were, one after the other
as they came up, either killed or thrown down.
At length. Captain Yesey, of the l/3rd Native
Infantry, having secured a bastion, a party of
his men leaped down within the walls, and,
opening a gate, admitted the remainder of the
force ; some skirmishing took place in the
streets, but the enemy was speedily overcome,
and though the fort continued to fire round-
shot, it was with but little precision, and
occasioned no damage.^ The army lost 140
men, the casualties of the 78th being Captains
E. Mackenzie Humberstone and Duncan Grant
(a volunteer on this occasion), Lieut. Anderson
of the Grenadier Company, and 12 men killed;
and Lieut. Larkin of the Light Company, and
5 men wounded.
After the action the army encamped a long
shot's distance from the fort, which was recon-
noitred on the 9th, and a ravine having been
discovered, not 300 yards from the wall, it was
occupied, and a battery erected, which opened
with four iron 12-pounders on the morning of
the 10th. During that night the battery was
enlarged, and two howitzers added to its arma-
8 Gust's Wars.
3 "A Mahratta chief, residing in the British camp,
gave the following account of the action in a letter to
Ills friends at Poonah : — ' The Enghsh are a strange
people, and their General a wonderful man. They
came here in the morning, looked at the Pettah wall,
walked over it, killed all the garrison, and then turned
in to breakfast. "Who can resist such men as these?'"
— Gust's Wars.
C72
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
munt, and tlie fire re-opened on the 11th, on
tiie evening of which day the Killedar capitu-
lated ; and next morning the garrison, to the
number of 1400 men having marched out, the
grenadiers of the 78th and a battalion of
Sepoys took possession. The victorious troops
proceeded to the plunder of Sindiah's palace.
Its treasures can have been surpassed only by
those of the Summer Palace at Pekin. "There
■were found in it, besides many objects of
luiropean manufacture and luxury, the richest
stuffs of India — gold and silver cloths, splendid
armour, silks, satins, velvets, furs, shawls,
plate, cash, &c."^ Here, as afterwards. General
Wellesley set his face against all such de-
moralising practices, but it was only after
hanging a couple of Sepoys in the gateway, as
a warning to the rest, that order could be
restored and the native troops restrained.
Along with the fort and city of Ahmednuggur,
a province of the same name became subject to
British authority. This fortress, long regarded
as the key of the Deccan, besides covering
his communications with Poonah, afforded
General Wellesley an invaluable depot from
which to draw^ supplies ; and from its position
overawed the surrounding population, and
formed a bulwark of defence to the western
territories of the Nizam.-
The army remained for some days in the
neighbourhood of Ahmednuggur, and then
inarching doAvn the Nimderrah Ghat, directed
its route to Toka, on the Godavery. On the
2tth it crossed the river in boats. On the
1 7th of September the army encamped at
Goonjee, the junction of the Godavery and
Galatty, and thence moved to Golah Pangree
on the Doodna, which it readied on the 20th.
* Gust's JFars.
^ " It may not be known to thfi public, and perhaps
not to the 78th Jiegiment itself, that the handsome
black granite slab inserted in the Pettah wall of
Ahmednugi^ur, bearing an inscription that on this
spot fell, at the storming of the fort, Captain Thomas
Wackenzie-IIumberstone (son of Colonel Mackenzie-
llumberstone, who was killed at the close of the
Mahratta War, 1783), also to the memory of Captain
Grant, Lieutenant Anderson, the non-commissioned
officers, and privates of that Regiment who fell on that
occasion, was placed here as a memorial by the
Honourable Mrs Stewart-Mackenzie (then Lady Hood),
eldest daughter of Lord Seaforth (brother of Colonel
Humberstone), when she visited this spot on her way
from Poonah to Hyderabad, in March 1813." — Memo-
ran dicm found among (he papers of the late Colonel C,
Mackenzic-Fraser of Castle Eraser.
On the 24th of August the united armies of
Sindiah and the Piajah of Berar had entered
the territories of the Nizam by the Adjunteb
Ghat, and were known to be occupying the
countrj^ between that pass and Jalnah. General
Wellesley's plan of operations now was^ if
pi^sible, to bring tlie enemy to a general
action; but, if he failed in that object, at
least to drive them out of the Nizam's country
and secure the passes. On the 1 9th of September
he wrote to Colonel Stevenson, directing that
officer to march upon the Adjunteh Ghat, ha
himself moving by Jafferabad upon those of
Bhaudoola and Laukenwarra. On the 21st,
having obtained intelligence that the enemy
lay at Bokerdun, he, after a personal interview
with Colonel Stevenson at Budnapoor, arranged
that their forces should separate, marching on
the 22nd, and traversing tw^o parallel roads
about 12 miles apart. On the 22nd both officers
broke camp, the General proceeding by the
eastern route, round the hills between Budna-
poor and Jalnah, and Colonel Stevenson moving
to the westward. On the 2 3rd General Wellesley
arrived at Naulniah, and found that, instead of
being 12 or 14 miles distant from the enemy's
camp, as he had calculated, he was within 6
miles of it. General Wellesley found himself
unable to make a reconnaissance without
employing his whole force, and to retire in
the face of the enemy's numerous cavalry would
have been a dangerous experiment ; but the
hircarrahs having reported that the cavalry had
already moved off, and that the infantry weie
about to follow, the General determined to
attack at once, without Avaiting for Colonel
Stevenson. He, however, apprised Stevenson
of his intention, and desired him to move up
without delay. On coming in sight of the
enemy he was rudely undeceived as to hia
intelligence, for, instead of the infantry alone,
the whole force of the allied Eajahs was dravm
up on the further bank of the river Kaitna,
ready to receive him,
" The sight was enough to appal the stoutest
heart : thirty thousand horse, in one magnificent
mass, crowded the right ; a dense array of
infantry, powerfully supported by artillery,
formed the centre and left ; the gunners were
beside their pieces, and a hundred pieces of
cannon, in front of the line, stood ready to
BATTLE OF ASSAYE.
C73
voaiit forth death upon the assaihints. Wel-
lington paused for a moment, impressed but
not daunted by the sight. His whole force, as
Colonel Stevenson had not come up, did not
exceed 8000 men, of whom IGOO were cavalry;
the effective native British were not above
1500, and he had only 17 pieces of cannon.
But feeling at once that retreat in presence of
so prodigious a force of cavalry was impossible,
and that the most audacious course was, in
such circumstances, the most prudent, he
ordered an immediate attack."-^
Before receiving intelligence of the enemy,
the ground had been marked out for an encamp-
ment, and the cavalry had dismounted : General
Wellesley ordered them to remount, and pro-
ceeded with them to the front. Of the infantry,
the l/2nd ISTative Infantry was ordered to
cover the baggage on the marked ground,
and to be reinforced by the rearguard as it
came up. The 2/ 12th I^ative Infantry was
ordered to join the left, in order to equalise the
two brigades, which were to follow by the
right, and the four brass light 12-pounders of
the park were sent to the head of the line.
These dispositions did not cause above ten
minutes' halt to the column of infantry, but
the cavalry, moving on Avith the General, came
lirst in sight of the enemy's position from a
rising ground to the left of the road. This
A\-as within cannon-shot of the right of their
encampment, which lay along the further bank
of the river Kaitna, a stream of no magnitude,
but with steep banks and a very deep channel,
so as not to be passable except at particular
]ilaces, chiefly near the villages. Sindiah's
irregular cavalry formed the right ; the troops
of the Eajah of Berar, also irregulars, the
centre ; and Sindiah's regular infantry, the
left. The latter was composed of 17 battalions,
amounting to about 10,500 men, formed into
3 brigades, to each of which a body of regular
cavalry and a corps of marksmen, called
Allygoots, were attached, 102 pieces of their
artillery were afterwards accounted for, but
they probably had a few more.'* The infantry
■were dressed, armed, and accoutred like British
Sepoys ; they were very fine bodies of men,
^ Alison's History of Europe.
■* " It is now said that they had in their camp 128
guns." — General Wclhshy to Major Shaw, 2ith Sep-
tember 1803.
and though the English officers had quitted
them, they were in an admii'able state of dis-
cipline, and many French and other European
officers held command among them. Their
guns were served by GoUundaze, exactly like
those of tlie Bengal service, which had been
disbanded some little time previously, and wera
probably the same men. It was soon found
that they were extremely well trained, and
their fire was both as quick and as well-directed
as could be produced by the British artillery.
What the total number of the enemy was
cannot be ascertained, or even guessed at, with
any degree of accuracy ; but it is certainly
•calculated very low at 30,000 men, including
the liglit troops who were out on a plundering
excursion, but returned towards the close of
the action. The two Eajahs were in the field
in person, attended by their principal ministers,
and, it being the day of the Eusserah feast,
the Hindoos, of which the army was chiefly
composed, had religious prejudices to make
them fight with spirit and hope for victory.
The force of General Wellesley's army in
action was nearly 4700 men, of whom about
1500 were Europeans (including artillery), with
2G field-pieces, of which only four 12 and
eight 6-pounders were fired during the action j
the rest, being the guns of the cavalry and the
battalions of the second line, could not be used.
On General Wellesley's approaching the
enemy for the purpose of reconnoitring, they
commenced a cannonade, the first gun of which
was fired at twenty minutes past one o'clock
P.M., and killed one of his escort. The General,
although he found himself in front of their
right, determined to attack their left, in order
to turn it, judging that the defeat of their
infantry was most likely to prove effectual,
and accordingly ordered his own infantry
column to move in that direction. Meanwhile
some of the staff looked out for a ford to enable
the troops to pass the Kaitna and execute this
movement, and found one, which the enemy
had fortunately left undefended, scarcely half a
mile beyond their left flank, near the old fort
of Peepulgaon, where the ground, narrowing
at the confluence of the Kaitna and Juah,
would prevent tliem from attacking with over-
whelming numbers. The whole of this march
was performed considerably within range ef
4_Q
674
HISTOEY or THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
their cauuou, and the fire increased so fast that
by the time the head of the cokunn had reached
Peepulgaon, it ^yas tremendously heavy, and
had already destroyed numbers.
For some time the enemy did not discover
Major-Geueral Wellesley's design ; but as soon
as they became aware of it, they threw their
left up to Assays, a village on the Juah, near
the left of their second line, which did not
change its position. Their first line was now
formed across the ground between the Kaitna
and the Juah, the right resting upon the Kaitna,
wiiere the left had been, and the left occupying
the village of vVssaye, which Avas garrisoned
with infantry and surrounded with cannon.
They also brought up many guns from their
reserve and second line to tlieir first.
The British being obliged to cross the ford
in one column by sections, were long exposed
to the cannonade. After passing the river,
their first line was formed nearly parallel to
that of the enemy, at about 500 yards distance,
]javing marched down the alignment to its
ground. The second line rather out-flanked
the first to the right, as did the thii'd (composed
of the cavalry) the second. The left of the first
line was opposite the right of the enemy during
the formation, and tlieir artillery fired round-
shot with great precision and rapidity, the
same shot often striking all three lines. It
was answered with great spirit by the first
Ihitish line, but the number of gun-bullocks
killed soon hindered the advance of the artillery,
with the exception of a few guns which were
dragged by the men themselves. The British
lines were formed from riglit to left as
follows : —
First Line,
Thepicquets, four r2-poaiulers, the 1/Stli ami 1/1 0th
Native Infantry, and the 78th Highlander.s.
Second Line.
The 74th Highlanders and the 2/12th and l/4th
Native Infantry.
Third Line.
The 4th Native Cavalry, tlie 19th Light Dragoons,
and the 5th and 7th Native Cavalry.
Orders were now given for each battalion to
attach a company to the guns, to assist and
protect them during the advance. These
ordex's, though immediately after wards counter-
manded, reached the 78th, and, consequently,
t^ie 8th battalion company, under Lieutenant
Cameron, was attacbcd to tho guusi.
Major-General "Wellesley then named tho
picquets as the battalion of direction, and
ordered that the line should adv^ance as quickly
as possible consistent with order, and charge
with the bayonet without firing a shot. At a
quarter to three the word was given for the line
to advance, and was received by Europeans
and Natives with a cheer. Almost immediately,
however, it was discovered that the picquets
were not moving forward as directed, and the
first line received the Avord to halt. This was
a critical moment, for the troops had got to the
ridge of a small swell in the ground that had
somewhat sheltered them, particularly on the
left ; and the enemy, supposing them to be
staggered by the fire, redoubled their efforts,
discharging chain-shot and missiles of every
kind. General Wellesley, dreading the con-
sequences of this check in damping the ardour
of the troops, rode up to one of the native
corps of the first line, and, taking of his hat,
cheered them on in their own language, and
repeated the Avord " March ! " Again the
troops received the order Avith loud cheers, and
the three battalions of the first line, folloAved
by tho 1/4 th, advanced in quick time upon
the enemy Avith the greatest coolness, oiiler,
and determination.
The 7Sth, on coming within 150 yards of
the enemy's line, Avithdrew its advanced centre
sergeant, and the men Avere cautioned to be
ready to charge. Soon after the battalion
oj)poscd to them fired a A^uUoy, and about the
same time some European officers in the
enemy's service were observed to mount their
horses and ride oft'. The 78th instantly ported
arms, cheered, and redoubled its pace, and the
enemy's infantry, deserted by its ofllcers, broke
and ran. The 78 ill pushed on and fired, and
coming to the charge, overtook and bayonetted
a few individuals. The gunners, hoAvever,
held firm to their guns, many being killed in
the acts of loading, priming, or pointing; and
none quitted their posts until the bayonets were
at their breasts. Almost at the same moment
the 1/lOth Native Infixntry closed with the
enemy in the most gallant style; but the
smoke and dust (which, aided by a high wind,
was very great) prevented the troops from
seeing further to the right.
The 78th now halted for an instant to com-
BATTLE OF ASSAYE.
G75
pleto their files and restore exact order, and
tlien moved forward on tlie enemy's second
line, making a con] pleto wheel to the riglit,
the pivot being the right of the army, near
the village of Assayo. The picquct^ having
failed to advance, the 74th pushed np, in
doing which they were very much cut up hy
grape, and were charged by the ]\rahratta
cavalry, led by Sindiah in person. They
euffered dreadfully, as did also the ]::cquets
and 2'12th; and they were only saved by a
brilliant charge, lieaded by Lieut. -Colonel
Maxwell. This part of the British line,
though it broke the enemy's first line, did not
gain much ground ; and the enemy still con-
tinued in possession of several guns about the
village of Assaye, from which they flanked tho
British line when it arrived opposite their
second line.
Several of tho enemy also coming up from
9275M11
P'u,n cf t)'8
BATTLE Oi) ASSAYE,
SilT. 'A 1803.
A, the ford from Toepulgaon to Wavoor; B, the rising ^-ound wliich protected the advance; C, four old mangoes;
D, screen of prickly pear, covering Assaye; E E E E, 30,000 of the enemy's cavalry.
the bed of the river and other ways, attacked
and killed a good many of the British artillery-
men. A considerable number also who, after
tlie fashion of Eastern warfare, had thrown
themselves on the ground as dead, regained
possession of the guns of their first line, Avhich
lind been taken and passed, and from them
opened a fire of grape upon the British rear.
Tlio grins of the 78th, with the escort under
Lie.v.tenant Cameron, escaped, and joined the
regiment as it halted opposite to tlio enemy's
second line.
The BiiLish infantry was now in one line.
body of the enemy's best cavalry was seen a
little in advance of the left flank, purposing
to turn it, on which the left "wing of the 78th
was thrown back at a small angle, and pre-
parations were made for opening the two
guns, which at that moment came up. It is
impossible to say too much for the behaviour
of the infantry at this awful crisis. Deprived
of the assistance of their own artillery, having
the enemy's second line, untouched and per-
fectly fresh, firhig steadily upon them, flanked
by round-shot from the right, grape pouring
upon their rear, and cavalry threatening their
the 78th on tho left of tlio Avhoie ; and as it i left, not a word was lieard or a shot fired ; all
had tho longest sweep to make in tho v.dieel, | waited tho orders of the General with tlie
it camo up la.sb. "When tho ilust cleared a I composure of a field-day, amidst a scene of
676
HISTOEY OF THE IIIGIILAXD EEGEMEXTS.
slaughter scarcely ever equalled. This, how-
ever, was not of long duration ; for the British
cavalry came up and drove off the body of
horse which threatened the left, and which
did not wait to he charged, and General
AYellesley ordered the principal part of the
line to attack tlie enemy in I'ront, while tlie
7Sth and 7tli IS'ative Cavalry moved to the
rear and charged the guns which were firing
thence. The enemy's second line immedi-
ately retired, one brigade in perfect order —
so much so, that it repulsed an attack of the
19th Light Dragoons, at the head of which
Colonel Maxwell was killed.
The 78tli had great difficidty in clearing the
field towards the rear and recovering the guns.
Tlie enemy strongly resisted, and three times
forced them to change their front and attack
each party separately, as none Avould give way
nntil they were so attacked. ]\Ieanwhile, as
the regiment marched against the one, the
remainder kept up a galling fire of grape, till
they Avere all driven off the field. The
enemy's light troops, who had been out plun-
dering, now appeared upon the ground, and
the ]\Iysore horse were ordered to attack them ;
however, they did not wait for this, but made
off as fast as possible. About half-past four the
firing entirely ceased, and the enemy set fire
to his tumbrils, which blew up in succession,
many of them some time later. The corps
Avhich retired at first in such good order soon
lost it, and threw its guns into the river,
four of which were afterwards found, exclusive
of ninety-eight taken on the field of battle.
Seven stand of colours were taken from the
enemy. After plundering their dead, their
camp, and bazaar, they retreat'^d along the
Juah for about ten miles and made a halt, but
on moving again the flight became general.
Tlien casting away their material of every
kind, tlicy descended the Adjunteh Ghat
into Candeish, and made for the city of Bur-
lianpoor, when they were described as having
no artillery, nor any bod}-- of men tliat looked
like a battalion, while the roads were strewed
with their wounded and tlieir dying.
The loss of the British Avas most severe.
No part of the Mysore or INIahratta allies was
actually engaged. Their infantry was Avith
the baggnge, and their cavalry not being in
imiform, the General was apprehensive of
mistakes should any part of them come into
action. Between onedialf and one-third of
the British actually in the field were either
killed or wounded. The 78th was fortunate
in having but a small proportion of the loss to
bear. Lieutenant Douglas and 27 men were
killed, and 4 officers, 4 sergeants, and 73 men
were wounded. The officers wounded were
Captain Alexander Mackenzie, Lieutenant
Kinloch, Lieutenant Larkin, and Ensign
Bethune (Acting Adjutant). Besides those
mentioned. Colonel Adams received a contu-
sion of the collar-bone which knocked him off
his horse ; Lieutenant J. Eraser a contusion
of the leg; and all the other officers Avere
more or less touched in their jjersons or their
clothes. The sergeant-major Avas very badly
Avounded, and died a few days afterwards.
General Wellesley had tAvo horses killed
under him ; and nearly all the mounted officers
lost horses, some as many as three.
The loss of the enemy must have been ter-
rible. The bodies of 1200 Avere found on the
field, and it Avas said that 3000 Avere wounded.
Owing to the part they played in the action,
the cavalry Avere unable to pursue, and the
enemy suffered much less in tlieir retreat than
they should otherwise have done. This fact,
too, enabled many of their Avounded to creep
into the jungle, whence very few returned ;
but it is impossible to conjecture the total loss,
and all computations probably fall short of the
actual amount. Jadoon Bao, Sindiah's first
minister, and the chief instigator of the Avar,
Avas severely Avounded, and died a few days
afterAvards; and Colonel Dorsan, the principal
French officer, Avas also killed.
Such Avas the battle of Assaye, one of the
most decisive as Avell as the most desperate
ever fought in India.
]\Iajor-General Wellesley and the troops
under his command received the thanks of the
Governor-general in Council for their important
services. His ]\Lajesty Avas pleased to order
that the corps engaged should boar upon their
colours and appointments an elephant, super-
scribed " Assaye," in commemor,ation of the
victory ; and honorary colours Avero granted
to the 19th light Dragoons, and the 74th and
78th riighlanders, by the government of India
BATTLE OF AEGAUM.
C77
in a general order. ^ For some unknown reason
the 78th ceased to use tliese special colours
after leaving India, tlie 74tli being the only
one of the three regiments still possessing
them.
After various independent movements,
Colonel Stevenson, on the 29th of November,
formed a junction with General Wellesley at
Parterly, on which day the whole of the
enemy's force was discovered drawn up on
the plains of Argauni about six miles distant.
Their line extended five miles, having in its
rear the gardens and enclosures of Argaum,
while in its front was the uncultivated plain,
which was much cut up by watercourses.
The Berar cavalry occupied the left, and the
artillery and infantry the left centre. Sind-
iah's force, which occupied the right, con-
sisted of one very heavy body of cavalry, with
a number of piudarries or light troops on its
right again.
The enemy, though nearly as numerous
as at Assaye, Avere neither so well disciplined
nor so well appointed, and they had besides
only thirty-eight pieces of cannon. The
British army, on the other hand, was more
numerous than in the late engagement, hav-
ing been reinforced by Colonel Stevenson's
division. The British moved foward in one
column to the edge of the plain, A small
village lay between the head of the British
columns and the line. The cavalry formed in
close column behind this village ; and the
right brigade formed line in its front, the
other corps following and forming in succes-
sion. The moment the leading picquet passed
the village, the enemy, who was about 1200
yards distant, discharged 21 pieces of cannon
in one volley. The native picquets and two
battalions, alarmed by this noisy demonstra-
tion, which was attended with no injurious con-
sequences, recoiled and took refuge behind the
village, leaving the picquets of the 78 th and
the artillery alone in the field. By the exer-
tions of the officers these battalions were again
brought up into line, — not, however, till the
78tli had joined and formed into line with the
picquets and artillery.
The army was drawn up in one line of fifteen
battalions, with the 78th on the right, having
' See History of the 74th, vol. ii. p. 607.
the 74th on its immediate left, and the 94th
on tlie left of the line, supported by the
INIysore horse. The cavalry formed a reserve or
second line. In the advance, the 78th directed
its march against a battery of nine guns, which
supported the enemy's left. In the approach,
a body of 800 infantry darted from behind the
battery, and rushed forward with the apparent
intention of passing through the interval
between the 74th and 78th. To close tiia
interval, and prevent the intended movement,
the regiments obliqued their march, and with
ported arms moved forward to meet the enemy ;
but they were prevented by a deep muddy
ditch from coming into collision with the
bayonet. The enemy, however, drew up along-
side the ditch, and kept up the fire until his
last man fell, Next morning upwards of 500
dead bodies were found lying by the ditch,
Eeligious fanaticism had impelled these men
to fight.
"With the exception of an attack made by
Sindiah's cavalry on the left of Colonel Steven-
son's division, in which they -were repulsed
by the 6th Native Infantry, no other attempt
of any moment was made by the enemy. After
this attack the whole of the enemy's line
instantly gave way, leaving all their artillery
on the field. They were pursued by the
cavalry by moonlight till nine o'clock.
The loss of the British was trifling; no
European officer was killed, and only nine
wounded, one of whom had his thigh broken.
The number of killed and Avounded was small,
and fell principally upon the 78th, which had
eight men killed and about forty wounded;
but no officer among the number. In the
orders thanking the army for its exertions on
this day, General Wellesley particularised the
74th and 78th :— " The 74th and 78th regi-
ments had a particular opportunity of distin-
guishing themselves, and have deserved and
received my thanks." Colonel Harness being
extremely ill, Lieut.-Colonel Adams of the
78tli commanded the right brigade in the
action ; and Major Hercules Scott being in
command of the picquets as field-officer of the
day, the command of the 78tli fell to Captain
Eraser. In this action, as at the battle of
Assaye, a scarcity of officers caused the colours
of the 78th to be carried by sergeants ; and it
C7S
IIISTOEY OF THE HIGIILAXD EEGIMENTS.
is noticeable that not a shot penetrated the
colours in either action, probably owing to the
high wind which prevailed and caused them
to be carried wrapped closely round the poles.
Tlie names of the sergeants who carried the
colours at Assaye were Sergeant Leavoch, pay-
master's clerk, afterwards quarter-master ; and
Sergeant John Mackenzie, senior sergeant of
the regiment, and immediately afterwards
quarter-master's sergeant. At Argaum, Ser-
geant Leavoch, and Sergeant Grant, regimental
clerk, afterwards an ensign, and now (1815,
saj's the Hecord), a lieutenant in the regiment.
" x\.t the battle of Assaye," General Stewart
tells us, " the musicians were ordered to attend
to the wounded, and carry them to the sur-
geons in the rear. One of the pipers, believ-
ing himself included in this order, laid aside
his instrument and assisted the wounded. Eor
this he was afterwards reproached by his com-
rades. Flutes and hautboys they thought
could be well spared; but for the piper, who
should always be in the heat of the battle, to
go to the rear Avith the lohistlers was a thing
altogether unheard of. The unfortunate piper
was quite humbled. However, he soon had
an opportunity of playing off this stigma ; for
in the advance at Argaum, he played up with
such animation, and influenced the men to
such a degree, that they could hardly be
restrained from rushing on to the charge too
soon, and breaking the line. Colonel Adams
was indeed obliged to silence the musician,
who now in some manner regained his lost
fame."
The next, and, as it turned out, the last
exploit of General Wellesley's army, Avas
against the strong fort of Gawilghur, which
was taken by assault on the 13th of December.
It, however, continued in the field, march-
ing and counter-marching, till the 20tli of
July, 1804, when the 78th reached Bombay.
The regiment remained in quarters at Bom-
bay till May, 1805, when five companies were
ordered to Baroda in the Goojerat. The
strength of the regiment was kept up by
recruits, chiefly from the Scotch militia, and
latterly by reinforcements from tlie second
battalion, 800 strong, added to the regiment
in 1804. In July, 1805, a detachment of
100 recruits arrived from Scotland. The regi-
ment removed to Goa in 1807, whence it em-
barked for IMadras in March, 1811.
" The numerical strength of this fine body
of men was less to be estimated than their
character, personal appearance, efficiency, and
health. Upwards of 33 G Avere volunteers from
the Perthshire and other Scotch militia regi-
ments, and 400 were drafts from the second
battalion, whicli had been seasoned by a service
of three years in the Mediterranean. Such was
the stature of many of the men that, after the
grenadier company was completed from the
tallest men, the hundred next in height were
found too tall and beyond the usual size of
the light infiintry. The harmony which so
frequently subsisted between Highland corps
and the inhabitants of the countries where
they have been stationed, has been frequently
observed. In Goa it appears to have been
the same as elsewhere. The Cond^ de Sur-
zecla. Viceroy of Portuguese India, on the
departure of the regiment from under liis
command, embraced that opportunity ' to
express his sentiments of praise and admiration
of the regular, orderly, and honourable conduct
of His Britannic Majesty's 78th Highland regi-
ment during the four years they have beea
under his authority, equally and highly credit-
able to the exemplary discipline of the corps,
and to the skill of the excellent commander ;
and his Excellency can never forget the inviol-
able harmony and friendship w-hich has always
subsisted between the subjects of the regent
of Portugal and all classes of this honourable
corps.' " ^
On the 14 th of March, 1811, the regiment
embarked, and sailed in three transports for
j\ladras. Very few men Avere left behind sick.
The strength embarked was 1027, of whom
835 Avere Highlanders, 184 Lowlanders, and
8 English and Irish.
The transports arrived at Madras on the
10th of April, but the regiment AA;as not
landed, and sailed on the 30th with the last
division of troops detailed for the expedition
under the command of Lieut. -General Sir
Samuel Auchmuty, destined for the capture of
Java.
On the 5th of June the last division of tho
" Stewart's Skdo^ies.
CANTO^^ilEA^T 0¥ WELTEVEEEDEX CAI'TURED.
679
troops arrived at IMalacca, •when tlie army Avas
formed into four brigades as follows : — The first
or advanced brigade, under Colonel Gillespie,
was composed of the flank battalions (formed
by the ritle and light companies of the army),
a wing of the 89th, a battalion of marines, of
Bengal Light Infantry, and of volunteers,
three squadrons of the 22nd Dragoons, and
some Madras Horse Artillery. The left flank
battalion was formed by the rifle and liglit
companies of the 78th, the light company of
the 69th, and a grenadier company of Bengal
JS^ative Infantry, and was commanded by
!Major Eraser of the 78th. The second brigade,
commanded by Colonel Gibbs of the 59th,
consisted of the llth and 59th, and a battalion
of Bengal ISTative Infantry. The third brigade,
commanded by Colonel Adams of the 78th,
was composed of the 69th and 78th, and a
battalion of Bengal K'ative Infaiitry. The
78th Avas commanded by Brevet Lieut.-
Colonel Campbell, and the light battalion by
Major Forbes of the 78th. At Goa, a com-
pany of marksmen had been formed in the 78th,
under the command of Captain T. Cameron,
and at Madras they had received a rifle equip-
ment and clothing. The reserve, under
Colonel Wood, was composed entirely of
Native Infantry. Attached to the army were
detachments of Bengal and ]\Iadras Artillery
and Engineers ; and the whole force amounted
to about 12,000 men, of whom about half were
Europeans.
Early in June the fleet sailed from Malacca,
and on the 4th of August came to anchor off
the village of Chillingching, about twelve miles
to the eastward of Batavia, and the troops landed
without opposition. On the 7th the ad-
vance took up a position within two miles
of Batavia, and on the 8th the magistrates
surrendered the city at discretion.
It was understood that General Jumelle,
with 3000 men, held the cantonment of
Weltevreeden, about tlu'ee miles from the
city ; and that about the same distance
further on lay the strongly entrenched camp of
Cornells, where the greater portion of the
French force, about 10,000 men, were posted
under command of General Janscn, the
governor.
Before daybreak, on the morning of the
10th, the advance marched against Welte-
vreeden, and the enemy was discovered
strongly posted in the woods and villages.
His right was defended by the canal called
the Slokan ; his left was exposed, but the
approach in front and flank was defended by
a marsh and pepper plantations, and the road
rendered impassable by a strong abbatis of felled
trees. The encuiy's infantry, enforced by four
field-pieces served with grape, was drawn up
behind this barrier, and commenced a destruc-
tive fire upon the head of the column as it
advanced. Captain Cameron, who was in
advance with his rifle company, was severely
wounded, and a number of his men lulled or
disabled while entangled in the abbatis. Cap-
tain Forbes, with the aid of the light company,
■was then ordered to charge the obstacle; but
he met with such resistance, that, after losing
15 out of 37 men. Colonel Gillespie directed him
to retir-e and cross the ditch to the enemy's
left. Lieutenant Munro was killed here while
in command of a party detailed to cover the
British guns. An order was now given to
turn the enemy's left, which after a little
delay succeeded, — " the grenadier company of
the 78th, as in every Eastern field of fame,
heading the attack." "^ The grenadiers, in
company with a detachment of the 89th,
under Major Butler, carried the enemy's guns
after a most obstinate resistance, the gunners
being cut down or bayoneted almost to a
man. The general Avrote — "The flank com-
jxanies of the 78th (commanded by Captains
David Forbes and Thomas Cameron) and the
detachment of the 89th, particularly distin-
guished themselves." The main body of the
force shortly after came up, and the villages
having been fired, the camp Avas occupied,
and its Avar material, consisting of 300 guns,
and a vast quantity of stores, taken possession
of. The enemy's loss Avas said to be very
heavy, and the Brigadier-General Albert!
Avas dangerously Avounded. The British loss
fell principally upon Hhe 78th and 89th, the
former having 33 men killed and wounded,
besides the oSiccrs mentioned. By the occu-
pation of Weltevreeden, the army obtained a
good communication Avith Batavia and the
' Alison's Ilislori/ of Europe.
GSO
IITSTOEY OF THE HIGHLAXD EEGIMEXTS.
fleet, a health}' situation, the command of the
country and suppHes, and a base of operations
against the main position of Cornelis.
On the night of the 21st, when in company
Avitli tlie G9th, the 7Sth relieved Colonel GU-
Icspie's brigade in the advance. Early on the
morning of the 22nd, three English batteries
being nearly completed, the enemy made a
sortie from Cornelis, and obtained possession
of two of them, whence they were driven
by a party of the 78th, which happened, for-
tunatelv, to be in the trenches at the time,
under Major Lindsay and Captain Macleod.
Tlie battery on the right was energetically
defended by Lieutenant Hart and a company
of the 78th, who repulsed the enemy's attack
with considerable loss.
The camp of Cornelis was an oblong of IGOO
by 900 yards. It was strongly entrenched :
the river Jacatra or Liwong flowed along its
west side, and the canal, called the Slokan,
washed the east. Neither was fordable, and
the banks of the river were steep and covered
Avith jungle, while on the canal and beyond it
powerful batteries were raised. The north
and south faces were defended by deep ditches,
which could be inundated at pleasure, and
were strengthened with palisades, fraises, and
chevaux de frise. These faces between the
river and canal were further protected by seven
formidable redoubts, constructed by General
iJaendels, and numerous batteries and entrench-
ments. A strong work also covered and pro-
tected the only bridge Avhich communicated
with the position, and which was thrown
across the Slokan. The entire circumference
of the works was about five miles ; they were
mounted with 280 pieces of cannon, and were
garrisoned by over 10,000 men, of whom about
5000 were Europeans, and the remainder dis-
ciplined native regiments, commanded by
Erench and Dutch oflicers.
Sir Samuel Auchnmty had broken ground
on the 20th, at GOO yards distance from the
works; and on the 21th, though no j^ractic-
able breach had been made, the general being
apprehensive of the danger of delay, determined
upon an assault. The command of the prin-
cipal attack was entrusted to Colonel Gillespie.
The advance guard was formed liy the rille
company of the Mth, while the grenadiers of
the 78tli led the column, to which the light
and rifle companies also belonged. Immedi
ately after midnight of the 25th Colonel Gil-
lespie marched, but his advance was impeded
by the darkness of the night and the intricacy
of the country, which was parcelled out into
pei^per and betel gardens, and intersected Avith
ravines, so that the trooj)s were frequently
obliged to move in single file. Towards day-
light it was found that the rear division, under
Colonel Gibbs, had strayed, but as it was
impossible to remain long concealed, and to
retreat would have been to abandon the enter-
prise, it was determined to assault without
them. With the earliest streak of dawn the
column was challenged, but the men, advanc-
ing with fixed bayonets at the double, speedily
annihilated the enemy's picquets, and obtained
possession of the protectuig redoubt No. 3.
At the same time the grenadiers of the 7Sth
rushed up on the bamboo bridge over the
Slokan, mingling with the fugitives, and thus
prevented its destruction by them. Owing to
the darkness still prevailing, many of the men
fell ovej the bridge into the canal, and were
with difiiculty rescued ; while everywhere the
carnage was terrific, the road being enfiladed
by numerous pieces of artillery. The left of
the attack now stormed and carried a largo
redoubt, jSTo. 4, to the left of the bridge, whicii
was strongly palisaded, and mounted upwards
of twenty 18-pounders, besides several 21
and 32-pounders. Colonel Gibbs also came ui)
at this moment, and his force was joined by a
portion of the 78th, under Captain Macleod and
Lieut. Erodie, who carried the redoubt No. 1 to
the right; but scarcely had his advance entered
when it blew up with a tremendous explosion,
by which many of both parties were killed.
It was said that a train had been fired by some
of the enemy's oflicers, but this has never been
proved. Lieut. -Colonel IMacleod's {G9th)
attack against redoubt Xo. 2 Avas also completely
successful, though the army had to deplore the
loss of that gallant ofilcer in the moment of
victory. " INfajor Yule's attack was equally
spirited, but after routing the enemy's force at
Campong IMaylayo, and killing many of them,
he found the bridge on fire, and was unable to
penetrate further." ^ He therefore had to con-
^ Sir Samuel Aucliimity's Despatch.
FLIGHT OF GENEEAL JAXSEX
GSl
tent liiiuself witli firing across the river. The
two attacks now joined, and, under Colonel Gil-
lespie, advanced to attack a body of the enemy
inforced by a regiment of cavahy, which
was stationed on a rising ground above the fort,
and protected their park of artillery. The fire
Avas very heavy, and though the Eritish actually
reached the mouths of the enemy's guns, they
were twice driven back, but rallying each time,
they made a final charge and dislodged the
enemy. Here Eieutenants Hart and Eenny-
cuik of the 78th were wounded, the former
having his thigh broken in two places by a
grape-shot. The commander-in-chief now
ordered a general attack upon the north face,
Avhich was led by Colonel Adams' brigade, and
" the heroic 78th, which, though long opposed,
now burst in with loud shouts in the front of
the line, and successively carried the works on
either hand." ^ The regiment, under Lieut.-
Colonel Campbell, advanced along the high
road, crossed the ditch and palisade under a very
heavy fire of grape and musketry, and carried
the enemy's work in that direction. Two com-
panies, under Colonel Macpherson, proceeded
aloiig the bank of the Slokan and took posses-
sion of the dam-dyke, which kept back the
ivater from -the ditch, thus preventing the
enemy from cutting it, and leaving the ditch
dry for the main body of the regiment to cross.
In this service " Captain Macpherson was
wounded in a personal rencontre with a French
officer."^ The loss of the 7Sth in this part
of the action was very heavy. Lieutenant-
Colonel Campbell had both his thighs shat-
tered by a grape-shot, and died two days
afterwards, and Captain William Mackenzie
and Lieutenant ]\Iatheson were also wounded.
The regiment was necessarily much broken
up in crossing the ditch and palisades, but
Boon re-formed, and completed the rout of the
enemy.
In the space of three hours from the com-
mencement of the action, all the enemy's
works were in the possession of the British.
The loss of the enemy in killed, during the
attack and pursuit, was nearly 2000. The
wounded were estimated at about 3000, while
between 5000 and 6000 prisoners were taken,
^ Alison's History of Europe.
^ Stewart's Sketches.
mostly Europeans, including a regiment of
Voltigeurs lately arrived from France.
The main body of tlie 7Sth lost 1 field officer
(Lieut.-Colonel Campbell) and 18 rank and
file killed, and 3 sergeants and 62 rank and
file wounded ; its total of killed and wounded,
including the three companies with Colonel
Gillespie's attack, being 164.
A force, which had been sent by sea to
Cheribon to intercept General Jansen's retreat
into the eastern portion of the island, having
arrived two days after he had passed, Sir
Samuel Auchmuty determined to undertake
the pursuit. Accordingly, on the 5th of Sep-
tember, he embarked at Eatavia with the 14th
and 78th Eegimcnts, the grenadiers of the 3rd
Volunteer Eegiment, and some artillery and
pioneers, less than 1000 men in all, with six
field-pieces. The headquarters, grenadier, rifle,
and one battalion company of the 7Sth sailed
in the "Mysore," under IMajor Eraser, and the
remaining seven companies, under IMajor Lind-
say, in the " Lowjee Family." On the 12th
the troops commanded by Major Lindsay
landed at Samarang, and occupied tlie town
without opposition, and learnt that a consider-
able body of the enemy, principally cavalry,
was strongly posted upon the hills of Seron-
dole, about 5 or 6 miles distant. On the IGth
the whole force, under the command of Colonel
Gibbs, advanced against Serondole at an early
hour. Although the position of the enemy
was most formidaljle, his troops gave way on
all hands.
On the morning of the 18th a flag of truce
arrived from General Jansen, accepting uncon-
ditionally any terms Sir Samuel Auchmuty
might suggest. These were that the governor
should surrender himself and his army pri-
soners of Avar, resign the sovereignty of Java
and all the Dutch and French possessions in
the East Indies into the hands of Great Britain,
Avho should be left free with regard to the
future administration of the island, tljo
guarantee of the public debt, and the liquida-
tion of paper money.
Thus the fertile island of Java and its rich
dependencies, the last colonial possession of
France, was wrested from her by British
prowess.
The regiment remained in Java till Sep-
4 ji
682
niSTOr.Y OF THE IIIGIILAXD EEGIMEXTS.
tember 1816, wlien it embarked for Calcutta.
The only other euterprise we need mention in
■wliich tlie 78tli was engaged while in Java
was an expedition against the rebellious Sultan
of Djokjokarta, when a great amount of treasure
was captured, including two solid silver soup-
tureens of antique design and exquisite finish,
which the regiment still possesses. We must
also mention the melancholy death, at Pro-
bolingo, on the 18th of May, 1813, of Lieut.-
Colonel Eraser and Captain Macpherson at
the hands of some fierce banditti, these
officers being on a visit to a friend at
Proboliugo, when the banditti approached the
place. K"ext day a detachment, consisting of
100 of the most active of the grenadier, rifle,
and light companies, under Major Eorbes of
the 78th, marched against the banditti. After
marching 64 miles in 18 hours the detachment
came up with the main body of the banditti,
and the commanding officers thought it advis-
able to make a halt, in order that the men
might obtain some water before proceeding to
the attack. The enemy seeing this, and mis-
taking the motive, advanced boldly and rapidly,
headed by their chiefs. When within about 100
yards they halted for a moment, and again
advanced to the charge at a run, in a close
compact body, at the same time setting up a
most dreadful yell. The men on this occasion
showed a steadiness which could not be sur-
passed, not a shot being fired until the enemy
was Avithin a spear's length of their line, when
they gave their fire with such effect that it im-
mediately checked the advance, and forced the
enemy to retreat with terrible loss. Upwards
of 150 lay dead on the spot; one of their chiefs
was killed, and two more, who were taken
alive that afternoon, suffered the merited
punishment of their rebellion. Only a few of
the 78th were wounded. The detachment
now moved on to Probolingo House, which it
was supposed the insurgents would defend, but
having lost their principal leaders they dispersed
without making any further stand. Their force
was estimated to have amounted to upwards of
2500 men. The same evening the bodies of
Colonel Eraser and Captain Macpherson were
brought in and interred in tho square of
Probolingo.
Dming the period of its residence in Java
the men of the regiment had suffered extremely
from the climate. Of that splendid body of
men, which in 1811 had left Madras 1027
strong, about 400 only now remained, and
strange to say, it had been observed that the
stoutest and largest men fell the first victims
to disease.
Tlie headquarters, in the " Guildford," sailed
from Batavia roads on the 18th of September,
and arrived safely at Calcutta on the 2&th oi
October.
The "Frances Charlotte," with the remaining
six companies, under Major Macpherson, had a
fine passage up the Bay of Bengal, until the
night of the 5th of jS"oTember, when the vessel
struck upon a rock about 12 miles distance off
the island of Preparis. Fortunately the
weather was moderate, but the ship carrying
full sail at the time, struck with such violence
that she remained fast, and in fifteen minutes
filled to her main-deck.
" jSTow was displayed one of those examples
of firmness and self-command which are so
necessary in the character of a soldier. Al-
though the ship was in the last extremity, and
momentarily expected to sink, there Avas no
tumult, no clamorous eagerness to get into the
boats : every man waited orders, and obeyed
them Avhen received. The ship rapidly filling,
and appearing to be lodged in the water, and
to be only prevented from sinking by the rock,
all hope of saving her was given up. Except
the provisions which had been brought up the
preceding evening for the folloAving day's con-
sumption, nothing was saved. A few bags of
rice and a few pieces of pork were thrown into
the boats, along with the women, children,
and sick, and sent to the island, Avhich was so
rocky, and the surf so heavy, that they had
great difficulty in landing; and it was not until
the following morning that the boats returned
to the ship. In the meantime, a small part of
the rock on which the ship lay was found dry
at low water, and covered with little more than
a foot of water at full tide. As many as this
rock could admit of (140 men) were removed
on a smaU raft, with ropes to fix themselves to
the points of the rock, in order to prevent
their being Avashed into the sea by the waves
at high Avater. The highest part of the rock
wa;s about 150 yards from the ship. It Avas
SIX COMPANIES OF THE TSin WEECKED.
cs:
not till the fourth day that the boats were able
to carry all m the ship to the island, while
those on the rock remained without sleep, and
with very little food or water, till the third
day, when water being discovered on the
island, a supjily was brought to them,
"During all this lime the most perfect order
and resignation prevaile<l, both on the island
and on the rock. Providentially the weather
continued favourable, or those on the rock
must have been swept into the sea. In the
evening of the fourth day the "Prince Blucher,"
Captain Weatherall, and the " Po," Captain
Knox, appeared in sight, and immediately bore
down to the wreck. They had scarcely taken
the men from the rock, and begun to steer for
tlie island, when it came on to blow a furious
gale. This forced them out to sea. Being
short of provisions, and the gale continuing
with great violence, the commanders wei-e
afraid that they could not get back to the
island in sufficient time to take the people on
board ^ and reach a port before the stock was
expended, and therefore bore away for Calcutta,
where they arrived on the 23rd of JN'ovember.
Two fast-sailing vessels were instantly de-
spatched with provisions and clothes, and, on
the 6th of December, made the Island of
Preparis. The people there were by that time
nearly reduced to the last extremity. The
allowance of provisions (a glass-full of rice and
two ounces of beef for two days to each person)
was expended, and they had now only to trust
to the shell-fish which they picked up at low
water. These soon became scarce, and they
had neither lines to catch fish nor firearms to
kill the birds and monkeys, the only inhabi-
tants of the island, which is small and rocky,
covered with low trees and brushwood. In
this deplorable state the men continued as
obedient, and the officers had the same
autliority, as on parade. Every privation was
borne in common. Every man that picked
^ " On the lOtli, the 'Prince Blucher,' Captain
Weatherall, came in sight, and took on boanl Major
Macpherson, Lieutenants Mackenzie and M'Crumniin,
with a considerable number of men and all the women
and children. He would have taken tlie whole, but was
driven off during the night by a severe gale, and
obliged to proceed to Calcutta, leaving Captain
M 'Queen, Lieutenants M'ltae, Macleod, Brodie,
Macqueen, and Smith, and 109 non-commissioned
olhcers and privates on the island, which is barren
and uninhabited." — Regimental Record.
up a live shell-fish carried it to the general
stock, which was safe from the attempts of the
half-famished sufferers. !Nor was any guard
required. However, to prevent any tempta-
tion, sentinels were placed over the small
store. But the precaution was unnecessary.
ISTo attempt was made to break the regulations
established, and no symptoms of dissatisfaction
were shown, except when they saw several
ships passing them without notice, and without
paying any regard to their signals. These
signals were large fires, which might have
attracted notice wlien seen on an uninhabited
island. Captain Weatherall required no signal.
He met with some boards and other symptoms
of a wreck, which had floated to sea out of
sight of the island ; and suspecting what had
happened, immediately steered towards it. To
his humanity the safety of the people on the
rock may, under Providence, be ascribed ; for,
as the violence of the gale was such as to dash
the ship to pieces, leaving no part visible in a
few hours, the men must have been swept off
the rock at its commencement.
" Five men died from weakness ; severs
were drowned in falling off the kind of raft
made to convey them from the ship to the
rock ; and some were drowned by the surf in
going on shore ; in all, fourteen soldiers and
two Lascars were lost. Unfortunately, the
gale that destroyed the ship blew off tho
island, so that no part of the wreck floated
on shore. Had it been otherwise, some
things might have been carried back to tho
island." ^
Many men died subsequently, in consequence
of their sufferings on this occasion. The
officers and men lost the whole of their bag-
gage, and upwards of £2000 of the funds of
the regiment went down in the transport.
On the 9th the surviving officers and men
were relieved ; and, after a quick run to Cal-
cutta, landed on the 12th of December. All
were now assembled in Fort William, with
the exception of one company in Java ; and,
having received orders to make preparations
to embark for Europe, the following General
Order was issued by his Excellency the
Governor-General in Council : —
3 Stewart's Sl-dclies.
G84
niSTOEY OF THE IIIGIILAXD EEGBIE^sl'S.
" Fort ^Vii.liam,
" Saturday, 22nd February 1S17.
"The embarkation of tlio TSth. Eegiment
for Europe calls upon tlie Governor-General in
Council to bear testimony to the conduct of
that distinguished corps during its service in
every part of India. It is most gratifying to
this Government to pay to the regiment a
tribute of unqualified applause ; the zeal and
gallantry so conspicuously manifested by the
corps at Assaye, and so uniformly maintained
throughout all its subsequent exertions in the
field, not having been more exemplary than
its admirable regularity and discipliae on
every otlier occasion. Such behaviour, vhile
it must be reflected on by themselves with
conscious pride, cannot fail to procure for the
officers, non-commissioned officers, and sol-
diers of the TSth Eegiment, the high reward
of their sovereign's approbation."
An equally complimentary order was issued
by the Commander-in-Chief.
The regiment embarked for England on
board the "Prince Blucher" transport, Cap-
tain Weatherall, to whom in a measure they
owed their lives, and sailed from the Sand-
heads on the 1st of March 1817. On the 5th
of July the regiment arrived at Portsmouth,
and re-embarked in the "Abeoua" transport
for Aberdeen. A few weeks later the 78th was
was ordered to Ireland.
In rebutting an unfounded report as to the
disaffection of the three Highland regiments,
the 42ud, 78th, and 92nd, General Stewart
says : — " The honour of Highland soldiers has
hitherto been well supported, and Eoss-shire
has to boast that the 78th has all along main-
tained the honourable character of their pre-
decessors, All those Avho value the character
of a brave and virtuous race may look with
confidence to tliis corps, as one of the repre-
sentatives of the military and moral character
of the peasantry of the mountains. In this
regiment, twenty-three have been promoted to
the rank of officers during the war. Merit
thus rewarded will undoubtedly have its due
influence on those Avho succeed them in the
ranks." 4
^ Stew-art's SlrkJics.
' Eccords of 2nd Battalion.
ITT.
1804—1856.
Letter of Service granted to Major-General llackenzie-
Fraser to raise a 2nd Battalion — List of Ollicers—
At Hytlie under Sir John Jloore — Ordered to Sicily
— Sir John Stuart invades Calabria — Battle of Maida
— The pLegiment returns to Sicily — The Egyptian
Hxpedition — Landing at Abonkir — Capture of Alex-
andria— Failure at Bosetta — Disastrous aflf'air of El
Hami^t — Colonel M'Leod killed — Home— Sickness
— Drafts to India — Walclieren Expedition — Death
of General ilackenzie-Fraser — Operations against
Napoleon in 1814 — -Holland — Brilliant ali'air of
Merxem — Antwerp besieged — Various changes of
Quarters — Napoleon returns from Elba — During the
100 Days, the Regiment garrisons Nieuwpoort —
Sickness — Ordered to Brussels after Waterloo —
Conduct of the Highlanders in the Netherlands —
Home — Reduced — Efiectives join tlie 1st Battalion,
and the Depot proceeds to Aberdeen — Eegiment is
afterwards a single battalion — Ireland — Highland
Society's Present — Reviewed by Sir David Baird —
Sir Samuel Auchmuty's Death — Sir Edward Barnes
appointed Colonel — Service Companies embark at
Cork for Ceylon — Kandy — Trincomalec — Galle —
Cholera^Colombo — Home — Nuwera Ellia — Lime-
rick— Cork — Glasgow — Liverpool — Burnley — Man-
Chester — Dublin — Regimental Elephant — Canter-
bury — India — Poonah — Sindh — Kurracliee —
Sukkur — Fever — Bombay — Kirkee — Poonah — Lt.-
Col . Douglas's death — Px-lgauni — Aden — Arab
outrages — Poonah — New Colours and Accoutre-
ments— Highland Jacket.
Ox the 17th of April 1804, a letter of service
was granted to Major-General Alexander ]\Tac-
kenzie-Eraser, Colonel of the 78th Highlanders,
in wdiich his Majesty was pleased to approve
of a second battalion being added to that regi-
ment, Avith a strength of 1000 men.
General Mackenzie-Eraser had been con-
nected with the regiment ever since it was
first raised in 1793, his brother-in-law, now
Lord Seaforth, having appointed him its first
Major; and it was chiefly owing to his un-
remitting zeal and attention at headquarters,
in personally superintending and teaching the
recruits, that its energy and discipline in the
field became so early conspicuous. He there-
fore, when called upon to organise a young
battalion, threw his whole soul into the task,
and his vigorous mind rested not until he had
collected around him a body of men in- every
way worthy of their predecessors.
" No officer could boast of circumstances more
favourable to such an undertaking. Beloved by every
one that had the good fortune of his acquaintance, he
found no difficulty in selecting gentlemen jiossessed
of various local interests in furtherance of his plan.
"The quality of the men, their youth and vigour,
in short, we may say with confidence, the raw mate-
rial was unexampled."^
LrST OF OFFICEES.
G85
LIST OF OFFICERS,
Colonel.
Major- General Alexander IMaekenzie-Fraser of Castle
Frascr, Colonel of 1st battalion.
Lieutenant-Colonel.
ratrick M'Lcod, yonnger of Geiinies, from 1st
Battalion.
Majors.
David Stewart of Garth (author of the Skclchcs),
Colonel, lialf-pay.
James ]\Iacdonell of Glengarry, Colonel and ]\lajor,
Coldstream Guards.
Cupta ins.
Alexander Wisliart, from first battalion.
Duncan ]\Iacpherson.
James Macvean.
Charles "William Maclean, from 42nd.
Duncan JIacgregor, Major, half-pay.
William Anderson,
llobert Henry Diek, from 42nd, and afterwards Lieut. -
Colonel 42ud.6
Colin Campbell Mackay of Bighouse, Major, half-pay.
George Alaekay.
Zieulcnaufs.
William Balvaird, Major, Eille Brigade.
Patrick Strachan.
James Macpherson, killed in Java, 1814.
William Mackenzie Diek, killed at El Hamet, 1807.
John Matheson, Captain, half-pay.
Cornwallis Boweu.
William Mackenzie, Captain, half-pay.
Malcolm Macgregor.
James Mackay, Captain, half-pay.
Thomas Hamilton.
Kobert Nicholson.
Charles Grant, Captain, half-pay.
Horace St Paul, Lieut. -Colonel, half-pay.
George William Bowes.
William Matheson.
William Cameron, Captain, half -pay.
Ensigns.
John Mackenzie Stewart.
John Munro, killed in Java, 1811.
Christopher Macrae, killed at El Hamet, ISO".
Roderick Macqueen.
Neil Campbell, Captain, half-pay.
Jolin L. Strachan.
Alexander Cameron.
Alexander Gallic.
Robert Burnet, Captain, 14th.
Paymaster. — James Ferguson.
Adjutant. — William Mackenzie, Captain.
Quarter -Master. — John Macpherson.
Surgeon. — Thomas Draper, D.I.
A ssistant' Surgeon.
William JMunro, Surgeon, half-pa}'.
On the 25Lli of February 1805 tlie regiment
embarked at Fort George, and landed at Dover
on the 9lh of March, ^Yhence it marched into
quarters at Ilythe, then under the command of
Major-General Sir John Moore.'^
* His portrait will be found on page 306, vol. ii.
' Before launching out into its history, it may be
as well to state that the uniform of this battalion was
formeil on the exact model of the original dress of the
iirst battalion, viz., a Highland jacket, neck and culls
On the 19th of the same month they weie
inspected by their Colonel, Major-General
Mackenzie-Fraser, wlio published an order
expressive of his liigh approval of the condition
in vi^hich he found the regiment.
On the 23rd of tlie same month they were
inspected by ]\lajor-General Sir John iloore,
wlio conveyed in an order liis approval of their
appearance.
" As one of the objects I have in view is to
point out such characteristic traits of disposi-
tion, principle, and habits as may be in any
way interesting, I shall notice the folL^wing
circumstance which occurred while this regi-
ment lay at Hythe. In the month of June
orders Avere issued for one fiekl-officer and four
subalterns to join the first battalion in India.
The day before the field-officer fixed on fo'
this purpose left the regiment; the soldiers
held conferences with each other in the bar-
racks, and in the evening several deputations
were sent to him, entreating him, in the most
earnest manner, to make apj^lication either to
be allowed to remain with them or obtain
permission for them to accompany him. He
returned his acknowledgments for their attach-
ment and for their spirited offer; but as duty
required his presence in India, while their ser-
vices were at present confined to this country,
they must therefore separate for some time.
The next evening, when he went from the
barracks to the town of Hythe, to take his
seat in the coach for London, two-thirds of the
soldiers, and officers in the same proportion,
accompanied him, all of them complaining of
being left behind. They so crowded round
the coach as to impede its progress for a con-
siderable length of time, till at last the guard
was obliged to desire the coachman to force his
way through them. Upon this the soldiers,
who hung by the wheels, horses, harness, and
coach-doors, gave way, and allowed a passage.
There was not a dry eye amongst the younger
part of them. Such a scene as this, happen-
ing to more than GOO men, and in the streets
of light buff, edging and frogs trimmed with a narrow
stripe of green, the button bearing the number of the
regiment beneath a crown, the breastplate engraved
with a G. R. circumscribed with the regimental
motto, " Cuidich 'n Rig1i"("Aids of theKing") ; and in
all other res]>ects the full Highland uniform as
established by his J\Iajesty's regulations.
C8G
IIISTOIIY OF THE HIGIIL.VXD liEGBIENTS.
of a towu, could not pass unnoticed, and was
quickly reported to General Moore, whose
mind was always alive to the advantages of
mutual confidence and esteem between officers
and soldiers. The circumstance was quite
suited to his chivalrous mind. He laid the
case before the Commander-in-Chief; and his
Royal Highness, with that high feeling which
he has always shown when a case has been
(iroperly represented, ordered that at present
there sliould be no separation, and that the
Major-Geueral Alexander Mackenzie Eraser.
From Painting in possession of C, J. Mackenzie. Esq. of Port
field-officer should return to the battalion in
which he had so many friends ready to follow
him to the cannon's mouth, and when brought
in front of an enemy, either to compel them to
fly or perish in the field." ^
Having been ordered for foreign service, the
regiment embarked at Portsmouth on the 28th
of September 180.5 ; but, hearing that the com-
bined French and Spanish fleets had put to
sea from Cadiz, the transports ran into the
^ Stewart's Sketches. In relating the above inter-
esting anecdote, it is generally understood that Stewart
alluik'S to an incident in his own career.
Tagus, where they remained until intelligenco
arrived of the total destruction of the enemies'
flotilla at Trafalgar. They then proceeded to
Gibraltar, where they disembarked the first
battalion of the 42nd and the second battalion,
af the 7Sth.
On the 2nd of May, 1806, the regiment em-
barked for Sicily, and landed at IMessina on
the 25th. There it was inspected by Major-
General Sir John Stuart,^ who, at the earnest
solicitation of the spirited Queen of Xaples,had
determined on an expedition to Cala-
bria against the French, Napoleon
having annexed to his empire the
kingdom of ISTaples. On the IGth
of June, the 78th marched and en-
camped in the vicinity of JMilazzo,
under command of Erigadier-General
Auckland.'
On the 27th of June the regiment
embarked at Milazzo, and, on the
1st of July, landed in the Bay of St
Euphemia in Calabria without oppo-
sition. The force at first numbered
4200, but, being further augmented
by the arrival of the 20th Eegiment,
the total was 4790 men, as opposed
to 7000 of the enemy, with the
addition of 300 cavalry. General
Stuart, who expected a large acces-
sion of Calabriau volunteers to his
standard, remained at St Euphemia
till the 3rd, with the mortification
of finding nothing but apathetic in-
difference among the people, where
he had been led to expect a chi-
valrous loyalty and effectual suppon.
On the evening of that day news was
brought to him that General Eegnier lay near the
village of Maida, about ten miles distant, witli a
force of 4000 infantry and 300 cavalry, and that
he Avas merely waiting forareinforcementof 3000
men to attack the British and drive them back
upon the sea. Stuart, avIio had no further
assistance to expect, immediately made up his
3 It is said that Sir John Stuart was greatly dis-
appointed to find the second battalion of the 78th a
"corps of boys," he having expected the 42nd to be
sent to his command, and calculated on their assist-
ance in his projected descent on Calabria. However,
this disappointment was of but short duration, as his
order of the 6th of July, after the battle of Maida, will
testify.
BATTLE OF MAID A.
687
Dnind to attack the French before the arrival
of their fresh troops, which course would at
least equalise numbers in the first instance,
and give him the chance of beating them in
detail. Accordingly, he marched the same
night and halted within a short distance of
the French camp ; and, renewing the march
at daylight, he crossed the River Amato, which
covered the front of the enemy's position, near
its mouth, and sent forward his skirmishers to
the attack. However, as he advanced further
into the plain, the truth suddenly broke upon
him. Like Wellesley at Assaye, he had ex-
pected to encounter merely one-half of his
adversary's force; like him, he found himself
deceived. The whole French army was before
him.
Stuart was a man of action ; his decision
once formed, he proceeded, to act upon it. He
would advance. To retreat would be certain
vuin to the expedition, as he should be forced
to re-embark even if he escaped defeat ; the
morale of his troops would be destroyed; and
Calabria would be left hopelessly in the hands
ef the French. He knew that he had the
veterans of K'apoleon before him in a propor-
tion of nearly two to one ; but he preferred to
trust to a cool head, British pluck, and British
eteel. The following was the disposition of his
force : —
The light brigade, Lieut. -Colonel James
Kempt, was composed of the light infantry
companies of the 20th, 2Tth, 35th, 58th, and
81st Regiments, of two companies of Corsican
Rangers under Lieut.-Colonel Hudson Lowe,
and of 150 chosen men of the 35th Regiment
under Major George Robertson. The first
brigade, Brigadier-General Auckland, consisted
of the 78th and 81st Regiments. The second,
Brigadier-General Lowrie Cole, was formed
of the grenadier companies of the 20th,
27th, 35th, 58th, and 81st, under the Hon.
Lieutenant - Colonel O'Calloghan, and the
27th Regiment. The reserve. Colonel John
Oswald, consisted of the 58th and Watteville
Regiment.
Stewart, in his admirable Sketches, gives a
most spirited and circumstantial account of
the battle ; and as he himself fought on the
occasion, it has been thought better to give
hia narrative entire rather than to collate from
other sources, especially as the regimental
records are very destitute of information : —
'* The army was drawn up, having in its
rear the head of the bay, and in its front a
broad and extensive valley, level in the centre,
and bounded on both sides by high, and in
some places precipitous, hills, with woods
covering their sides in many parts, and in
others with corn-fields up to a considerable
height. This valley, which is of unequal
breadth, being in some places four miles and
in others not more than two, runs across the
Calabrian peninsula, from St Euphemia to
Cortona on the Adriatic, intersected at inter-
vals to nearly one-half its breadth by high
ridges, which run out at right angles from the
mountains, forming the lateral boundaries of tlie
plain. . . On the summit of one of these ridges,
at somewhat more than four miles distant, the
army of General Regnier was seen drawn up in
columns, apparently ready either to descend to
the plains or to wait the attack of the British.
General Stuart had now to come to an instant
decision. Disappointed of the support of the
Calabrese, of whom not more than 1000 had
joined, and these badly armed and worse dis-
ciplined, and therefore of no use in the attack,
and being also informed that a reinforcement
of 3000 men was expected by the enemy on
the following day, he had no alternative but
an immediate advance or a retreat, either to
the ships or to some strong position.
" To retreat was little congenial to the spirit
of the commander ; and accordingly, actuated
by the same confidence in his little army which
had encouraged him to engage in the enter-
prise, he resolved upon advancing, little aware
that the expected addition to the enemy's
force had already taken place. "While General
Stuart's ignorance of this fact confirmed his
resolution to attempt the strong position of the
enemy, the consciousness of superior numbers
gave additional confidence to General Regnier,
who, looking down upon his enemy from his
elevated position, could now count every file
below ; and who, as it is said, called out to
his troops to mark his confidence in their
invincible courage, and his contempt for the
English, whose presumption in landing with
so small a force he was determined to punish
by driving them into the sea. Ac^.ordingly
688
niSTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
giving orders to march, he descended the hill
in three lines, through narrow paths in the
woods, and formed on the plain below. His
army consisted of more than 7000 men, with
300 cavalry, and a considerable train of field
artillery. He drew up his troops in two
parallel lines of equal numbers, with artillery
and cavalry on both flanks, and with field-
pieces placed in diflerent parts of the line. To
oppose this force, General Stuart placed Jin the
front line the light brigade of Lieut.-Colonel
Kempt on the right, the Highland regiment in
tlie centre, and the 81st on the left.
" At eight o'clock in the morning, the corps
composing the first line advanced, the enemy
commencing his forward march, (presenting a
parallel front) nearly at the same moment.
The distance between the armies was at the
time nearly three miles, and the ground per-
fectly level, intersected only by drains, to
carry off the water in the rainy season, but
not so large as to intercept the advance of the
field-pieces. When the first brigade moved
forward, the second halted for a short time,
and then proceeded, followed by the reserve.
The forward movement of the opposing lines
lessened the intervening distance in double
ratio. The first brigade passed over several
corn-fields with parties of reapers, who eagerly
])ointed out the advance of the enemy, then at
a distance of less than a mile. On a nearer
approach they opened their field-pieces ; and,
contrary to the usual practice of French
artillery, with little effect, the greater part of
the shot i^assing over the first line and not
reaching the second.
" This was an interesting spectacle. Two
armies in parallel lines, in march towards each
other, on a smooth and clear plain, and in
dead silence, only interrupted by the report of
the enemy's guns ; it was more like a chosen
field fixed upon by a general officer for exer-
cise, or to exhibit a sham fight, than, as it
proved, an accidental encounter and a real
battle. Is 0 two rival commanders could ever
^^ish fur a finer field for a trial of the courage
and firmness of their respective combatants ;
and as there were some present who recollected
the contempt with which General Eegnier, in
his account of the Egyptian expedition, had
chosen to treat the British, there was as much
feeling, mixed up with the usual excitements,
as, perhaps, in any modern engagement, ex-
cepting that most imjiortant of all modern
battles, where Buonaparte for the first, and
perhaps the last time, met a British arm}' in
the field.
" To the young Highlanders, of whom nearly
600 were under age, the officers, with very
few exceptions, being equally young and inex-
perienced, it was a critical ironient. If we
consider a formidable line, ■v\hich, from num-
bers, greatly outflanked our first line, sup-
ported by an equally strong second line, the
glancing of whose bayonets was seen over the
heads of tbe first, the advance of so prepon-
derating a force on the three regiments of the
first brigade (the second being considerably in
the rear was sufficiently trying, particularly for
the young Highlanders. . . . I have already
noticed that the enemy's gams Avere not well
served, and pointed too high ; not so the
British. When our artillery opened, under
the direction of Major Lemoine and Captain
Dougal Campbell, no practice could be more
perfect. Every shot told, and carried off a
file of the enemy's line. When the sliot
struck the line, two or three files on the right-
and left of the men thrown down gave way
leaving a momentary opening before they
recovered and closed up the vacancy. The
inexperienced young Highlanders, believing
that all the vacant spaces had been carried off,
shouted with exultation at the evident supe-
riority. It is not often that in this manner
two hostile lines, in a reciprocally forward
movement, at a slow but firm pace, can make
their observations Avhile advancing, with a
seeming determination to conquer or perish on
the spot. These criticisms were, however, to
be soon checked by the mutual forward move-
ment on which they were founded. The lines
were fast closing, but with perfect regularity
and firmness. They were now within 300
yards' distance, and a fire having commenced
between the sharp-shooters on the right, it
was time to prepare for an immediate shock.
The enemy seemed to hesitate, halted, and
fired a volley. Our line also halted and
returned the salute ; and when the men had
reloaded, a second volley was thrown in. The
precision with which these two volleys were
BATTLE OF TilAIDiV.
GS9
fired, and their effect, Avere quite renicarkablc.
AVTien the clearing-off of the smoke — tliere was
hardly a breath of wind to dispel it — enabled
us to see the French line, the breaks and
vacancies caused by the men Avho had fallen
by the fire appeared like a paling of which
parts had been tlirown down or broken. On
our side it was so different, that, glancing along
the rear of my regiment, I counted only 14
•who had fallen by the enemy's fire. The
smoke having cleared off so that the enemy
could be seen, the line advanced at full charge.
The enemy, with seeming resolution to stand
the shock, kept perfectly steady, till, apjia-
rently intimidated by the advance, equally
rapid and firm, of an enemy, too, who they
v.'ere taught to believe Avould fly before them,
their hearts failed, and they faced to the
right-about, and fled with speed, but not in
confusion. When they approached within a
short distance of their second line, they halted,
fronted, and opened a fire of musketry on our
line, which did not follow up the charge to
any distance, but halted to allow the men to
draw breath, and to close up any small breaks
in the line. They were soon ready, however,
to advance again. A constant running fire
Avas now kept up on the march, the enemy
continuing the same, but retiring slowly as
they fired, until they threw their first line on
tlieir second. They then seemed determined
to make a resolute stand, thus giving our line
tlie advantage of sooner closing upon them ;
but they would not stand the shock ; they
gave way in greater confusion than in the first
instance. They had noAV lost a considerable
number of men.
" At this period the enemy's cavalry at-
tempted to charge, but either from the horses
not being properly broke, or rather from the
sharp running fire kept up in their faces, the
dragoons could not, with all their exertions,
bring them to the charge. At last, finding
their efforts unavailing, they galloped round
the flanks of their line to the rear, turned
their horses loose, and fought on foot.
" Both lines of the enemy were now com-
pletely intermixed, and Eegnier, who was seen
riding about, and from his violent gesticula-
tions seemingly in great agitation, seeing him-
self completely foiled in his attack on the
front, and being driven back more than a mile,
made an attempt to turn the left flank. For
this purpose he brought some battalions by an
oblique movement to the British left, and
gained so much on that flank tliat the second
line (the grenadier battalions and the 27th
Eegiment, which now came up under General
Cole) could not form the line in continuation,
ThroAving back their left, they therefore formed
an angle of about GO degrees to the front line,
and in this position opened a most admirably
directed and destructive fire, Avhich quickly
drove back the enemy Avith great loss. While
in this angular formation, the fire Avas inces-
santly and admirably sustained, till a circum-
stance occurred in the centre which gave the
enemy a momentary advantage, but from
Aviiich they afterAvards suffered severely.
" On the side of the French there AA'as a
Saah'ss Eegiment, commanded by an officer of
the fiimily of Watteville, a family Avhich had
also a regiment in our service, and in the field
that day. The "Watteville Eegiment in the
French service AA^as dressed in a kind of light
claret-coloured uniform, something like scarlet
when much worn, and with hats so much
resembling those of the band of our Watte-
ville's, that Avhen this corps Avas seen advanc-
ing from their second line, the Highlanders,
in their inexperience, believed they Avere our
own, Avho had in some manner got to the front ;
and a Avord passed quicldy to cease firing.
The fire had accordingly slackened, before the
voice of the moimted officers, wdiose elevated
position enabled them to distinguish more
clearly, could be heard, and the enemy, believ-
ing this relaxation to proceed from a different
cause, advanced Avith additional boldness.
This brought them so close that Avhen the
men were undeceived and recommenced firing,
it was with such effect that, in ten minutes,
the front was cleared, and the enemy driven
back with great precipitation. Indeed, the
precision Avith Avhich the men took their aim
during the Avhole action was admirable, and
clearly established the perfect self-possession
and coolness of their minds.
" UnAvilling to break the continuity of the
narrative of the proceedings on the centre and
the left, where the action Avas now nearly
finished, I have delayed noticing the move
690
HISTOIIY OF THE IIIGIILAXD EEGIMEXTS.
meats of Lieut.-Colonel Kempt's liglit bri-
gade. This corps had for some time "been
exercised in a uniform manner, under the
training of that officer, and they no\v even
exceeded the l)igh expectations formed of them
and their spirited commander. Tlie party of
the Corsican Eangers attached to the light
infantry were on the right. When the line
advanced within reach of musketry, they Avere
sent out on the flank and in front to skirmish,
but on the first fire from the enemy's sharp-
shooters, they retreated in great haste. This,
in some cases, would have been an inauspi-
cious, if not a fatal commencement to a battle,
when so much was to be done, and so mucli
superior a force to be opposed. Bat here this
repulse did not extend beyond those who gave
way to the panic, and the light company of
tlie 20tb Regiment, who had the right of the
line, rushed forAvard, and in an instant drove
off the party which had advanced on the Cor-
sicans, but with the loss of Captain j\Iaclean,
the only officer killed on that day. In a few
minutes after this the two hostile lines came
within charge distance ; and the left of the
enemy pushing forward, both lines bad nearly
met, Avhen at this momentous crisis the enemy
became appalled, broke, and endeavoured to
fly, but it was too late ; — they were overtaken
with most dreadful slaughter.
" I now return to the centre and left, Avhich
continued hotly engaged, always vigorously
pushing the enemy, who still endeavoured to
gain upon the flank. But in this he was frus-
trated by the continued advance of the British,
who preserved the same angular formation, the
first line moving directly on its original front,
and the second in an oblique direction, with
its right touching the left of the first.
" The fire now slackened, the enemy having
lost much ground, being repulsed in every
attempt, and having sustained an unusual, and,
indeed, altogether an extraordinary loss of
men. ]jut General Ptegnier, despairing of
Buceess against Colonel Kempt's light corps
on the right, and still pushed by the troops in
the centre and left, prepared to make a despe-
rate push in order to take our line in flank
on the left. At this moment the 20th Eegi-
ment marched up, and formed on the left,
nearly at right angles to General Cole's bri-
gade. This regiment had that morning dis-
embarked in the bay from Sicily (the scarcity
of transports preventing their earlier arrival),
and Lieut.-Colonel Boss having landed with
great promptitude tlie moment he heard the
firing, moved forward with such celerity, that
he reached the left of the line as the enemy
were pushing round to turn the flank. Colonel
Boss formed his regiment Avith his right sup-
ported by the left of the 27th, and opposed a
full front to the enemy. This reinforcement
seemed to destroy all further hopes of the
enemy. So feeble Avas this last attempt, that
AA'hen Colonel Boss ordered out 80 men to
act as sharpshooters in his front, they could
not face even the small detachment.
" The battle Avas noAV OA^er. The confidence
Avhich had animated the enemy during the
greater part of the action appeared to have at
last totally forsaken them ; they gave Avay at
all points in the greatest confusion, numbers,
to assist their S2:)8ed, throAving away their arms,
accoutrements, and every enciimbrance. . . .
" Tlie disadvantage so frequently experi-
enced in the transmarine expeditions of Eng-
land, occasioned by the want of ships for the
conA'eyance of a sufficient number of troops,
was noAV severely felt ; for though the field
AA'as most favourable for the operations of
cavalry, that arm was, on the present occasion,
totally AA'anting. As soon as the shi2>s had
landed the infantry at St. Euphemia, they Avere
ordered back for the caA'alry, aa'Iio arrived the
day after the battle. Pew victories, however,
have been more complete, and as under equal
advantages of ground, of discipline in the
troops, and ability in the commanders, a hard
fought battle is the most honourable, if gained
Avith little loss to the victors, and Avith great
destruction to the vanquished, so that engage-
ment must be particularly so, in which a
greatly superior force is totally routed Avith a
loss in killed of more than 30 to 1 : thafe
is, on the present occasion Avith a loss of
1300 killed of the French to 41 killed of the
British.
" The disparity of numbers being so great,
the proofs of courage and other military quali-
ties, on the part of the victors, are conclusiA'e
Equally decisive were the advantages on the
side of the victors in regard to the subsequent
THE EGYPTIAN EXPEDITION.
691
operations of the campaign ; for while the Eng-
lish army was, on the following morning, hut
little diminished, and quite prepared to meet
a fresh opponent, if such could have heen
brought against it, the enemy were so dis-
pirited that on no after occasion did they
attemjot to make a stand, which indeed their
reduced numbers rendered impossible. Their
loss was 1300 killed and 1100 wounded, left
on the field, besides the slightly wounded who
retu'ed to the rear. Upwards of 200 of the
latter were taken afterwards in the hospital
at Cotrone, on the opposite coast of the
Adriatic.
" The loss of the Highlanders was 7 rank
and file killed; Lieut.-Colonel Patrick M'Leod,
I^Iajor David Stewart, Captains Duncan Mac-
pherson and Duncan Macgregor, Lieutenant
James Mackay, Ensigns Colin Mackenzie and
Peter Macgregor, 4 sergeants, 1 drummer, and
69 rank and file wounded."
The British minister at the Sicilian court
thus alluded to the battle in his despatch : —
" There is not to be found in the annals of
military transactions an enterprise prepared
with more deliberate reflection or executed
with greater decision, promptitude, and success,
than the late invasion of Calabria by Sir
John Stuart. I trust, therefore, you will not
think me presumptuous for venturing to add
my testimony of the high sense entertained
by this court of the merits of the British
General and of his gallant army, who, on the
fertile plains of Maida, have added new
trophies to those which the same troojDS had
formerly earned, from the same enemy, on the
sandy regions of Egypt."
The King of the Two Sicilies created Sir
John Stuart, Count of Maida. In England he
received the thanks of Parliament, a pension
of £1000 per annum, the Order of the Bath, a
sword of honour, and the freedom of the city
of London.
In commemoration of this victory a gold
medal Avas struck, and conferred upon all the
superior officers who were present.
The troops were re-enibarked on the 2nd of
August, and on the night of the 9 th the regi-
ment made Messina harbour, and having been
disembarked, was ordered to take over quarters
in the town of Taormina, where it became
subjected to the consequences of its fatigues
and privations during the late campaign, fre-
quently suffering from ill-health to the extent
of from twenty to thirty men per month. On
the 13th of October, however, it was ordered
round to Syracuse, where it arrived on the
17th, and remained during the rest of its stay
in Sicily, until it was ordered to embark and
join the Egyptian expedition.
Early in 1807 an armament was fitted out
in Sicily for the purpose of occupying Alexan-
dria, Eosetta, and the adjoining coast of Egypt.
The force on this occasion consisted of a de-
tachment of artillery, the 20th Light Dragoons,
the 31st, 35th, 78th, and De Polle's regiment,
and the corps of Chasseurs Britanniques, all
under the command of Major-General Mac-
kenzie-Eraser. The expedition sailed on the
Gth of March, but, encountering bad weather,
the "Apollo" frigate and nineteen transports
were separated from the fleet. The remainder,
with the commodore, anchored on the 16th off
the Arab's Tower to the west of Alexandria.
General Eraser, in consequence of the absence
of so large a proportion of his force, hesitated
about landing ; but, being pressed by Major
Misset, the British resident, who informed liim
that the inhabitants were favourably disposed,
and that there were not more than 500 men
in garrison, he disembarked his troops on the
17th and 18th. On the morning of the 19th
took up a position on the same ground that the
British army occupied in ]\Iarch 1801. The
town, on being summoned, surrendered the
next day, and in the evening the other trans-
ports anchored in Aboukir bay. Vice-Admiral
Duckworth, Avith a fleet from the Dardanelles,
arrived in the bay on the 22nd.
On the 27th of March a detachment, under
]\Iajor-GeneralWauchopeand Brigadier-General
Meade, took possession, without opposition, of
the forts and heights of Abiimandilr, a little
above Eosetta. The capture of this place was
the next object. General Wauchope, uncon-
scious of danger, marched into the town at
the head of tlie 31st Eegiment. Not a
human being was to be seen in the streets, nor
was a sound to be heard. The troops wended
their way through the narrow and deserted
streets towards an open space or market-place
in the centre of the town; but they had not
692
HTSTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGDIEXTS.
proceeded more tlian half-way when the por-
tentous silence was broken by showers of
musketry from every house, from the first floor
to the roof. Cooped up in these narrow lanes,
the troops were unable to return the fire with
any effect, nor, amidst the smoke in which
they were enveloped, could they see their
assailants, and could only guess their position
from the flashes of their guns. They had,
therefore, no alternative but to retire as
speedily as possible ; but, before they had ex-
tricated themselves, General "Wauchope was
killed, and nearly 300 officers and soldiers were
killed and woimded. General Meade was among
the wounded.
After this repulse the troops returned to
Alexandria j but General Eraser, resolved
upon the capture of Eosetta, sent back a
second detachment, consisting of the 35th,
78th, and De EoUe's regiment, under the
command of Brigadier - General the Hon.
"William Stewart and Colonel Oswald. This
detachment, after some skirmishing, took posses-
sion of Abumandur on the 7 th of April, and
on the following day Eosetta was summoned
to surrender, but without effect. Batteries
were therefore speedily erected, and a position
was taken up between the iSTile and the gate
of Alexandria ; but, from the paucity of the
trooj^s, it was found impossible to invest the
town on all sides, or prevent a free communi-
cation across the Nile to the Delta. The
batteries opened their fire ; but with no other
effect than damaging some of the houses.
The enemy having erected some batteries on
the Delta for the purpose of taking the British
batteries in flank. Major James Macdonell of
the 7Sth, Avith 250 men, under Lieutenant
John Eobertson, and 40 seamen from the
Tigre, were detached on the IGth across the
river, opposite to AbumandCu-, to destroy
these batteries. To conceal his movements.
Major Macdonell made a considerable circuit,
and coming upon the rear of the batteries at
sunrise, attacked the enemy, and driving him
from the batteries, turned the guns upon the
town. But as the enemy soon collected in
considerable force, he destroyed the batteries,
and embarking the guns, recrossed the river
with only four men wounded.
General StcAvart had been daily looking for a
reinforcement of Mamelukes from Upper Egypt;
but he was disappointed in this expectation.
"While a detachment of De Eolle's, under
Major Vogelsang of that regiment, occupied
El Hamet, another detachment, consisting of
five companies of the Highlanders, two of the
35th Eegiment, and a few cavalry and artil-
lery under Lieut. -Colonel Macleod, was sent
on the 20th to occupy a broad dyke or em-
bankment, which, with a dry canal, runs
between the Nile and the Lake Etko, a dis
tance of about t",vo miles. On reaching his
destination. Colonel Macleod stationed his
men, amounting to 720, in three divisions,
with an equal number of dragoons and artillery
between each. One of these he disposed on
the banks of the Nile, another in the centre,
and the third upon the dry canal.
Meanwhile the enemy was meditating an
attack on the position, and on the morning of
the 21st, while numerous detached bodies of
their cavalry began to assemble round the
British posts, a flotilla of about 70 djerms or
large boats full of troops was observed slowly
descending the Nile. "With the intention of
concentrating liis force, and of retreating if
necessary to the camp at Eosett-a, Colonel
Macleod proceeded to the post on the right,
occupied by a company of the 35th and tho
Highland grenadiers. He had not, however,
sufiicient time to accomplish this object, as
the enemy left their boats with great rapidity;
and while they advanced on the left and
centre posts, their cavalry, with a body of
Albanian infantry, surrounded the right of
the position, and attacked it furiously at all
points. Colonel Macleod formed his men into
a square, which, for a long time, resisted every
effort of the enemy. Had this handful of men
been attacked in one or tAvo points only, they
might have charged the enemy ; but they were
so completely surrounded that they could not
venture to charge to any front of the square,
as they would have been assailed in the rear
the moment they faced round. At every suc-
cessive charge made by the cavalry, who
attempted, at the point of the bayonets, to cut
down the trooj^s, the square was lessened, the
soldiers closing in upon the vacancies as their
comrades fell. These attacks, though irregular,
were bold, and the dexterity with which the
BATTLE OF EL IIAMET— DEATH OF COLONEL MACLEOD.
693
assailants handled tlieir swords proved fatal to
the British.
This unequal contest continued till Colonel
Macleod and all the officers and men were killed,
with the exception of Captain Colin Mackay
of the 78th and eleven Highlanders, and as
many more of the 35tli.'- With this small band,
Captain Mackay, who was severely wounded,
determined to make a desperate push to join
the centre, and several succeeded in the
attempt ; but the rest were either killed or
wounded. Captain Mackay received two
wounds, and was about reaching the post
when an Arab horseman cut at his neck with
such force that his head would have been
severed from his bod}^, had not the blow been
in some measure neutralised by the cape of his
coat and a stuffed neckcloth. The sabre, how-
ever, cut to the bone, and the captain fell flat
on the ground, Avhen he was taken up by Ser-
geant (afterwards Lieutenant) "Waters, who
alone escaped unhurt, and carried ])j him to
the post.
Daring their contest with the right, the
enemy made little exertions against the other
posts ; but when, by the destruction of the
first, they had gained an accession of disposable
force, they made a warm onset on the centre.
An attempt was at first made to oppose them ;
■•■ " Sergeant John ]\racrae, a young man, about
tweuty-two years of age, but of good size and strength
of arm, showed that the broadsword, in a firm hand,
is as good a Aveapon in close fighting as the bayonet.
If the first push of the bayonet misses its aim, or
happens to be parried, it is not easy to recover the
weapon and repeat the thrust, when the enemy is bold
enough to stand firm ; but it is not so with the sword,
which may be readily withdrawn from its blow, wielded
with celerity, and directed to any part of the body,
particularly to the head and arms, whilst its motions
defend the person using it. ]\Iacrae killed six men,
cutting them down with his broadsword (of the kind
usually worn by sergeants of Highland corps), when
at last he made a dash out of the ranks on a Turk,
whom he cut down; but as he was returning to the
squai'e he was killed by a blow from behind, his head
being nearly split in two by the stroke of a sabre.
Lieutenant Christopher ilacrae, whom I have already
mentioned as having brought eighteen men of his own
name to the regiment as part of his quota of recruits,
for an ensigncy, was killed in this affair, with six of
his followers and namesakes, besides the sergeant.
On the passage to Lisbon in October 1805, the same
sergeant came to me one evening crying like a child,
and complaining that the ship's cook had called him
English names, which he did ]iot understand, and
thrown some fat in his face. Thus a lad who, in
1805, was so soft and so childish, displayed in 1807
a courage and vigour worthy a hero of Ossian. " —
Stewart's Sketches.
but the commanding officer soon saw that
resistance was hopeless, and desirous of saving
the lives of his men, he hung out a white
handkerchief as a signal of surrender. The
firing accordingly ceased, and the left, following
the example of the centre, also surrendered.
A general scramble of a most extraordinary
kind now ensued amongst the Turks fur
prisoners, who, according to their custom,
became the private property of the captors.
In this melee the British soldiers were pulled
about with little ceremony, till the more active
amongst the Turkish soldiery had secured
their prey, after Avliich they were marched a
little distance w^ the river, where the captor.s
Avere paid seven dollars for every prisoner they
had taken. Some of the horsemen, less intent
upon prize-money than their companions,
amused themselves by galloping about, each
with the head of a British soldier stuck upon
the point of his lance.
When General Stewart was informed of the
critical situation of Colonel Macleod's detach-
ment, he marched towards Etko, expecting
that it would retreat in that direction , but
not falling in with it he proceeded to El
Hamet, Avhere, on his arrival, he learned its
unfortunate fall. With a force so much
reduced by the recent disaster, and in the face
of an enemy emboldened by success and daily
increasing in numbers, it was vain to think of
reducing Eosetta, and therefore General
Stewart determined to return to Alexandria.
He accordingly commenced his retreat, fol-
lowed by the enemy, who sallied out from
Eosetta ; but although the sandy plain over
which he marched Avas peculiarly favourable
to their cavalry, they Avere kept in effectual
check by the 35th and the 78th. No further
hostile operations Avere attempted; and the
prisoners, Avho had been sent to Cairo, having
been released by capitulation, the Avhole army
embarked for Sicily on the 22nd of September.
The loss of the 78th at El Hamet was 159 men,
Avith Lieut.-Colonel Patrick Macleod, younger ot
Geanies, Lieutenants William Mackenzie Dick,
Christopher Macrae, and Archibald Christie,
killed. The officers taken prisoners were
Captain Colin Campbell Mackay (severely
Avounded), Lieutenants John INIatheson, Mai
colm Macgregor, Alexander Gallie, P. Eyrie
GOi
IIISTOEY OF THE HIGIILA^'D EEGIMEXTS.
and Josepli Gregory (wounded), with Assistant-
Surgeou Alexander Leslie.
" The death of Lieut.-Colonel Macleod was I
sincerely regetted by the battalion wlach he j
Lad hitherto commanded since its formation, •
and couiirmed by his own example. He ever
laboured to render the relative duties of
onicrirs and men merely habitual ; his chief
cbject was to establish a high character to his
corps, and those common interests by which
he found means to unite every individual.
Colonel Patrick Macleod of Geanies.
From the original Painting by Raeburn, in possession of
Colin llaclcenzie, Esq. of Portuiore.
The regiment still embraces his memory,
which, combined Avith every pleasing retrospect
to our little history, shall long be cherished
amongst us with feelings of fraternal attach-
ment and sincere respect."^
After returning to Sicily, the 78th joined
an expedition under Sir John Moore, intended
for Lisbon ; but the regiment was withdrawn,
and ordered to England, where it landed, and
was marched to Canterbury in the spiino- of
1808.
2 Recorth, Id Buttallon. He was succoedcd in tlie
command by Lieut. -Colonel John Macleod.
About this time several changes took place
amongst tlie field-officers of the regiment.
Lieutenant-Colonel Hercules Scott of the Ist
battalion was removed to the 103d Eegiment,
and was succeeded by Major John Macleod
from tiio 56th. iNfajor David Stewart was
promoted to the lieutenant-colonelcy of the
Eoyal West India Eangers, and was succeeded
by ]\Iajor Eobert Hamilton from the 79th
Highlanders.
Shortly after the return of the regiment to
England, it obtained a considerable
accession of recruits raised from seve-
ral Scotch militia regiments, chiefly
from that of Perthshire, by Major
David Stewart, who, in consequence
of a wound received at Maida, had
been obliged to -return to Scotland.
A detachment of 400 men, including
350 of the newly-raised men (of
whom 280 Avere six feet in height
and upwards, and of a proportionate
strength of limb and person), was
drafted to reinforce the second bat-
talion in India. The remainder of the
second battalion Avas then removed
from Little Hampton, in Sussex,
Avhere they had been for a short time
quartered, to the Isle of Wight, av here
they remained till August 1809,Avhen
a detachment of 370 men, Avith
officers and non-commissioned of-
ficers, Avas sent on the unfortunate
expedition to Walcheren, being in-
corporated Avith a battalion com-
manded by the Honourable Lieu-
tenant-Colonel Cochrane. The men
suffered greatly from fever and ague,
Avhich affected the rest of the troops, and
Avere so emaciated that they did not recoA'er
their usual strength till the folloAving year.
Another draft of all the men fit for service in
India Avas made in 1810, and joined the first
battalion at Goa on the eve of the departure
of the expedition against Batavia in 1811.
Lieut.-General Mackenzie-Eraser had had ths
command of a division in the Walcheren
expedition, but the fever spared neither rank
nor age, and the gallant and veteran colonel
of the Eoss-shire BulTs Avas struck doAATi, and
expired, to the inexpressible grief of the
DEATH OF GEX. ^[ACRENZIE FRASEE -SIEGE OF AXTWEER
G95
regiment, with which he had heen connected
since it was first raised. " 'Twas now that we
were doomed to sustain a loss, wldcli was
keenly felt by every rank, in the death of
Lieut.-General ^Mackenzie-Fraser, adored in our
first battalion, to whom his virtues were more
particularly known; the same manifest quali-
ties could nob fail to have endeared him to
every member of the second, and to draw from
it a genuine tribute of lieart-felt regret, whilst
it mingles with the public voice its filial homage
to the memory of such uncommon worth.
Individually wo lament the departure of a
father and a friend — as a regiment we would
weep over the allies of the most beloved of
colonels ! Although the undeviating advocate
of discipline and good order, never did the
Btar of rank impose a humiliating deference
upon those whoso affection and esteem he
never failed to secure by his boundless bene-
volence and gentlo manners. To indulge in
this heart-felt eulogy is not peculiarly our
province — his country has already weighed his
value — and in its acknowledgments ho has
amply received what was ever the proudest
meed of his soul."^
Lieut.-General Sir James Craig succeeded to
the command of the regiment on tlie 15 th of
September ISOD, and on his death, about
eighteen months afterwards, the colonelcy v.-as
conferred on Sir Samuel Auchmuty.
On the 10th of January, the same day that it
landed, the 78th marclicd to Oudenbosch, the
head-quarters of Sir Thomas Graham,^ and his
force of 8000 men, and tlio folloAving day
proceeded to Roscndaal, and thence to Calmp-
thout. General IjiUow had established his
headquarters at Breda, ajid the object of the
allied commanders was the investiture and
reduction of Antwerp, and the destruction of
tlie docks and shipping. On the 12th Colonel
Maclcod was ordered to march, so as to come
up with the division of Major-General Kenneth
]\Iackenzie, then moving upon Capelle, and
arrived just before dark, when, notwithstand-
ing a most fatiguing day's march, it was
found that only three men had fallen out.
On the 13th the division was under arms an
3 Records, 2d Ha/iaUon.
, * The victor of Barossa, afterwards Lord Lyiiedoch.
hour before daylight, and on the arrival of Sir
Thomas Graliam, Colonel John Macleod was
appointed to the command of a brigade, con-
sisting of the 25th (2nd battalion), 33rd, 5Gth,
and TStli, Avhen the command of tlie latter regi-
ment devolved on Lieut.-Coloncl Lindsay.
The divisions of Majors-General Kenneth
]\Iackenzie and Cooke, with their guns, were
put in motion about 8 o'clock, on the road to
Eeckeren, with the intention of feeling the
environs of Antwerp, and reconnoitring the
position of the enemy's fieet, in conjunction
with the advance of General Billow's corps.
It was deemed necessary f^r this purpose to
dispossess the enemy of tlie village of ^lerxem,
within a few hundred yards of the outworks,
and this service was confided by ]\Iaj(ir-General
INIackeuzie to Colonel IMacleod.
The TSth, previously the left centre battalion
of the brigade, Avas now brought to the front,
by the special order of Sir Thomas Graham;
and its light company, together witli that of the
95th (rifle regiment), commenced skirmishing
with the enemy among the hedges and thick
underwood in advance, and to the left of the
roail. The regiment then moved forward in
oblique echelon tlii-ough the fields on the right,
and formed line on the leading division. In
advancing it became exposed to the fire of the
enemy's sharp-shooters, who were firing from
behind the hedges in front, tiie light companies
of the 78th and 95th, having ujicovercd to the
left when tlie line moved forward. It, however,
wisely reserved its fire, as it would have had
biit little effect from the formation of the
ground, wliich was completely intersected
with hedges and frozen ditches; but a full view
of the enemy was shortly after obtained in a
small field close to the village. They appeared
to be numerous, but retired before the fire of
the 78th, which now opened and appeared to gall
them very much. Colonel ]\Iacleod, seeing the
necessity of an immediate assault, ordered up the
Highlanders, Avho, witliout a moment's hesita-
tion, rushed forward at the charge, and falling
upon the enemy, drove them through and
beyond the village. The light company had
crossed the Breda Chauss6e (which intersected
the advance of the battalion, and forms tlie
principle street of the village), and making a
detour round that part of the village beyond
606
HTSTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMEXTS.
it swejit everything before it, and came up on
the flank of the battalion, which had arri%'ed
on the Antwerji side. " Every appearance at
the time, and subsequent accounts from sources
likely to be correct, give reason to believe that
there were upwards of 3000 men (the French
themselves admit of 4 battalions), put to the
most shameful flight by the 7Sth, not quite
300 men, and about 40 riflemen ; and it may be
assumed that the panic struck that day into the
garrison of Antwerp prevented any subsequent
sortie from the garrison till the day it was
given up."
In their determined and steady onslaught, the
78th was exposed on both flanks to the fire
of the enemy who were posted in houses com-
manding the entrance to the village, and had
the regiment hesitated in its movements, their
lossmusthavebeen very severe ; buttherapidity
with which they carried out their orders en-
sured success with a comparatively small loss.
The enemy left a large number of killed and
wounded in the street, and the regiment took
25 prisoners. Among the dead was found
the body of the French Gen6ral-de-division,
Avy, said to have been an excellent ofiicer.
The loss of the regiment in killed was Ensign
James Ormsby, who cariied the regimental
colour, with nine rank and file left on the
field ; Lieutenant William Mackenzie, who was
mortally wounded through the body, and died
next morning upon the waggons, going to
Calmpthout. Colonel ]\[acleod was very se-
verely wounded in the arm ; and Captain
Sime and Lieutenants Bath and Chisliolm
were also severely wounded. Lieutenant
Mackenzie was extremely regretted by his
brother officers, as he was a young man of a
clear and strong mind, and a most promising
ofiicer.
His Excellency Sir Thomas Graham, in a
geaeral order of January 13lh, spoke of the
conduct of the 78th and other regiments en-
gaged in the liighest terms. " Ko veteran
troops," he said, " ever behaved better than these
men, who met the enemy the first time, and
whose discipline and gallantry reflect great credit
on themselves and their officers."
This was the only enterprise in wliich the
Highlanders were engaged in the Netherlands.
I'hoir duties, until tho return of the battalion
to Scotland in 1816, were confined to tha
ordinary details of garrison duty at Brussels,
Xieuwpoort, and other places.
In the month of March 18L5, when in daily
expectation of returning to England, accounts
were received of the change of affairs in France.
Napoleon had returned from Elba, the Bour-
bons had fled, and the hundred days had
commenced. Orders Avere therefore issued im-
mediately for the army to be in readiness to
take the field.
Nieuwpoort, a garrison town, nine miles from
Ostend, and regarded as a frontier fortress,
had been suffered to fall into a state of dila-
pidation when in the hands of the French,
and since it had come into the possession ot
the government of the Netherlands, they had
done nothing towards placing it in an efficient
state for defence. A company of German
artillery, with some guns and stores, was sent
there on the 19th of March, and the 2nd bat-
talion of the 78th, mustering about 250 effec-
tive men, followed on the 22nd, when the
garrison was placed under the command of
Colonel Macleod. Little respite from duty or
labour was to be expected until the place was
put out of all danger of being taken by a
coup-de-main. On the 24th the garrison was
augmented by a Hanoverian battalion, of
between 500 and GOO men, and the Avorks
progressed so quickly, that they Avere com-
pleted and inspected by His Grace the Duke
of Wellington on the 1 7th of April. At this
time the battalion Avas the least effective
British regiment in the Netherlands in point
of numbers, and Avhen the army commenced
its operations, it Avas so much further reduced
by the unhealthiness of its station, as to have
70, 80, and finally 100 men totally disabled
by ague. It Avas therefore, unhappily, con-
demned to the daily routine of garrison duty
and labour, and did not share in that glorious
campaign Avhich culminated in the victory of
Waterloo.
After repeated representations to the authori-
ties of the extreme unhealthiness of their
quarters, and the alarming increase of the
numbers on the sick list, the matter happened
to come to the ears of the commander of the
forces, Avhen His Grace ordered the immediate
removal of the 78th to Brussels. Here it
CHAEACTEE OF THE 7Stu HIGHLANDERS AT BRUSSELS.
697
remained for more tlian three months. During
its former stay it had greatly ingratiated itself
with the inhabitants, and on the present occa-
sion, as soon as the rumour of its departure
was circulated among them, thej'' did all they
could to have the order rescinded. Failing
this, the Mayor of the city was called upon to
make, in their name, the following declaration : —
"As Mayor of Brussels, I have pleasure in
declaring that the Scotch Highlanders, who
were garrisoned in the city during the years
1814 and 1815, called forth the attachment
and esteem of all by the mildness and suavity
of their manners and excellent conduct, inso-
much that a representation was made to me
by the inhabitants, requesting me to endeavour
to detain the 78th regiment of Scotchmen in
the town, and to prevent their being replaced
by other troops."
Brussels was the last quarters of the battalion
before its return home, but the same spirit as
that breathed in the above testimony had been
apparent in every part of the country. Li no
iown was the regiment stationed where the
inhabitants did not hail its advent with plea-
6ure, and witness its departure with regret.
" This battalion was no more employed
except on garrison duties, in the course of
which the men conducted themselves so as to
secure the esteem of the people of Flanders^
as their countrymen of the Black Watch had
done seventy years before. It is interesting
to observe, at such distant periods, the simi-
larity of character on the one hand, and of
feelings of respect on the other. In examining
the notices of what passed in 1744 and 1745,
we find that an inhabitant of Flanders was
happy to have a Highlander quartered in his
house, as he was not only kind and peaceable
in his own demeanour, but protected his host
from the depredations and rudeness of others.
We find also that in Germany, in 1761 and
1762, in regard to Keith's Highlanders, much
was said of " the kindness of their dispositions
in everything, for the boors were much better
treated by those savages, than by the polished
French and English." "When such accounts
are read and compared with those of what
passed in 1814 and 1815, in which it is stated
that "they were kind as well as brave" —
" enfa,ns de la famille" — " Lions in the
It.
field, and lambs in the house ; " — when
these accounts of remote and recent periods
are compared, they display a steadiness of
principle not proceeding from accidental occur-
rences, but the result of natural dispositions
originally humane and honourable.
"It is only justice to mention, that it was
the conduct of this battalion, for eighteen
months previous to June 1815, that laid the
foundation of that favourable impression in
the Netherlands, which was confirmed by the
42nd, and the other Highland regiments who
had arrived only just previous to the battle of
Waterloo, so that little could have been known
to the Flemish of what their conduct in quarters
might prove. Enough Avas known, however,
to cause a competition among the inhabitants
who should receive them into their houses."^
On the 24th of December, orders had been
received to reduce the regiment by four com-
panies, and the supernumerary officers had pro-
ceeded home.
The six remaining companies marched from
Brussels, on the 5th of February, 1816, tt
Ostend, where they embarked for Englana,
three companies sailing on the 10th, and
three on the 11th. The right wing landed
at Eamsgate on the 12th, and was ordered
to march immediately to Deal Barracks. The
left wing arrived at Eamsgate on the 16th,
and was forwarded to Canterbury, where it
was joined by the right wing next day.
Major-General Sir George Cooke, K.C.B.,
having been ordered to inspect the regiment,
and report upon the number of men §t for
service in India, and those to be discharged or
placed in veteran battalions, found 20 sergeants,
9 drummers, and 253 rank and file fit for
Indian service; and this being reported to the
Horse Guards, the men were ordered to be
held in readiness for embarkation, to join the
1st battalion.
An order for reducing tlie 2nd battalion
was received from the Horse Guards, and
carried into effect on the 29th of February
1816, the eff'ective non-commissioned officers
and men being transferred to the 1st battalion.
The colours of the regiment were presented
to Colonel IMacleod by Sir Samuel Auchmuty
* Stewart s Sketches,
4 T
698
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAXD EEGIMENTS.
the colonel of the regiment, to be by him pre-
served as " a pledge of the mutual attachment
which subsisted between himself and the
battalion."
To the records of the 2nd battalion Colonel
Macleod appended the following remarks : —
"Colonel Macleod, in reading over the history
of the 2nd battalion of the 78th Eegiment,
and considering its progress and termination
under such happy circumstances, would do
violence to his own feelings did he not subjoin
his testimony to the interesting narrative in
"which he bore his share for nine years of the
period. Were he capable of doing justice to
his sentiments on a review of the proceedings
of that period of his services in the battalion,
those results from the grateful and best feelings
of his heart must render the expression of
them impracticable.
" To record the merits of all the officers
that served under him would bo unavailing,
but he will sum up with an assertion, that
no commanding officer in His Majesty's service
lias the 2^iide to boast of never having for
nine years found it necessary to place an officer
under arrest ; that no regulation for the dis-
cipline of the army had ever been violated,
and tliat in every instance the rules of good
breeding regulated the discharge of the duties
of the officer and the gentleman ; he never
witnessed a dispute at the mess-table, nor
ever heard of a quarrel from it : with what
pleasure must he ever meet those who con-
tributed so much to his personal comforts as a
friend, and pride as an officer.
" To the conduct of the non-commissioned
officers and men his exultation is equally due
in their degree ; their order and discipline on
every occasion attracted the notice and appro-
bation of general officers and inhabitants in
quarters, and their marked admiration in the
field. For their individual and collective
attachment to him, he must ever consider
them the dutiful children of a fond parent. . .
" As a lasting testimony of his approbation,
and thanks to Lieut. -Colonel Lindsay, Major
Macpherson, Major Colin Mackay, Lieut, and
Adjutant Smith,Lieut.Cliisholm, Quartermaster
Gunn, and Surgeon i\[unro, the field officers
and staff who so ably assisted liiin in the
more immediate discharge of his duties at the
concluding services of the battalion, he desires
that tlieir names, as well as that of every ofi&cer
composing the battalion, may be inserted in
this conclusion of the narrative. Flo will
retain a copy of it to remind him of those
who have been his faithful friends, his valu-
able associates, and sharers in his everlasting
esteem."
The reduction having been carried into
effect, and the claims of the men to be dis-
charged settled, the depot proceeded to Aber-
deen, Avhere it remained quartered till July
1817, when it was joined by the 1st battalion
newly returned from India, and the two
battalions of the 78th were once more consoli-
dated.
On the 13th of July 1817, the 1st battalion
landed at Aberdeen, and marched into barracks
occupied by the d(^p6t of the 2nd battalion,
with which it was immediately amalgamated,
and the regiment has since remained as a single
battalion. The regiment, now consisting of
G38 rank and file, maintained its headquarters
at Aberdeen, with detachments at Perth, and
Forts George, William, and Augustus.^
Having received a route for Ireland, the
headquarters marched from Aberdeen on the
31st of October, embarked at Port Patrick on
the 22nd of jSTovember, and a few hours later
landed at Donaghadee. Thence the regiment
proceeded to Belfast, and having there received
orders for Mullingar, it marched thither, and
arrived at its destination on the 3rd of
December ; headquarters and four companies
remained at Mullingar, and the remaining five
(the 5th company being still in India), under
Lieut. -Colonel Lindsay, proceeded to Tullamore,
two small detachments being sent to Bally-
mahon and Longford.
We need not follow the movements of the
78th during its stay in Ireland for nearly
nine years, during which time it was broken
up into numerous detachments, stationed at
various small towns throughout the country,
for the purpose of keeping in check the many
disturbers of the peace with whom the country
was at this period infested. Wherever the
regiment was stationed while in Ireland at
* At these stations the regiment was inspected, ami
most favourably reported upon, by Major- General
Ilojic.
IN IIIELAND— OSSIAN IK GAELIC PEESENTED TO THE REGIMENT. 090
this time, it invariaLly won tlie good-will and
respect of the magistrates and people. When
about to leave MuUingar, in. June 1819, an
extremely flattering series of resolutions was
sent to Colonel Macleod by a meeting of
magistrati s and gentlemen held at Trim."
In October 1818 the Highland Society of
London presented to the regiment twenty-
five copies of the Poems of Ossian in Gaelic,
" to be disposed of by the commanding otficer
of the regiment in such manner as he may
judge most expedient, and as best calcu-
lated to promote the views of the Society." At
the same time the secretary of the Highland
Society conveyed the higti respect which the
Society entertained "for that national and dis-
tinguished corps and the wish on their part that
it may long continue to cherish, as it now does,
the noble sentiments of the patriotic Ossian."
"We need scarcely say that these sentiments
were warmly reciprocated by Colonel Macleod,
who then commanded the 78th. About a year
after this, in September 1819, Colonel Macleod
was promoted to the I'ank of major-general, and
was succeeded in the command of the regiment
by Lieutenant-Colonel Lindsay, who, on the
reduction of the establishment of the regiment
in September 1818, had been placed on half-
pay.
The regiment was reviewed by the Eight
Honourable Sir David Baird, Commander of
the Eorces,'^ on the 24th of July, when its
appearance and steadiness called forth his
highest approbation.
On the 11th of August 1822, Lieutenant-
GeneralSir Samuel Auchmuty, G.C.B., colonel
of the regiment, died in Dublin, having been,
a short time previously, appointed to the com-
mand of the forces in Ireland. He was suc-
ceeded in the regiment by Major-General Sir
Edward Barnes, K.C.B.
When the regiment left Kilkenny forDublin,
in August 1824, a letter was received from
the grand jury of the county Kilkenny,
expressive of their high sense of the good
conduct of the regiment during its stay of two
years and a half in that county, and of their
satisfaction at the unanimity which had at aU
times prevailed between them and the inhabi-
' His portrait will be fouiul on page 498, vol. il
tants. The regiment would have changed its
station the preceding year, but was allowed to
remain at the pai'ticular request of the gentle-
men of the county. Lieut. -Colonel Lindsay
was appointed a magistrate of the counties of
Kilkenny and Carlow, and Captain Lardy a
magistrate of Carlow.
On the 13th of January 1826, the regiment
moved from Eermoy to Cork. Orders were
received on the 2GLh of January for the regi-
ment to hold itself in readiness to embark for
Ceylon, in consequence of which four service
companies and six depot companies were im-
mediately formed. On the 7th of March new
arms were issued to the six service companies,
and a selection of the old ones made for the
depot. The old arms had been in possession
more than nine years, but not having been
originally good, were considered unfit to be
taken to a foreign station. Some of the arms
issued as new had been previously for a short
time in the possession of the 42nd High-
landers.
The service companies of the regiment em-
barked at the Cove of Cork on board three
ships, which sailed together on the morning of
the 23rd of April, and arrived at Colombo on
the 9th, the 17th, and the 28th of August
respectively, after a favourable passage.
The regiment remained in garrison at Co-
lombo, from its disembarkation until the 2nd
of October 1828,Avhen the first division marched
for Kandy.
" It was a great satisfaction to the officers
of the regiment, to receive from the officers of
the civil service their testimony to the good
conduct of the men, that during nearly three
years' residence in Kandy no complaint had
ever been made of ill treatment or injustice by
them to any of the natives."
On the 2nd of August 1831, the regiment re-
ceived routes for four companies to Trincomalee,
and to Galle. The companies for Trincomalee,
with the headquarters, disembarked at their
destination on the 22nd of August.
A year after its arrival the station was
attacked by cholera in its most malignant form,
and the regiment suffered severely.
The crisis of the disease, bofh in the fort
and in the hulk, was from the night of tlie
22nd to that of the 24th ; in these 48 hours
roo
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
25 men died. The cases after that became
gradually fewer and lees virulent, and, by the
2nd of iS'ovember, the disease may be said to
have entirely left the fort, though it continued
to rage among the natives outside for a month
or six weeks longer. Altogether, in the 78th,
there were attacked 132 men, 10 women, and
3 children, and of these there died 56 men,
2 women, and 1 child.
The regiment, after this lamentable visita-
tion, became tolerably healthy, and continued
so during the remainder of its stay at Trin-
comalee ; it returned to Colombo in October
and ISTovember 1834, and remained there until
September 1835,when it was ordered to Kandy.
Colonel Lindsay having embarked on leave
of absence to England on the 11th of April
1836, the command of the regiment devolved
on Major Douglas, who eventually succeeded
to the lieutenant-colonelcy, on Colonel Lindsay
selling out in April 1837.
The regiment remained in Kandy, detaching
a company to l!^uwera Ellia, until the orders
were received for its return to England on the
28th of March 1837 ; and on the 1st and 3rd
of August it marched in two divisions to Co-
lombo. At the different inspections. Sir John
Wilson, the Major-General commanding, ex-
pressed his satisfaction with the general appear-
ance and conduct of the regiment, and previous
to the embarkation on its return to England,
he issued an order conveying the high opinion
he had formed of officers and men during their
service in Ceylon.
Two companies had embarked on board the
"^Numa" transport on the 15 th of May, and
on the 2nd of September following the head-
quarters embarked on board the "Barossa"
transport, and sailed next day.
The deaths which took place during the
service of the regiment in Ceylon were — Cap-
tains Macleod and Lardy, Paymaster Chisholm,
and Assistant-Surgeon Duncan, with 295 men.
Detachments had been received at various
periods, but of the original number embarked
from England, 1 field officer, 2 captains, 1
subaltern, 2 regimental staff, 3 sergeants, 4
drummers, and 208 rank and file returned.
The total strength of the regiment on embarka-
tion for England was — 1 lieutenant-colonel,
5 captains, 9 subalterns, 3 regimental staff.
30 sergeants, 10 drummers, and 363 rank and
file.
The headquarters landed at Limerick on
the 9th of February 1838. The division in
the "I^uma" transport had previously landed
at the same place in November 1837, both
vessels having been driven into the Shannon
by stress of weather and shortness of provi-
sions. In the headquarters' ship, owing to ita
being later in the season, the officers and men
suffered more severely from the intense cold
and wet.
The detachment in the " Numa " transport,
after landing, had joined the depot at Cork,
and the headquarters, after remaining three
weeks in Limerick to recover from the general
debility occasioned by their late sufferings,
marched to Buttevant, where the service and
d^pot companies were reunited.
The regiment brought home a young ele-
phant (an elephant being the regimental badge),
which had been presented to the officers in
Kandy by Major Firebrace of the 58th, and
which had been trained to march at the head
of the band.
Orders having been given to permit volun-
teers to be transferred to the 71st, 85th, and
93rd Regiments, to complete these corps pre-
vious to their embarking for America, 23 men
volunteered to the 71st, and 38 to the 85th ;
28 men were discharged as unfit for further
service, thus leaving the regiment 183 below
its establishment.
The regiment having been ordered to Glas-
gow, embarked in steamers at Cork, and landed
in two divisions on the 8th of June 1838. In
Glasgow it remained until August 1839, when
it was ordered to Edinburgh. The establish-
ment had been completed in June, and in
August the order for augmenting regiments to
800 rank and fde was promulgated, when the
regiment recommenced recruiting, and finally
completed its number in January 1840.
On the 1 7th of July the regiment embarked
at Glasgow for Liverpool, where it arrived on
the 22nd. Headquarters were at Burnley,
and detachments were sent out to various
places.
The regiment remained thus detached, iu
consequence of disturbances which had taken
place in the manufacturing towns of Lanca-
AEEIVAL OF TKE 73th 12? IXDIA IX 1842.
701
shire, uutil Iho 23rd of Juno 1841, wlien it
was moved to Mancliester. This Avas tlie first
lime the regiment had been together since its
return from Ceylon. It left Manchester for
Dublin on the 19th of ^November, and on the
1st of April 1842, it re-embarked for Liver-
l)Oo], and proceeded by train to Canterbury,
"where it arrived on the 8th, having been
ordered to hold itself in readiness for India.
Volunteers were received from the 72nd, 79th,
92nd, and 93rd Highlanders, and from the 55th
liegiment. The embarkation, on board six
ships, was very hurried, owing to the disastrous
news received from India.
The elephant, which had been brought from
Ceylon, was presented to the Zoological Society
of Edinburgh, previous to the regiment leaving
Dublin.
The 78th sailed from Gravesend about
the end of May, in various ships, and had
arrived in Bombay by the 30tli of July, with
the exception of the " Lord Lynedoch," which
did not arrive until a month after. The
regiment landed at Panwel, en route for
Poonah, marching by the same road that it
took in 1803, when proceeding to reinstate
the Peishwah on his musnud.
The regiment was quartered in Poonah until
the 7th of April 1843, when it was ordered to
Sindh. The right wing marched on the 7th.
Lieutenant-Colonel Douglas being ordered on
special duty to Sindh, the command of the
regiment was taken over by Major Forbes.
After several contradictory orders, a final order
was received at Khandallah, to leave the families
and heavy baggage, and embark immediately
at Panwel for Kurrachee. There the head-
quarters and five companies landed on the
20th of May. The left wing having joined
from Bombay after the rains, the regiment
marched for Sukhur in two divisions. There
was no beaten track, and native guides Avere
procured to lead the column, but even these
frequently went astray. The march was
sometimes through dreary wastes of heavy sand,
dotted with the cactus and other bushes, and
at other times through the dry bed of a river.
Frequently, when the regiment halted, there
was no sign of water to be seen, but by
digging a few feet down, in certain spots,
the water would suddenly well up, and in a
short time form a little pond. The water
would subside again after some hours, but
men, camp followers, and cattle, received their
supply, and the skins and other vessels would
meanwhile be filled. The regiment marched
into Sukhur apparently in excellent health,
but disease must have been contracted on the
way up, when passing through swampy tracts
where the heat of the sun had engendered
malaria.
"The excitement of the march kept the
scourge from showing itself, but no sooner had
the men settled in their barracks than a most
virulent fever broke out, which continued,
without cessation, throughout the stay of the
regiment. Some lingered for weeks, some for
days. It was not unfrequent to hear of the
death of a man to whom one had spoken buj
half an hour previously. The hospital, a larga
one, was of course filled at once; some of tlia
barrack-rooms were converted into wards, and
at one time there were upwards of 800 men
under treatment. Some hundreds of the less
dangerously affected were marched about, a
few paces, morning and evening, in hopes that
by their being called ' convalescent,' the
mind might act beneficially on the body, but
as death called them away the group became
less and less.
" Day after day we attended at the hospital
for, in fact, funeral parade ; for four or five,
and then eight or nine, men died daily ; you
did not ask who had died, but how many.
Firing parties were discontinued, not only that
the sad volleys might not disturb the dying,
but because there were no men for the dut3%
In the graveyard at Sukhur lie the bodies of
hundreds of the regiment — officers, men, women,
and children. Major-General Simpson, Sir
Charles ISTapier's lieutenant (who afterwards
commanded our armies in the Crimea), was at
Sukhur at the time, and on his return to
Hyderabad, caused to be erected there at his
own expense a monument to the memory of all
those who died, which feeling and tender act
filled our hearts with the warmest gratitude.
It was the spontaneous effusion of a truly noble
mind. The remains of the regiment also
erected a monument in St Giles' Cathedral,
Edinburgh, to the memory of their comrades
who died in Sindh.
702
niSTOEY OF THE HIGIILAInD P^EGITu^EXTS.
"The regiment lost, Ijctwecn the 1st of
September 1844 and 30th of April 1S45,
3 officers, 532 men, GS women, 134 children
— total, 737 souls.
'• The medical men attributed the sickness in
a great degree to the improper time at wliich
the regiment "was moved, and the malaria
engendered by the heat of the sun on the
swampy plains which had been overflowed by
the Indus. The deaths continued very frequent
all the time we remained, and at last, on the
21st and 25th of December 1844, we embarked,
or rather the men crawled, on board common
country boats, which conveyed us to Hydera-
bad. These boats were very imperfectly
chuppered, i.e., straw, reed, or matting roofed.
The sun struck through the thatching by day,
and the very heavy dews penetrated it by
night, when it was extremely cold. When
we moored in the evening wo used to bury
our dead, and I sewed up many of the poor
fellows in their blankets and rugs, the only
substitutes for a coffin we had. We dug the
graves deep, and with the bodies buried the
boxes and everything else that had belonged
to them. We put layers of thorns inside,
round, and on the top of the graves, in hopes
of preserving the remains of our poor comrades
from the attacks of the troops of jackals
swarming in the neighbourhood. There were
no stones to be had, so thorns and bushes
well beaten down were all the protection we
could give. We were much pleased on learning
afterwards that in many cases our efforts had
been successful, and that the wild people who
live near the river had respected the graves of
the white men. The two divisions of the
regiment buried between Sukhur and Hydera-
bad, nearly 100 men, besides women and
children. After its arrival the mortality
still continued very great, and it was not until
the warm weather set in that the sickness
began to abate. The miserable remains of as
fine a regiment as ever was seen, left Hydera-
bad in two parties, on the 24th of Febiuary
and 4th of March 1845, respectively, for the
mouth of the river, whence they went by
steamer to Bombay. Some of the officers of
the regiment, myself among the number, Avere
detained in Sindh on court-martial duty ; when
relieved some went to Bombay via Kurrachee,
and at the latter place heard reports to the
effect that the mortality in the regiment was
to be attributed to intemperance. Indignation
at this cruel and false charge, which was
rej^orted to Major Twopenj'', caused him to
write to Sir Charles Is apier's militarj'- secretary.
Had not some of the officers of the regiment
passed through Kurrachee, these reports might
have been believed, for every exertion was
made at the time to persuade the public that
climate had nothing to do with the disease.
There was not a murmur heard in the regi-
ment all the time of the plague, but the sur-
vivors were determined to relieve the memory
of their dead from such a charge, and prove
that the will of God, and not alcohol, had
caused the mortality. The canteen returns
showed how little liquor had been consumed,
and the officers, who daily visited tlic hospital
and the barracks, not only in the common
course of duty, but to tend, comfort, and read
to the men, could not fail to have observed
any irregularity, had any existed. The poor
dying men were not thinking of intoxicating
liquors, but met death with the utmost firm-
ness and resignation. It Avas an accursed
charge, and cannot be too highly censured.
When relieved from duty, the officers who
had been detained joined the wreck of tlie
regiment at Fort George, Bombay. Invalid-
ing committees sat, and most of the survivors
were sent home, so that but a very small rem-
nant of that once splendid corps slowly
took its Avay to Poonah, which, two years
before, it had left full of health, strengtli,
and hope. There the regiment got 100
volunteers from the 2nd Queen's, then going
home, and between recruiting and volun-
teering, b}^ December 1845, 700 had joined.
These Avore aftcrAvards ahvays knoAvn as * The
700."'8
At Bombay 105 non-commissioned officers
and men Averc invalided, and the regiment in
one division, amounting in number to 313
(being reduced hj sickness to less than one-
third its strength), proceeded to Poonah on
the 4th of April 1845, but did not arrive there
until the 18th, being unable to march more
than six or seven miles a day.
8 Journal of Captain Kcogh, late 78tli Higlilanders
WAR WITH PEESIA DECLARED IN NOVEMBER 1856.
703
"FouT- William, loth August ISio.
" To the Secretary to Government,
" Military Department, Bombay.
" Sir, — I am directed to acknowledge the
receipt of your letter, ISTo. 31G7, of the 14th
ultimo, and in reply, to express to you, for the
information of the Government o'f Bombay, the
satisfaction with which the Governor-General
in Council has peruseil tlie correspondence to
which it gave cover, so clearly proving, as it
does, to he utterly unfounded, the report that
intemperance had occasioned the sickness by
which Her INIajesty's 78th Highlanders was
prostrated in Sinde, and which, unhappily,
proved so fatal to that fine corps. — I am. Sir,
your most obedient servant,
(Signed) "J. Stuart, Lieut -Col.
' ' Secretary to Oovernment of India,
' ' Mililary Department,"
The 78th left Govaporee lines, Poonah, on
the 18th of December 1845, for Khirkee, six
miles distant. The regiment returned to
Poonah on the 14th of February 1846, and
marched for Belgaum, under command of
Lieutenant - Colonel Douglas, who died of
fever at Hyderabad on the 1st of October
1849, while on staff employ, and was succeeded
by jMajor Walter Hamilton.
After being stationed at Khirkee and Belgaum
for some time, the regiment left Belgaum for
Bombay and Aden, on the 6th and 7th of
Kovembcr 1849. The left wing, under the
command of Lieutenant-Colonel W. Hamilton,
arrived at Aden on the 25th, and the right
Aving, under the command of ]M'ajor H. Stisted,
proceeded to Col abba, Bombay, where it
arrived on the IGth of the same month. An
exchange of wings took place in October 1850,
the headquarters still remaining at Aden.
During the year 1851 the Arab tribes round
Aden committed several outrages, in one of
Avhich, near Lahaj, in the month of INIarch,
Lieutenant Macpherson of the 78th was very
dangerously wounded, having be«n stabbed in
no fewer than seven places. About a fort-
night after this affair, as Lieutenant Delisser
of the regiment was riding to Steamer Point
(about five miles distant from the barracks),
at eight o'clock a.m., he was attacked by an
Arab, armed with a crease or dagger, and
woundc'l severely in the arm and slightly in
the stomach. Lieutenant Delisser got ofi" his
horse, and, seizing the Arab, wrested the crease
from his hand, and with one blow nearly severed
his head from his body. The corpse was after-
wards hung in chains at the entrance to the
fortifications from the interior.
Sir Neil Douglas, K.C.B., K.C.H., became
Colonel, Dec. 28, 1851, from Colonel of the
72nd, and died Sept. 30, 1853.
The regiment being ordered to Poonah, the
left wing, consisting of the light and ISTos. 5,
6, and 7 companies, under command of Major
Colin Campbell M'Intyre, left Bombay for that
station, Feb. 10, 1853, and arrived on the 18th.
The right wing left Aden for Poonah in three
detachments in January and February; and
thus, after a separation of upwards of three
years, the regiment was once more united at
Poonah, Mar. 5, 1853.
In May 1854 new accoutrements and colours
were furnished to the 78th by the estate of the
late General Paul Anderson. The alteration in
them consisted in a waist and cross-belt, in-
stead of double cross-belts.
The clothing of the whole army having been
altered in 1856, the regiment was supplied with
the Highland jacket.
IV.
1857.
War declared witli Persia — Expedition despatched —
Gen. Stalker takes Resheer and Busheer — A second
division despatclied, of which the 78th forms part,
and the whole placed under command of Sir James
Outram — Expedition to Boorasjoon and destruction
of the enemy's stores — Night attack and battle
of KoosiiAB — General Havelock joins the second
division — Naval and military expedition up the
Euphrates — Mohammrah bombarded and taken —
Flight of the Sliah-zada, Prince Khander Meerza, and
hisarmy — The Persian camps occupied — Expedition
to Ahwaz, on tlie Karoon — The Shah-zada and his
troops lly from 300 men to Sinister— Total destruc-
tion of the Persian depots of provisions at Ahwaz
— Eeturu of the expedition — Peace signed —
Ilavelock's opinion of the 78th — The 78th sail from
Persia, and arrive safely at Calcutta.
The Governor-General of India having declared
war against Persia on the 1st of November
1856, an expedition was despatched the same
month from Bombay to the Persian Gulf The
force consisted of one division only, comprising
two infantry brigades, with cavalry, artillery,
and engineers, the whole under the command
704
niSTOEY or THE HIGIILAXD EEGLMEXTS.
of Major-General Stalker. Its strength was
5G70 figliting men, of whom 2270 were Euro-
peans, with 3750 followers, 1150 horses, and
430 bullocks, and its equipment and em-
barkation were completed in an incredibly
short space of time, chiefly owing to the manly
exertions of Lord Elphinstone, the Governor of
Bombay. On tlie 6th of December a sufficiently
large portion of the fleet arrived off Busheer to
commence operations, and on the 7th a land-
ing was effected at Eas Hallila, about twelve or
thirteen miles below Busheer. On the 9th the
expedition advanced against Eesheer, which,
after some resistance, was taken, j^ext day
General Stalker formed his line of attack
agamst Busheer, but after a bombardment of
four hours, the Governor surrendered, and the
garrison, to the number of about 2000 men,
laid down their arms, and being conducted into
the country, were set at liberty. Sixty-five
pieces of artillery were found in the town,
which now became the head-quarters of the
army, an entrenched camp being formed, with
a ditch 3 feet deep and 6 feet wide, and a
j)arapet, about a mile beyond the walls.
This expedition was subsequently reinforced
by a second division, of which the 78th High-
landers formed part. Early on the morning of the
7th of January 1857 the left wing, consisting of
12 officers and 388 men, commenced its march
under the command of IMajor M'Intyre, and
the head-quarters, consisting of 16 officers and
421 men, under the command of Colonel
Stisted, started on the morning of the 8th. A
d6pot, consisting of 1 officer and 89 men, was
left at Poonah in charge of Lieutenant Gilmore.
After staying a short time at Khandallah, the
regiment arrived at Bombay on the 19th, and
embarked in three ships, which sailed the same
day. Headquarters arrived off Busheer on
July 1st, and disembarked immediately in
liglit marching order, with no baggage except
bedding, consisting of a settzingee, or cotton
padded rug, and a pair of blankets. The
left wing having arrived on the previous day,
had already landed in the same order, and
marched into the entrenched camp, where the
whole regiment was assembled, occupying an
outwork near the lines of tlie 64th Eegiment,
in which tents had been pitched for officers
and men. Owing, however, to the insufficient
supply of these, 30 men, or 2 officers and
their servants, had to find accommodation in
a zowtee tent, 10 feet by 8. Both officers and
men were received in camp with great hospi-
tality, the men of the different companies of
the G4th and 2d Bombay Europeans sending
their rations of spirits and porter to the cor-
responding companies of the 78th.
It had come to the notice of Sir James
Outram that the Persian Government were
making vast preparations for tlie recovery of
Busheer, and that Sooja-ool-Moolk, the Per-
sian commander, and reputed to be the best
general in the Persian army, had assembled a
formidable force at the town of Boorasjoon, 46
miles from Busheer, where he had formed an
entrenched camp. This force consisted of a
total of 8450 cavalry and infantry.
Tlie Persian force was well supplied Avith
food and ammunition, and it had been intended
that it should form the nucleus of a very large
army assembling for the recovery of Busheer.
At six o'clock in the evening of the 3d of
February the following force was draAvn up, in
two lines of contiguous columns at quarter-
distance, outside the entrenched camp : —
Cavalry — 3d Bombay Light Cavalry, 243 ;
Poona Horse, 176. Infantry (Europeans) —
H.M. 64th regiment, 780; H.M. 76th High-
landers, 739 ; 2d Bombay European Light
Infantr}^, 693. Infantry, &c. (ISTatives) — Sap-
pers, 118; 4th Bombay Eifle Eegiment, 523;
20th Eegiment Bombay N.L, 442 ; 26th Eegi-
ment Bombay I^. I. , 479; Beloochec Battalion,
460. Guns — 3d Troop Horse Artillery, 6 ;
3d Light Field Battery, 6; 5th Light Field
Battery, 6. Total sabres, 419; Europeans,
2212; Natives, 2022. Total men, 4653;
guns, 18.
The force was not provided with tents or
extra clothing of any kind ; but every man
earned his great coat, blanket, and two days'
cooked provisions.
After a march of 46 miles in forty-one hours,
during which the troops were exposed to the
worst of weather — cold winds, deluging storms
of rain and thunder, and clouds of driving
sand, the greater part of the march lying
through a reedy swamp — the force reached the
enemy's entrenched position near the town of
Boorasjoon, on the morning of the 5th, but was
BOOEASJOOX TAKEN— EETUKN TO BUSHEER
705
only in time to find the enemy abandoninL' it.
A smart brush, however, took place between
their rearguard and the British cavalry, in
which an officer and two or three troopers
received some slight wounds. By two o'clock
the force was in possession of the enemy's
entrenched camp, and great quantities of am-
munition of all kinds, togetlier with grain and
camp equipage, were captured, the enemy hav-
ing gone off in a most hurried and disorderly
manner
" The 6 th and 7 th of February were passed
in the enemy's position, destroying stores and
searching for buried guns, which were after-
wards ascertained to have been thrown down
wells ; their carriages and wheels, being found
by us, were' burned. Some treasure was also
discovered, and many horses and carriage cattle
secured. During this time no annoyance was
experienced from the enemy, though an alarm
on the night of the 6 th caused the whole of
the troops to stand to arms. From information
received afterwards, and their own despatch,
this alarm was not altogether a groundless one,
as they fell up to our outposts ; but finding the
troops under arras, and it being a bright moon-
light night, they attempted nothing. Many
jokes were, however, current in camp next day
on the events of the night, the picket of one
regiment having taken a door prisoner, which
was leaning against a bush in a most suspicious
manner ; and those of two other gallant corps
skirmished up to, and were very nearly having
a battle of their own with a patrol of thePoonah
Horse. HoArever, all passed off without acci-
dent.
" Many spies were doubtless in our camp
during the entire period of our stay, and the
enemy were well informed of every move-
ment ; regardless of which, however, inter-
course between tlie villagers and camp was
encouraged, and such strict precautions en-
forced that they should not be pillaged or ill-
created, that they were civil if not friendly,
and at any rate gave no trouble."^
The troops had been somewhat exhausted
by their march of 46 miles through rain, mud,
morass, and sand in forty -one hours ; but being
now recruited by their two days' rest, and Sir
' Captain Hunt's ^78th Highlanders) Persian Cam-
paign.
James Outraui having heard that the enemy
had succeeded in getting his guns through
the difficult pass of Maak, considered it
better to rest content with the moral effect
produced by the capture a)id destruction of
their stores, and accordingly ordered a return
to Busheer.
" At eight o'clock on the evening of the 7th,"
Captain Hunt says, " the return march to
Busheer was commenced, tlie column takirig
with it as much of the captured stores as car-
riage was procurable for, and the military
Governor of Boorasjoon as a prisoner — this per-
sonage proving a double traitor. The General's
intention that the return march should be a
leisurely one liad been so widely made known
through the force, that the stirring events then
so shortly to occur Avere little indeed expected
by any one. . . . Shortly after midnight a
sharp rattle of musketry in the rear, and the
opening of two horse artillery guns, put every
one on the qui vive, and that an attack in
force upon the rearguard was taking place be-
came apparent to all. The column at once
halted, and then moved back to extricate the
baggage and protecting troops. These, how-
ever, were so ably handled by Colonel Honnor
(who was in command) as to need little assist-
ance, save for the increasing numbers of the
assailants.
" In about half an hour after the first shot
was fired, not the rearguard only, but the
entire force, was enveloped in a skirmishing
fi.re. Horsemen galloped round on all sides,
yelling and screaming like fiends, and with
trumpets and bugles making as much noise as
possible. One of their buglers had the auda-
city to go close to a skirmishing company of
the Highlanders, and sound first the ' Cease
fire,' and afterwards, ' Incline to the left,'
■escaping in the dark. Several English officers
having, but a few years since, been employed
in organising the Persian troops, accounted for
the knowledge of our bugle- calls, now artfully
used to create confusion. The silence and
steadiness of the men were most admirable,
and the manoeuvring of regiments that fol-
lowed, in taking up position for the remaining
hours of darkness, was as stead}' as an ordinary
parade, and this during a midnight attack,
with an enemy's fire flashing in every direc-
■t u
706
HISTOLl' OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
tion, and cavalry surrounding, ready to take
advantage of the slightest momentary con-
fusion. Pride may well be felt in the steadi-
ness of any troops under such circumstances ;
and how much more so when, as on the pre-
sent occasion, t^yo-thirds had never before been
under an enemy's fire. The horsemen of the
enemy were at first very bold, dashing close
lip to the line, and on one occasion especially
to the front of the 78th Highlanders ; but
finding that they could occasion i^o disorder,
and having been in one or two instances
rouglily handled by the cavalry and horse
artillery, this desultory system of attack gra-
dually ceased, and the arrangement of the
troops for the remainder of the night Avas
«>lFected under nothing more serious than a
distant skirmishing fire. The formation adopted
was an oblong, a brigade protecting each flank,
and a demi-brigade the front and rear, field
battery guns at intervals, and a thick line of
skirmishers connecting and covering all ; the
liorse artillery and cavalry on the flank of the
face fronting the original line of march, the
front and flanks of the oblong facing out-
wards ; the baggage and followers being in the
centre. "When thus formed the troops lay
down, waiting for daylight in perfect silence,
and showing no fire or light of any kind.
" Scarcely was the formation completed
when the enemy opened five heavy guns, and
round shot were momentarily plunging through
and over our position, the range of which
they had obtained very accurately. Our bat-
teries replied ; and this cannonade continued,
with occasional intervals, until near daylight,
causing but few casualties, considering the
duration of the fire."
It appears that, in abandoning their posi-
tion at Boorasjoon, Sooja-ool-Moolk (reputed to
be the best officer in the Persian army), w'ith
his force, had taken the direct road to Shiraz
by the !Maak Pass, and the Elkanee, with his
horse, had retired to the one leading to the
Haft Moola, and that they had planned a night
attack on the British camp on the night tliat
the troops marched. The explosion of the
magazine at Boorasjoon gave the Persians the
first intimation of the departure of the British
force, when they hastened after it, in the ex-
pectation of being able to attack it on the line
of march, and possibly create confusion anJ
panic in the dark.
At daybreak on the 8th of February the
Persian force, amounting to over GOOO infantry
and 2000 horse, besides several guns, was dis-
covered on the left rear of the British (north-
east of the line of march) in order of battle.
The Persians were drawn up in line, thei?
right resting on the walled village of Kooshab
and a date grove, and their left on a hamlei
with a round fortalice tower. Two rising
mounds were in front of their centre, which
served as redoubts, behind which they placed
their gims ; and they had deep nullahs on thei?
right front and flank, thickly lined with skir-
mishers. Their cavalry, in considerable bodies,
were on both flanks, commanded by the here
ditary chief of the tribes in person. The wholo
army was commanded by Sooja-ool-Moolk.
llie British artillery and cavalry at once
moved rai^idly to the attack, supj)orted l)y
two lines of infantry, a third line protecting
the baggage. The first line was composed ol
the 78th Highlanders under Major M'Intyre,
a party of Sapjjers on the right, the 26 th
liegiment Kative Infantry, the 2nJ European
Light Infantrj^, and the 4th Eegiment Bombay
Eifles on the left of all." The second line had
H.M.'s 64th Eegiment on its right, then the
20th Eegiment E'ative Infantry, and the Be-
looeh Battalion on its left. The light com-
panies of battalions faced the enemy's skir-
mishers in the nullahs, and covered both
flanks and rear of their own army. A detach-
ment of the 3d Cavalry assisted in this duty,
and as the enemy showed some bodies of horse,
threatening a dash on the baggage or wounded
men, these were of considerable service. They
had also in their charge the Governor of Booras-
joon, Avho, endeavouring to attract attention
by placing his black Persian cap on a stick,
and waving it as a signal to his countrymen,
was immediately, and very properly, knocked
ofi' his horse, and forced to remain on hi§ knees
until the fortune of the day was decided.
" The lines advanced directly the regiments
had deployed, and so rapidly and steadily did
the leading one move over the crest of a rising
ground (for which the enemy's guns Avere laid)
that it sufl'ered but little, the Highlanders not
having a single casualty, and the 26th I^ativQ
BATTLE OF KOOSIIAB.
707
Infantry, their companion regiment in brigade,
Josing only one man killed, and having but
four or five wounded. The 1st Brigade, 1st
Division, fared worse, as the shot, passing over
the regiments then in their front, struck the
ranks, and occasioned the greatest loss of the
day. The 2nd Brigade, 1st Division, suffered
equally, but had more killed among their casu-
alties especially in the 2nd European Light In-
fantry.
" During this time the cannonade had been
continuous; but as the Persian fire in some
degree slackened, our artillery advanced to
closer action, making most beautiful practice,
and almost silencing the opposing batteries.
Some bodies of horse soon presented an oppor-
tunity for a charge, and the squadrons of the
3rd Cavalry and Tapp's Irregulars, who had
hitherto been on the right front, dashed at
them, accompanied by Blake's Horse Artillery,
and made a most sweeping and brilliant charge,
sabring gunners, and fairly driving the enem^^'s
norse off the field. The infantry lines were
still advancing rapidly, and in beautifully
steady order, to sustain this attack, and were
just getting into close action when the enemy
lost heart, and his entire line at once broke
and fled precipitately.
" More than 700 of their dead were left upon
the field, with many horses ; how many were
slain in the pursuit, or died of their wounds,
it was of course impossible to ascertain, !N"o
great number of prisoners (said to be about
100) fell into our hands; their own cowardly
treachery in many instances, after having
received quarter, enraged the men, and occa-
sioned a free use of the bayonet. One or two
men of consequence were, however, among
those taken. These brilliant results were
secured on our part with a loss of only 1 officer
and 18 men killed, and 4 officers and 60 men
wounded. Among the unfortunate camp-
followers, however, crowded together during
the preceding night attack, several were killed
and wounded, and many not accounted for."^
The troops bivouacked for the day in the
battlefield, and at night accomplished a march
of twenty miles (by another route) over a
country rendered almost impassable by the
^ Captain Hunt's Persian Camintign.
heavy rains which feU incessantly. Through
sticky mud, half clay and sand, the column
marched the whole night after the action.
The guide misled the force, and at four o'clock
in the morning of the Dth a halt was called to
wait for dayliglit. In the midst of pelting
rain, sunk knee-deep in mud, and exposed to
a biting north-easterly wind, two hours were
passed, without a tree even in sight, and the
swamp around looking in the hazy light like a
vast lake. Yet men and officers alike stretched
themselves in the mire, endeavouring to snatch
some sort of rest after their exhausting labours.
The foot of Chali Gudack was at length
reached by ten in the morning, whence, after
a rest of six hours, the march was continued
through deep swamps to Busheer, which was
reached before midnight ; the force having
thus performed another most arduous march
of forty- four miles, under incessant rain, besides
fighting and defeating the enemy during its
progress, within the short space of fifty hours.
Though the men were tired and fagged, they
were in excellent spirits.
In Sir James Outram's despatch to General
Sir H. Somerset the name of Brigadier Stisted
(78th) was particularly mentioned.
This wet march from Boorasjoon having
completely destroyed the shoes of the men. Sir
James Outram generously took upon himself
to order that each man of the force should be
supplied with a new pair free of expense, the
cost of Avhich was subsequently defrayed by
Government. The marching hose of the 78th
were all spoiled and rendered useless, and in
many cases could only be taken off by being
cut to pieces. A long gray stocking, procur-
able from the Government stores, was sub-
stituted, and continued to be worn until the
adoption of the white spats in the following
year.
On the return of the expedition it was the
intention of General Outram immediately to
proceed against the Fort of Mohammrah, situ-
ated at the junction of the Shut-el- Arab (the
Euphrates) and the Karoon, but owing to the
non-arrival of the requisite reinforcements from
India, occasioned by tempestuous weather in
the Gulf of Persia, and other causes, Sir James
was unable to leave Busheer until the 18th of
March. In the meantime the troops were
ros
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND llEGIMENTS.
busily employed in erecting five formidable
redoubts, four in front and one in rear of the
entrenched camp. While lying before Busheer
the light company of the 78 th was supplied
•with Enfield rifles.
Brigadier-General Havelock* having arrived
in February, took command of the Indian
division, and Brigadier Walker Hamilton, of
the 78th Highlanders, arriving from Kur-
rachee, where he had been for some months
Major-General Sir Henry Havelock, K.C.B.
commanding the brigade, assumed command
of the 1st Brigade, 2nd Division, which had
hitherto been commanded by Colonel Stisted
of the 78 th ; the latter officer now resumed
the command of the regiment.
In the beginning of March the embarkation
of the troops destined for the bombardment of
Mohammrah commenced, and continued at
intervals as the weather permitted, until the
departure of General Outram on the 18th.
^ ^ This portrait is copied, by the permission of John
Clark Marshman, Esq., and the Messrs Longman, from
that in Marshman's Memoirs of Major-General Sir
Henry Havelock, K.C.B.
The place of rendezvous for the expedition
was about sixteen miles from the mouth of the
Euphrates, opposite the village of Mohammrah.
On the 16th of March the "Kingston" sailed
from Busheer with 6 officers and 159 non-
commissioned officers and rank and file, being
No. 8 and the light company of the 78th,
under Captain Hunt. These were followed
on the 12th by headquarters, consisting of 9
officers and 228 men, under command of Colonel
Stisted, accompanied by Brigadier-
General Havelock • also by 6 officers
and 231 men under Major M'Intyre.
A few days previous to the attack
on Mohammrah, Nos. 1, 2, and 3
companies, under Major Haliburton,
joined the rest of the regiment.
All the ships comprising the expe-
dition were assembled at the appointed
rendezvous by the 21st of March, and
the next two days were occupied in
the arrangement of details for the
attack.
For some months past the Persians
had been strengthening their position
at Mohammrah ; batteries of great
strength had been erected, consisting
of solid earth, 20 feet thick and 18
feet high, with casemated embrasures
on the northern and southern points
of the banks of the Karoon and Shut-
el- Arab, at the junction of the two
rivers. These, with other earthworks,
armed with heavy ordnance, com-
pletely commanded the passage of the
latter river, and were so judiciously
placed and so skilfully formed as to
sweep the whole stream to the extent of the
range of the guns down the river and acros:; 1 >
the opposite shore. Indeed, everything that
science could suggest and labour accomplish
in the time appeared to have been done by tho
enemy, to prevent any vessel from passing up thH
river above their position. The banks, for many
miles, were overgrown with dense date groves,
affording a perfect cover for riflemen ; and the
opposite shore, being neutral (Turkish) ter-
ritory, was not available for the erection ot
counter batteries.
The plan of action resolved upon was to
attack the enemy's batteries with the armed
ADVANCE UPON AIIWAZ.
709
steamers and sloops of war, and when the fire
was nearly silenced, to pass up rapidly with
the troops in small steamers towing boats, land
the force above the northern forts, and im-
mediately advance upon and attack the en-
trenched camp.
The Persian army, numbering 13,000 men
of all arms, Avith 30 guns, was commanded
by the Shah-zada, Prince Khanler Meerza, in
person. The strength of the British force was
4886 of all arms, together with five steamers
of the Indian navy, and two sloops of war, the
entire command of the expedition being com-
mitted to Commodore Young of that service ;
the 78th Highlanders numbered 830.
On the morning of the 24th of March the
fleet of ships of war and transports got under
weigh, and made up the river to within three
miles of the southern battery, opposite tlie
village of Ilarteh, where they anchored.
By nine o'clock on the morning of the 26tli
the fire of the heavy batteries was so reduced
by the fire from a mortar raft, followed u'p by
tliat from the vessels of war, that the rendez-
vous flag was hoisted by the " Feroze " as a
signal for the advance of the troops in tlie
small steamers and boats. This was accom-
plished in admirable order, although at the
time the fire from the batteries was far from
being silenced. The leading steamer was the
" Berenice," carrying on her deck the whole
of the 7Sth Highlanders and about 200
Sappers.
Passing under the shelter of the ships of
war, the troopships were brought to the banks
above the forts, the water being sufficiently
deep for them to lie close alongside the bank,
and skirmishers were at once thrown out to
cover the disembarkation of the force. In tlie
meantime, the artillery fire from the Persian
forts gradually ceased, and musketry was
opened from them and from breastworks in
their vicinity, and maintained with spirit for
some time, when storming parties were landed,
that drove out the defenders and took posses-
sion of their works and guns.
By half-past one o'clock the troops were
landed and formed, and advanced without
delay in contiguous columns at quarter-dis-
tance, through the date groves and across the
plain, upon the entrenched camp of the enemy,
who, without waiting for the approach of the
British, fled precipitately after exploding their
largest magazine, leaving behind them tents
and baggage and stores, with several magazines
of ammunition and 16 guns. Their loss was
estimated at about 200 killed.
For the next few days, while the tents
and the baggage were being disembarked, the
army bivouacked under the date trees on
the river-bank by day, and removed to the
sandy plain by night, to avoid the unhealthy
miasma, t
It having been ascertained that the enemy
had retreated to the town of Ahwaz, about
100 miles distant up the river Karoon, where
they had large magazines and supplies, Sir
James Outram determined to despatch an
armed flotilla to that place to effect a recon-
naisance.
The expedition was placed under the com-
mand of Captain Eennie of the Indian navy,
and consisted of three small armed steamers,
toAving three gunboats and three cutters, and
carrying on board jSTo. 5 and the light company
of the 78th, wdtli Captain M'Andrew, Lieu-
tenants Cassidy, Finlay, and Barker, and the
grenadiers of the 64th Eegiment ; in all 300
men, under command of Captain Hunt of the
78th. This force came in sight of Ahwaz on
the morning of the 1st of April. The Avholo
Persian army was here observed posted in a
strong position on the right bank of the
Karoon. It having been ascertained from
some Arabs that the toAvn itself, on the left
bank, was nearly deserted, it Avas determined
to land the party, advance upon AhAvaz, and,
if possible, destroy the depot of guns and
ammunition.
At eleven in the morning the little band of
300 landed and advanced at once in three
columns, covered by skirmishers, the Avhole
party being extended in such a Avay that it
appeared like a large body of men. The left
column consisted of the light company of the
78 th, Avitli its skirmishers and supports, both
in one rank, the remainder of the company
marching in columns of threes in single ranks,
Avith three paces distance betAveen each man.
The grenadier company of the 64th and No. 5
company of the 78th formed the right and
centre columns in the same order. The
710
HISTOEY OF THE HIGKLAXD EEGIMEXTS.
gun-boats were sent off in advance up tlie
river, and taking up a position within shell-
range of the enemy's ridges, oi)ened fire upon
them.
The troops thus marched in a mimic brigade,
advanced under cover of the gunboats' fire,
and within an hour and a half Ahwaz was in
their possession, and the Persian army, con-
sisting of 6000 iufautr}', 5 guns, and a cloud
of Bukhtyuri horsemen, numbering upwards
of 2000, was in full retreat upon Dizful, leaving
behind it 1 gun, 154 stand of new arms, a
great number of mules and sheep, and an
enormous quantity of grain.
Having remained at Aliwaz for two days,
the plucky little force returned to Mohammrali,
which it reached on the 5th of April, and
where it received the hearty thanks of the
General for the signal service which it had
rendered.^
On the very same day news was received
that peace with Persia had been concluded at
Paris on the 4th of March ; but the British
forces were to remain encamped at Mohammrah
until the ratification of the treaty.
On the 15th of April the regiment "was
inspected by Brigadier-General Havelock, C.B.,
who expressed his extreme satisfaction at the
highly efficient state in every respect in which
he found it.^
^ Captain Hunt, 7Sth Highlanders, "Persian Cam-
paign." AVe may remark that Captain Hunt's
conduct of the Ahwaz force was very highly praised.
Sir James Outram says in his despatch to Sir Henry
Somerset, " Great praise is also due to Captain Hunt,
7Sth Highlanders, who so successfully carried out the
military operations," and Sir Henrj' acknowledges this
by alluding to Captain Hunt, "whose excellent dis-
position of his small force I have remarked with
much satisfaction." Captain Hunt also received the
thanks of the Governor-General in Council. This
very promising officer unfortunately fell a victim to
cholera during the LIutiny, and tlius, at an early age,
terminated a career which must have done honour to
himself and reflected credit upon his regiment. —
C. ]\r.
* "Of the 78th Highlanders Havelock had formed
a very high estimate, and in his confidential report of
that corps, made before leaving Persia, a copy of
which was found among his pajiers, he had said: —
"There is a fine spirit in the ranks of this regiment.
I am given to understand that it behaved remarkably
well in the all'air at Kooshab, near Busheer, which
took place before I reached tlie army ; and during the
naval action on the Euphrates, and its landing here,
its steadiness, zeal, ard activity, under my own
observation, were conspicuous. The men have been
subjected in this service to a good deal of exposure, to
extremes of climate, and have had heavy work to
execute with their enti-enehing tools, in constructing
At length, on the 9th of May, a field force
order was issued, directing the Indian division
to be broken up, and the several regiments
composing it to be sent to their respective
destinations. In this order Sir James Outram
bade the troops farewell, and expressed in the
very highest terms his admiration of their
conduct in every respect.
Thus ended the Persian campaign, during
Avhich the 78th had the good fortune to mature
its campaigning qualities under the auspices
of Outram and Havelock, names which
were shortly destined to render its own illus-
trious.
A medal was sanctioned to be worn by the
troops engaged in the Persian campaign.
In the regiment, Colonel Stisted, who for a
time acted as brigadier, and afterwards com-
manded the regiment, was made a Companion
of the Bath; and Captains Drummond, Hay,
and Bouverie, who acted as majors of brigade
at Busheer and Mohammrah, respectively,
received brevet majorities. The regiment re-
ceived orders to place the words "Persia" and
"Kooshab" upon its colours and appoint-
ments.
On the 10th of May 1857, the78th sailed from
]\Iohainmrah en route for Bombay. Touching
only at the port of j\[uscat, the vessels all
arrived safe in Bombay harbour on the 22nd
and 23rd, and there received the astounding
intelligence that the entire Bengal army had
mutinied, seized Delhi, and in many cases
massacred all the Europeans. The 78tli was
ordered to proceed immediately to Calcutta,
along with the 64th, its old comrades, who
had also just arrived from Persia. Colonel
Walter Hamilton, having arrived from Persia,
took command of the regiment, which, num-
bering 28 officers and 828 men, was transferred
to four ships, which arrived at Calcutta on the
9th and 10th of June.
redoubts and making roads. They have been, while
I have had the opportunity of watching them, most
cheerful ; and have never seemed to regret or complain
of anything but that they had no further chance of
meeting the enemy. I am convinced the regiment
would be second to none in the service if its high
military qualities were drawn forth. It is proud of
its colours, its tartan, and its former achievements."
— Marshmau's Memoirs of Havelock.
THE INDIAN MUTINY.
711
V.
1857—1859.
The Indian Mutiny^— Barrackpoor — Benares — Allah-
abad—Havelock's force — March to Cawnpoor and
Lucknow — Futtehpoor — Aong — Pandoo Nuddee —
Nana Sahib's iniquities — The taking of Cawnpoor
— Havelock's opinion of the 78th — His stirring
Order — March to Luckn ow — 0 nao — Buseerutgunge
— Hayelock retires to Munghowar — Reinforced—
Commences second march — Buseerutgunge again —
Bourbeake Chowkey — Bithoor — Force returns to
Cawnpoor — Cholera — Sir James Outram and rein-
forcements arrive — Sir James resigns command of the
army of relief to Havelock— Third march to Luck-
310W — JMunghowar — Lucknow reached — The enemy
encountered and repulsed — The Alum Bagh occu-
pied— Position of the garrison — Advance from the
Alum Bagh — Char Bagh — The road to the Kesi-
deucy — The 7Sth the rear-guard — Its fierce encoun-
ter with the enemy — Fights its way to the main
body at the Furrah Buksh — The desperate advance
led by the 78th — The I\esidency reached— "]\Iartin's
House" — Dangerous position of Surgeons Jee and
Home and their wounded men — The guns brought
in — The Victoria Cross — Sorties upon the enemy —
Arrangements for holding out until relief comes —
Position of the 78th — Arrival of Sir Colin Campbell
— Preparations for a junction — The relief effected—
Evacuation of the Pi-esidency — The 78tli selected to
cover the retreat — Rewards — The occupation of the
Alum Bagh under Colonel IM'Intyre — Sir James
Outram occupies the Alum Bagh — Engagement vv'ith
the enemy — Sir James Outrara's opinion of the
78th — Capture of the city of Lucknow — The three
field forces — The 78th occupy Bareilly — Ordered to
England— Feted at Bombay — Arrival at home.
On the lOtli of June 1857 the 78th High-
landers proceeded to Chinsurah, where arrange-
ments were made for their immediate transit
to Benares. The grenadiers and No. 1 com-
pany started on the 11th and 12th. On the
night of the 13th, at 11 p.m., an order was
received by express from Calcutta for the 78th
to march immediately to Earrackpoor, and if
possible reach that place by daybreak. The
regiment marched to Earrackpoor, and after
assisting in disarming the native troops, it
returned to Chinsurah on the 16th, and the
daily departure of detachments to Benares was
resumed.
After a short halt at Benares the detach-
ments proceeded to Allahabad, at wliich place
a moveable column was being formed under
Brigadier- General Havelock to advance against
the mutineers. On arrival at that place it was
5 Tliis account of tlie part taken by the regiment
in the suppression of the Indian mutiny is compiled
mainly from the admirable narrative contained in the
Kegimental Record Book.
found that the wliole of the country between
it and Delhi was in the hands of the insur-
gents ; that Cawnpoor and Lucknow were in a
state of siege ; and a rumour, which eventually
proved to be too true, stated that the British
garrison of the former place had been induced
to surrender, and had been basely massacred.^
On the 7th of July General Havelock ad-
vanced from Allahabad with a small force of
about 1000 British and a few Sikhs, Avith six
guns, to endeavour to retake Cawnpoor and
rescue Lucknow. His force consisted of a light
field battery, a portion of the 1st Madras Fusi-
liers, the 64th Eegiment,and 78th Highlanders ;
of the latter were the grenadiers, Nos. 3, 6, and
the light companies, numbering 305 men, be-
sides 13 officers, under Colonel Walter Hamil-
ton. The heat was intense, and the monsoon
having just set in, the rain fell in torrents,
rendering the entire countrj^ one large morass.
Major Eenaud had been sent on with a small
force as an advanced guard, and on the 10th
General Havelock set out after him, coming
up with him at moonlight, after a hard and long
march. The united forces continued their
march to Khaga, five miles from Futtelipoor,
where Havelock commenced to encamp. Hig
force now amounted to about 1-400 Europeans
and 400 natives, with 8 guns. While the
camp was being pitched, the enemy, numbering
about 3500, with 12 guns, was observed in the
^ The garrison at Cawnpoor, under the command
of Sir Hugh Wheeler, was induced to surrender, after
a most heroic defence of three weeks, on pi-omise of a
safe conduct to Allahabad, and on condition that the
force should march out under arms, with 60 rounds
of ammunition to every man ; that carriages should
be provided for the conveyance of the wounded, the
women, and the children ; and that boats, victualled
with a sufficiency of flour, should be in readiness,
at the Suttee Chowra Ghat, or landing-place (on the
Ganges), which lay about a mile from tlie British en-
trenchment. On the morning of the 27th of June
1857 the garrison, numbering, with women and chil-
dren, nearly 800, was marched down to the landing-
place ; but before the embarkation was completed, a
fire of grape and musketry was opened upon the boats,
and a fearful massacre took place. Only 125 women
and children were sjiared from that day's massacre, and
reserved for the more awful butchery of the 15th of July.
Upwards of a hundred persons got away in a boat,
but only four made good their escape, as within three
days the boat was captured by the mutineers and taken
back to Cawnpoor, where the sixty male occupants
were shot, the women and children being put into
custody with the 125 already mentioned.
Our illustration is from a photograjih, and shows
the Fisherman's Temple. For full details of the
Cawnpoor massacres, we may refer our readers to
volume entitled Cawnpore, by G. 0. Trevelyan.
•12
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAi^D EEGI^NIENTS.
distance bearing down upon a reconnoitering
party which had been sent to the front under
Colonel Tytler.
Futtehpoor constituted a strong position,
and the enemy had already occupied the many
advantageous positions, both natural and arti-
ficial. Among the rebel force was the 56 th
Bengal Native Infantry, the regiment which
Havelock led on at Maharajpoor.
After the General had disposed his troops
the action was soon decided. Captain Mande,
pushing on his guns to point-blank range,
electrified the enemy with his fire. The Madras
Fusiliers gained possession of a hillock on the
right, and struggled on through the inunda-
tion ; the 78th, in extension, wading knee-
deep in mud and water, kept mp communication
with the centre ; the 6-lth gave strength to the
centre and left; while on the left the 84th
and Sikhs of Ferozepoor pressed back the
enemy's right.
As the British force pressed forward, the
rebel guns continued to fall into its hands ;
the rebels were driven by the skirmishers and
The Suttee Chowra Ghat, or Laiuliug- Place. Scene of the Second Massacre, 27th June 1857.
columns from every point, one after the other,
of which they held possession, into, through,
and beyond the town, and were very soon put
to a final flight. General Havelock then taking
up his position in triumph, halted his weary
men to breakfast, having marched 24 miles, and
beaten the enemy so completely that all their
ammunition, baggage, and guns (11 in number)
fell into his hands. The loss on the British side
■was merely nominal; but the moral effect on the
mutineers of this their first reverse was immense.
During the action the heat was excessive,
and 12 men died from exposure to the sun and
fatigue. Next day General Havelock issued a
Field-force Order, highly and justly compli-
menting the force for its conduct, which he
attributed to the fire of British artillery, to
English rifles in British hands, to British pluck,
" and to the blessing of Almighty God on a
most righteous cause."
On the 14tli the moveable column recom-
menced its march, and after dislodging the
rebels from a strong position at Aong, pushed
on for Pandoo ISTuddee, at the bridge of which
place the enemy had prepared another strong
position. Here, also, by the promptitude and
admirable tactics of General Havelock, the
rebels were completely routed ; both on thia
CAWNPOOE BUTCHERY.
713
REFERENCE
EUBOfEANS d] L MATIVES SS
MUUNEEBS a
occasion and at Aong tliey left behind them a
number of heavy guns and a quantity of am-
munition. Tt was on hearing the intelligence
of the defeat of his troops at the Pandoo Nud-
dee that Nana Sahib put the finishing stroke
to the atrocious conduct which has rendered
his name an abhorrence to the whole civilized
world, and which turned this warfare on the
part of theEnglish into "amost righteous cause"
indeed. On the 15th of July this diabolical
wretch filled up the measure of his iniquities ;
for it was on hearing that the bridge over the
Pandoo Nuddee had been forced and his army
driven back, that he ordered the
immediate massacre of all the
English women and children still
in his possession.
Between four in the afternoon
of the 15th, and nine in the morn-
ing of the IGth of July, 206 per-
sons, mostly women and children
of gentle birth, comprising the
survivors of the massacre of 27th
June and the captured fugitives
from Eutteghur, — who had been
confined for a fortnight in a small
building which has since been
known in India as the Beebeegur,
or House of the Ladies, in Eng-
land as the House of the Massacre,
— were butchered with the most
barbarous atrocity, and their bodies
thrown into a dry well, situated
behind some trees which grew hard
by. Our illustration, taken from a
photograph, shows the Mausoleum
erected over the well, and part of the garden
which covers the site of the House of Massacre.
Just within the doorway, at top of the flight
of steps, may be seen the carved pediment
which closes the mouth of the well. Around
this pediment are carved the words : —
Sacrcir to lljj p£rp£t«al memorg of e gwat
Compniitg of Cljrisltmx people, tijrcflg faonwii
anb djilDaiT. XVI. bag of |nlg MDCCCLVII.
On the pediment has been erected, since our
view was taken, an emblematical figure of
an angel in front of a tall cross, carved in
marble by Baron MarochettL
At daybreak, on the 16th,Havelock's column
II.
again moved on, the troops being strongly in
hope of being abl(3 to save the wives and chil-
dren of the murdered garrison of Cawnpoor,
being ignorant of their brutal massacre. After
a march of 16 miles the army halted in a
mango grove at the village of Maharajpoor, to
take refreshment and a slight rest in the shade
from the powerful sun, before engaging the
iSTana, who was strongly posted about two
miles off.
The camp and baggage being left here under
proper escort, the column again moved at 2
o'clock P.M. The Eusiliers led, followed by two
Action near Cawnpoor, on the Afternoon of the 16tli of July 1857.
guns ; then came the 78tli Highlanders, in rear
of whom was the central battery under Captain
Maude ; the 64th and 84th had two guns more
in the rear, and the regiment of Eerozepoor
closed the column.
ISTana Sahib had taken up a strong position
at the village of Aherwa, where the grand trunk
road joined that which led to Cawnpoor. His
entrenchments had cut and rendered impas-
sable both roads, and his heavy guns, seven in
number, were disposed along his position, which
consisted of a series of villages. Behind these
the infantry, consisting of mutinous troops and
his own armed followers, numbering in all
about 5000, was disposed for defence.
4 X
714
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
General Havelock resolved to take the posi-
tion by a flank movement. AccorJioglj, after
a short advance along the road, the column
moved ofi" to the right, and circled round the
enemy's left. As soon as the Nana perceived
Havelock's intention, he pushed forward on
his left a large hody of horse, and opened upon
the British column a fire of shot and shell from
all his guns.
Havelock's troops continued their progress
until the enemy's left was entirely turned, and
then forming line, the British guns opened fire
upon the rebels' batteries, while the infantry
advanced in direct echelon of regime uts from
the right, covered by a wmg of the Fusiliers
as skirmishers. " The opportunity had now
arrived," wrote General Havelock in his de-
spatch, " for which I have long anxiously
waited, of developing the prowess of the 78th
Highlanders. Three guns of the enemy were
strongly posted behind a lofty hamlet, well
entrenched. I directed this regiment to ad-
vance, and never have I witnessed conduct
more admirable. They were led by Colonel
Hamilton, and followed him with surpassing
steadiness and gallantry under a heavy fire.
As they approached the village they cheered
and charged with the bayonet, the pipers sound-
ing the pibroch. Need I add, that the enemy
fled, the village was taken, and the guns cap-
tured." Until within a few hundred yards of
the guns the line advanced in perfect order
and quietness, with sloped arms. Here for a
few moments they lay down to allow the fierce
iron storm to pass over. At the word from
the General, "Rise wp, advance," they sprang
to their feet, and with a cheer rushed upon the
battery. General Havelock followed close in
behind, and when the regiment was halted in
rear of the village, exclaimed, " Well doue,
78th, you shall be my own regiment ! Another
charge like that Avill win the day."
Having halted here for a few minutes to take
breath, the regiment pushed on at the double
march to a hamlet about 500 yards distant still
held by the enemy, who were quickly dislodged
from it. Meanwhile, the Gith and 84th regi-
ments advanced on the left, and captured two
guns strongly posted on the enemy's original
right.
Nana Sahib having withdrawn his forces in
the direction of Cawnpoor, and taken up a new
position in rear of his first, the British in-
fantry now changed line to the front and
rear, while the guns were brought up. This
was a work of great difficulty, the ground being
very heavy and the bullocks worn out with
fatigue. About this time the Nana sent some
of his numerous cavalry to the British flanks
and rear, which did some execution before they
were repulsed. The rebel infantry appeared
to be in full retreat when a reserve 24-pounder
was opened on the Cawnpoor road which
caused considerable loss to the British force;
and under cover of its fire, at the same time
two large bodies of cavalry riding insolently
over the plain, and the rebel infantry once more
rallied. " The beating of their drums and
numerous mounted officers in front announced
the definitive struggle of the Nana for his
usurped dominion."
But the final crisis approached. The artil-
lery cattle being tired out could not bring up
the guns to the assistance of the British, and
the Madras Fusiliers, 64th, 78th, and 84th
formed in line were exposed to a heavy fire
from the 24-poLmder on the road, and from the
musketry of the rebel skirmishers. Colonel
Hamilton about this time had his horse shot
under him by a musket ball. The General
now called upon the infantry, who were lying
down in line, to rise and make another steady
advance. " It was irresistible," he wrote, " the
enemy sent round shot into our ranks until
we were within 300 yards, and then poured
in grape Avith great precision." The gun was
more immediately in front of the 64th, which
regiment sufl'ered severely by its fire ; but the
line advancing steadily upon the gun, at length
charged with a cheer and captured it.
The enemy now lost all heart, and after a
hurried fire of musketry gave way in total rout.
Four of the British guns coming up by the
road completed the discomfiture by a heavy
cannonade ; and as it grew dark the roofless
artillery barracks were dimly descried in ad-
vance, and it was evident that Cawnpoor was
once more in possession of the British.
The entii-e loss from the action of the day
was about 100 killed and wounded — that of the
78th being 3 killed and 16 wounded. Many
men also died from the efl'ects of the sun and
TAKING OF CAWNPOOK.
715
cxtremo fatigue, the 78th alono losing 5 men
from this cause.
An incident occurred about this time which
is worth recording. By some mistake a bugler
sounded tho " officers' call " in rear of the 78th.
The officers of the regiment immediately assem-
bled near the general — who was standing close
by — irnagining that he wished to see them. On
finding out the mistake, General llavelock ad-
dressed them as follows : — " Gentlemen, I am
glad of having this opportunity of saying a few
words to you which you may repeat to your men.
lam nowupwards of sixtyyears old; Ihave been
forty years in the service : I have been engaged
in action about seven-and-twenty times ; but in
the whole of my career I have never seen any
Sketch-Map to illustrate Brigadier-General Havelock's Military Operations during July and August 1857.
The numbers on the route are miles.
regiment behave better, nay more, I have
never seen any one behave so well, as the
78th Highlanders this day. I am proud of
you, and if ever I have the good luck to be
made a major-general, the first thing I shall do,
will l>e to go to the Duke of Cambridge and
request that when my turn arrives for the
colonelcy of a regiment, I may have the 78th
Highlanders. And this, gentlemen, you hear
from a man who is not in the habit of say-
ing more than he means. I am not a High-
lander, but I wish I was one."
The wounded were now gathered together
and cared for, and the tired troops lay down
for the night, when a crash that shook tho
earth woke them ; Nana Sahib had blown
up the great Cawnpoor magazine and aban-
doned the place.
The next morning a few troops were sent
into the town, which was found to be entirely
evacuated. The sight presented by the house
of murder, and the well into which were
thrown the mangled bodies of upwards ol
200 women and children as yet scarcely cold,
716
HISTOEY OF THE IIIGHLAXD EEGTMEXTS.
can never be effaced from the memories of
those vrho witnessed it, and who, though fresh
from the horrors of the battle-field, shuddered
and -wept at the revolting scene.
On the morning of the 17th, the force was
joined by the camp and baggage, and encamped
on the Cawnpoor parade-ground (where the
78th was last encamped in the year 1799), and
on the 18th moved round to the western side
of Cawnpoor, where General Haveloek issued a
stirring general order, his words burning with
horror ana r/nteous indignation at what had
taken place at Cawnpoor. " Your comrades at
Lucknow are in peril," the order said, " Agra
is besieged, Delhi still the focus of mutiny
and rebellion. . . . Highlanders ! it was my
earnest desire to afford you the opportunity of
showing how your predecessors conquered at
Maida. You have not degenerated. Assaye
was not won by a more silent, compact, and
resolute charge than was the village near Jau-
senvoor on the 16th instant."
On the 20th of July, Brigadier General
Xeill arrived from AUahabad with 270 men.
Slausoleua over the Well at Cawnpoor,
Thus reinforced, Haveloek began to cross the
Ganges ; and on the 25th, with his band of
1500, commenced his first march to relieve
Lucknow, leaving General Neill to command
at Cawnpoor. Though the season was that of
the monsoon, and the country in a deluge, the
troops took the field without tentage of any
kind, getting such shelter as could be afforded
by the deserted and ruined hamlets.
The strength of the 78th was 16 officers
and 293 men, being the grenadiers, l^os 3, 6,
and light companies.
On the 2Gth, the force moved forward a
few miles and took up its quarters at the
village of Mungulwar, about six miles from
Cawnpoor. On the morning of the 29th, it
advanced to meet the rebels, who were sta-
tioned in great strength at the town of Oonao,
and a small village close in front of it. The
houses were surrounded by walled enclosures,
every wall being loopholed, and a deep swamp
protected the enemy's right.
The 78th and the 1st Madras Fusiliers,
with two guns, began the attack. They drove
the enemy from the gardens ; but when they
approached the village, where every house
was loopholed, a destructive fire was opened
upon them. From one house in particular the
BUSEERUTGUXGE.
717
line suffered a heavy musketry fire ; Lieu-
tenant Bogle with part of N'o 3 company was
ordered to attack it. He gallantly led on
the men through a narrow and strongly
defended doorway (the only means of ingress),
into a court filled with armed fanatics, but im-
mediately on entering he fell severely wounded,
together with nearly all who had entered with
liim. The defenders were ultimately overcome
by shells thrown into the house by the artil-
lery. After an obstinate resistance, the muti-
neers were driven beyond the town, where they
rallied, but were soon put to flight, and their
guns taken.
After a halt of three hours the column
moved on, and in the afternoon came in sight of
Buseerutgunge, where the rebels again made
a stand. This town was walled, surrounded
by deep ditches, and had been strengthened
by earthworks. The gate in front was defended
by a round tower, mounting four heavy guns.
Behind the town was a wide nullah full of
water, crossed by a narrow causeway and
bridge.
The troops immediately deployed, the 64th
being ordered to turn the town on the left,
and penetrate between the bridge and the
enemy. The 78th and the Fusiliers advancing
on the front face, carried the earthworks and
drove out the enemy, capturing their guns. It
was now 6 p.m., and too dark, without cavalry,
to pursue the enemy through the swamps
beyond the causeway, over which the rebels
succeeded in escaping.
These, two actions had cost the little force
12 killed and 76 wounded, and cholera had,
moreover, broken out. To send the sick and
wounded, numbering nearly 300, back to
Cawnpoor would have required an escort which
could not be spared, and Lucknow was still 36
miles away. Without reinforcements General
Havelock found the reli-ef impossible, he there-
fore fell back to Mungulwar, which he reached
on the morning of the 31st. Here he remained
entrenched awaiting reinforcements from Cawn-
poor, whither all the sick and wounded were
sent.
Brigadier-General Neill having thrown up
a strong entrenchment at Cawnpoor, sent over
all the men Avhom he could spare to Havelock,
who, with his force thus again increased to
about 1400 men, commenced on the 4th of
August his second march to relieve Lucknow.
The enemy were found on the folloAving day
occupying their old position at Buseerutgimge.
They were driven from the town in confusion
and with severe loss, by IMaude's battery, the
78th, and the Sikhs, and also from a position
which they had taken up across the nullah.
Their loss was supposed to be about 300,
that of the British being 2 killed and 23
wounded ; Colonel Hamilton's charger was
killed under him.
The British force being again diminished by
sickness and the sword, General Havelock
was compelled to retire upon his old position
at Mungulwar. It was the only course he
could pursue, as to advance to Lucknow with
the small force at his command was to court
annihilation, and as a consequence the certain
destruction of the British garrison at Luck-
now. Preparations were therefore made to
recross the river to CaAvnpoor, which was now
threatened on all sides by the Dinapoor muti-
neers, the Gwalior contingent, and Nana Sahib
at Bithoor. Perceiving Haveloek's intention
a large force of the enemy assembled at
Oonao, with the design of attacking the
British position at Mungulwar, or of annoy-
ing the force during its passage of the Ganges.
To obviate this the general moved out to
meet the mutineers in the morning of the
11th of August, after sending his force, now
reduced to about lOOO men, and all his baggage
and stores across the river. On Haveloek's force
reaching Oonao, the enemy's advanced posts
fell back, and it bivouacked during the night
near the town.
On advancing the next day (July 29th) the
enemy were descried drawn up at the village of
Boorbeek Chowkey, about a mile from Buseerut-
gunge. Their centre rested on the village, and
their guns were conveniently placed behind a
series of high mounds, forming strong natural
defences, which they had scarped and otherwise
artificially improved. The British troops de-
ployed, and, covered by artillery fire and
skirmishers, advanced in direct dchelon of
battalions from the right, receiving, as they
came Avithin range of the enemy's batteries,
a deadly fire of shell, grape, and round shot,
which was aimed with greater precision than
718
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAXD EEGTMEXTS.
had xiitlierto been manifested by their artillery-
men anywhere. The British guns on the
ri'T-ht having sufficiently advanced to get a
flauking fire on tlie enemy's line, the 78th
charged a battery of three guns on the enemy's
left, captured two of ilie guns, and turning
them on the retreating hosts, pounded them
with their own shell and grape, putting them
completely to rout. At the same time the
Madras Fusiliers rei^ulsed a strong demonstra-
tion made by the enemy's cavalry on the right.
The loss of the British in the action vras I-IO
killed and wounded.
Having rested for two hours on the field,
the column slowly retired to Mungulwar, and
on the following morning, August 13th, re-
crossed the Ganges to Cawnpoor, having been
in the field, in an Indian monsoon, without
tents, for twenty-three days, during which it
had four times met and defeated the enemy.
In these four engagements the 78th lost
G men killed and 2 officers, Lieuteaant and
Adjutant Macpherson and Lieutenant Bogle,
and 6 men wounded. To Lieutenant Crowe
of the 7Sth the Yictoria Cross "was subse-
quently awarded, as having been the first man
to enter the battery at Boorbeek Chowkey,
"where the two guns were captured.
The regiment was joined at Cawnpoor by
Colonel Stisted, Captain Archer, and K"o. 4
Company.
Early on the morning of the IGth of August
the movable column marched against Bitboor,
the residence of ISTana Sahib, about 14 miles
from Cawnpoor. About noon the column
came in sight of the enemy, numbering in all,
infantry and cavalry, about 4000, strongly
posted. General Havelock called it "one of
the strongest positions in India." The plain in
front of the enemy's position was covered Avith
thick sugar-cane plantations, Avhich reached
high above the heads of the men, and their
batteries were defended by thick ramparts
flanked by entrenched cpadrangles. The
"whole position "was again flanked by other
villages and comprehended the town of Bithoor.
The enemy having opened upon the ad-
vancing British force a continued shower of
ehot and shell, and as the British guns made no
impression upon them, it was resolved to have
recourse to the bayonet, and a simultaneous
advance of the line "was ordered. "WhDe the
Fusiliers moved upon the flanking villages,
the 78th advanced upon the batteries, alter-
nately lying down and moving on, as the vol-
leys of graj^e issued from the enemy's guns.
The rebels awaited the approach of the ad-
vancing men until the foremost entered the
■works, when they fled in confusion. The
British troops pursued the enemy into and
through the town,but being completely knocked
up by exposure to the fierce sun, and by
the great fatigue they had undergone, could
follow the retreating rebels no further, and
bivouacked on the ground they had won.
The 78th had in this affair only Captain
Mackenzie and 10 men wounded, though
several men died of cholera, which had again
broken out.
The next morning the force returned to
Cawnpoor, and took up a position on the plain
of Subada, Avhere General Havelock issued a
commendatory and stirring note, in which he
told the small force that it "would be ackno"W-
ledged to have been the prop and stay of
British India in the time of her severest trial."
During the next month the force rested at
Cawnpoor, "^yhile reinforcements gradually ai--
rived. Immediately on crossing the Ganges
cholera broke out, and carried off a great num-
ber of the little band. The headquarters of
the 78th lost from this cause alone 1 officer,
Captain Campbell, and 43 men. The strength
of the regiment "was still further reduced by
the departure of 1 officer and 56 men, sick and
"wounded, to Allahabad. At the end of the
month, however, the five companies that had
been left behind, and the detachment that
came from Chinsurah by the steamer route,
joined headquarters from Allahabad
In the middle of September the regiment
was supplied "\vith Enfield rifles, but there "was
little time left for giving the men any instruc-
tion in the use of that weapon.
The force despatched from England to assist
in the Chinese "war (the 23rd, 82nd, 90th, and
&3rd Regiments) had been stopped at Singa^
pore and brought to Calcutta. The 37th Regi-
ment also arrived from Ceylon, and the 5th
from INIauritius. Of these regiments, the 5th
and 90th "were immediately on arrival sent up
the country, and reached Cawnpoor in the
TIIIED MAKCII TO LUCKXOW.
no
beginniug of September. Sir James Outram
also arrived at this time, having been appointed
to the mihtary command of the Cawnpoor and
Dinapoor divisions.
A bridge of boats was thrown across the
Ganges, and every preparation made for another
attempt to relieve Lucknow, tho garrison of
which was still successfully and heroically
holding out. On the IGth of September, Sir
James Outram issued a division order, in which
he generously resigned to Major-General Have-
lock the honour of leading on the force intended
to make a second attempt to relieve Lucknow.
This Sir James did " in gratitude for, and in
admiration of the brilliant deeds in arms
achieved by General TIaveloek and his gallant
troops." Sir James Avas to accompany the
force as a volunteer, and on the relief of Luck-
now Avould resume his position at the head of
the forces.
The army of relief was divided into two
brigades of infantry and one of artillery, as
follows : — First brigade of infantry, under
Brigadier-General Is'"eill, consisted of the 5th
Fusiliers, S-ith Eegiment, 1st Madras Fusiliers,
and 100 men of the 64th Eegiment. Second
brigade of infantry, under Colonel "Walter
Hamilton, of the 78th, consisted of the 78th
Highlanders under Colonel Stisted, 90th light
infantry, and the Sikh regiment of Ferozepoor.
The Artillery brigade, under Major Cooper,
B.A., consisted of the batteries of Captain
Claude, Captain Olphert, and Brevet-Major
Eyre. The volunteer cavalry, a few irregulars,
under Captain Barrow, and a small body of
Engineers, accompanied the forces. The entire
force was under the command of Brigadier-
General Havelock, accompanied, as we have
stated, by Major-General Outram as a volun-
teer.
The entrenchment at Cawnpoor having been
completed was garrisoned by the 64th regi-
ment under Colonel Wilson.
On the 18th of September an advance party,
consisting of ISTo. 8 and the Light Company
of the 78th, the Sikh regiment, and four guns
under Major M'Intyre of the 78th, was pushed
across the river to form a tete-de-pont to enable
the bridge to be completed on the enemy's
side of the river. The men were exposed
during the day to a skirmishing fire from
the enemy, who also opened a few guns upon
them from a distance, but with little effect.
During the day these companies were relieved
by ISTos. 6 and 7 of the 78th, and Major Hali-
burton took command of the advanced party.
Before daybreak on the lOtli, this party, Avhich
was stationed all night on a dry sandbank in
the middle of the Ganges, pushed quietly
across the intervening islands to the mainland,
in order to cover the advance of the force,
which crossed with little opposition, the rebel
army, after a slight show of resistance, retiring
on tlieir entrenched position about three miles
off, towards IMunguiwar.
The strength of the force amounted to about
3000, that of the 78th being 26 ofhcers and
523 men ; Colonel Walter Hamilton being
Brigadier, Colonel Stisted commanded tho
regiment.
On the morning of September 21st, the
advance on Lucknow commenced, and the
enemy's position was soon reached near Mun-
gulwar, which for some weeks they had been
busily employed in fortifying. The position,
however, was soon carried, the enemy rapidly
pursued, and many of them cut up by the
British cavalry ; four guns and a colour were
captured. The British loss was merely nominal.
Eain now commenced to pour in monsoon
torrents, and .hardly ceased for three days.
Through it the force pushed in column of
route over the well-known scenes of their
former struggles, by Buseerutgunge and the vil-
lage of Bunnee, when, about 2 o'clock in the
afternoon of the 23rd, the enemy were descried
in a strong position in the neighbourhood of
Lucknow. The head of the column at first
suffered from the fire of the enemy's guns as
it was compelled to pass along the trunk road
between morasses ; but these passed, the force
quickly deployed into line, and the 2nd brigade
advancing through a sheet of water drove back
the right of the mutinous army, while the
1st Brigade attacked it in front. Victory
soon declared for the British force, which ca])-
tured five guns. The enemy's cavalry, hoAV-
ever, 1500 strong, creeping through lofty cul-
tivation, made a sudden irruption on the
baggage in the rear of the relieving force, in-
flicting some loss on the detachment of the
90th that was guarding it. In this ea-
720
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAKD EEGIMENTS.
gagement the 78th lost 1 man killed and 6
wounded.
The British passed the night of the 23rd
on the ground they had won, exposed, how-
ever, to a cannonade from the enemy's guns.
On the morning of the 24th, their fire inflicted
such loss on the British force, especially the
78th, which had 4 men killed and 11 wounded
by it, that the General, having determined to
halt this day to obtain rest previous to the
attack on the city, found it necessary to retire
the left brigade out of reach of the guns.
The 24th was spent in removing aU the
baggage and tents, camp-followers, sick and
wounded, into the Alum Bagh, which, on the
advance being made next day, was left in
charge of Major M'Intyre of the 78th, with
a detachment of 280 Europeans, some Sikhs,
and 4 guns. Of these, Major M'Intyre, Lieu-
tenant Walsh, and 71 non-commissioned officers
and men, besides 34 sick and wounded, belonged
to the 78th.
A short description of the desperate posi-
tion of those whom Havelock hoped to rescue
may not be out of place here.
In the month of June (1857), most of the
native regiments at Lucknow, as elsewhere,
having broken out into open mutiny, the
Residency and a strong fort in the city called
Muchee Bhorwan, were put in a state of defence
for the protection of the Europeans. On the
30th of June, the garrison, consisting of 300
of H.M.'s 32nd Eegiment, and a few Native
infantry, cavalry, and artillery, marched out
to Chinhut to meet a rebel army which was
marching upon Lucknow ; but the native
gunners proved traitors, overturned the guns,
cut the traces, and then deserted to the enemy.
The remainder of the force thus exposed to
a vastly superior fire, and completely outflanked,
was compelled to make a disastrous retreat,
with the loss of 3 guns and a great number
killed and wounded.
The force being thus diminished the Muchee
Bhorwan had to be evacuated. On the night of
the 1st of July it was blown up, and the troops
marched into the Eesidency, the investment
of which the enemy now completed ; and for
three months the brave garrison had to under-
go a siege regarding which the Governor-
General of India justly writes, " There does
not stand in the annals of war an achievement
more truly heroic than the defence of the
Eesidency of Lucknow,"
This brave handful had heard through spies
of the frightful tragedy of Cawnpoor ; the
dangers multiplied; the provisionswere failing;
more than 300 of the men had been killed, and
many more had succumbed to disease, when
the joyful sound of the British guns at the Alum
Bagh, on the 23d of September, announced to
them that relief was at hand.
And now came the rescue. On the morn-
ing of the 25th of September, General Have-
lock's force advanced from the Alum Bagh.
The enemy had taken up an exceedingly
strong position at the village of Char Bagh,
on the city side of the canal, the bridge over
which was defended by several guns in posi-
tion ; they also occupied in force numerous
gardens and walled enclosures on one side of
the canal, from which they poured a most
destructive musketry fire on the advancing
troops.
The 1st brigade led, accompanied by Cap-
tain Maude's battery, and after a desperate
resistance, in which one-third of the British
artillerymen fell, they succeeded in storming
the bridge of Char Bagh and capturing the
guns, supported by the 2nd brigade, which now
moved to the front, and occupying the houses
on both sides of the street, bayoneted the
defenders, throwing the slain in heaps on the
roadside.
From this point the direct road to the Eesi-
dency through the city was something less
than two miles ; but it was known to have
been cut by trenches and crossed by barricades
at short intervals, all the houses, moreover,
being loopholed. Progress in this direction
was impossible ; so, the 78th Highlanders being
left to hold the position until the entire force,
with ammunition, stores, &c., had passed, the
united column pushed on, detouring to the
right along a narrow road which skirted the
left bank of the canal. The advance was not
seriously impeded until the force came opposite
the Kaiser Bagh, or King's Palace, where two
guns and a body of mercenary troops were
entrenched, who opened a heavy fire of grape
and musketry. The artillery with the column
had to pass a bridge exposed to this fire, but
THE ROADS TO THE EESIDE^yCY, LUCKNOW.
721
Plan illustrative of the Opca-ations for tlie Eelief of Lucknow in Septemlier and November 1857.
they were then shrouded by the buildings
adjacent to the palace of the Furrah Buksh.
In the meantime the 78th was engaged in a
hot conflict. As soon as the enemy perceived
the deviation made by the main body, and
that only a small force was left at the bridge
of the Char Bagh, they-returned in countless
numbers to annoy the Highlanders. Two
companies, ISTos. 7 and '8, under Captains Hay
ii.
and Hastings, were sent to occupy the more ad-
vanced buildings of the village ; four companies
were sent out as sldrmishers in the surrounding
gardens ; and the remainder, in reserve, were
posted in the buildings near the bridge.
The lane out of which the force had marched
was very narrow and much cut up by the pas-
sage of the heavy guns, so that it was a work
of great difficulty to convey the line of com-
4 Y
r22
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
missariat carts and cattle along it, and in a f c w
liours the 78 th was separated from the main
body by a distance of some miles. The enemy
now brought down two guns to within 500
yards of the position of the 78th, and opened
a very destructive fire of shot and shell upon
the advanced companies, Avhile the whole regi-
ment was exposed to a heavy musketry fire.
This becoming insupportable, it was deter-
mined to capture the guns at the point of the
bayonet. Tlie two advanced companies, under
Captains Hay and Hastings, and Lieutenants
Webster and Swanson, formed upon the road,
and by a gallant charge up the street captured
the first gun, which, being sent to the rear
was hurled into the canal. In the meantime the
skirmishing companies had been called in, and
they, together with the reserve, advanced to
the support of jSTos. 7 and 8. The united regi-
ment now pushed on towards the second gun,
which was still annoying it from a more retired
position. A second charge resulted in its cap-
ture, but as there was some difficulty in bring-
ing it away, and it being necessary to retire
immediately on the bridge to keep open the
communications, which were being threatened
by the hosts who surrounded the regiment,
tlie gun was spiked, and the 78tli fell back
upon the bridge, carrying with them numbers
of wounded, and leaving many dead on the
road. In the charge Lieutenant Swanson was
severely wounded.
The entire line of carts, &c., having now
passed, the regiment evacuated the position
and bridge of the Char Bagh, and forming the
rear-guard of the force, proceeded along the
narrow lane taken by the column on the left
bank of the canal. The rebels immediately
seized the bridge, crossed it, and lined the right
bank of the canal, where they were protected
by a wall, from behind which they poured a
galling musketry fire, and placing a gun upon
the bridge, enfiladed the road along which the
route of the 78th lay ; thus the regiment was
almost completely surrounded, and had to
stand and protect its rear at every step. Cap-
tain Hastings was severely wounded, while
making a brave stand with No. 8 company
against the advancing mass of rebels ; Captain
Lockhart and a large number of men were also
wounded here.
A report having been sent to the general
that the 78th was hard pressed, the volunteer
cavalry and a company of the 90 th Eegiment
were sent back to its assistance ; the lane,
however, was too narroAV for cavalry to work
in, and they suffered severely. At length a
point was reached, near Major Banks's house,
where four roads meet; the 7Sth had no
guide, the main body was far out of sight,
and all that could be ascertained regarding the
locality was that the turning to the left, which
evidently led into the city, was the direct road
to the Eesidency. The force therefore followed
that route, which led through a street of fine
houses loopholed and occupied by the rebels.
to the gate of the Kaiser Bagh, or King's
Palace, where it came in reverse upon the
battery which was firing upon the main boily
near the jSIotee jMahul. After spiking the
guns, the force pushed on under the walli
of the Kaiser Bagh, and after being exposed
to another shower of musketry from its entire
length, the little column, consisting of the
78th and cavalry, about four o'clock in the
afternoon, joined the main body near the
entrance to the Furrali Buksli, where for a
short time it obtained rest.
From this point the Eesidency was about
half a mile distant, and as darkness was com-
ing on, it was deemed most important to
reach the Eesidency that night.
The 78th Highlanders and the regiment of
Ferozepore v/ere now directed to advance. " This
column," wrote General Havelock in his de-
spatch, " pushed on with a desperate gallantry,
led by Sir James Outrani and myself and staff,
through streets of flat-roofed, looj^holed houses,
from which a perpetual fire was kept up, and
overcoming every obstacle, established itself
within the enclosure of tlie Eesidency. The
joy of the garrison may be more easily con-
ceived than described. But it was not till
the next evening that the whole of my troops,
guns, tumbrils, and sick and wounded, con-
tinually exposed to the attacks of the enemy,
could be brought step by step within the
enceinte and the adjacent palace of the Furrah
Buksh. To form an adequate idea of the
obstacles overcome, reference must be made
to the events that are known to have occurred
at Buenos Ayres and Saragossa."
DAITGEEOUS POSITION" OF SUEGEONS JEE AND HOME.
723
Lieutenant Kirby was mortally wounded
in tins advance, while gallantly waving the
Queen's colour which he had carried throughout
the action. On his fall, Sergeant Reid of the
grenadier company seized the colour and carried
it for some distance, Avhen assistant-surgeon
jM']\Iaster took it from him, and carried it up
to near the Residency gate, where he handed
it over to Colour-sergeant Christie, by whom
it was brought into the Residency. The regi-
mental colour was carried throughout the day
byEiisign Tweedie, 4thBengal Native Infantry,
Avho was attached to the regiment. Lieutenant
Webster was killed within 200 yards of the
gate ; Lieutenant Crowe and Lieutenant and
Adjutant Macpherson were wounded, and 2
officers attached to the regiment — Lieutenant
Joly of the 32nd Regiment, and Lieutenant
Grant of the Bengal army — were also wounded,
the former mortally.
Early the next morning a party was sent
out under Captain R. Bogle, of the 78th, to
assist in bringing in the wounded, who had
been left with the 90 th Regiment and heavy
guns in the Motee Mahul. While performing
this duty Captain Bogle received a severe
wound, o± which he died two months after-
wards.
A request for reinforcements having been
sent by Major Ilaliburton of the 78th, who
now commanded the troops at the Motee
ISIahul (his two seniors having fallen), the 5th
regiment and part of* the Sikhs Averc sent to
assist him. In the forenoon another party
was sent, consisting of 50 men of the 78th,
under Captain Lockhart and Lieutenant Bar-
ker, who occupied the house called "Martin's
House," on the bank of the Goomtee, which
secured the communication between the palaces
and the Motee Mahul. Here they were exposed
during the whole day to a hot cannonade,
until towards evening the house was a com-
plete ruin.
In the meantime the wounded men were
conveyed from the Motee Mahul under charge
of their medical officers, Surgeons Jee of the
78th, and Home of the 90th, who had gallantly
remained with them under the heavy fire to
which they had been exposed for many hours.
Some of them, with the former officer, reached
the Residency in safety, but those under charge
of Surgeon Home were misled by a civilian, who
had kindly volunteered to show the way. The
enemy surrounded them ; the doolie bearers
lied, and the small escort, with a few wounded
officers and men, took refuge in a neighbour-
ing house, Avhere during the whole day and
night they were closely besieged by a large
body of rebels, numbering from 500 to 1000,
against whom the escort defended themselves
and their wounded comrades in a most heroic
manner. Those of the wounded, however,
who were unable to leave their doolie, fell into
the hands of the enemy, and were put to death
with horrible tortures, some of them being
burned alive. Lieutenant Swanson was one of
the wounded of the 78th who were saved, but
not until he had received two fresh wounds,
one of which proved mortal. Privates James
Halliwell, Richard Baker, and William Ped-
dington of the 78th, were among those few
gallant men who fought against such unequal
odds. The first-named was rewarded with the
Victoria Cross, as were also Surgeon Home
of the 90th and two men of other regiments.
The party was most fortunately saved from
this perilous situation on the following morn-
ing, as will appear in the sequel.
After the wounded and commissariat stores
had left the Motee Mahul by the river bank,
it was found impossible to take the heavy guns
by that way, and the only practicable route
for them being the high road which ran through
the enemy's position to the Eurrah Buksh
palace, it was resolved to attempt to bring them
in by that route under cover of the night. The
remainder of the 78th, under Colonel Stisted,
was sent out from the Residency about sunsei
on the 26 th to assist in this operation, together
with two guns under Captain Olpherts, and
some irregular cavalry. The 5th, and part of
the Sikh Regiment had already been sent there
in the early part of the day.
At three o'clock on the morning of the 27tli
the column Avas formed in perfect silence, the
78th leading, and the remainder following, with
heavy guns and ammunition in the centre ; the
Sikhs covered each flank. Thus formed, the
whole force proceeded undiscovered up to the
enemy's posts. The leading division had nearly
reached the palace when the alarm was given
by the enemy's sentries, bugles sounded the
724
HTSTOEY OF THE HIGHLAXD EEGIMEXTS.
*' assembly," and confusion reigned in the rebel
camp. The British soldiers now raised a cheer,
and rushed on the opposing force into their own
line of works, losing only 1 office? and 2 men
tilled, and 1 officer and 9 men wounded — 2 of
the latter belonging to the 78th.
The route of this little force fortunately lay
through the square where, as above mentioned,
a few men were heroically defending their
wounded comrades in a most critical situation,
and they Avere thus saved at a most opportune
moment.
The relief of the Lucknow gan'ison having
"been thus gloriously accomplished, Sir James
Outram resumed his j^wsition as the commander
of the troops, and in an Order (dated the 2Gth
of September 1 857) he bears just and high testi-
mony to the bravery and heroism of the troops
and their leader, who thus accomplished a feat
unsurpassed in history. Among the regiments
specially mentioned in the Order is " the
78th Highlanders, who led the advance on the
Residency, headed by their brave commander.
Colonel Stisted."
In effecting the relief the army lost 535 in
killed, wounded, and missing. The loss fell
lieaviest on the 78th, which throughout the
day was exposed to more fighting than the rest
of the force. This regiment alone lost 122
killed and wounded ; 2 officers and 39 men
being killed, and 8 officers and 73 men
wounded, out of 18 officers and 428 men who
left the Alum Bagh on the 25th. Besides the
officers already named, Lieutenant Crowe was
wounded,
Tlie Victoria Cross was subsequently awarded
to Lieutenant and Adjutant Macpherson, for
" distmguished conduct in setting an example
of heroic gallantry to tlie men of the regiment
at the period of the action in Avhich they cap-
tured two brass 9-pounders at the point of the
bayonet."
The Victoria Cross was also conferred upon
the regiment as a body, which was required to
nominate one individual to wear it as its repre-
sentative. On a vote being taken, it was
almost unanimously agreed that it should be
given to Assistant-Surgeon M'Master, upon
whom accordingly it was conferred, " for the
intrepidity with which he exposed himself to
the fire of the enemy in bringing in and attend-
ing to the wounded on the 25th of Septembei
at Lucknow."
In addition to these, a Victoria Cross was
conferred upon Colour-sergeant Stewart Mac-
pherson and Private Henry Ward of the lighi
company.
On the 2&th the enemy were cleared away
from the rear of the position, and on the
27bh the palace, extending along the line
of the river from the Eesidency to near the
Kaiser Bagh, was also cleared and taken posses-
sion of for the accommodation of the troops.
At daylight on the 29th three columns.
aggregating 700 men, attacked the enemy's
works at three different points, destroyed the
guns, and blew up the houses which afforded
positions to the enemy for musketry fire. One
of the columns was composed of 20 men of the
32nd Regiment, 140 men of the 78th (under
Captains Lockhart and Hay, and Lieutenants
Cassidy and Barker), and the Isfe Madras
Fusiliers,
The column fell in and filed out of the breach
in the Sikh Square at daybreak, the advance
consisting of the 32nd and the 78th, the
Madras Fusiliers being in reserve. They formed
silently under cover of some broken ground,
and made a sudden dash upon the first gun,
which was taken by the 32nd with a cheer,
and burst by an artilleryman. The 78th, led by
Captain Lockhart, Avho was slightly wounded,
then charged a gun up a street leading to the
right ; the covering party of the first gun and
a considerable body of the enemy rallied round
this gun, which was twice fired as the regiment
advanced up the lane. Sergeant James Young,
of the 78th, the first man at the gun, bayonet-
ted one of the enemy's gunners while reload-
ing for tlie third discharge, and was severely
wounded by a sword-cut. The rest of the
gunners were shot or cut down, and some who
had taken refuge in an adjoining house were
destroyed by means of hand-grenades thrown
in by the windows. Proceeding further, the
regiment captured a small gun and some wall-
pieces, which were brought in, the large gun
being blown up. The position was retained
while the engineers made preparations for blow-
ing up the houses which it was deemed advis-
able to destroy ; these being ready, the columns
retired into the entrenchment, and the esplo-
AREAXGEMENTS EOE HOLDING OUT UNTIL EELIEVED.
125
sions took place. The loss of the 78th on
tliis day was 1 man killed, and 1 officer and 8
men wounded.
Brigadier-General Neill having been killed
on the 25th of September 1857,Colonel Stisted
was appointed brigadier of the 1st brigade,
and Major Haliburton assumed command of
the regiment.
After the heavy loss sustained by the re-
lieving force in pushing its way through the
enemy, it was clearly impossible to carry off the
sick, wounded, women, and children (amounting
to not fewer than 1500) through five miles of
disputed suburb ; the want of carriage alone
rendering it an impossibility. It was therefore
necessary for the now considerably increased
garrison to maintain itself in its present posi-
tion on reduced rations until reinforcements
should advance to its relief. Brigadier Inglis
retained command of the old Lucknow garri-
son, reinforced by the volunteer cavalry, Madras
Fusiliers, and a detachment of the 78th ; while
General Havelock commanded the field force
that occupied the palaces and outposts.
One of the enemy's batteries, known as
Phillip's Battery, still remained in a strong
position close to the Eesidency, and continued
to annoy the garrison by its fire ; its capture,
therefore, became necessary, and a force, con-
sisting in all of 568 men, of which the 78th
formed a part, was placed at the disposal of
Colonel Napier, of the Bengal Engineers, on
the 1st of October, On the afternoon of that
day the column formed on the road leading to
the Pyne Bagh, and advancing to some houses
near the Jail, drove the enemy away from them
and from a barricade, under a sharp musketry
lire. The column having to work its way
through strongly barricaded houses, it was late
before a point was reached from which the
enemy's position could be commanded. This
having been obtained, and it being found, on
reconnoitring, that the battery was in a high
position, scarped, and quite inaccessible without
ladders, it was determined to defer the assault
till daylight. The position gained having been
duly secured and loopholed, the men occupied
the buildings for the night, and were subjected
to a heavy fire from the battery.
On the morning of the 2nd the troops ad-
vanced, covered by a fire of artillery from the
Eesidency entrenchment. A severe fire was
opened from a barricade which flanked the
battery on the right ; but this being turned,
the troops advanced and drove the enemy from
the battery, capturing the guns, which had
been withdrawn to some distance, and driving
off the enemy, who defended thenr with mus-
ketry and grape. The guns having been de-
stroyed, and Phillip's house blown up, the
troops withdrew to their position of the previ-
ous night, the 78th having lost 1 man killed
and 3 wounded.
The command of this sallying party now fell
to Major Haliburton of the 78th, who, under
instructions from the general, commenced on
the 3rd of October to work from house to house
Avith crowbar and pickaxe, with a view to tlic
possibility of adapting the Cawnpoor road as
the line of communication with the Alum Bagh.
On the 4th, ]\Iajor Haliburton was mortally
wounded and his successor disabled. On the
6th the proceedings were relinquished, and the
troops gradually withdrew to the post at the
junction of the Cawnpoor road and Main Street,
which was occupied by the 78t]i Highlanders,
and retained by that regiment as a permanent
outpost during the two months' blockade which
ensued.
The regiment being greatly reduced, both in
officers and men, the ten companies were told
off into four divisions, each under the com-
mand of an officer — Captain Hay, Lieutenants
Cassidy, Finlay, and Barker. The position
was divided into three different posts, each
defended by one of these divisions, the fourth
being in reserve. By this arrangement, each
man was on guard for three days and nights
out of four, and on the fourth day was gener-
ally employed on a working party in erecting
the defences.
Everything was now done by the garrison
to strengthen its position ; barricades were
erected at all available points, the defences of
the Eesidency were improved, and all the
palaces and buildings occupied by the field
force were put into a state of defence. One of
the greatest dangers that the besieged had to
apprehend was from the enemy's mines, which
threatened the position of the British from
every possible quarter, thus requiring the gar-
rison to be continually on the alert, and to be
726
HISTOEY OF THE HIGIILAXD liEGIMEXTS.
constaully employed in countermmiiig. lu
tliis the garrison was very successful, the under-
ground attempts of the besiegers being out-
Avitted on almost every hand, and many of their
mines frequently destroyed. The outpost of
the 78th, under Captain Lockhart (who on the
death of Major Haliburton took command of
the regiment, and held it during the rest of the
siege), Avas vigojously assailed by these means
by the enemy ; but they were completely out-
witted by some of the soldiers of the 78th
(who volunteered for this work, for which they
received extra pay at the rate of 10s. per diem),
directed by Lieutenant Hutchinson, of the
Bengal Engineers, and Lieutenant Tulloch,
Acting Engineer.
The enemy kept so persistently sinking
shafts and driving galleries towards the posi-
tion occupied by the 78th, that in order to
countermine them five shafts were sunk at
several angles of the position, from each of
which numerous galleries were driven, of a total
length of GOO feet. Indeed, in regard to the
mining operations in connection with the siege
of Lucknow, Sir James Outram wrote, " I am
aware of no parallel to our series of mines in
modern war; 21 shafts, aggregating 200 feet
in depth, and 3291 feet of gallery, have been
erected. The enemy advanced 20 mines against
the palace and outposts."
The post of the 78th was all this time ex-
posed by day and night to a ceaseless fire of
shot, shell, and musketry, and scarcely a day
passed in which some casualty did not occur.
The outer walls of the houses forming the post
were reduced to ruins by round shot, and sharp-
shooters occupied the houses around to within
50 yards, watching for their prey. All the
other regiments were similarly situated during
the two months' blockade.
The rations had now for some time been
reduced to one-half, and the troops, having
left everything behind them at the Alum Bagh,
had nothing to wear but the clothes they wore
on entering. At length, however, tidings of
relief arrived.
Sir Colin Campbell arrived at the Alum Bagh
on the 12th of Kov. 1857 with about 700
cavalry, 2700 infantry, and some artillery (being
chiefly troops whiuh had been engaged in the
eicge of Delhi), after having a smart skirmish
at Buntera, where Captain Mackenzie of the
7Sth was a second time wounded ; that officer,
with Lieutenant-Colonel Hamilton, Captain
Archer, and several men of the 78th, having
accompanied the relieving force. Changing
the garrison of the Alum Bagh, where the 75th
Eegiment was left. Sir Colin Campbell formed
a battalion of detachments of the 7th Fusiliers,
the 64th and 78th Eegiments, numbering in
all about 400 men, of whom 118 belonged to
the 78th, with Lieutenant-Colonel M'Intyre,
Captain Archer, and Lieutenant AValsh, the
battalion being commanded by Lieut.-Cclonel
Henry Hamilton of the 78th.
The commander-in-chief being further joined
by a reinforcement of about 700 men (of the
23rd FusUiers and 82nd Eegiment), advanced
from the Alum Bagh in the direction of Dil-
khoosha Park, and after a running fight of
about two hours, the enemy were driven through
the park of the Martiziiere beyond the canal.
The Dilkhoosha and Martini(^re were both
occupied, and all baggage being left at the
former place in charge of the regiment, the
advance on Secundur Bagh commenced early
on the 16th. This place, as well as the Shah
Xujeef, was taken in the most gallant manner,
the 93rd Highlanders forming part of the
attacking force.
In the meantime Havelock's force had been
employed in digging trenches and erecting
batteries in a large garden held by the 90tli
Eegiment ; these were concealed by a lofty
wall, under which several mines were driven
for the purpose of blowing it down when the
moment for action should arrive. It was
determined by the general, that as soon as the
commander-in-chief should reach Secundur
Bagh, this wall should be blown in by the
miners, and that the batteries should open on
the insurgent defences in front, when the troops
were to storm the three buildings known as the
Ilera Ivhanah,or Deer House, the Steam Engine
House, and the King's Stables.
On the morning of the 16th, all the troops
that could be spared from the defences Avere
formed in the square of the Chuttur Ttlunzil ;
at 11 A.M. the mines under the wall were sprung,
and the batteries opened an overwhelming fire,
Avhich lasted for three hours, on the buildings
beyond. "When the breaches were declared
EVACUATION OF THE RESIDENCY.
727
practicable, the troops were broiiglit up to the
front through the trenches, and lay down
before the batteries until the tiring should
cease, and the signal be given to advance.
Tlie storming parties were five in number, with
nearly 800 men in all, each accompanied by
an engineer officer and a working party. A
reserve of 200 men, part of whom belonged to
the 78th, under Major Hay of that reginaent,
remained in the palace square. The 7Sth
storming party, 150 strong, was commanded
by Captain Lockhart, and the working party
by Lieutenant Barker, accompanied by an
engineer officer.
The guns having ceased firijig at half-past
three in the afternoon, the bugle sounded the
advance. " It is impossible," wrote General
Havelock, " to describe the enthusiasm witli
which the signal Avas received by the troops.
Pent up, inactive, for upwards of six weeks,
and subjected to constant attacks, they felt
that the hour of retribution and glorious exer-
tion had returned. Their cheers echoed through
the courts of the palace, responsive to the
bugle sound, and on they rushed to assured
victory. The enemy could nowhere withstand
them. In a few minutes the whole of tlieir
buildings' were in our possession."
Guns were mounted on the newly-occupied
post, and the force retired to its quarters. On
the following day the newly-erected batteries
opened fire upon the TaraKotee (or Observatory)
and the Mess House, while Sir Colin Camp-
bell's artillery battered them from the opposite
direction. In the afternoon these and the inter-
mediate buildings were occupied by the reliev-
ing force, and the relief of the besieged garrison
was accomplished.
All arrangements having been made for the
silent and orderly evacuation of the Eesidency
and palaces hitherto occupied by General Have-
lock's troops, the retreat commenced at mid-
night on the 22nd, and was carried out most
successfully in perfect silence, the 78th High-
landers forming the rear-guard. When the
78 th reached the last palace square. Sir
James Outram, who was riding with it,
halted the regiment for a few moments, and
in a low but clear voice addressed to them
a few words, saying that he had selected
the 78th for the honour of coverincr the retire-
ment of the force, as they had had the post
of honour, in advance, on entering to relievo
the garrison, and none were more worthy of
the post of honour in leaving it. The evacua-
tion was so successfully accomplished, and the
enemy were so completely deceived by the
movements of tiie British force, that they did
not attempt to follow, but, on the contrary, Kept
iiring on the old jDOsition many hours after
its evacuation.
The entire force reached the Dilkhoosha
Park at four o'clock on the morning of the
23rd. Here the army sustained a great loss
by the death of the brave and noble-minded
Sir Henry Havelock, K.C.B., who died of
dysentery brought on by the severe privations
of the campaign.
Lieutenant-Colonel Hamilton's battalion of
detachments was broken up, and that part
of it belonging to the 78th joined the head-
quarters of the regiment, that officer assum-
ing the command. For their services in Sir
Colin Campbell's force. Lieutenants- Colonel
H. Hamilton and MTntyre received the thanks
of the Governor-General, and were afterwards
created Companions of the Bath.
Between the 2Gtli of September and the
22nd of November, the 78th lost in the
defence of Lucknow 9 men killed, and 5
officers and 42 men wounded ; the names of
the officers were. Major Ilaliburton, Captain
Bogle, Assistant-Surgeon M'Master, Captain
Lockhart, Lieutenant Swanson, and Lieuten-
ant Barker. The two first mentioned and
Lieutenant Swanson, besides 27 men, died of
their wounds during these two months.
As might be expected. Sir James Outram
in his despatches spoke in the very highest
terms of the conduct of the troops during this
trying period, and the Governor-General in
Council off"ered his hearty thanks to Brigadiers
Hamilton and Stisted, and Captains Bouverie
and Lockhart of the 78th, for their efficient
co-operation. General Havelock's force was
rewarded by a donation of twelve months*
batta, which reward was also conferred on
the original garrison of Lucknow. Colonel
"Walter Hamilton and Surgeon Jee of the
78th were made C.B.'s, the former receiving
the distinguished service pension of L.lOO
per annum, and the latter the Victoria
728
HISTOEY or THE HIGHLAXD EEGIMENTS.
Cross ; Captain Lockhart was made a Brevet-
Majoi-.
jMention sliould be made of tlie occupation
and defence of the post at the Alum Bagii
under Lieutenant-Colonel M'Intyre of the 78th,
from the 25th of September until the arrival
of Sir Colin Campbell's force. That officer, it
may be remembered, was appointed to the com-
mand of the Alum Bagh, with detachments of
regiments of about 200 Europeans, with some
Sikhs, and foreigners. In it were placed the
sick and wounded of the force, amounting to
128 (of whom 64 Avere wounded), the baggage,
commissariat and ordnance stores. The native
followers left them amounted to nearly 5000,
and there was an enormous number of cattle
of various descriptions. Though closely be-
sieged by the enemy, and suffering greatly
at first from scarcity of provisions, the small
force held gallantly out until relieved, with a
loss of only one European killed and two
wounded during the 49 days' siege. Eor this
service Lieutenant-Colonel M'Intyre received
the special thanks of the Government.
On the afternoon of the 25th of JS'ovember
the whole force under Sir Colin Campbell
encamped in the plain to the south of the
Alum Bagh. On the 27th, the commander-in-
chief moved off with General Grant's division
in the direction of Cawnpoor, which was
tlireatened by the Gwalior contingent, leaving
Sir James Outram's division, now numbering
4000 men of all arms, to retain a defensive
position at the Alum Bagh, with a view of
keeping in check the masses of Lucknow
rebels. Sir James took up a strong position,
fortifications being erected at every possible
point, and the force at his command being
disposed in the most advantageous manner.
The circuit of the entire position was nearly
ten miles, and here the force remained for
the next three months (December, January,
and February), while Sir Colin Campbell, after
retaking Cawnpoor, was engaged in recovering
the Doab, and making preparations for a final
assault upon the city of Lucknow. The
numbers of the enemy daily increased in front
of Sir James Outram's position, until they
amoimted to little less than 100,000. The
unceasing activity of the enemy kept Outram's
force continually on the alert.
Towards the end of December, Sir James
learned that the enemy contemplated surround-
ing his position and cutting off supplies, and
with that object had despatched to GuUee a
force which took up a position between that
village and Budroop, which places are about
a mile distant from each other, and were
about three miles to the right front of the
British position. This force, on the evening
of December 21st, amounted to about 4000
infantry, 400 cavalry, and 4 field guns.
Sir James moved out at 5 o'clock on the
morning of the 22nd, with a force composed
of 6 guns, 190 cavalry, 1227 infantry under
Colonel Stisted of the 78th, including 156
of the 78th under Captain Lockhart. Xot-
withstandiug the very unequal odds, the enemy
were completely and brilliantly repulsed on
all hands, 4 guns, and 12 waggons filled with
ammunition being captured. In his Division
Order of the next day Sir James Outram said,
" The right column, under command of Lieu-
tenant-Colonel Purnell, 90th Eegimeut, con-
sisting of detachments of the 78 th and 90 th
Eegiments and Sikhs, excited his admiration
by the gallant way in which, with a cheer,
they dashed at a strong position held by the
enemy, and from which they were met by a
heavy fire, regardless of the overwhelming
numbers, and 6 guns reported to be posted
there. The suddenness of the attack, and
the spirited way in which it was executed,
resulted in the immediate flight of the enemy,
with hardly a casualty on our side." In the
same order, Sir James thanked Lieutenant-
Colonel H. Hamilton for the manner in which
he commanded the reserve, and Brigadiers
Hamilton (78th) and Eyre, who had charge of
the camp, for the way in which they kejjt the
enemy in check.
After this successful repulse the enemy did
not again attempt to surround the position,
but continued day after day to make attacks
upon it from their position in front.' Want
of sjDace forbids us to give details of these
attacks, every one of which, notwithstanding
the overwhelming numbers of the rebels, was
most brilliantly repulsed with but little loss
to the British.
" Thus was this position before Lucknow
held for three months by Sir James Outram's
Slli JA^IES OUTEAM'S OPINION OF THE TSth.
"29
division, liiis troops being continually called
on to repel threatened attacks, and frequently
employed in defending the numerous picquets
and outposts, all of which were exposed to the
fire of the enemy's batteries."
The casualties of the 78th during this
defence were only 8 men wounded.
On the 26th of January 1858, the 2nd
brigade was paraded to witness the presenta-
tion of six good-conduct medals to men of
the 78th Highlanders, on which occasion Sir
James Outram addressed the regiment in terms
in which, probably, no other regiment in the
British army Avas ever addressed. Indeed, the
Ross suiRE Buffs may well be proud of the
high opinion formed of them by Generals
Ilavelock and Outram, neither of whom were
given to speaking anything but the severe
truth. So extremely complimentary were the
terms in which Sir James Outram addressed
the 78th, that he thought it advisable to
record the substance of his address in writing,
lest the 78th should attribute anything to the
excitement of the moment. In a letter ad-
dressed to Brigadier Hamilton he wrote, —
" What I did say is what / really feel, and
what I am sure must be the sentiment of
every Englishman who knows what the 78th
have done during the past year, and I had
fidly weighed what I should say before I went
to parade." We must give a few extracts
from the address as Sir James wrote it : —
" Your exemplary conduct, 78th, in every
respect, throughout the past eventful year, I
can truly say, and / do most emjohatically de-
dare, has never been surpassed by any troops
of any nation, in any age, whether for indomit-
able valour in the field or steady discipline
in the camp, under an amount of fighting,
hardship, and privation such as British troops
have seldom, if ever, heretofore been exposed
to. The cheerfulness with which you have
gone through all this has excited my admira-
tion as much as the undaunted pluck with
which you always close with th« enemy
whenever you can get at him, no matter what
his odds against you, or what the advantage
of his position. ... I am sure that you,
78th, who will have borne the brunt of the
war so gloriously from first to last, when you
return to old England, wUI be hailed and
rewarded by your grateful and admiring country-
men as the band of heroes, as which you so
well deserve to be regarded."
In the meantime Sir Colin Campbell having
relieved Cawnpoor and retaken the Doab, and
having received large reinforcements from
England, had assembled a large army for the
capture of the city of Lucknow. This army
was composed of an artillery division, an
engineer brigade, a cavalry division, and fou\
infantry divisions. The 78th Highlanders,
consisting of 18 officers and 501 men, under
Colonel Stisted, formed with the 90th Light
Infantry, and the regiment of Eerozepore, the
2nd Brigade, under Brigadier Wanklin of the
84tli Ptegiment, of the 1st Division under
Major-General Sir James Outram, G.C.B. In
the 2nd Division were the 42nd and 93rd
Highlanders, and in the 3rd Division, the
79th Higlilanders. The whole army amounted
to 1957 artillery, 2002 engineers, 4156 cavalry,
and 17,549 infantry, or a grand total of 25,664
effective men, to which was added during the
course of the siege the Ghoorka army, under
the Maharajah Jung Bahadoor,numbering about
9000 men and 24 guns.
We need not enter into the details of the
siege of Lucknow, especially as the 78th was
not engaged in the aggressive operations,
particidars of Avhich will be found in our
histories of the 42nd, 79tli, and 93rd. After
nineteen days' incessant fighting, the city Avas
taken complete possession of by the British,
and the enemy j^ut to utter route. During
the siege operations the 78th was in position
at the Alum Bagli,Ayhere the regiment sustained
little more than the usual annoyance from
the enemy, until the 16th, Avhen the front
and left of the position Avere threatened by
large forces of the enemy's infantry and cavalry.
Brigadier Wanklin had hardly time to dispose
his troops in the best positions for supporting
the outposts, when a determined advance of
the enemy's line took place, their cavalry in
myriads making a most brilliant charge on
the front left picquets. A heavy fire from
these, hoAvever, aided by that of the field
artillery, w^ho were detached to the left, caused
them to turn and flee precipitately.
Tlie 78th being thus not actively engaged
^ during the siege, sustained a loss of only
4 z
730
niSTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGI]\IEIs^TS.
1 officer, Captain Macpherson, and 2 men
•ft-oundeJ.
The officers of the regiment honourably
mentioned in the despatches were Colonel
►Stisted, C.B., Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel H.
Hamilton, C.B., Brevet-Major Bouverie, on
Avhom the brevet rank of Lieutenant-Colonel
■was conferred, Captain Macpherson, on whom
the brevet rank of Major was conferred, and
Lieutenant Barker. The brevet rank of Major
was also conferred on Captain Mackenzie.
On the 29th of March 1858 the divisions
of the army were broken up,and three newforces
of all arms combined were formed as follows:
— the Azimgurli Field Force under General
Lugard, the Luckuow Field Force under
General Sir Hope Grant, and the Boliilcund
Field Force under Brigadier-General "Walpole.
After going to Cawnpoor the 78th joined, on
the 26 th of April, the Eohilcund Field Force,
among the regiments composing which were the
42nd, 79th, and 93rd Highlanders. On the
same day Sir Colin Campbell arrived and took
the command, moving on the following day
to Bareilly, the enemy everywhere retiring
before the advancing forces. Early on the
morning of the 5 th of May a movement was
made upon Bareilly from Furreedpoor; but into
the details of the liot work that took place
here we need not enter : they will be found
elsewhere. On the forenoon of the 7th, the
78th was sent to protect the heavy guns which
were detached to the front for the purpose
of shelling some large buildings intervening
between the British force and the town, and
wnicli were supposed to be undermined.
On the morning of the 7tli the town of
Bareilly was finally reduced, and the Mussul-
man portion of it, where tbere were still
detached parties of Ghazees remaining with
the intention of selling their lives as dearly
as possible, was cleared. In these affairs the
78th lost only 1 man killed and 1 officer.
Lieutenant "Walsh, and 1 man wounded.
The 42nd, 78th, and 93rd Highlanders were
now left to garrison Bareilly, where the 78th
remained till February 20th, 1859, having
in the meantime received orders to prepare
for embarkation to England; previous to which
17G of the men volunteered to join other
corps remaining in India. Before leavin<?
Bareilly, an order highly complimentary to
the corps was issued by Brigadier-General
(now Sir Eobert) Walpole, K.C.B. We regret
that space does not permit us to reproduce the
order here, and for a similar reason we must
pass over with as great brevity as possible
the remaining history of the regiment ; we
have devoted considerable space to its periods
of active service.
The regiment left Bareilly on the 20th of
Februar}', and on the 4th of March reached
Agra, where a farewell order was received
from the commander-in-chief to the regiment
leaving India, in which he, as Avas to be
expected, spoke in high terms of the 78th.
The whole of the regiment was collected at
Mhow on the 30th of March 1859, and here a
banquet was given by the inhabitants of the
station to the officers of the 64th and 78th,
to welcome back to the Presidency of Bombay
these two regiments which had been so dis-
tinguished in the late struggle.
On the 26th of March another complimentary
order was received from Sir Henry Somerset,
commander-in-chief of the Bombay army.
Finally, on the 28th of April, the whole
regiment, which had been travelling in detach-
ments, assembled at Bombay, and in honour
of its arrival Commodore "Wellesley, com-
mander-in-chief of the Indian navy, ordered
all H.M.'s ships to be dressed ''rainbow-
fashion."
On the evening of this daj'- a grand enter-
tainment was given to the 78th by theEuropean
inhabitants of Bombay, in the form of a ban-
quet, to Vrdiich were invited the non-commis-
sioned officers, privates, women, and childrea
of the regiment. A magnificent suite of tonts
was pitched on the glacis of the fort, and many
days had been spent in preparing illumina-
tions, transparencies, and other decorations, to
add lustre to the scene. At half-past 7 o'clock
P.M. the regiment entered the triumphal arcli
which led to the tents, where the men were
received with the utmost enthusiasm by their
hosts, who from the highest in rank to tho
lowest had assemble-d to do them honour. After
a magnificent and tasteful banquet, speeches
followed, in which the men of the Eoss-shiub
Buffs were addressed in a style sufficient t-o
turn the heads of men of less solid calibre.
BANQUET AT EEAIIAN CASTLE.
731
Tiie entertainment was described in a local
paper as " one of the most successful demon-
strations ever witnessed in "Western India,"
The depot had a few days previous to this
arrived from Poonah, and joined the regiment
after a separation of two years and four montlis.
Finally, the regiment embarked on the morn-
ing of the ISth in two ships, under the dis-
tinguished honour of a royal salute from the
battery. The two ships arrived at Gravesend
about the middle of September, and the regi-
ment having been transhipped, proceeded to
Fort-George, where it once more rested from
its hard labours, after an absence of seventeen
years from home. The strength of the regi-
ment on leaving India was 21 officers, 44
sergeants, 30 corporals, 11 drummers, 424
privates, 30 women, and 67 children; 59
men only being left of those who came out
with the regiment in 1842.
We may mention here, that during this year
an alteration was made in the clothing of the
pipers, the colour of whose uniform was changed
froui buff to a dark "reen.
VI.
1859—1872.
Reception uf the regiment in tlie Northern Counties —
Banquet at Bralian Castle — Regiment feted at
Nairn and Inverness — Medals for Persia — Removed
to Edinburgh — Officers and men feted at Edin-
burgh and Hamilton^Abolition of Grenadiers and
Light Companies — Medals for the Indian Mutiny —
Removed to Aldershot — thenee to Shornclifi'e —
thence to Dover — The Duke of Cambridge's opinion
of the 78th — Additional year's service granted to
Indian men — Inauguration of the Monument on the
Castle Hill, Edinburgh— Presentation of Plate and
Pipe-major's Flag by the Countess of Ross and Cro-
marty— Lucknow Prize-money — Gibraltar — Retire-
ment of Colonel M'lutyre — Retirement of Colonel
Lockhart — His farewell Address — Canada — Presen-
tation of Colours — Nova Scotia — Internal changes
— Lieutenant-General Sir C. H. Doyle's opinion
of the 78th — Home — Belfast — Aids the civil
power.
As we have devoted so much space to a
narrative of the active service of this dis-
tinguished regiment, we shall be compelled
to recount with brevity its remaining history;
this, however, is the less to be regretted, as,
like most regiments during a time of peace,
the history of the Eoss-shire Buifs since the
Indian mutiny is comparatively uneventful.
On the 1st of June 1859 Colonel Walter
Hamilton was appointed to be Inspecting
Field Officer of a recruiting district, by which
the command of the regiment fell to Colonel
Stisted, who, on the 30th of the following
September, exchanged to the 93rd Highlanders
with Colonel J. A. Ewart, C.B., aide-de-camp
to the Queen.
The regiment being once more assembled on
the borders of Eoss-shire (the county from
which it received its name), after an absence
of twenty years, was received on all sides
with a most hearty and spontaneous and
certainly thoroughly well-deserved welcome.
The northern counties vied Avith each other
in showing civility to the regiment by giving
banquets to the men and balls to the officers.
Into tlie details of these f<jtes we cannot of
course enter. One of the most characteristic
of these entertainments was a banquet given
at Brahan Castle, by the Honourable Mrs
Stewart Mackenzie, daughter of the Earl of
Seaforth who raised the regiment, when a
large family gathering of the Mackenzies of
Seaforth assembled to do honour to the corps
raised by their ancestors, on its return from
the Indian wars. The regiment as a body
was feted by the inhabitants of the town and
county of ]S"airn, and by the noblemen and
gentlemen of the northern countries and burgli
of Inverness at the latter town. The freedom
of the burgh of jSTairn was also conferred on
Lieutenant-Colonel MTntyre, and in both cases
addresses were presented to the regiment,
showing a high and well-deserved apprecia-
tion of the noble work done by the " Saviours
of India." On entering Inverness, Colonel
MTntyre halted the regiment in front of the
house of General John IMackenzie, the oldest
officer then in the British army, and Avho
originally raised the light company of the
78th Highlanders. The men gave three cheers
for the gallant veteran before proceeding along
the streets appointed for the procession to
the banqueting halL
In the month of I^ovember a large meeting
was held at Dingwall, for the purpose of con-
sidering the propriety of presenting some last-
ing testimonial from all classes in the county
of Eoss to the Eoss-shire Buffs. The result
of the meeting will appear in the sequel.
732
HTSTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
Shortly after tliis, ISTos. 1 1 and 1 2 companies
were formed into a depot, numbering 4 officers
and 96 men, who, under Captain M' Andrew,
proceeded to Aberdeen to join the 23rd depot
battalion at that place.
The medals for the Persian campaign were
received in February 18G0, and on the 18th of
that month were issued to the regiment. Out
of the 3G officers and 8G6 men who served in
Persia in the earl_y part of the year 1857, only
15 officers and 445 men at this time remained
on the strength of the regiment.
The 78th left Fort-George in two detach-
ments, on the 21st and 24th of February, for
Edinburgh, where its reception was most
enthusiastic. The streets were rendered almost
impassable by the people that thronged in
thousands to witness the arrival of the famous
78th. In Edinburgh, as when at Fort-George,
the people showed their appreciation of the
services of the regiment by feting officers and
men. On the 23rd of March the officers were
entertained at banquet given by the Eoyal
Company of Archers, Queen's Body-Guard for
Scotland; and on the 21st of April a grand
banquet was given to the officers and men by the
citizens of Edinburgh, in the Corn Exchange.
The 78th remained in Edinburgh till April
1861, furnishing detachments to Greenlaw and
Hamilton. The detachment stationed at the
latter place was duly banqueted, and the free-
dom of the borough conferred upon Lieutenant-
Colonel M'Intyre, C.B.
While in Edinburgh, in accordance with a
circular from the Horse-Guards, dated May
30th, 1860, directing that all distinction between
Hank and battalion companies be abolished,
tlie grenadiers and light companies ceased
to exist, as such ; the green heckles, grenades,
and bugles being done away with, together
witli all distinction as to the size of the men,
&c. This step, though no doubt conducive
to the greater efficiency of the service, was
not a little grievous to old officers, who as a
rule took considerable pride in the stalwart
men of the grenadier companies.
On the 2nd of June, General Sir William
Chalmers, K.C.B., died at Dundee, and was
succeeded in the colonelcy of the regiment by
Lieutenant-General Roderick M'Neil, formerly
an officer of the 78th Hi^^hlanders.
On the 9th of August the medals granted
for the suppression of the Indian mutiny were
presented to the regiment by Lady Havelock
(widow of the late Sir Henry Havelock), who
happened to be in Edinburgh at the time.
Out of about 900 of all ranks, who commenced
the Indian campaign with the 78th in May
1857, only 350 remained at this time in the
strength of the service companies, a few also
being at the depot at Aberdeen.
The 78th left Edinburgh for Aldershot in
detachments between April 27th and jNIay 8th,
1861, remaining in huts till the end of August,
when it removed into the permanent barracks.
After staying a year at Aldershot it was
removed on the 15th of May 1862 to Shorn-
clitfe, where it spent about another year, re-
moving to Dover on the 26tli of May 1863.
Here it was quartered on the Western Heights,
furnishing detachments regularly to the Castle
Hill Fort, to be employed as engineer work-
ing parties. After staying in Dover until
August 1864, the 78th embarked on the 5tli
of tliat month, under command of Colonel J.
A. Ewart, C.B., for Ireland, disembarking
at Kingstown on the 8th, and proceeding to
Dublin. Here the regiment remained for
another year, when it received the route for
Gibraltar. During this period there is little
to record in connection with the peaceful career
of the 78th.
Since the return of the regiment from
India, it had, of course, been regularly inspected,
the inspecting officers, as was naturally to be
expected, having nothing but praise to bestow
upon its appearance, discipline, and interior
economy. Shortly after the arrival of the 78th
at Aldershot, it was inspected by H.R.H. the
Duke of Cambridge, who spoke of it in terms
of the highest praise ; " it was a noble regimen''
and admirably drilled," the Duke said.
On the 19th of N"ovember 1861, an authority
was received for an additional year's service
to be granted to those officers and soldiers of
the 78th Highlanders who formed part of the
column that entered Lucknow under Sir Henry
Havelock ; and on the 6tli of March, in the
same year, a similar reward was granted to those
who were left by Sir Henry Havelock in defence
of the Alum Bagh post on the 25th of Sep-
tember 1857.
MONUMENT ON THE CASTLE HILL, EDINBURGH.
733
]\Ionument on tlie Castle-Hill, Edinljurgli.
Sacked to trk Memory of the Officers, Non-commissioned Officers, and Private Soldiers of
THE Lxxviii Regiment who fell in the suppression of tue Mutiny of the Native Army of
India in the years mdccclvii and mdccclviii, this Memorial is erected as a Tribute of
respect by their surviving brother officers and comrades, and by many officers who
FORMERLY belonged TO THE EeGIMENT.— AnNO DoMINI MDCCCLXI.
734
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
On the 15th of April 1862, a monument to
the memory of the officers, non-commissioned
officers, and privates of the 78th Highlanders,
who fell in India during the suppression of
the mutiny in 1857-58, and which had been
erected on the Castle Esplanade at Edinburgh
by the officers and men of the regiment, and
others who had formerly served in the Ross-
shire Buffs, was publicly inaugurated by Major-
General Walker, C.B., commanding the troops
in Scotland, in presence of the Scots Greys,
the 26th Cameronians, and the Royal Artil-
lery. The monument is in the form of a
handsome and tasteful large Runic cross, an
illustration of which we are glad to be able
to give on the preceding page.
We mentioned above that a meeting had
been held at Dingwall, to consider the pro-
priety of presenting some testimonial to the
Ross-shire Buffs from the county which gives
the regiment its distinctive name. The out-
come of the meeting was that, while the regi-
ment was at Shorncliffe, on the 26th of June
1862, two magnificent pieces of plate, sub-
scribed for by the inhabitants of the counties
of Ross and Cromarty, were presented to the
78th by a deputation consisting of Keith
Stewart Mackenzie (a descendant of Kenneth,
Earl of Seaforth, who raised and equipped
the regiment), Macleod of Cadbol, Major F.
Eraser, and Lord Ashburton. The plate con-
sists of a Centre Piece for the officers' mess,
and a cup for the sergeants' mess, and bears
the following inscription :—
|Jrcscntr"b bi) ihc (Eouutic© oi IIO00 m\b
Crcnuxrtg tcr the 78th ^^)i9hhtnii£r0 ot
"^osQ-shixz |3uff0, in admiration oi the
xjallantrj) ot the regiment anb oi it©
xtniform iitbotion to the ©erbire of the
ronntrii. — 1859.
A very handsome flag for the pipe-major was
also presented by Keith Stewart Mackenzie of
Seaforth to the regiment, which has six pipers.
While at Dover, on the l7th of October
1863, the first issue of the Lucknow prize-
money was made, a private's share amounting
to XI 14 s. ; that of the various other ranks,
from a corporal upwards, increasing in regular
proportion, up to the Lieutenant-Colonel, who
received 17 shares, amounting to £28, 18s.
On the 22nd of this month died the colonel
of the 78th, General Roderick Macneil (of
Barra), to whom succeeded Lieutenant-General
Sir Patrick Grant, G.C.B. In October of
the following year, Lieutenant-Colonel Ewart,
who had had command of the regiment for
five years, retired on half-pay, and was suc-
ceeded by Major and Brevet-Colonel Colin
Campbell M'Intyre, C.B.
It may be interesting to note here, that in
compliance with a circular memorandum, dated
Horse-Guards, 10th June 1865, the companies
of the regiment, from July 17th, were desig-
nated by letters from A to M (excluding J), for
all purposes of interior economy, instead of by
numbers as hitherto.
The 78th had been at home for nearly six
years, when on the 2nd of August 1865, it
embarked at Kingstown for Gibraltar, the whole
strength of the regiment at the time being
33 officers, 713 men, 74 women, and 95 chil-
dren. Asiatic cholera was prevalent at Gibraltar
at the time of the regiment's arrival, and it
therefore encamped on Windmill Hill until the
18th of October. The loss of the regiment from
cholera was only 5 men, 1 woman, and 1 child.
During the two years that the 78th remained
at Gibraltar, in performance of the tedious
routine duties incident to that station, the
only event worthy of record here is the retire-
ment on full pay, in October 1866, of Colonel
M'Intyre, who had been so long connected
with the regiment, and who, as we have seen,
performed such distinguished service in India.
He was succeeded by Lieutenant - Colonel
Lockhart, C. B., who, in assuming the com-
mand of the regiment, paid, in a regimental
order, a high and just compliment to his
predecessor.
On the 6th of July 1867 the 78th embarked
at Gibraltar for Canada. Previous to embarka-
tion the regiment paraded on the Alameda,
where his Excellency Lieutenant-General Sir
Richard Aircy, G.C.B., Governor of Gibraltar,
bade the 78th " good-bye " in a short address
highly complimentary to the regiment, and
especially to Colonel Lockhart, who also, before
his old regiment sailed, had to say farewell
to it. Colonel Lockhart, after being connected
RETIREMENT OF COLONEL LOCKHART.
735
■with the 78th for thirty years, was about to
retire on full pay, and therefore on the morning
of the 8th, before the vessel quitted the bay,
he Landed over the command of the regiment
to Major Mackenzie ; and on the evening of
that day his farewell regimental order was
issued, ill which he exhibited the deepest feeling
at having to bid farewell to his dear old regi-
ment, as well as intense anxiety for the highest
welfare of the men. The address is, indeed, very
impressive, and we are sorry that space doesnot
permit us to quote it here. " If any 78th man
meets me in Scotland," the Colonel said, "where,
by God's permission, I hope to spend many
Centre Piece of Plate for the Officers' Mess.
happy days, I shall expect he will not pass me
by j I shall not him."
After heing transhipped at Quebec on board
a river steamer, the regiment landed at Mon-
treal on the 23rd of July. The regular routine
of garrison duty at Montreal was relieved by a
course of musketry instruction at Chambly,
and by a sojourn in camp at Point Levis, on
the fortification of which place the regiment
was for some time engaged.
The only notable incident that happened
during the «tay of the regiment in Canada was
the presentation to it of new colours, the old
ones being sadly tattered and riddled, and
stained witli the life-blood of many a gallant
officer. The new colours Avere presented to
736
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAXD EEGi:\LEX"TS.
the regiment by Lady Windham, in the Champ
de Mars, on the 30th of May 1868, amid a
concourse of nearly ten thousand spectators.
After the usual ceremony with regard to the
old colours, and a prayer for God's bless-
inc on the new by the Rev. Joshua Fraser,
Lady "Windham, in a few neat, brief, and for-
cible words, presented the new colours to En-
signs Waugli and Fordyce. Lieutenant-General
C. A. Windham, the commander-in-chief, also
addressed the regiment in highly complimen-
tary terms. " Though he had not a drop of
Scotch blood in his veins," he said, " he had
exceedingly strong Scottish sympathies. It
was under Scotchmen that he got his first
military start in life, and under succeeding
Scotchmen he had made his earlier way in the
service The 78th Highlanders had
always conducted themselves bravely and with
unsullied loyalty." At the dejeuner which
followed. General Windham said tliat in the
whole course of his service he had never seen a
regiment which pulled together so well as the
78th, and among whom there were so few dif-
ferences. All the toasts were, of course, drunk
with Highland honours, and all went off most
harmoniously down to the toast of the "Ladies,"
to which Lieutenant Colin ]\Iackenzie had the
honour to reply, advising his young brothers
in arms to lose no time in coming under the
6 way of the " dashing white sergeant."
The old colours of the Eoss-shire Buffs were
sent to Dingwall, in Eoss-shire, there to be
deposited in the County Luildings or the
l^arish Church.
On the 8th of May 1869 the regiment left
Montreal; and, after being transhipped at
Quebec, proceeded to Halifax, I^ova Scotia,
where it arrived on the 14th of May. Previous
to the regiment's leaving jSIontreal, a very warm
and affectionate address was presented to it by
the St Andrew's Society.
The regiment remained in iN'ova Scotia till
November 1871, furnishing detachments regu-
larly to St John's, ISTew Lrunswick. On se-
veral occasions since its return from India, the
strength of the regiment had been reduced ;
and while at Halifax, on the 21st of April 1870,
a general order was received, notifying a further
reduction, and the division of tlie regiment
into two depots and eight service companies,
consisting in all of 34 officers, 49 sergeants, 21
drummers,6 pipers, and 600 rank and file. This
involved a redistribution of the men of some
of the companies; and, moreover, depot bat-
talions having been broken up on the 1st of
April, the depot companies of the 78th High-
landers were attached to the 93rd Highlanders.
Lieutenant-General Sir Charles Hastings
Doyle, Iv.C.M.G., commanding the forces in
British K'orth America, inspected the regiment
on the 1 1th of October 1870, a day or two after
which the following very gratifying letter was re-
ceived by Lieutenant-Colonel Mackenzie, C.B.,
from Brigade-Major Wilsome Black : — " The
general desires me to say that he is not in the
habit of making flourishing speeches at half-
yearly inspections of Queen's troops (although
he docs so to militia and volunteers), because
her Majesty expects that all corps shall be in
perfect order. When they are not, they are
sure to hear from him, and a report made
accordingly to the Horse Guards ; but when
nothing is said, a commanding officer will
naturally take for granted that his regiment is
in good order. The general, however, cannot
refrain from saying to you, and begs you will
communicate to the officers and men of the
regiment under your command, that he was
perfectly satisfied with everything that came
under his observation at his inspection of your
regiment on Tuesday last."
In compliance with orders received, the 78th,
under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel
Alexander IMackenzie, C.B., embarked on board
H.M.'s troop-ship " Orontes," on the 25th of
JSTovember 1871, and arrived at Queenstown,
Ireland, on the 17th of December, where the
regiment was transhipped and conveyed to
Belfast, arriving in Belfast Lough on the 20th,
and disembarking next day.
The strength of the regiment on its arrival
in the United Kingdom was 32 officers and 472
non-commissioned officers and men, which on
the 22nd of December was augmented by the
arrival of the depot battalion from Edinburgh,
consisting of 2 officers and 45 non-commis-
sioned officers and men. Shortly afterwards
the strength of the regiment was augmented to
33 officers and 592 non-commissioned officers
and privates ; and in accordance with the Eoyal
Warrant, dated October 30th, 1871, all the
REVIEWED BY THE EMPEROR OF RUSSIA.
r37
ensigns of the regiment were raised to the
rank of lieutenant, the rank of ensign having
been abolished in the army.
During its stay at Belfiist the 78th regularly
furnished detachments to Londonderry ; and
on sevei'al occasions it had the vei'y unpleasant
and delicate duty to perform of aiding the civil
power in the suppression of riots caused by
the rancour existing between Orangemen and
Roman Catholics in the North of Ireland.
This trying duty the regiment performed on
both occasions to the entire satisfaction of the
Irish authorities as well as of the War Office
authoi'ities, receiving from both quarters high
and well-deserved praise for its prudent con-
duct, which was the means of preventing
greatly the destruction of life and property.
VII.
1873—1886.
Fort George— AlJersbot — Review by the Emperor of
Russia — Dover — Edinburgli — tbeCurragb — Retire-
ment of Colonel Mackenzie, C. B. — Reserves called
out — Dublin — Orders to proceed to India — Poouali
— Proceeds on Active Service to Afgbanistan —
Kurrachee — Sibi — Bolan Pass — Quetta — Kandabar
— Return to India — Sitapur and Benares — Linked
witb tbe 72nd Regiment — Lucknow — Presentation
of Bronze Stars to Volunteers wbo had taken part
in tbe march from Kabul to Kandabar — Two com-
panies ordered to join tbe 1st Battalion Seafortli
Higblanders for service in Egypt — Sbalouf — Tel-
el-Kebir — Zagazig — Return of Detacbment to India
— Banquet at Bombay — Addition of "Tel-el- Kebir"
to distinctions — ^Monument at Lucknow — Bareilly
— Rawal Piudi — Delhi — Bareilly.
Under the new system of localisation of
regiments, it was notified in a Horse Guards
General Order that the 71st Highland Light
Infantry and the 78 th Highlanders would
form the line portion of the 55 th infantry
sub-district, and be associated for the pur-
poses of enlistment and service, the counties
included in the sub-district being Orkney and
Shetland, Sutherland, Caithness, Ross and
Cromarty, Inverness, Nairn and Elgin, and
the station assigned to the brigade depot Fort
George, In accordance with this scheme,
Major Feilden, with a small detachment, pro-
ceeded to Fort Geoi'ge on the 9 th of April to
form part of the dep6t, and the main body of
the regiment, under the command of Colonel
II.
Mackenzie, C.B., embarked at Belfast on the
3d of May en route for the same place. The
streets along the line of march were densely
crowded, and the inhabitants showed their
good feeling towards the 78th by cheering
repeatedly as the men marched from the
barracks to the quay, and went on board
H.M.S. "Himalaya." After sailing round
the west and north coasts of Scotland, the
transport anchored in Cromarty Bay on the
evening of the 7 th, and, after disembarking
headquarters and six companies opposite Fort
George next day, proceeded with the two
remaining companies to Aberdeen. This
detachment furnished a guai'd of honour to
Her Majesty the Queen at Ballater on the
15 th of May, and also on the 14th of August.
On the 19th of May, and again on the 8th
of July, the regiment was inspected by Major-
General Sir John Douglas, K.C.B., whose
reports as to what he saw were considered by
the Field-Marshal Commanding-in-Chief as
" most satisfactory." The establishment at
the time was 27 officers, 64 non-commissioned
officers, drummers, and pipers, and 520 rank
and file — a total strength of 611.
The 78th remained at Fort George for only
one year, embarking on the 11th of May
1874, under command of Colonel Mackenzie,
C.B., on H.M.S. " Jumna," for conveyance to
Portsmouth. After disembarking on the
15 th, the regiment proceeded by rail to Farn-
boi'ough, and thence by road to Aldershot,
where it had not been stationed before for
twelve years. On the 19th of the same
month, the troops in camp were inspected by
His Imperial Highness the Emperor of Russia,
in the Long Valley, the 78th being brigaded
on the occasion with the 42nd, 79th, and
93rd Highlanders, under the command of
Major-General W. Parke, C.B. It is worthy
of note that these four kilted regiments had
not been together since the siege and final
capture of Lucknow in 1858; and by a
curious coincidence, the commanding officers,
Colonels Macleod, Mackenzie, M'Bean, and
Miller, had all then served with the regi-
ments they now led.
On the 21st of May, and again on the 6 th
of August, the Ross-shire Bufis were inspected
5 A
738
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
by Major-General Parke, C.B., who expressed
himself imrticularly well pleased with the
fine appeai-ance and discii)line of the regi-
ment. During the summers of 1874 and
1S75 the TSth took part in the usual drills
and manccuvres, but, with the exception of
the arrival of drafts from the depot at Fort
George, and the despatch of men to join tlie
linked battalion at Malta, the only event
of any importance in 187-i was the issue of
Cup belonging to Sergeants' Mess (see p. 734).
the Martini-Henry rifle, which came into use
in December.
In 1875 the anni;al inspection took place
on the 2-lth of June, the inspecting officer,
Major-General Primrose, expressing himself
perfectly satisfied with the appearance and
discipline of the men; and on the 27th of
July the regiment proceeded from Aldershot
to Dover, where the E, G, and H companies
were stationed in the INIain Shaft Barracks,
headquarters and tlic other companies going
to the South Front Barracks. In 187G the
annual inspection was made on the 10th of
July by Major-General Parke, C.B., who
again expressed himself highly satisfied with
the interior economy of the regiment and its
state of perfect discipline under arms. On
the 9 th of October the 78 th proceeded by
rail from Dover to Queenborough, where it
embarked on H.M.S. " Assistance " for con-
veyance to Granton, which was reached on
the 12th, quarters being taken up at
Edinburgh Castle the same day.
With reference to the departure of
the regiment from Dover, the follow-
ing letters were received : — •
"Horse Guakds, "W.O.,
"20i!/i Odoher 1876.
"Sir,, — By desire of His Koyal Highness,
the Field-Marshal Commanding-in-Chief, I
have the honour to enclose, for transmission
to the OlDcer Covninandiiig 78tli Highlanders,
copy of a letter ^vhich by His Royal High-
ness's command has been addressed to the
General Otticer Commanding the troops at
Dover in reference to his report of his in-
spection of that Regiment on their leaving
the South Eastern District.
" I have, &c.,
"(Signed) G. R. Greaves, A.A.G. forA.G.
" The General Officer
" Commanding the Troops,
"Edinburgh."
"Horse Gitards, W.O.,
"20^A October 1876.
"Sir, — r.y desire of the Field-j\Iarshiil
Commanding-in-Chief, I have the honour to
acknowledge the receijit of your letter of the
9th instant, and to convey to you the ex-
pression of His Royal Highness's great satis-
faction at the most favourable and creditable
report you have made of the general good
conduct of the 7Sth Highlanders while serv-
ing in the district under your command, and
also the admirable manner in which they
marched out Jbr embarkation for their new
fpiarters. "
Tlie duties at Edinburgh were of the
usual routine nature, and but few note-
worthy events occurred during the stay at the
Castle. On the 25th of October a draft of 75
rank and file was despatched to Malta to join
the 71st Highland Light Infantry ; and on the
25th of July 1877, another, consisting of 245
men, left for the same destination, the
strength of the home battalion being kept
up partly by the arrival of recruits from the
brigade depot, and partly by the reception
later on, in September and October, of 80
volunteers from other corps. On the 25 Lh
COLONEL MACKENZIE'S FAREWELL.
739
of July the regiment had also to lament
the death of Lieutenant and Adjutant A. D.
Fordjce, whose loss was deeply regretted by
all ranks. The annual inspection took place
on the 31st of July, when Major-General
Stuart, C.B., the general-officer commanding
the North British District, expressed himself
highly satisfied with the appearance of the
regiment under arms, and intimation was
subsequently received from the Adjutant-
Genei'al at the Horse Guards, that the Field-
Marshal Commanding-in-Chief considered the
confidential report "satisfactory, excepting
as regards the crime of Desertion and the
excessive number of Courts-Martial, which
are not ci^editable to the regiment ; but His
Royal Highness trusts that its removal from
the temptations of a large town like Edin-
burgh will have the effect of lessening the
amount of crime shown in the report." This
removal was effected by change of quarters
to the Curragh Camp, Kildare, for which the
regiment set out on the 4tli of March 1878,
under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel
Warren, and with a total strength of 17
officers and 476 non-commissioned officers
and men. The journey from Edinburgh
to Greenock was made by rail, and from
the latter place to Kingstown in H.M.S.
"Orontes." The passage was very rough,
and though the " Orontes " reached Kings-
town on the morning of the 6 th, she was
then unable to proceed inside the break-
water, and the 78th did not disembark till
the 9 th, when it landed by wings, and
reached the Cui-ragh the same afternoon.
On the 27th of Llarch, Colonel Mackenzie,
C.B., who had held command of the Ross-
shire Buffs since 1867, retired fi-om the
service with a pension and the rank of
]\Iajor-General. His farewell regimental
address issued on that day was as follows : —
"The time having now arrived when I must bid
farewell to the 78th (my own County Regiment), in
which I have served for upwards of eight-and-thirty
years — nearly eleven of these as Commanding Officer
— I do so with feelings of profound regret, as
throughout that long period I found the regiment
an agreeable and very happy home.
" During the time I was in command of it,
although the position involved weighty respon-
sibility, I found the burden greatly lightened by the
cordial support of the officers, the cheerful assistance
rendered by the non-commissioned officers, and the
ready obedience and general good conduct of the
men, which, I am proud to say, has met with the
approbation of every general-officer that inspected
the regiment during the time I had the honour of
commanding it.
"I sliall ever follow with lively interest the future
movements of the Itoss-shiro Bulls, who, I am certain,
will continue to maintain the distinguished reputa-
tion which they have so honourably won.
"If the regiment shall at any time be called on
to engage in active service, I feel sure it will ujibold
the fame it has acquired by its gallantry in every
Held on which it has been engaged from Assaye to
Lucknow.
"Officers, non-commissioned officers, and men of
the 78th Highlanders, — in parting from you I now
say ' Good-bye ' to each and all of you, trusting that
the cordiality and friendship which always existed
between us will still continue notwithstanding our
separation."
In consequence of the threatening state of
affiiirs on the Continent at the close of the
Russo-Turkish war, and the possibility of an
outbreak of hostilities between Great Britain
and Russia, the strength of the battalion was
increased by the reception, in March, of 218
volunteers from other regiments, and by the
addition in April of 72 volunteers from other
corps, and of 385 men from the Fii'st Class
Army and Militia Reserve, the former being,
on this occasion, mobilised for the first time,
with the highly satisfactory result that the
men promptly responded to the call made
upon them. Owing, however, to the pacific
settlement of European aflairs arrived at by
the Berlin Congress, the Reserves were dis-
missed to their homes within a very short
time, those attached to the 78th being sent
off to their several pension districts on the
26th. of July. The annual inspection of the
regiment by Major-General W. H. Seymour,
C.B., commanding the Curragh brigade, took
place on the 6th of September, and the
inspecting officer was able to report "most
favourably in all respects."
On the 2d of January 1879, the 78th moved
from the Curragh to the Royal Barracks,
Dublin, where, however, it was destined to
remain for only a very short time, orders
being received within six days that the
regiment was to be held in readiness to
embark for India early in March, a date
immediately afterwards altered to the middle
of February. Preparations for departure
were at once begun. One hundred and
•40
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
fortj-four men were sent to the brigade
depot, while 207 volunteers were received
from other corps. The arms and equip-
ment were inspected bj a board of officers,
who, in a communication addressed to the
commanding officer, intimated that they
thought it right " to place upon record the
exceptionally good condition of the equip-
ment, and also the good system pursued in
the regiment," and added, " The Quarter-
master, Mr Campbell, has shown himself
well up in his work and knowledge of his
duties, and greatly facilitated the work of
the board. The Armourer-Sergeant also has
proved himself a careful and zealous man in
his special duties." On the 11th of February
the regiment was inspected by Major- General
J. R. Glyn, who expressed himself in every
way satisfied, and in connection with his
confidential report subsequently forwarded to
the War Office, the Field-jSIarshal Command-
ing-in-Chief was " pleased to express his
gratification at its satisfactory nature and the
commendable condition of the regiment."
On the 14th of Februaiy the 78th proceeded
by rail to Cork, and on the following morn-
ing embarked at Queenstown on H.M.S.
" Malabar," the total strength being 27
officers and 815 non-commissioned officers
and privates — a number increased at Gibraltar
by the addition of 80 men from the 71st
Highland Light Infantry.
The voyage was stormy and somewhat un-
pleasant till Malta was passed, but very
agreeable thereafter until its termination, on
the 19th of March, at Bombay, whence the
regiment proceeded on the following day by
rail to Poonah, from which detachments were
afterwards at difi"erent times sent to various
stations in the surrounding districts. Except
for these movements, and the part taken by
the 78th along with the other troops in
garrison in extinguishing a great fire which
broke out on the 14th of May in the native
town, nothing of importance occurred till the
31st of March 1880, when the annual inspec-
tion was made by Brigadier-General G. T.
Brice, commanding the Poonah Division, who
said, at the close of his examination, that it
gave him great pleasure to infoi-m the regi-
ment that he would be able to make a most
favourable report on the state of the 78th
Highlanders. The remarks of the Field-
Marshal Commanding-in-Chief on the con-
fidential report were that " excepting the low
figure of merit obtained, and the large num-
ber of men not exercised in musketry, His
Royal Highness has been pleased to com-
mend the most satisfactory and creditable
state of this corps."
The disastrous results of the conflict at
Maiwand in Afghanistan having become
known at Poonah on the 29th of July 1880,
orders were received on the 3d of August to
hold the 78th Highlanders in immediate
readiness for active service, and on the 9th
headquarters and the E, F, and H companies
started for Bombay, there to embark for
Kurrachee, the other companies being ordered
to meet them at the port of embar-kation.
After a rough passage of three days on board
the steam transport " Huzara " and the
Indian troopship " Dalhousie," the whole
regiment disembarked at Kurrachee on the
13th, and took up quarters at the Napier
Barracks awaiting further orders. These
having been received on the 2 2d, headquarters
and the D and E companies started for Quetta
on the 24th, F and G companies on the 25th,
and B and H companies on the 26th; but
the A and C companies, which should have
followed on the 27 th, were detained for four
days by the rumour which afterwards became
known as " the Kurrachee scare," and which
was to the efi'ect, that a large body of Pathans
had collected among the hills with the inten-
tion of making an attack in force on Kurrachee
and Hyderabad. All precautions were taken
accordingly, a detachment of 100 men under
Lieutenant Craigie-Halkett being sent to
Hyderabad, and the remainder of the force
available under Captain D. Stewart and
Lieutenant Lund detained at Kui'rachee
until the Jst of September, when, as the
alarm had been ascertained to be groundless,
the advance was resumed.
Under ordinary circumstances the railway
journey from Kurrachee to Sibi does not
occupy more tlian 40 hours, but owing to the
great heat which prevails in Upper Scinde
QUETTA AND KANDAHAR.
741
and the Indus valley in the end of August
and the beginning of September, it was con-
sidered dangerous to keep the men continu-
ously entrained for so long a time, and each
detachment was, thez'efore, halted for 24
hours, after the first night's journey, at the
small station of Larkana, where tents had
been pitched — a precaution very necessary
considering that the thermometer, even during
the night, sometimes registered 118°. From
Sibi the marches had to be doubled, as
General Phayre had already pushed on
towards Kandahar, leaving no European
infantry at Quetta ; and the great toil thus
involved was still further increased by the
condition of the baggage animals.
The transport su2:>plied to the regiment
was bullock carts and a fixed proportion of
ponies, and the original intention had been
that, in addition to the baggage carried in
every cart, two men should be told ofi" to
each, one to walk while the other rode, so
that the baggage guard might have some rest
on the long marches. So great, however,
had been the amount of labour imposed on
the poor animals, as regiment after regiment
had, during the previous month, been hurried
through the Bolan Pass in steady succession,
that they were now thoroughly worn out and
hai-dly able to draw the baggage alone, and
the men had, in consequence, more than
enough to do in assisting the cattle to drag
the carts through the deep sand, and over
the numerous fords and rough roads, without
thinking of riding themselves. On the second
march, for instance, from Pir Chowkey to
North Kirta, a distance of 20 miles, the Bolan
River had to be crossed 17 times, but after
Dozan, 33 miles farther on and 31 miles from
Quetta, the fatigue was less, as the height
above sea-level (4000 feet) rendered the
temperature much lower. The first detach-
ment I'eached Quetta on the 3d of September,
and the second and third on the 4th and 6th
respectively, but the A and C companies did
not arrive till the 20th, having been still
further detained at North Kirta by the heavy
flooding of the Bolan River. The delay was,
however, of the less importance, as news had
arrived on the 3d of the glorious victory of
Sir Frederick Roberts at Kandahar over the
forces of Ayub Khan.
During the stay at Quetta, which lasted
till the 3d of November, the weather was
very hot dui-ing the day, but (the station
being 5 GOO feet above sea-level) very cold
at night, and, in consequence, the 78th,
which was quartered in excessively cold and
draughty disused Native Infantry Barracks
without doors or windows, sufiei'ed severely
from pneumonia and dysentery, no fewer than
105 men being invalided to India. On the
3d of November, the right half-battalion,
under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel
Warren, marched for Kandahar, the left half-
battalion remaining at Quetta until relieved
by the 61st Regiment in December. The
nights were cold and frosty, and the weather
otherwise fine ; and the only very fatiguing
march during the whole distance of 142
miles, was that between Killa Abdoola and
Chaman, where the Khojac Pass (7200 feet
above sea-level), at the northern entrance of
the Pishin Yalley, had to be passed. On
arriving at Kandahar on the loth of Nov-
ember, quarters were assigned to the regiment
in one of the old barrack sqviares erected in
1841, but as the buildings had been very
much injured during the recent siege by the
forces of Mohammed Ayub Khan, neither
roofs, doors, nor windows remained, and the
men were at first accommodated in tents
pitched inside the square, and were besides
excused from all parades until the rooms
were made habitable for the coming cold
weather.
On the 11th of December, Major-General
R. Hume, C.B., then commanding in Southern
Afghanistan, inspected the regiment, and ex-
pressed himself much pleased with its appear-
ance; while on the 19th, Brigadier-General
Brown, who commanded the second Brigade
(to which the 7Sth was attached), having
been invalided, Lieutenant-Colonel Warren
succeeded to the brigade command, which he
retained till the 2 2d of March the following
year. On the 25 th and 26 th of February
1881, the regiment was inspected by Brigadier-
General Walker, commanding the 3d Infantry
Brigade, who, after a most minute examina-
742
HISTOr.y OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
tiori; stated that he would have great pleasure
in reporting most favourably on its state of
efficiency for the information of H.E.H. the
Eield-Marshal Commanding-in-Chief ; and the
latter, in his remarks on the confidential
report, was subsequently pleased to say : —
"The highly satisfactory state of this regi-
ment is most creditable to Lieutenant-Colonel
"Warren, and to all ranks, and has been com-
mended by His Eoyal Highness." Such was
the severity of the weather and the trying
nature of the climate generally, that, during
the trooping season of 1880-81, 230 men
were invalided, and out of a total of 757 of
all ranks on the roll, only 597 were at regi-
mental headquarters, the rest being invalids
at the depot at Poonah.
The orders issued for the evacuation of
Kandahar could not at first be carried out
through the wetness of the weather and the
swollen condition of the streams, but on the
20th of April, the second Brigade began its
return journey, one day's halt being made at
Killa Abdoola, and another at Gulistan
Karez, so that Quetta was not reached till
the 4th of May, From this point, all the
way down the Bolan Pass, the marches were
mixch easier than on the upward journey,
and as the railway had meanwhile been
brought up to Pir Chowkey, the tedious
sands intervening between that place and
Sibi were avoided. At Pir Chowkey the
regiment was broken up by orders from Simla,
headquarters with B, C, D, and G com2:)anies
proceeding to Sitapur, and the rest of the
battalion to Benares, both in Bengal. The
first detachment reached its destination on
the 26th of ]May, and the other on the 22d,
and it is gratifying to note that, though the
journey of the regiment had lasted from the
19th of April, and had led through parts
of the country dangerous to the health of
Europeans, especially at such a late period of
the year, when the men were often subjected
to most intense heat, and were continually
exposed to the sun, not a single casualty
occurred among either officers or rank and
file. As a reward for the services of the
Eoss-shire Buffs in Afghanistan, the gracious
permission of Ilcr INIajesty the Queen was,
on the 7th of June, accorded to the regiment
to add to the distinctions already on the colours
or ajipointments, the words "Afghanistan,
1879-80."
In consequence of the reorganisation of the
army, based on the territorial system, which
came into operation on the 1st of July 1881,
the 78 th Highlanders were dissociated from
the 71st, and became linked with the 72nd
Eegiment as the 2d Battalion of the Sea-
forth Highlanders (Eoss-shire Buffs, Duke of
Albany's), the Highland Eifle ]\Iilitia form-
ing the 3d Battalion. On the same date
Lieutenant-Colonel Warren was promoted to
a Colonelcy, Captains and Brevet-Majors
Smith and Murray and Captain Graham to
Majorities, and Second Lieutenants Christo-
pher, Brown, Lund, M'Intyre, and Mackenzie,
to full Lieutenancies, the rank of second
lieutenant having been abolished. The change
of designation was at first received with some
disfavour, and an effort was made to have the
name altered from Seaforth to Seaforth's High-
landers, but this was refused on the ground
that the latter was not a territorial title.
The depot was moved from Poonah and
joined headquarters in the end of July, and
on the 20th of February 1882 the whole
regiment was once more re-united at Luck-
now. There, on the 6th of May, Lieutenant-
General Cureton, C.B., commanding the Oude
Division, presented the bronze stars granted
for the march from Kabul to Kandahar to
60 men who had served in the 72nd Eegi-
ment, and who had volunteered to the 2d
Battalion Seaforth Highlanders on the depar-
ture of the 1st Battalion to Aden. Two
volunteers from the 92nd Gordon High-
landers were also similarly decorated on the
occasion. The regiment was drawn up so as
to form three sides of a square, and for the
first time the officers and men appeared in
khaki. The men to be decorated were in two
rows immediately fronting General Cureton as
he took up his position near the centre of the
square, and the crosses having been handed
to him by one of the staff, the General dis-
tributed them, one by one, as each of the
gallant fellows advanced to the front to
receive his well-merited guerdon. Previous
DETACHMENT SENT TO EGYPT.
743
to the presentation, Genei-al Cureton ad- j
dressed the regiment as follows : —
" Second Battalion SeaForth Highlanders,— Yonr
Colonel has asked me to distribute, in presence ot
you all, the crosses gained by 60 men now present,
who served in.Afghanistan in your 1st Battalion, late
72ud Highlanders — but most of whom have since
volunteered to this 'Battalion — for service under
General Roberts on the march from Kabul to
Kandahar. I am much obliged to Colonel Warren
for the honour he has done me in asking me to dis-
tribute these crosses. It is always a source of the
greatest pleasure to me to be the means of conveying
decorations granted by the Queen to those of her
soldiers ujion whom they have been bestowed.
"It is unnecessary for me to dilate on the good
service done by the 72nd Highlanders in Afghanistan.
The long and trying march of his column, and the
gallant figlit near Kandahar, have not only been ably
told by General Roberts himself, but they have been
described and praised, not only by the press of our
own country, but by the press of every nation in
Europe. The Germans allude to it as the best con-
ducted action fought by the British since AVaterloo.
However this may be, it was a grand march ending
in a most successful action. The 72nd lost in this
light their gallant Colonel and many a good soldier,
and received unqualified praise fDr their conduct in
this episode of the war, as they had done for their
conduct in the whole campaign. They were second
to none.
"Wherever the two distinguished battalions, now
called the Seaforth Highlanders, have been called
upon to serve, they have proved themselves as gallant
in the field as they have invariably been steady and
well disciplined in quarters. This is not the first
time I have served with the 78th. About twenty-
ibur years ago I was in camp with them under Lord
Clyde, not -very far from this ; and about this season
we were constantly engaged with the mutineers, and
the heat was excessive ; but, under all trials, the 7Stli
were then, as they have always been, renowned for
their gallant and soldierlike qualities."
Addressing tlie men about to be decorated,
the General said : —
" I congratulate yon all most sincerely on receiv-
ing these crosses granted by Her Majesty, and I
envy you for having been through the late campaign
with General Sir F. Roberts."
After the distribution, Colonel "Warren,
commanding the regiment, thanked General
Cureton in the following terms : —
"General Cureton, — On behalf of both bat-
talions of the Seafortli Highlanders, in the name of
all ranks, I thank you for your great kindness in
being present on parade this morning and presenting
these decorations. I can assure you their value, and
the pleasure of receiving them, is much enhanced by
their coming from the hands of an officer who not
only commands the Oude Division, but has also him-
self seen such varied and splendid service in many
parts of India. The volunteers whom you have now
decorated, by their steadiness on parade and admir-
able behaviour in quarters, are nobly maintaining
the honour and credit of the magnificent regiment
that reared them, and I have the greatest pleasure in
now publicly testifying to you, sir, tlie high character
they bear with us, and the satisfaction we old hands
experience in seeing them in our ranks."
At the conclusion of the gallant Colonel's
short but appropriate speech, the parade was
broken up and the regiment dismissed to
quarters. The medals for the Afghan Cam-
paign were distributed in July both to the
volunteers from the 1st Battalion and to the
whole of the 2d Battalion who had served in
Southern Afghanistan.
On the 5th of July 1882 orders were
received for two companies of the battalion
to proceed to Aden to reinforce the 1st Bat-
talion which was under orders for active
service in Egypt, and on the 15 th of July,
after inspection by the Lieutenant-General
commanding, who expressed himself highly
pleased with the appearance of the men, this
detachment, consisting of B and F companies,
with a total strength of 224 officers and men^,
under the command of Major Andrew Murray,
left Lucknow for Bombay, where, on the 2 2d,
they embarked on the steam-transport " Ban-
coora." Aden was reached on the 1st of
August, and there the 1st Battalion came on
board on the following day, and by its move-
ments those of the detachment were thence-
forward regulated. The subsequent events
having been already narrated in connection
with the 72nd Regiment, nothing here remains
to be added to the accounts of the affair at
Shalouf, or of the marches to Tel-Mahuta and
Kassassin, and but little to the incidents
following Tel-el-Kebir. After passing Arabi's
camp on the north side of the Canal, the
battalion halted at Tel-el-Kebir lock for about
a quarter of an hour, until orders were re-
ceived to push on to Zagazig, and after
marching till 5 p.m. in the execution of
this movement, it was met, when within
about five miles of its destination, by one of
the trains captured by Sir Herbert Mac-
pherson, which had been sent out to bring
the whole regiment into town. About 100
men of the detachment of the 2nd Seaforth
Highlanders, for whom there was no room,
had to be left behind, as well as the Field
Hospital ; and it may here be noted, that
though a distance of 30 miles had been
already covered since leaving Kassassin (not
744
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
to speak of the fighting), only four or five
men of the detachment had fallen out, and
none of them required to be carried.
After taking part in the great march past
before H.H. the Khedive, the detachment
received orders to return to India; and on
the 9th of October Major-General Sir Herbert
Macpherson, V.C., K.C.B., commanding the
Indian Contingent, made his farewell inspec-
tion, and, in a few remarks at the close,
spoke in very high terms of the conduct of
all, and of the pleasure and pride he had had
in commanding them. On the same afternoon
the men of the 2d Battalion were conveyed
by rail to Suez, and thence on board the
steam-transport "India" to Bombay, which
was reached on the 25th. Here the detach-
ment was detained for an entertainment and
banquet given on the 28th by the inhabitants
to the troops, European and native, who had
returned from Egypt, and accordingly did
not rejoin the main body (to the movements
of which we now return) at Lucknow till the
4th of Novembei'. Only one man was
wounded during the time spent in Egypt ;
but Captain Justice, who was invalided
Memorial in the Kesideucy Garden, Luckuow.
through disease brought on by exposure, un-
fortunately died at sea on the 30th of De-
cember while on the voyage to England.
On the 27th and 28th of February 1883
the battalion was inspected by Lieutenant-
General Cureton, C.B., commanding the Oude
Division, who stated that he would have great
pleasure in reporting favourably on its state
of efficiency for the information of H.R.H.
the Field-Marshal Commanding-in-Chief ; and
on the 27th of the following month Colonel
AVarren, having completed his term of five
years in command, was placed on half-pay,
and was succeeded by Lieutenant-Colonel G.
Forbes. The only other noteworthy events
in 1883 were the addition, by gra<;Ious per-
mission of Her Majesty, of " Tel-el-Kebir "
to the distinctions already borne on the
colours and appointments ; the completion
of a memorial in the Residency Garden at
Lucknow to the officers, non-commissioned
officers, and men of the regiment who died
during the suppression of the Indian Mutiny;
and the deposition in St Giles' Cathedral,
Edinburgh, of one of the old stands of
colours. The monument is in the form of a
lofty Celtic cross placed on a stepped base.
The arms and shaft bear the usual ornaments,
along with the deer's head (the Cabar Fdidh)
and elephant, the badges of the regiment,
DEPOSITION OF OLD COLOUES AT EDINBURGH.
745
while on a panel at the base is carved the
following inscription : —
"&acred to tbe Memory of the Officers, Non-com-
missioned Officers, and Private Soldiers of the 78tli
Highland Regiment who fell in the suppression of
the Mutiny of the Native Army in Indici in the years
1857 and 1858. This Monument is erected as a
tribute of resjject liy their surviving brother officers
and comrades, and b}^ many officers who formerly
belonged to the Eegimeut. a.d. 1883."
The stand of colours was placed in St
Giles along with those of many of the other
Scottish regiments on the 14th of November,
the ceremony of presentation ^ to the Cathe-
dral authorities — who were represented by
the Rev. Dr Cameron Lees, minister of the
church, and by Lord-Provost Harrison, Lord-
President Inglis, Mr Robert Chambers, and
Mr R. Herdman, R.S.A., for the Cathedral
Board — being performed by H.R.H. the
Duke of Cambridge, Field-Marshal Com-
manding-in-Chief. The representatives of
the 78th who bore the relics were Major
Hilton and Lieutenant Fraser, the escort
consisting of Colour-Sergeants Bain and
Mai'shall from the dep6t at Fort George ; and
the stand obtained was that retired in 1854,
and now gifted for this purpose by Major
Hamilton of the 1st Scottish Rifles, into
whose possession it had come by inheritance
from his relative General Walter Hamilton,
C.B., v/ho was Lieutenant-Colonel of the 78th
from 1849 till 1859, when he was appointed
Inspecting Field Ofiicer. The regimental
colour bears the Gaelic motto of the bat-
talion, " Cuidich 'n Righ," which curiously
enough does not appear in the Emblazoned
Register of Colours, executed under official
sanction and authority in 1820, and pre-
served in the office of the Inspectoi* of Regi-
mental Colours, notwithstanding that it is
embroidered on standards of older date that
have been preserved, and that on the 1st of
April 1825 His Majesty George TV. was
" pleased to approve of the 78 th Regiment of
Foot retaining " the words on its colours.
This stand finds a fitting resting-place in its
pi-esent position, as, though the flags saw but
little active service, and were in none of the
great historic regimental achievements, they
are those that were at Sukhur in Scinde in
^ See the account of the 92nd Higldanders.
II.
1843, when an outbreak of malignant fever
almost annihilated the regiment, and claimed
the many victims to whose memory a monu-
ment was, at the time, placed on the walls
of St Giles by the sorrowing survivors
(see p. 701). Some have thought that the
historical stand carried by the " Saviours of
India " through the Indian Mutiny, would
have been better suited for the purpose, but
that is too well cared for, and too highly
valued, at Dingwall, where it was deposited
in the Town Hall on its retirement in 18G8,
to be lightly disturbed ; and besides, as
Colonel Mackenzie wrote, when, on behalf of
the officers, non-commissioned officers, and
privates of the Ross-shire Bufls, he offi'red
these colours to the Town Council of the
county town of the regimental district: — "The
regiment can never forget the very hearty
welcome they received from the people of
Ross-shire and Cromartyshire on returning
from India in 1859, nor the generosity and
kindness lavished upon them at that time, of
which the magnificent pieces of plate pre-
sented to the officers' and non-commissioned
officers' messes are lasting records. They
feel that nowhere can the old colours of the
regiment be more worthily placed than in
that country ^ where the corps were first
embodied, and that their presence there may
induce many a fine fellow to join the ranks
of the Ross-shire Buff's."
On the 28th of February 1884, the battalion
was again inspected by Lieutenant-General
Cure ton, C.B., who stated that the apj^earance
on parade was smart and soldier-like, that
the result of the inspection was satisfactory,
and that he should report most favourably
to the Field-Marshal Commanding-in-Chief.
On the 21st of October the regiment had to
regret the loss of the services of Lieutenant-
Colonel Forbes, who was on that date in-
valided to England, where he died in Netley
Hospital on the 26th of December. The
temporary command devolved on Lieutenant-
Colonel Murray.
On the 4th of February 1885, the annual
inspection was made by Major-General Dillon,
C.B., C.S.I. , who expressed a high opinion
2 The "Seaforth Country."
5 B
746
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
of the a2:)pearance of the regiment on parade,
and of its state of efficiency, and wlio subse-
quently addressed the following letter to the
Lieutenant-Colonel commanding, on the occa-
sion of the departure of the battalion from
Lucknow for new quarters at Bareilly : —
" Lucknow,
"3farch 8th, 1885.
"My deak Colonel Murkay, — No soldier of
tlie Second Battalion Seaforth Highlanders can have
visited the Residency without feeling just pride that
lie inherits the traditions of the 78th of Assaye and
Lueknow, aud, should he take the field, that he
Lieutenant-Colonel G. Forbes.
From a Photograph.
would strive individually to maintain that high repu-
tation. The good discipline, steadiness vuider arms,
and the excellent shooting of the Battalion, mark the
spirit pervading it in every grade, and whicli will
carry it honourably through any onleal tliat tlie
cxigen 'ies of our extended Empire may demand from
a Britidi regiment.
" May I request that you will express to your
Battalion my full appreciation of its merits, and my
I'egret tliat it passes from the Division which I com-
mand.
" Believe me,
"Yours ver\' sincerely,
(Signed) " M. A.-DillOxN, M. -General."
The move from Lucknow to Bareilly was
made by rail on the 9 th of ]\[arch, but hardly
had camp been pitched when orders were
received that the regiment was to proceed at
once to Rawal Pindi to foi-m part of the
escort of H.E. the Viceroy at the reception
of the Ameer of Afghanistan ; and thither,
accordingly, it was conveyed by troop-train
on the 1 1th, halts being made on the journey
at Meerut, Umbalhih, and Mean Meei*.
While at Eawal Pindi, the battalion took
part in all the manoeuvres of the force, includ-
ing the march past, in presence of the Ameer.
The return to Bareilly took place
between the 17th and 21st of Aj^ril,
and there ordinaiy routine station
duties were performed till the 30th
of November, when, xinder com-
mand of Lieutenant-Colonel MuiTay
(Colonel Guinness, who succeeded
to the command on the death of
Colonel Forbes, having exchanged
to the 1st Battalion), the regiment
started for Delhi to form part of the
southern force at the great camp of
exercise to be held at that place.
The strength of the battalion was
17 officers and 459 non-commis-
sioned officers and men, but as this
was increased on arrival at Mora-
dabad by 4 officers and 101 non-
commissioned officers and men sta-
tioned there, the grand total was
21 officers and 560 non-commis-
sioned officers and men. The bat-
talion arrived at Delhi on the 14th
of December, and, after marching
next day to Suttanpur, where the
2d Division of the Southern Field
Force under command of Sir Charles
Macgregor was encamped, was told off to form
part of the 1st Brigade under command of
Colonel M. C. Farrington, South Yorkshire
Regiment — the other regiments of the brigade
being the 2nd Battalion Highland Light In-
fantry, the 5th Bengal Infantry, and the 27th
Punjaub Infantry. The exercises, which lasted
till the 31st of December, consisted of brigade,
divisional, and interdivisional manoeuvres,
guarding of convoys, etc., the whole operations
being under the immediate superintendence
of Sir Charles Gough, "V.C, commanding the
CA^IP OF EXERCISE AT DELHI.
747
Southern Field Force. After tlie 2d of
Jaiiuary 1886, all operations were understood
to be conducted as if in an enemy's country.
The force advanced by daily marches on
Kurnaul, and met the Northern Army at
Paniput. The cavalry and horse artillery of
the latter body, which occupied the village,
were driven out, and next day the infantry
of the northern force having arrived, there
was a general engagement, the southern force
being repulsed and compelled to retire on
Delhi. There they were supposed to receive
reinforcements, and a fresh attack of the
Northern Army was not only repulsed, but
the latter was defeated. This concluded the
practical part of the manoeuvres, and the
operations terminated in a march past, the
effect of which was sadly marred by an in-
cessant downpour of rain. On the dissolution
of the division the following Order was
published by Major- General Sir Charles
Macgregor : —
"As Sir Cliavles Macgregor has to return to his
command, he must saj' 'Good-Bye' to the 1st Divi-
sion. A glance ivas sufficient to show liim what a
line body of men the 1st Division was composed of,
and a month has shown Sir C. Macgregor that tlieir
appearance has not belied them. Sir Charles Mac-
gregor has endeavoured, during his brief command of
this fine Division, not to worry any one unneces-
sarily, and he is grateful to find that no one has
worried him. He certainly will report very favour-
ably of every regiment iu the Division, and he pro-
poses to ask the Commander-in-Chief, in consideration
of their fine soldierly bearing and good conduct in
the Camp, to give them as early a chance as possible
of seeing service. Of this Sir Charles Macgregor is
certain, that if he ever had the luck to command a
division on service, he would wish nothing better
than the officers and men of the 1st Division to back
him up."
The regiment marched out of Delhi on the
26th of January 1886, reaching Moradabad
on the 30th, and Bareilly on the 7th of Feb-
ruary. The annual inspection was made on
the 15th and 16th of February by Brigadier-
General T. E. Gordon, C.B., C.S.I., com-
manding the Eohilcund district, from whom
the following letter was afterwards received
by Lieutenant-Colonel Murray on the 2Sth
of June : —
" I hadn't an opportunity of seeing j^ou before I
left Bareilly to tell you how thoroughly satisfactory
in every particular was my inspection of your Bat-
talion, and that I had great pleasure in recording this
in my report. I went into full detail, and showed
that an excellent spirit, fostered and stimulated by
tlie Commanding Officer, pervaded all ranks, and
that the Battalion was in most reliable and admirabla
hands. "
On the 17th of October Field-Marshal Sir
Patrick Grant, the Colonel of the regiment,
was gazetted to the colonelcy of the Roj'al
Horse Guards (the Blues), and a letter waa
written to him by the president of the Mesa
Committee tendering him on behalf of the
2d Battalion of the Seaforth Highlanders
their hearty congratulations on the honour
that had been conferred on him, though
expressing at the same time their regret at
the severance of the mutual connection. The
following is an extract from his reply : —
"From my heart I thank you for the terms in
which you have expressed yourselves in the note of
tlie 31st January, addressed to me, at your desire, by
the President of the Mess Committee. I can never
cease to clierish with pride and gratification my long
connection of more than twenty years' duration with
so highly-distinguished a regiment as the 7Sth High-
landers."
Sir Patrick Grant was the last Colonel of
the 78th as a separate regiment, his successor
being Sir E. S. Smyth, K.C.M.G., who had
been in command of the linked battalion
(the old 72nd Regiment) since 18S1, and
who was now appointed to command the two
battalions of the territorial regiment.
Since the 72nd and TSth were linked and
associated with a distinct territorial district,
both battalions have striven to make this
connection real as well as nominal, and in
September 1886, a detachment of nine Gaelic-
speaking non-commissioned officers and men
of the 1st Battalion (the old 72nd), with
pipers, was sent from Edinburgh, not as a
recruiting party (the members having no
power to enlist any one), but at the private
expense of the officers, on a six weeks' fur-
lough tour through the "Seaforth Country"
and the different parts of the mainland of
Ross and Inverness included within the regi-
mental district, and thereafter to Skye and
Lewis, for the purpose of trying to remove
the many prejudices against military life that
have sprung up in the Highlands since the
first raising of the Highland Regiments, and
to let the men of the Isles know that there
is still a welcome and a home for them in
the ranks of the old corps in which so many
748
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
of their ancestors have in bygone clays shown
the good qualities and gallantry that laid the
foundation of the renown that has made the
names of all the Highland Regiments house-
hold words throughout the length and breadth
of the laud.
The full dress of the Seaforth Highlanders,
which may, with the necessary differences in
tartans, badges, and minor details, be taken
as representative of that of all the kilted
regiments, is as follows : —
Officers. — Kilt and belted plaid of Mackenzie tar-
tan ; scarlet Highland doublet, trimmed with gold
lace according to rank, buff facings (patrol jacket
and trews for fatigue dress) ; bonnet of black ostrich
plumes, with white vulture hackle ; Menzies tartan
hose, red garter knots, and white spatterdashes
(shoes and gold buckles, and Mackenzie tartan hose
and green garter knots for ball dress) ; sporran of
white goat's hair, with eight gold tassels (two long
black tassels undress) ; buff leather shoulder-belt,
with gilt breastplate ; red morocco dirk belt, em-
broidered with gold thistles ; dirk and skean-dhu,
mounted in cairngorm and silver gilt ; the claymore,
with steel scabbard; round silver -gilt shoulder
brooch, surmounted by a crown. The field officers
wear trews, shoulder plaid^ and waist belt. The
Cubar Feidh on all appointments, with the Elephant,
superscribed "Assaye."
Mess Dress. — Scarlet shell jacket, A\dth buff rolling
collar and facings, and gold shoulder-knots ; Mac-
kenzie tartan vest, with cairngorm buttons.
Sergeants. — Same as pirivates, with the exception
of finer cloth and tartan. First-Class staff sergeants
wear the buff waist belt and claymore, and shoulder
plaid with brooch.
Privates. — Kilt and fly of Mackenzie tartan; scarlet
Highland doublet, buff facings (buff jacket and trews
for fatigue dress) ; bonnet of black ostrich plumes,
with white hackle ; sporran of white goat's hair,
■with two long black tassels ; Menzies tartan hose,
red garter knots, and white spatterdashes ; the
Cubar Feidh and the Elephant on the appoint-
ments.
i?a ?;f?.— Same as privates, with the exception of
red hackles, sporrans of white goat's hair, buff waist-
belts and dirks, and shoulder plaids and brooch.
Pipers. — Same as privates, with the exception of
green doublets, green hackles, Mackenzie tartan hose,
green garter knots, grey sporrans, black shoulder and
dirk belts, clajnnore, dirk, and skean-dhu, and
shoulder plaids with round brooch.
Colonel Mackenzie, C.B., Major Forbes, and the
company ofl5cers of the 7Sth presented their pipers,
on the 21st of May 1875, with a beautiful set of pipe
banners of the value of £100. The mottoes, devices,
and honours of the corps are emblazoned on them,
and they are considered the most costly flags that
have ever been presented to the pipers of any
regiment.
FEREOL AI^D CADIZ— EGYPT.
749
THE 79x11 QUEEN'S OWN CAMEEON
HIGHLANDERS.
1793—1853.
The Clan Cameron— Raising of the Regiment — Flan-
ders— W^st Indies — Holland — Ferrol and Cadiz —
Egypt — Ireland — A 2nd battalion — Proposed aboli-
tion of the kilt — Denmark — Sweden — Portugal —
Corunna — Spain— The Peninsular AVar — Busaco —
Foz d'Arouce — Fuentes d'Onor — Death of Colonel
Philip Cameron -Lord Wellington's opinion of the
79th — Salamanca — Siege of Burgos — Vittoria —
Pyrenees — Nivelle — Nive — Orthes — Toulouse —
<Home — Quatre Bras — Waterloo — France — Home
— Chichester — Portamouth — Jersey — Ireland —
Canada — New Colours — Scotland — England — Gib-
raltar— "Bailie Kicol Jarvie" — Canada — Scotland
— Chobham — Portsmouth.
EaMONT-or-ZEE,
E3TPT (with Sphinx).
Fuentes D'Onor.
Salamanca.
Pyrenees.
Nivelle.
Nive.
TouLorsE.
Peninsula.
Waterloo.
Alma.
Sebastopol.
Lu€KNOW.
The Camerons are well known as one of the
bravest and most cliivalrous of the Highland
clans. They held out to the very last as stead-
fast adherents to the cause of the Stuarts, and the
names of Ewen Cameron, .Donald the "gentle
Lochiel," and the unfortunate Dr Cameron,
must he associated in the minds of all Scotch-
men with everything that is hrave, and chival-
rous, anil generous, and unyieldingly loyaL
The clan itself v/as at one time one of the
most powerful in the Highlands; and the
regiment which is now known by the clan name
has most faitlifully upheld the credit of the
clan for bravery and loyalty ; it has proved a
practical comment on the old song," A Cameron
never can yield."
This regiment was raised by Alan Cameron of
Erracht, to Avhom letters of service were granted
on the 17th of August 1793. IsV county was
allowed by Government, as was the case with
other regiments raised in this manner, the
men being recruited solely at the expense of
the officers. The regiment was inspected at
Stirling in January 1794, and at the end of the
same month its strength was raised to 1000 men,
Alan Cameron being appointed Lieutenant-
Colonel Commandant.'' The 79th was at first
designated the " Cameronian Volunteers," but
this designation was subsequently changed to
" Cameron Highlanders."
The following is the original list of the
officers of the 79th : —
Major- Coinmandant — Alan Cameron.
Major — George Rowley.
Captains.
Neil Campbell Donald Cameron.
Patrick M'Dowall. George Carnegie.
Captain- Lieutenant and Captain — Archibald Maclean,
IAcut»^>xmts.
Archibald Maclean. Colin Maclean.
Alexander Macdonell. Joseph Dewer.
Duncan Stewart. Charles MacVicar.
John Urquhart.
Ensigns.
Neil Campbell. Donald ]\[aclean.
Gordon Cameron. Archibald Cameron.
Archibald Macdonell. Alexander Grant.
Archibald Campbell. William Graham.
Chaplain — Thomas Thompson.
Adjutant — Archibald Maclean.
Quartermaster — Duncan Stewart.
Surgeon — John Maclean.
After spending a short time in Ireland and
the south of England, the 79th embarked in
August 1794 for Flanders. During the fol-
lowing few months it shared in all the disasters
of the unfortunate campaign in that country,
losing 200 men from privation and the severity
of the climate.-
Shortly afterwards the regiment retiu'ned to
^ No portrait of this indomitable Colonel exists, or
it should have been given as a steel engraving.
^ Captain Robert Jameson's Historical Record of the
79th. To this record, as well as to the original
manuscript record of the regiment, we are indebted
for many of the following details.
750
IIISTOKY OF THE HIGHLAXD EEGLAfENTS.
England, and landed in the Isle of Wight, in
April 1795. Its strength was ordered to be
completed to 1000 men, preparatory to its em-
barkation for India. While Colonel Cameron
was making every exertion to fulfil this order,
be received an intimation that directions had
been given to draft the Cameron Highlanders
into four other regiments. This impolitic order
naturally roused the indignation of the colonel,
■who in an interview^ with the commander-in-
chief deprecated in the strongest terms any such
unfeeling and unwise proceeding. His repre-
sentations were successful, and the destination
of the regiment was changed to the West Indies,
for which it embarked in the summer of 1795.
The 79th remained in^NIartinique tillJuly 1797,
but suffered so much from the climate that an
offer was made to such of the men as were fit for
duty to volunteer into other corps, the conse-
quence being that upwards of 200 entered the
42nd, while about a dozen joined four other
regiments. The officers, Avitli the remainder
of the regiment, returned home, landing at
Gravesend in August, and taking up their
quarters in Chatham barracks. Orders were
issued to fill up the ranks of the 79th, and
by the exertions of Colonel Cameron and his
officers a fresh body of 7S0 men was raised,
who assembled at Stirling in June 1798. In
the following year it was ordered to form part
of the expedition to the Ilelder, landing at
Helder Point, in North Holland, in August,
when it was brigaded with the 2nd battalion
Eoyals, the 25th, 49th, and 92nd Eegiments,
under the command of Major-General ]\foore.
After various movements, the fourth division,
muler the command of Sir Ealpli Abercromby,
came up, on the 2ud of October, with the enemy,
strongly posted near the village of Egmont-op-
Zec. Xotwithstanding the unfavourable nature
of the ground, consi-sting of loose sand-hills,
General Moore's brigade made such a vigorous
attack with the bayonet, that the enemy were
^ " At this intcrvieM^ Colonel Cameron plainly told
the Duke, ' to draft the 79th is more than you or
your IJoyal father dare do.' The Duke then said,
' The King my father will certainly send the regi-
ment to the West Indies.' Colonel Cameron, losing
temper, replied, ' You may tell the King your father
from me, that he may send us to h — 1 if he likes, and
I'll go at the head of them, but he daurna draft tcs,'
■-a line of argument which, it is unnecessary to add,
proved to the Itoyal Duke perfectly irresistible."—
Jamesou's Historical Record.
quickly driven from their position, and pursued
over the sand-hills till night prevented furthei
operations. In this enterprise, Captain James
Campbell, Lieutenant Stair Eose, and 13 rank
and file, were killed ; and Colonel Cameron,
Lieutenants Colin Macdonald, Donald Macniel,
4 sergeants, and 54 rank and file wounded.
The regiment was specially complimented for
its conduct both by the commander-in-chief and
by General Moore ; the former declaring that
nothing could do the regiment more credit
than its conduct that day. It embarked in
the end of October, and landed in England on
on the 1st of ISTovember.
In August 1800 the 79th embarked at
Southampton as part of the expedition fitted
out to destroy the Sjjanish shipping in tho
harbours of Ferrol and Cadiz. It arrived be-
fore Ferrol on the 25th, and shortly afterwards
the brigade of which the regiment formed part,
forced the enemy from their position and took
possession of the heights of Brion and Balon,
wliich completely commanded the town and
harbour of Ferrol. Lieu tenant-General Sir
James Pulteney, however, did not see meet
to follow out the advantage thus gained, and
abandoned the enterprise. In this " insigniti
cant service," as Captain Jameson calls it, the
79th had only Captain Eraser, 2 eergeants,
and 2 rank and file wounded.
On the 6th of October the expedition landed
before Cadiz, but on account of the very
unfavourable state of the weather, the enter-
prise was abandoned.
In ISOl the Cameron Highlanders took
part in the famous operations in Egj^pt, under
Sir Ralph Abercromby ; but as minute details
of this campaign are given in the histories ol
the 42nd and 92nd Pegiments, it will be
unnecessary to repeat the story here. Tlio
79th was brigaded with the 2nd and 50tli
Eegiments, and took an active part in the
action of IMarch 13th, in which it had 5 rank
and file killed, and Lieutenant-ColonerPatrick
jNI'Dowall, Lieutenants George Sutherland and
John Stewart, Volunteer Alexander Cameron,
2 sergeants, and 5G rank and file wounded.
In the general engagement of March 21st,
in which the brave Abercromby got his death-
wound, the light companies of the 79th and
the other regiments of its brigade kept the
PEOPOSED ABOLITION OF THE KILT.
il
enemy's riflemen in clieck in front, while the
fight was raging hotly on the riglit. Tlie regi-
ment lost one sergeant killed, and Lieutenant
I'iitrick Ross, 2 sergeants, and 18 rank and
file wounded.
AVhile proceeding towards Cairo with IMajor-
General Craddock's brigade (to which the
Cameron Highlanders had been transferred)
and a division of Turks, they had a brush on
the 9th of May wdth a French force, in which
the 79th had Captain M'Dowall and one
private wounded. At Cairo the regiment had
the lionour of being selected to take posses-
sion of the advanced gate, the " Gate of the
Pyramids," surrendered to the Lrilisli in terms
of a convention with the French.
For its distinguished services during the
Egyptian campaign, the Cameron Highlanders,
besides receiving the thanks of the king and
parliament, was one of the regiments which
received the honour of bearing the figure of
a Sphinx, with the word " Egypt," on its
colours and appointments.
After staying a short time at IMinorca, the
regiment returned to Scotland in August 1802,
wlience, after filling up its thinned ranks,
it was removed to Ireland in tlie beginning
of 1803. . In 1804 a second battalion was
raised, but was never employed on active
service, being used only to fill up vacancies as
they occurred in the first battalion, until 1815,
when it was reduced at Dundee.
In 1804 the question of abolisliing the kilt
.seems to have been under the consideration
of the military authorities, and a correspond-
ence on tlie subject took place between the
IIorse-Guards and Colonel Cameron, which
deserves to be reproduced for the sake of
the Highland Colonel's intensely characteristic
reply. In a letter dated " Horse Guards, 13th
October 1804," Colonel Cameron was requested
to state his " j^/'ivcde opinion as to the expedi-
ency of abolishing the kilt in Higldand regi-
ments, and substituting in lieu thereof the
tartan trews." To this Colonel Cameron replied
in four sentences as follows : —
"Glasgow, 27th October 1804.
" Sir, — On my return hither some days ago from
Stirling, I received your letter of the 13th inst. (by
General Calvert's orders) resjxftting the propriety of
an alteration in the mode of clothing Highland regi-
ments, in reply to which I beg to state, freely and
fully, my Ecntiments upon that subject, wathout a
particle of prejudice in either way, but merely founded
upon facts as applicable to these corps — at least as
far as I am capuhlc., from thirty years' experience,
twenty years of wliich I have been upon actual ser-
vice in all climates, with the description of men in
(piestion, which, independent of being myself a High-
lander, and well knowing all the convenience and
inconvenience of our native garb in the field and
otherwise, and perhaps, also, aware of the probable
source and clashing motives from which the suggestion
now under consideration originally arose. I have to
observe progressively, that in the course of the late
■war several gentlemen proposed to raise Highland
regiments, some for general service, but chielly for
home defence ; but most of these corps were called
from all quarters, and thereby adulterated with every
description of men, that rendered them anything but
real Highlanders, or even Scotchmen (which is not
strictly synonymous), and the colonels themselves
being generally unaccpiainted with the language and
habits of Highlanders, while pivjudiced in favour of,
and accustomed to wear breeches, consequently averse
to that free congenial circulation of pure wholesome
air (as an exhilarating native bracer) which has
hitherto so peculiarly befitted the Highlander for
activity, and all the other necessary cpialities of a
soldier, whether for hardship upon scanty fare, readi-
ness in accoutriiuj, or making forced marches, d'C,
besides the exclusive advantage, when halted, of
drenching his kilt, &:c., in the next brook, as well as
washing his limbs, and drying both, as it were, by
constant fanning, without injury to either, but, on
the contrary, feeling clean and comfortable, while the
buffoon tartan pantaloon, &c., with all its fringed
frippery (as some mongrel Highlanders would have it)
sticking wet and dirty to the skin, is not very easily
pulled off, and less so to get on again in case of alarm
or any other hurry, and all this time absorbing both
wet and dirt, followed up by rheumatism and fevers,
which ultimately make great havoc in hot and cold
clinrates ; while it consists with knowledge, that the
Highlander in his native garb always apjieared more
cleanly, and maintained better health in both climates
than those who wore even the thick cloth pantaloon.
Independent of these circumstances, I feel no hesita-
tion in saying, that the jiroposed alteration must have
proceeded from a whimsical idea, more than from the
real comfort of the Highland soldier, and a wish to lay
aside that national martial garb, the very sight of
which has, upon many occasions, struck the enemy
with terror and confusion, — and now metamorphose
the Highlander from his real characteristic appear-
ance and comfort in an odious incompatible dress,
to which it will, in my opinion, be difficult to recon-
cile him, as a poignant grievance to, and a galling
reflection upon, Highland corps, &c., as levelling that
martial distinction by which they have been hitherto
noticed and respected, — and from my own experience I
feel well founded in saying, that if anything was
wanted to aid the rack-renting Highland landlords in
destroj'ing that source, which has hitherto proved so
fruitful for keeping up Highland corps, it will be that
of abolishing their native garb, which His Royal
Highness the Commander-in chief and the Adjutant-
General may rest assured will prove a complete death-
warrant to the recruiting service in that respect. But
I sincerely hope His_ Royal Highness will never
acquiesce in so painful and degrading an idea (come
from whatever quarter it maj^) as to strip us of our
native garb (admitted hitherto our regimental uni-
form) a.n(l stuff MS into a harli'(|uin tartan pantaloon,
which, composed of the usual quality that continues,
as at present worn, useful and becoming for twelve
months, will not endure six weeks fair wear as a
'52
JIISl^OllY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGI^IENTS.
pantaloon, and when patched makes a horrible appear-
ance— besides that the necessary qnantity to serve
decently throughout the year would become extremely
expensive, but, above all, take away completi'ly the
appearance and conceit of a Highland soldier, in
which case I would rather see him stujfcd in breeches,
and abolish the distinction at once. — I have the
honour to be, &c.
(Signed) "Alan Cameron,
" Colonel 79th or Cameron Highlanders,"
" To Henry Thorpe, Esq."
The regiment remained in Ireland till
November 1805, when it was removed to
England, where it did duty at various places
till July 1807. In that month the 79th formed
part of the expedition against Denmark, where
it remained till the following November, the
only casualties being four men wounded, during
the bombardment of Copenhagen,
After a fruitless expedition to Sweden in
j\Iay 1808, under Lt.-General Sir John Moore,
the regiment was ordered, Avith other rein-
forcements, to proceed to Portugal, where it
landed August 26th, 1808, and immediately
joined tlio army encamped near Lisbon. After
the convention of Cintra, the 79th, as part
of Major-General Fane's brigade, joined the
army under Sir John jNIoore, whose object was
to drive the French out of Spain, Moore,
being joined by the division under Sir David
Baird, at Mayorga, had proceeded as far
as Sahagun, when he deemed it advisable
to commence the ever memorable retreat to
Corunna, details of which have already been
given. At Corunna, on the 16th of January
1809, the 79th had no chance of distinguishing
itself in action, its duty being, as part of Lt.-
General Eraser's division, to hold the heights
immediately in front of the gates of Corunna;
but " they also serve who only stand and wait."
The embarkation was effected in safety, and
on the army arriving in England in February,
the 79 th marched to Weeley Barracks, in Essex,
about 10 miles from Chelmsford, Avhere many
of the men were shortly afterwards attacked
with fever, though not a man died.*
*_" In 1809, the 79th accomplished what no other
regiment did. In January of that year they were in
Spain at the Battle of Corunna, and returned to
England in February, when 700 men and several
officers suifered froni a dangerous typhus fever, yet
not a man died. In July they embarked 1002 bayo-
nets for Walcheren, were engaged during the whole
siege of Flushing in the trenches, yet liad not a man
wounded, and, whilst there, lost only one individual
in fever— raymnster Baldock, the least expected of
*ny one. During the three months after their return
I "While in Portugal, Colonel Cameron, who
had been appointed commandant of Lisbon
with the rank of Brigadier-General, retired
from the personal command of the regiment,
after leading it in every engagement and shar-
ing all its j^rivations for fifteen years ; " his
almost paternal anxiety," as Captain Jameson
says, "for his native Highlanders had never per-
mitted him to be absent from their head." He
was succeeded in the command of the regiment
by his eldest son, Lt.-Colonel Philip Cameron.
After taking part in the siege of Flushing,
in August 1809, the regiment returned to
England, and again took up its quarters in
Weeley Barracks, where it was attacked with
fever, which carried off a number of men, and
prostrated many more, upwards of 40 having
to be left behind when the regiment embarked
for Portugal in January 1810, to join the
army acting under Sir Arthur Wellesley.
Meanwhile a number of men of the 79th,
who had been left behind in Portugal on the
retreat to Corunna, had, along with several
officers and men belonging to other regiments,
been formed into a corps designated the ist
battalion of detachments. The detachment ot
the 79th consisted of 5 officers, 4 sergeant::!,
and 45 rank and file ; and out of this small
number wlio were engaged at Talavera de la
Pteyna on July 27th and 28th, 1809, 14 rank
and file were killed,~and one sergeant and 27
rank and file wounded.
Shortly after landing at Lisbon, the regi-
ment was ordered to proceed to Spain to assist
in the defence of Cadiz, Avhere it remained
till the middle of August 1810, having had
Lts. Patrick M'Crummen, Donald Cameron,
and 25 rank and file wounded in performing
a small service against the enemy. After its
return to Lisbon, the 79th was equipped for tne
field, and joined the army under Lord Welling-
ton at Busaco on the 25th of September. The
79th was here brigaded Avith the 7th and Gist
Pcgiments, under the command of Major-
General Alan Cameron.
The regiment had not long to wait before
taking part in the active operations carried on
to England, only ten men died, and in December of
that same year again, embarked for the peninsula,
1032 strong." — Note by Dr A. Anderson, Regimental
sureeon, p. 44 of H. S. Smith's List of the OJfkera
of tne 79th.
DEATH OF COLONEL CAMEEOX.
•53
against the French by England's great general.
Wellington had taken up a strong position
along the Sierra de Busaco, to prevent the
further advance of Marshal Massena; and the
division of which the 79th formed part was
posted at the extreme right of the British
line. At daybreak on the 27th of Sept. the
French columns, preceded by a swarm of skir-
mishers, who had nearly surrounded and cut
off the picket of the 79th, advanced against the
British right, when Captain Neil Douglas gal-
lantly volunteered his company to its support,
and opening fire from a favourable position,
checked the enemy's advance, and enabled the
picket to retire in good order. As the enemy's
attack was changed to the centre and left, the
79th had no other opportunity that day of dis-
tinguishing itself in action. It, however, lost
Captain Alexander Cameron^ and 7 rank and
file killed, Captain Neil Douglas, and 41 rank
and file wounded.
After this battle, Wellington deemed it pru-
dent to retire within the strong lines of Torres
Vedras, wdiither he Avas followed by Massena,
who remained there till the 14th of November,
when he suddenly broke up his camp and
retired upon Santarem, followed by Wellington.
The French again commenced their retreat in
the beginning of March 1811, closely pursued
by the British army. During the pursuit
several small skirmishes took place, and in a
sharp contest at Foz d'Arouce, the light com-
pany of the 79 th had 2 men killed, and 7
wounded. In this affair, Lt. Kenneth Cameron
of the 79th captured the Lieutenant-Colonel
of the 39th French infantry.
On the 2nd of May, Massena, desirous of
relieving Almeida, which Wellington had in-
vested, took up a position in front of Dos
Casas and Fuentes d'Onor. "The English
position," says Jameson, " Avas a line whose left
extended beyond the brook of Onoro, resting '
on a hill supported by Fort ConcejDtion; the
right, which Avas more accessible, Avas at Nave
d'Aver, and the centre at Villa Formosa."
On the 3rd of May, Massena commenced
' "This gallant officer commanded the picket of
the 79th, and could not he induced to withdraw. He
was last seen by Captain (afterwards the late Lieut. -
General Sir Neil) Douglas, fighting hand to hand
witli several French soldiers, to whom he refused to
deliver up his sword. His body was found pierced with
seven bayonet wounds." — Jameson's Records, p. 24.
II.
his attack upon the English position, his strong-
est efforts being directed against the village
of Fuentes d'Onor, which he seemed deter-
mined to get possession of. The defence of
the position Avas entrusted to the 79 th, along
with the 71st Highknders, Avith the 24th
regiment and several light companies in sup-
port, the Avhole commanded by Lieutenant-
Colonel Philip Cameron of the 79th. During
the Avhole of the day the enemy in superior
numbers made several desperate attempts to
take the village, and indeed did manage to get
temporary possession of several parts, " but
after a succession of most bloody hand to hand
encounters, he was completely driven from it
at nightfall, when darkness put an end to the
conflict. "*5
Early on the morning of the 5 th of May,
Massena, avIio in the meantime had been mak-
ing dispositions for a renewal of the contest,
again directed his strongest efforts against the
position held by the 79th and its comrades. By
the force of overAvhelming numbers the French
did succeed in carrying the lower portion of
the village, at the same time surrounding and
taking prisoners two companies of the 79th,
which had got separated from the main body.
Meantime, in the upper portion of the village
a fierce and deadly contest Avas being Avaged
between the French Grenadiers and the High-
landers, the latter, according to Captain Jame-
son, in numerous instances using their muskets
as clubs instead of acting with the bayonet,
so close and deadly w^as the strife maintained.
" About this period of the action, a French
soldier was observed to slip aside into a door-
way and take deliberate aim at Colonel
Cameron, who fell from his horse mortally
Avounded. A cry of grief, intermingled with
shouts for revenge, arose from the rearmost
Highlanders, who witnessed the fall of their
commanding officer, and Avas rapidly com-
municated to those in front. As Colonel
Cameron was being conveyed to the rear by
his sorrowing clansmen, the 88th regiment,
detached to reinforce the troops at this point,
arrived in double-quick time; the men were
now at the highest pitch of excitement, and a
charge being ordered by Brigadier-Genera]
^ Jameson's Record.
5 c
754
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
IMackinuon, the enemy was driven out of the
■\aUage with great slaughter. The post was
maiataiaed untU the evening, when the battle
terminated, and the Highlanders bemg with-
drawn, were replaced by a brigade of the light
division." '^
In these fierce contests, besides Lt.-Colonel
Cameron, who died of his wound, the 79th
had Captain William Imlach, one sergeant,
and 30 rank and file killed; Captains Malcolm
Eraser and Sinclair Davidson, Lts. James Sin-
clair, John Calder, Archibald Eraser, Alexander
Cameron, John Webb, and Fulton Eobertson,
Ensigns Charles Brown and Duncan Cameron,
6 sergeants, and 138 rank and file wounded,
besides about 100 missing, many of whom were
afterwards reported as killed.
The grief for the loss of Colonel Cameron,
son of Major-General Alan Cameron, former
and first colonel of the 79tli, was deep and
wide-spread. Wellington, with all his staff
and a large number of general officers, notwith-
standing the critical state of matters, attended
his funeral, which was conducted with military
honours. Sir Walter Scott, in his "Vision
of Don Eoderick," thus alludes to Colonel
Cameron's death : —
" And what avails thee that, for Cameron slain,
Wild from his plaided ranks the yell was given ?
Vengeance and grief gave mountain-rage the rein,
And, at the bloody spear-point headlong driven,
The despot's giant guards fled like the rack of
heaven."^
Wellington, — and many other officers of
high rank, — sent a special letter of condolence
to the colonel's father, Major-General Cameron,
in which he speaks of his son in terms of the
highest praise. " I cannot conceive," he says,
*'a string of circumstances more honourable
and glorious than these in which he lost his
life in the cause of his country."
^ Jameson's Record, p. 27.
8 In a note to this poem, Scott says that the 71st and
79th, on seeing Cameron fall, raised a dreadful shriek
of grief and rage; "they cliarged with irresistible
fury the finest body of French grenadiers ever seen,
being a part of Bonaparte's selected guard. The
officer who led the French, a man remarkable for
stature and symmetry, was killed on the spot. The
Frenchman who stepped out of the ranks to take
aim at Colonel Cameron was also bayoneted, pierced
with a thousand wounds, ami almost torn to pieces
by the furious Highlanders, who, under the command
of Colonel Cadogan, bore the enemy out of the con-
tested ground at the point of the bayonet."
Cameron was succeeded in the command of
the regiment by Major Alexander Petrie, who,
besides receiving a gold medal, had the brevet
rank of Lt.-Colonel conferred on him; and the
senior captain, Andrew Erown, was promoted
to the brevet rank of Major.
How highly Lord Wellington esteemed the
services performed by the 79th on these two
bloody days, wdl be seen from the following
letter: —
" Villa Formosa, 8^/i May, 1811,
" Sir, — I am directed by Lord Wellington to
acquaint you that he will have great pleasure in sub-
mitting to the Commander-in-Chief for a commission
the name of any non-commissioned officer of the 79th
regiment whom you may recommend, as his lordship
is anxious to mark the sense of the conduct of the
79th during the late engagement with the enemy.
" I have the honour to be, &c.,
(Signed) " Fitzrot Somerset.
"Major Petrie, Commanding
" 79th Highlandei's," &c.
Sergeant Donald M'Intosh was selected for
this distinguished honour, and, on the 4tli of
June 1811, was appointed ensign in the 8Sth
Eegiment.
The 79th did not take part in any other
engagement till the 22nd of July 1812, when it
was present as part of the reserve division
under Major-General Campbell at the great
victory of Salamanca. Its services, however,
were not brought into requisition till the close
of the day, and its casualties were only two
men wounded. Still it was deemed worthy
of having the honour of bearing the word
" Salamanca " on its colours and aj^pointments,
and a gold medal was conferi-ed upon the
commanding officer, Lt.-Colonel Eobert Fulton,
who had joined the regiment at Yellajes in
September 1811, with a draft of 5 sergeants,
and 231 rank and file from the 2nd battalion.
In the interval between Fuentes d'Onor and
Salamanca the 79th was moved about to various
places, and twice was severely attacked with
epidemic sickness.
After the battle of Salamanca, the 79th, along
with the rest of the allied army, entered Madrid
about the middle of August, where it remained
till the end of that month.
On the 1st of September the 79th, along
with the rest of the army, left Madrid under
Lord Wellington, to lay siege to Burgos, before
which it arrived on the 18th; and on the
SIEGE OF BUEGOS.
755
morning of the 19th, the light battalion, formed
by the several light companies of the 2-4th,
42nd, 58th, 60th^ and 79th regiments, com-
manded by Major the Hon. E. C. Cocks of
the 79th, -was selected for the purpose of
driving the enemy from their defences on the
heights of St Michael's, consisting of a liorn-
work and fieches commanding the approach
to the castle on tlie right.
' ' The attack Avas made by a simultaneous move-
ment on the two advanced fieches, which were carried
in the most gallant manner by the light companies of
the 42nd and 79th ; but a small post, close to and on
the left of the horn-work, was still occupied by the
enemy, from which he opened a fire upon the attack-
ing part)'. Lieut. Hugh Grant, with a detachment
of the 79th light company, was sent forward to dis-
lodge him, but finding himself opposed to continually
increasing numbers, he found it impossible to advance ;
but being equally resolved not to retire, he drew up
his small party under cover of an embankment, and,
possessing himself of the musket of a wounded soldier,
lie fired together with his men and gallantly maintained
himself. The remainder of the company now coming
up, the enemy was driven within the works ; but
this brave young officer was unfortunately mortally
wounded, and died a few days afterwards, sincerely
and deeply regretted.
The two light companies maintained the position
until nightfall, when the light battalion was assembled
at this point, and orders were issued to storm the
horn-work at 11 r.M. A detachment of the 42nd and
a Portuguese regiment were directed to enter the ditch
on the left of tire work, and to attempt the escalade
of both demi-bastions, the fire from M-hich was to be
kept in check by a direct attack in front by the re-
mainder of the 42nd. The light battalion was to
advance along the slope of the hill, parallel to the
left fiank of the work, which it was to endeavour to
enter by its gorge. The attack by the 42nd was to
be the signal for the advance of the light battalion,
the command of the whole being entrusted to Major-
General Sir Denis Pack.^
In execution of these arrangements, the troops at
the appointed hour proceeded to the assault. The
light companies, on arriving at the gorge of the work,
were received with a brisk fire of musketry through
the opening in the palisades, causing severe loss ; the)',
however, continued to advance, and, without waiting
for the application of the felling-axes and ladders,
with which they were provided, the foremost in the
attack were actually lifted over the palisades on each
other's shoulders. In this manner, the first man who
entered the work was Sergeant John Mackenzie of
tho 79th ; Major Cocks, the brave leader of the
storming party, next followed, and several others in
succession.
In this manner, and by means of the scaling-ladders,
the light battalion was, in a few minutes, formed
within the work ; and a guard, consisting of Sergeant
Donald Mackenzie and twelve men of the 79th, having
been placed at the gate leading to the castle, a charge
was made on the garrison, which, numbering between
400 and 500 men, having by this time formed itself
into a solid mass, defied every attempt to compel a
surrender ; in this manner the French troops rushed
towards the gate, where, meeting with the small guard
of the 79th, they were enabled, from their overwhelm-
^ His jiortrait is on p. 520, vol. ii.
ing numbers to overcome every opposition, and t«
effect their escape to the castle.
Sergeant Mackenzie, who was severely wounded in
this affair,^ and his small party behaved with tht
greatest bravery in their endeavours to prevent the
escape of the French garrison ; and bugler Charlei
Bogle of the 79th, a man of colour, was afterward;!
found dead at the gate, near a French soldier, tlia
sword of the former and bayonet of the latter through
each other's bodies.
The front attack had in the meantime completely
failed, and a severe loss was sustained."-
The enemy having opened a destructive firo
from the castle on the horn-Avork, the light
battalion was withdrawn to tlie ditch of the
curtain ; and strong parties were employed
during the niglit iu forming a parapet in the
gorge.
Afterwards a series of assaults was made
against the castle, witli but little success. In
one of these Major Andrew Lawrie of the
79tli was killed while entering a ditch, and
encouraging on the party he led by escalade ;
and the Hon. Major Cocks met witli a simi-
lar fate while rallying his picket during a
night sortie of the French. The death of this
officer was very much regretted by Wellington,
who in his despatch of October 11, 1812, said
he considered " his loss as one of the greatest
importance to this army and to His Majesty's
service." Tlie army continued before Bargos
till Oct. 21, when, being threatened by the
advance of strong reinforcements of the enemy,
it was deemed advisable to retreat towards
the frontiers of PortugaL
At the siege of Bm'gos, besides the two
officers just mentioned, the 79th had one
sergeant and 27 rank and file kUled; Captain
William Marshall, Lt. Hugh Grant, Kewan J.
Leslie, and Angus Macdonald, 5 sergeants, 1
drummer, and 79 rank and file wounded.
The regiment, with the rest of the army,
remained in cantonments till the middle of
May 1813; and in February of that year
Lt.-Colonel Fulton retired from the command
of the regiment, which was then assumed by
Lt. - Colonel Neil Douglas, from the second
battalion.
Breaking up from winter - quarters about
* " Sergeant Mackenzie had previously applied to
Major Cocks for the use of his dress sabre, which the
major readily granted, and used to relate with great
satisfaction that the sergeant returned it to him in a
state which indicated that he had used it with eflfect."
- Captain Jameson's Record.
756
HISTOKY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMEXTS.
the middle of May, the army advanced against
the enemy, who occupied various strong posi-
tions on the north of the Douro, which,
however, were precipitately evacuated during
the advance of the British army. The enemy
retired towards the north-east, in the direction
of Burgos, which the British found had been
completely destroyed by the French. In the
action at Yittoria, in which the enemy was
completely routed on the 21st of June, the
79th had not a chance of distinguishing itself
in action, as it formed part of ]\Iajor-General
Pakenham's division, whose duty it was to
cover the march of the magazines and stores
at Medina de Pomar.
At the battle of the "Pyrenees," on the 2Sth
of July, the 6th division, to which the 79th
belonged, was assigned a position across the
valley of the Lanz, which it had scarcely
assumed when it was attacked by a superior
French force, which it gallantly repulsed with
severe loss ; a similar result occurred at all
points, nearly every regiment charging with the
bayonet. The loss of the 79th was 1 sergeant
and 16 rank and file killed; Lieutenant J.
Kynock, 2 sergeants, and 38 rank and file
wounded. Lt. -Colonel N'eil Douglas had a
horse shot under him, and in consequence of
his services he was awarded a gold medal ; and
Major Andrew Brown was promoted to the
brevet rank of Lt. -Colonel for his gallantry.
Along with the rest of the army, the 79th
followed the enemy towards the French fron-
tier, the next action in which it took part being
that of Xivelle, November 19, 1813, fully
described elsewhere. Here the steadiness of its
line in advancing up a hill to meet the enemy
excited the admiration of Sir Rowland Hill, and
although its casualties were few, the part it took
in the action gained for the regiment the dis-
tinction of inscribing " Kivelle " on its colours
and appointments. Its loss was 1 man killed, and
Ensign John Thomson and 5 men wounded.
Continuing to advance with its division, the
79th shared, on the 10th of December, in the
successful attack on the enemy's entrenchments
on the banks of the ISTive, when it had 5 men
killed, and Lt. Alexander Eobertson, 2 ser-
geants, and 24 rank and file Avounded.-*
■* As the part taken by the 70th in the Teninsukr
battles lias been described at some lengtli in connection
The enemy having retired to the Gave
d'Oleron, and the severity of the weather pre-
venting further operations, the 79th went into
quarters at St Pierre d'Yurbe, and while here,
inFeb.l814,it marched over to the seaport town
of St Jean de Luz to get a new supply of
clothing, of which it stood very much in need.
In the battle of Orthes, on February 25th,
the 79th had no opportunity of taking part,
but took an active share, and suffered severely,
in the final engagement at Toulouse.
Early on the morning of the 10th, the 6th
division, of which the 79th, under the com-
mand of Sir Henry Clinton, formed part, along
with the 42nd and 91st regiments, constitut-
ing the Highland Brigade of Sir Denis Pack,
crossed the Garonne and the Ers at Croix
d'Orade, foUowiug the 4th division, and halted
near the northern extremity of the height (be-
tween and running parallel with the canal of
Languedoc, and the river Ers) on Avhich the
enemy was posted, strongly fortified by entrench-
ments and redoubts. Arrangements were here
made for a combined attack, the 6th division,
continuing its march along the left bank of the
Ers, filed by threes in double-quick time, close
under the enemy's guns, from which a heavy
cannonade of round and grape-shot was opened,
occasioning considerable loss. "The Highland
Brigade of Sir Denis Pack," Captain Jameson
says, " halted about midway to the position,
formed line to the right, and proceeded to
ascend the hill. The light companies were
now ordered out, and directed to conform to
the movements of the brigade. General Pack
having mingled with the former, and cheering
them on. The grenadier company of the 79th
was brought up as a reinforcement to the light
troops ; and after a vigorous resistance, the
enemy was driven to a considerable distance
down the opposite slope of the ridge. The
pursuit was then discontinued, and a slackened
and desultory fire of advanced posts succeeded.
The brigade had, in the meantime,. formed
on the Balma road across the height, the light
companies were recalled, and final arrange-
ments completed for an attack on the two
centre redoubts of the enemy's position,
designated respectively La Colombette and Le
with the 42nd and other regiments, it is unnecessary to
repeat the details here.
BATTLE OF TOULOUSE.
757
Tour des Augustins. The attack of the former
or most advanced redoubt was assigned to the
42nd, and the latter to the 79th, the 91st and
12th Portuguese being in reserve. Eoth these
redoubts were carried at a run, in the most
gallant st3de, in the face of a terrific fire of
round sliot, grape, and musketry, by which a
very severe loss was sustained. About 100
men of the 79th, headed by several officers,
now left the captured Avork to encounter the
enemy on the ridge of the plateau ; but,
suddenly perceiving a discharge of musketry'
in the redoubt captured by the 42nd in their
rear, and also seeing it again in possession of
the enemy, they immediately fell back on the
Eedoubt des Augustins. The Colombette had
been suddenly attacked and entered by a fresh
and numerous column of the enemy, when the
42nd was compelled to give way, and, continu-
ing to retire by a narrow and deep road leading
through the redoubt occupied by the 79th
(closely pursued by an overwhelming force of
the enemy), the alarm communicated itself
from one regiment to the other, and both, for
a moment, quitted the works.^
At this critical juncture, Lt.-Colonel Douglas
having succeeded in rallying the 79th, the regi-
ment again advanced, and in a few minutes
succeeded in retaking, not only its own former
position, but also the redoubt from which the
42nd had been driven. For this service, Lt.-
Colonel Douglas received on the field the thanks
of Generals Clinton and Pack, commanding the
division and brigade; and the regiments in re-
serve having by this time come tip, the brigade
was moved to the right, for the j^urpose of car-
rying, in conjunction with the Spaniards, the
two remaining redoubts on the left of the posi-
tion. While, however, the necessary prepara-
tions were making for this attack, the enemy
was observed to be in the act of abandoning
them, thus leaving the British army in complete
^ "Wliilst the enemy thus gained a temporarj^ posses-
sion of the redoubts, Lieutenant Ford and seven men
of the 79tl), who were in a detached portion of the
work, separated from its front face by a deep road, had
their retreat cut off by a who]e French regiment
advancing along this road in their rear, when one of
the men, with great presence of mind, called out ' ' sit
down," which hint was immediately acted on, with the
effect of saving the party from being made prisoners,
as the enemy supposed them to be wounded, and a
French officer shrugged his shoulders in token of inabi-
lity to render them any assistance/"
possession of the plateau and its works. The
79th occupied the Ptcdoubt Colombette during
the night of the lOlh of April 1814,6
Tlie importance of the positions captui'cd by
tlio 42nd and the 79th was so great, and the
behaviour of these regiments so intrepid and
gallant, that they won special commendation
from Wellington, being two of the four regi-
ments particularly mentioned in his despatch
of the 12th of April 1814,
The 79th lost Captains Patrick Purves and John
Cameron, Lt. Duncan Cameron, and 16 rank and file
killed ; the wounded were Captains Thomas Mylne,
Peter Innes, James Campbell, and William Marshall ;
Lts. William M'Barnet, Donald Cameron, James
Fraser, Ewen Cameron (1st), John Ivynock, Eweu
Cameron (2nd), Duncan Macpherson, Charles M'Arthur,
and Allan Macdonald; Ensign Allan Maclean, Adju-
tant and Lt. Kenneth Cameron, 12 sergeants, 2
drummers, and 182 rank and file. Of those wounded,
Lts. M'Barnet, Ewen Cameron (2nd), and 23 men
died of their wounds. Of the 494 officers and men of
the 79th who went into action at Toulouse, only 263
came out un wounded.
Lt.-Colonel Neil Douglas received the
decoration of a gold cross for this action, in
substitution of all his former distinctions; Majoi
Duncan Cameron received the brevet rank of
Lt.-Colonel in the army; and the 79th was per-
mitted by royal autliority to bear on its colours
and appointments the word Toulouse, in addi-
tion to its other inscriptions. As a proof, like-
wise, of the distinction earned by it during the
successive campaigns in the Peninsula, it was
subsequently authorised to have the word
Peninsula inscribed on its colours and ap-
pointments.
ISTapoleon BuonajDarte's abdication liaving
put an end to further hostilities, the regiment,
after remaining a few weeks in the soutli
of France, embarked in July 1814, arrivmg at
Cork on the 26th, and taking up its quarters in
the barracks there. While here, in December,
its ranks were filled np by a large draft from
the 2nd battalion, and in the beginning of
Feb. 1815, it set sail, along with several other
regiments, for North America, but was driven
back by contrary winds ; the same happened
to the expedition when attempting to sail
again on the 1st of March. On the 3rd, the
expedition was countermanded ; and on the
17th the 79th sailed for the north of L-eland,
to take up its quarters at Belfast, where it
^ Jameson's Historical Record, p. 43.
758
HISTORY OF TIIE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
remained till May, when, witli all the other
available forces of Britain, it was called upon
to take part in that final and fierce struggle with
the great disturher of the peace of Europe, and
assist in putting an end to his bloody machina-
tions against the peace of civilised nations.
The 79th, having joined Wellington's army at
Brussels, was brigaded with the 28th, 32nd,
and 95th Eegiments, under the command of
Major-General Sir James Kempt, the three
regiments forming the first brigade of the fifth,
or Sir Thomas Picton's division, the Eoyal
Scots, 42nd, 44th, and 92nd regiments forming
the other brigade under Major-General Pack.
The events from the night of the 15th to the
ISth of June 1815 are so well known, and so
many details are given in connection with the
42nd and 92nd Eegiments, that it will be
sufficient here to indicate the part taken in
them by the 79th. The alarm having been
rapidly spread of the approach of the French on
the night of the 15 th — the night of the famous
ball well known to all readers of Byron, —
preparations were immediately made for march-
ing out, and by four o'clock on the morning
of the 16th, the regiment, with its division,
provisioned for three days, was on the road to
Charleroi. In the passage of CMlde Harold
where Byron's famous description of the episode
preceding Quatre Bras occurs, the poet thus
refers to the Cameron Highlanders : —
" And wild and high the ' Cameron's Gathering ' rose,
The war-note of Lochiel, which Albyn's hills
Have heard, and heard, too, have her Saxon foes : —
How in the noon of night that jiibi-och thrills
Savage and shrill ! But with the breath which fills
Their mountain-pipe, so fill the mountaineers
With the fierce native daring which instils
The stin'ing memory of a thousand years,
And Evan's,'' Donald's fame rings in each clansman's
ears!"
The division halted near the village of Water-
loo to cook its provisions ; but before this
could be accomplished it was ordered forward
towards Quatre Bras, where it halted on the
road, at the distance of about half a mile
from the enemy, from whom the column was
separated by a rising ground. After the two
brigade companies had halted for a very short
time on this road the division broke off to
the left, lining the ISTamur Eoad, the banks
^ "Evan" and "Donald" are Sir Evan or Ewen
Ciimoron, and Donald, the " Gentle Lochiel." Their
portraits are on i>ages 296 and 519, vol. i.
of which were from ten to fifteen feet high
on each side. The Cameron Highlanders
formed the extreme left of the British urmy,
and the 92nd the right of the division, being
posted immediately in front of Quatre Bras.
Scarcely had this position been taken up,
when the enemy advanced in great force,
sending out " a cloud of sharpshooters," who
were met by the light companies of the first
brigade, along with the 8th company and
marksmen of the 79th. These maintained
their ground bravely, despite the fearful execu-
tion done upon them by the overwhelming
numbers of the enemy's sharpshooters, who
picked out the officers especially, and the
artillerymen serving the only two guns yet
brought into action. At about four o'clock
in the afternoon, the Cameron Highlanders
had the honour of being ordered forward to
cover the guns and drive the enemy from
his advanced position, and gallantly did the
regiment perform the service.
"The regiment," says Captain Jameson,^
"cleared the bank in its front, fired a volley,
and, charging with the bayonet, drove the
French advanced troops with great precipita-
tion and in disorder to a hedge about a
hundred yards in their rear, where they
attempted to re-form, but were followed up
with such alacrity that they again gave way,
pursued to another hedge about the same
distance, from which they were a second time
driven in confusion upon their main column,
which was formed in great strength upon the
opposite rising ground. The regiment, noAv
joined by its detached companies, commenced
firing volleys upon the enemy from behind the
last-mentioned hedge, and in the course of
fifteen minutes expended nearly all its ammu-
nition. Whilst in this exposed situation, it
was ordered to retire, which it accomplished
without confusion, although it had a broad
ditch to leap, and the first hedge to repass,
when it formed line about fifty yards in front
of its original position. Being here much
exposed to the fire of the enemy's guns, it
was ordered to lie down, and it continued thus
for nearly an hour, when it was again directed
to resume its first position on the road, and
8 Historical Record, p. 51.
THE 79th at WATEELOO— PIPEE KEl^NETH MACKAY'S COUEAGE. 759
form in column as circumstances might require,
Eeing afterwards repeatedly threatened by
cavalry, it formed and moved forward in square,
but without being attacked."
Meantime all the other regiments of the
division were engaged ; indeed, each battalion
of the British army had to sustain, in several
instances separately and independently, the
whole weight of the sujDcrior French masses
which bore down upon it. The enemy, how-
ever, notwithstanding the many advantages he
had, seems to have failed in almost every
attack, and the contest for that day ended
about dusk decidedly in favour of the liritish.
The loss of the 79th was Captain John Sinchiir,
Lt. and Adjutant John Kynock, and 28 rank and
file killed; Lt. -Colonel Neil Douglas, Brevet Lt.-
Colonels Andrew Brown and Duncan Camei'on ; Cap-
tains Thomas Mylne, Neil Campbell, "VVilliam Mar-
shall, Malcolm Fi'aser, William Bruce, and Robert
Mackay ; Lieuts. Thomas Brown, William Maddock,
William Leaper, James Fraser, Donald MacPhee, and
AVilliam A. Eiach ; Ensign James Robertson, Volunteer
Alexander Cameron, 10 sergeants, and 248 rank and
file wounded. All the field officers, according to Cap-
tain Jameson, in addition to severe wounds, had their
horses shot under them.
At dusk on the 17th the division took up
its position among some corn-fields near the
farm La Haye Sainte, under cover of a rising
ground, the ridge opposite to which was lined
by the enemy's columns. The 28th and 79th
formed the centre of Pieton's division, the
left of the division extending towards Ohain,
its right resting on the Brussels road.
About half-past ten on the morning of the
18th of June, the French began to move for-
ward to the attack, under cover of a tremendous
cannonade, spiritedly answered by the British
artillery, posted in advance of a road which
ran along the crest of the rising ground in
front of the division, and on each side of
which was a hedge. Kempt's brigade, deploy-
ing into line, advanced to this road, the light
companies and the rifles descending into
the valley, and maintaining a severe contest
against overwhelming numbers. Meantime a
heavy column of the enemy's infantry, advanc-
ing towards the right of the division, was
warmly received by the 28th ; and the 32nd
and 79th, following up the advantage, each
attacking the column opposed to it, a close and
obstinate engagement followed, ''shedding last-
ing honour on Kempt's brigade," till at length
the enemy gave way in the greatest confusion.
It was during this contest that General Picton
was killed and General Kempt severely wounded ;
but although unable, from the severity of the
w^ound, to sit on horseback, the latter would
not allow himself to be carried off the field.
The column of the enemy thus routed was
shortly afterwards surrounded and taken cap-
tive by Ponsonby's brigade of cavalry.
Shortly after this the first brigade, being
threatened by a body of the enemy's cavalry,
formed into squares, and soon afterwards re-
turned to its former position on the road,^ lining
the hedge nearest the enemy, where it was
exposed to a galling and destructive fire, both
from the guns and sharpshooters, against whom
the light companies of Kempt's brigade and
the division rifles were several times sent.
After falling back for a supply of ammuni-
tion, the first brigade again moved forward,
and a general charge having been made along
the whole line about seven o'clock, the enemy
gave way in all directions, pursued by the
Prussians and the English cavalry. The
fifth division rested for the night near the
farm of La Belle Alliance.
The loss of the 79th was Captain John Cameron,
Lts. Duncan Macpherson, Donald Cameron, and
Ewen Kennedy, 2 sergeants, and 27 rank and file
killed ; Captains James Campbell, senior, Neil Camp-
bell ; Lts. Alexander Cameron, Ewen Cameron,
Alexander Forbes, Charles Macarthur, and John Fow-
ling ; Ensigns A. J. Crawford and J. Nash, 7 sergeants,
4 drummers, and 121 rank and file wounded. Captain
Neil Campbell, Lts. Donald Cameron, John Fow-
ling, and 48 men died soon afterwards. The total
number of officers and men who entered the engage-
ment on the 16th was 776, and out of that only 297
came out on the 18th unwounded ; the loss of the
79th exceeded by one that of any other regiment in
the army, except the 3rd battalion of the 1st Foot
Guards, which was almost annihilated,
Wellington, in his despatch of the 19th,
mentions the regiment in terms of high praise ;
and, as in the case of Toulouse, it was one of
the only four British regiments — the 28t]i,
42nd, 79th, and 92nd — specially mentioned in
the despatch. The distinction of a Companion-
ship of the Bath was conferred upon Lt.-Colonel
Xeil Douglas, and upon Brevet Lt.-Colonels
Andrew Brown and Duncan Cameron; Capt,
Thomas Mylne was promoted by brevet to be
^ " During the formation, Piper Kenneth Ifackay
of the 79th, a brave Highlander, stepped outside of
the bayonets and continued to play round the out-
aide of the square, the popular air of ' Cdgaidh nxi Sith '
with much inspiriting effect." — Jameson's Historical
Record.
760
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGI^IENTS.
major in the army; and Lt. Alexander Cameron,
upon wliom, from the great loss sustained in
superior officers, the command of the regiment
ultimately devolved, was promoted to the
brevet rank of major for his distinguished
conduct. Each siu'viving officer and soldier
received the decoration of the " AVaterloo "
silver medal, and was allowed to reckon two
additional years' service.
The regiment, along with the rest of the
army, proceeded on the 19 th in pursuit of the
enemy, arriving on July 8th at Paris, near which
it was encamped till the beginning of Decem-
ber. Whde here, on the 17th of August, at
the special request of the Emperor of Eussia,
Sergeant Thomas Campbell of the grenadiers,
a man of gigantic stature, with Private John
Eraser and Piper Kenneth Mackay, all of the
79th, accompanied by a like number of each
rank from the 42nd and 92nd Highlanders,
proceeded to the Palais Elysee in Paris, to
gratify the Emperor's desire of examining the
dress and equipments of the Highland regi-
ments. Sei'geant Campbell especially was most
minutely inspected by the Emperor, who, saj^s
Campbell, " examined my hose, gaiters, legs,
and pinched my skin, thinking I wore some-
tiring under my kilt, and had the curiosity to
lift my kUt to my navel, so that he might not
be deceived." After asking Campbell many
questions, the Emperor " requested Lord Cath-
cart to order me to put John Eraser through
the ' manual and platoon ' exercise, at which
performance he was highly pleased. He then
requested the pipers to play up, and Lord
Cathcart desired them to play the Highland
tune ' Cbgaidh na Sith' (•' war or j)eace'), which
he explained to the Emperor,who seemed highly
delighted with the music. After the Emperor
had done with me, the veteran Count Plutoif
came up to me, and, taking me by the hand,
told me in broken English that I was a good
and brave soldier, and all my countrymen were.
He then pressed my hand to his breast, and
gave me his to press to mine."
In the beginning of December 1815, the
79th, as part of the Army of Occupation, went
into cantonments in Pas de Calais, where it
remained till the end of October 1818, when
it embarked for England, taking up its quar-
ters at Chichester on the 8th of November.
After moving from Chichester to Ports-
mouth, and Portsmouth to Jersey, the regi-
ment, in May 1820, embarked at Plymouth
for Ireland, where it took part in the critical
and not very agreeable duty necessitated by
the disturbed state of the country, details of
which will be found in our account of the
42nd Eoyal Highlanders, who were in Ireland
at the same time.
On quitting Jersey, the "States of the Island"
transmitted to the commanding officer of the
79 th an address, praising the regiment in the
highest terms for its exemplary conduct while
stationed in the island.
The 79th remained in Ireland till August
1825, being quartered successively at Eermoj"-,
Limerick, Templemore, Naas, Dublin, and
Kilkenny, furnishing detachments at each of
these places to the district and towns in the
neighbourhood. The regiment seems to have
discharged its unpleasant duties as delicately
and satisfactorily as did the 42nd Highlanders,
and to have merited the esteem and respect
of the people among whom it was stationed.
On leaving Limerick, where it was quartered
for nearly two years, the magistrates and
council presented an address to the command-
ing officer, Lt.-Colonel Douglas, in which they
say,—
" The mild manners ajid military cteportment of
the officers, as well as the excellent discipline and
moral order of the brave men whom you so well
command, are happily evinced in the general order
which their uniform good conduct has excited in
this city ; and ^\'e beg of you to convey to them the
expression of our highest approbation."
In April 1825, the regiment was augmented
from eight to ten companies, of 740 rank and
file, and in August, the six service companies
embarked at Cork for Canada, under the com-
mand of Colonel Sir Neil Douglas, arriving at
Quebec in the month of October, where they
remained till June 1828. During this time,
with the exception of a few months in Glasgow,
the ddpot companies were stationed at various
places in Ireland.
On the 24th of March 1828, Lt. - General
Sir E. C. Ferguson, G.C.B., was appointed
colonel of the regiment, in succession to Lt.-
General Sir Alan Cameron, K.C.B., who had
died at Fulham, Middlesex, on the 9th, after
PEESENTATION OF I^EW COLOUES.
761
being connected with, the regiment for about
thirty-five years.
On the 18th of Juno 1828, the anniversary
of Waterloo, the 79th, which in that month
had removed to Montreal, was presented with
new colours, the gift of its new Colonel, Lt.-
General Ferguson. The presentation, which
was performed by Lady Douglas, took place on
the Champs de Mars, in presence of a very
numerous assemblage of the 61ite of the in-
habitants of Montreal.
The regiment returned to Quebec in 1833,
where it remained till its embarkation for
England in 1836. In the October of that year,
the service companies were joined at Glasgow
by the d^pot companies, which had in the
meantime been mo\T[ng about from place to
place in Ireland, England, and Scotland, being
stationed for most of the time at various towns
in the last mentioned country.
In September 1833, b}'- the retirement of
Sir E"eil Douglas on half-pay, Brevet Lt.-
Colonel Duncan Macdougal succeeded to the
command of the regiment; and on the latter's
retirement in March 1835, he was succeeded by
Major Eobert Ferguson.
The regiment remained in Glasgow till June
1837, removing thence to Edinburgh, where it
was stationed till the folloAving June, when it
proceeded to Dublin. On account of the
disturbed state of the manufacturing districts
in the north of England in 1839, the regiment
was ordered to proceed thither, being quartered
at various places. Here it remained till about
the end of 1840, when it was again ordered on
foreign service, embarking at Deptford for
Gibraltar, where it arrived in January 1841,
and where it remained performing garrison
duty tUl June 1848.
In April 1841, on the death of Sir E. C.
Ferguson, Major-General the Honourable John
Eamsay was appointed Colonel of the 79th,
and was succeeded, on his death in July 1842,
by Lt. -General Sir James Macdonell, G.C.B.,
who was afterwards, on February 8, 1849,
appointed to the colonelcy of the 71st Eegiment.
Meantime, on the retirement, in June 1841, of
Lt.-Colonel Eobert Ferguson, Major Andrew
Brown succeeded to the command of the regi-
ment, but exchanged in October following with
Colonel John Carter, K.H.,from the 1st Eoyals,
n
who retired in June 1842, and was succeeded
by Major the Hon. Lauderdale Maule.
" The monotony of a regiment's life at Gibraltar is
well known to every corps that has had to perform
garrison duty on the Kouk. This monotony falls
much more heavily on the men than on the officers of
a regiment ; the former, although they may leave the
garrison gate under certain restrictions, cannot pass
the lines which separate the neutral ground from
Spanish territory.
A few of the more gifted, therefore, of the 79th,
during its seven years' sojourn at Gibraltar, tried
from time to time to enliven the community by such
means as were at their command, which were slender
enough, but went a long way when properly utilised
and duly encouraged. Among these, the most popular,
perhaps, was the performance of private theatricals by
a small company selected from more or less qualified
volunteers ; and in truth the way in which they con-
trived to put small pieces of a broad farcical nature on
their improvised stage, did no small credit to their
natural histrionic abilities. These performances at
first took place in the schoolroom, or such other well-
sized apartments as could be made available, and
"the house" was at all times crammed with a most
appreciative audience, comprising all ranks, and repre*
senting every corps in the garrison. ^
At a later period the amateurs of the 79tli having
discovered their strength, and the real merits of one
or two stars (of whom more presently), engaged the
town theatre, and gave one or two performances of
the national drama " Eob Koy," in a manner which
would not have disgraced the boards of many a pro-
vincial theatre at home. The one " bright particular
star " of the company undoubtedly was a bandsman
of the regiment, named C . His role was broad
comedy, and the Liston-like gravity of his immovable
features gave irresistible point to the humour of such
parts as he was accustomed to fill. But the one
special character with which he became identified in
his limited circle, nearly as completely as the late Mr
Mackay was with the Edinburgh public, was ' ' Bailie
Nicol Jarvie. " Dignity of position, bluntness of
perception, dyspepsia itself, were not proof against his
quaint delineation of this well-known character.
In 1849 or '50 the dramatic corps had been play-
ing " Rob Roy " with much acceptance in an impro-
vised theatre at Quebec, being a large room used for
public meetings and so forth in the principal hotel
there. The city is, or was, full of Scotchmen, most
of them enthusiastically national, and the perform-
ances had been a great success. Unfortunately certain
festivities, which were scarcely included in the pro-
gramme submitted to the commanding officer, followed
in connection with these entertainments, and poor
C , among others, was not entirely proof against
their seductions. The members of the dramatic corps
showed symptoms of falling into habits which could
not but be detrimental both to their own welfare and
the discipline of the regiment ; and the performances
after a while had to be stopped.
Shortly after this, one fine morning, as the com-
manding officer, accompanied by the adjutant and one
or two other officers, was crossing the barrack square
on his way from the orderly-room, the party encoun-
tered the unfortunate quondam Thespian in a state
of considerable elevation, between two men of the
guard, who were conveying him to durance vile. As
his dim eye fell on the form of the commanding
* For these and other personal anecdotes relating
to the history of the 79th during the last forty
years, we are indebted to the kindness of Lt.-Colonol
Clephane
5 D
762
HISTOEY 0¥ THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
officer, a gleam of tipsy liumour for a moment lighted
up his somewhat grotesque lineaments ; John Barley-
corn had, for the time, extinguished all terrors of
the august presence. "Hang a bailie!" hiccuped
poor C as he passed the gi'oup, who were care-
fully ignoring his vicinity : " Hang a bailie ! ma con-
science !" It is scarcely necessary to say that, when
brought up for judgment some four-and-twenty hours
afterwards, the unfortunate magistrate was dealt with
as lightly as the code of military discipline permitted.
C was discharged soon afterwards, having served
his time ; and his subsequent career was never, we
believe, traced by his former comrades of the 79th."
On leaving Gibraltar, in June 1848, the regi-
ment proceeded to Canada, but before embark-
ing, the officers and men erected by voluntary
subscrii^tion a handsome marble tablet, in the
Wesleyan Chapel at Gibraltar (Avhere divine
service was held for the Presbyterian soldiers
of the garrison), to the memory of those non-
commissioned officers and soldiers who died
during their period of service on the Eock.
The regiment arrived at Quebec on the 27th
of July 1848, and remained in Canada till
August 1851, when it embarked for England,
arriving in Leith Eoads at the end of the
month. On disembarking the headquarters
proceeded to Stirling Castle and formed a
junction with the depot, while tliree companies
were detached to Perth and three to Dundee.
Previous to embarking for England, a
highly complimentary letter was addressed to
Lieutenant-Colonel the Honourable Lauder-
dale Maule, by the magistrates and council of
Quebec. " It is," says this letter, " with great
pleasure that the .magistrates bear testimony
to the excellent conduct of the men of your
regiment during their sojourn in Quebec,
where they will be long and favourably
remembered." Here also did the officers and
men of the 79th erect, in the Scotch Presby-
terian Church of St Andrew's, a handsome
marble tablet to the memory of the non-com-
missioned officers and soldiers who died during
the period of service in Canada.
In Eebruary 1849, Major-General James
Hay, C.B., was appointed Colonel in succes-
sion to Lt.-General Sir James INIacdonell,
appointed to the Colonelcy of the 71st Eegi-
ment; and in December 1852, Major Edmund
James Elliot succeeded to the command of the
regiment as Lt.-Colonel by the retirement of
the Hon. Lauderdale Maule on half-pay.
In February 1852 the regiment removed
to Edinburgh Castle, where it remained till
April 1853, and after spending some lime at
Bury, Preston, and "Weedon, it joined the
encampment at Chobham in July, where it was
brigaded with the 19th and 97th regiments,
under the command of Colonel Lockyer, K.H.
Here the regiment remained till the 20th of
August, when the encampment was broken up,
and the 79th proceeded to Portsmouth.
IL
1853—1873.
"War with Russia — New Colours — the 70th parts with
some of its best men to the 9.3rd — ordered to the
Crimea— the Highland Brigade — The Alma — Sebas-
topol— Balaklava — Valley of Death — Kertch — Yeni-
kali — Sir Colin Campbell — Dr Mackenzie — Home —
]\Iadras — Allahabad — Lucknow. — Boodaoon — End
of the Indian Mutiny — Meeanmeer — Peshawur —
Rawul Pindee — Earl of JMayo — Jubbulpoor — the
— 93rd Highlanders — ISTagpooi- — Kamptee — Bombay
— Home — Isle of Wight — the Queen's attentions
and honours — Colonel Hodgson — Colonel Miller —
Ashantee — Coomassie.
The Cameron Highlanders had had a long
rest from active service since those two glorious
days at Quatre Bras and Waterloo, in the
events of which it bore such a prominent and
gallant part and lost so many of its braves;
now once again the declaration of war with
Eussia, on the 1st of March 1854, was to afford
its untried men a chance to show what stuff
they were made of. The 79th was destined to
form part of that famous " Highland Brigade,"
which, under Sir Colin Campbell, did its duty
so gallantly with the allied army in the Crimea.
Previous to its embarkation for the East,
Lt.-General W. H. Sewell, C.B., was in March
appointed colonel in succession to the deceased
Lt.-General James Hay; and on April 21st, new
colours were, without ceremony, committed to
its keeping by Lt.-Col. Edmund James Elliot.
The 79th embarked for active service under
rather disheartening circumstances. Only a
few weeks before, whUe it remained uncertain
whether it would form part of the expedition,
the regiment had been called upon to "furnish
volunteers to the 93rd regiment, which had
received its orders, and was short of its
complement. That strange feeling of restless-
ness which at all times characterises soldiers,
added to the natural and praiseworthy wish
to be where hot work was expected, had its
result in depriving the 79th of some of its best
THE 79th EMBAEKS AT VAEi^A— BATTLE OE THE ALMA.
763
soldiers. Many of the finest flank-company
men took tlie opportunity of changing their
tartan, and the officers of the grenadiers and
light company were to be seen one fine morn-
ing, like Achilles, " arming, weeping, cursing,"
to attend the parade which was to see their
"best and bravest" handed over to a rival
corps. Then speedily came similar orders for
the 79th, and volunteers for it were hastily
summoned. In obedience to the above natural
laws forth they came as fast as they were
wanted, but not exactly the sort of men to
replace those who had gone. How-
ever, they did their duty well and
bravely throughout the hard days
that were in store for them, and it
would be wronging tliem deeply to
say a slighting word.
The regiment embarked at Ports-
mouth in H.M. ship " Simoom" on
the 4th of May, and arrived at Scutari
on the 20th. Here it was encamped
on the plain of Scutari, and was
brigaded with the 93rd regiment, the
two being joined on June 7th by the
42 nd Eoyal Highlanders ; the three
regiments, as we have indicated,
forming the Highland Brigade under
Brigadier General Sir Colin Camp-
bell, and along with the brigade of
Guards the 1st division of our army
in the East. The regiment remained
at Scutari till June 13th, when along
with the other regiments of the
division it was removed to Varna,
where it encamped on the plain over-
looking Lake Devnos, about a mile
south of the town. "While stationed
here, it had the misfortune to lose
its two senior field-officers, Lt.-Col. E. J. Elliot,
and Brevet Lt.-Col. James Ferguson, from
fever. About the same time also died Colonel
the Hon. L. Maule, who for many years
commanded the regiment, and who was now
Assistant Adjutant - General to the second
division.
Lt.-Col. Elliot was on August 1 3th succeeded
by Major John Douglas. The regiment re-
mained in the district about Varna till the
end of August, the strength of many of the
men being very much reduced by fever.
On' the 29th of August the 79th embarked
at Varna, and along with the rest of the allied
army arrived at Kalamita Bay on Sept. 14th,
disembarking on the same day. Along with
the other regiments of its division it marched
four miles inland, and bivouacked for the
niglit near Lake Tuzla.
On the 19th, the army was put in motion
along the coast towards Sebastopol. For details
as to the order of march and incidents by the
way, including the slight skirmish near the
Bulganak Eiver, we must refer the reader to our
Major-General Sir John Douglas, K.C. B,
From a photograph.
account of the 42nd. This regiment, along
with the rest of the army, bivouacked near
the Bulganak on the night of the 19th, and on
the morning of the 20th advanced towards the
Eiver Alma, on the heights forming the left
bank of which the Eussians had taken up what
they thought an impregnable position, and were
awaiting the arrival of the invading army,
never doubting but that, ere night, it should
be utterly routed, if not extinguished.
About half-past one o'clock the action com-
menced by the Eussians opening fire from the
•64
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENT3.
redoubt on the left upon the French, who were
attempting to assail their position in that
direction. The British forces then formed in
line, and proceeded to cross the river about
the village of Burliuk. The light and second
divisions led the way preceded by the skir-
mishers of the Eifle Brigade, who advanced
through the vineyards beyond the village, and
spreading themselves along the margin of the
river, engaged the liussian riflemen on the
opposite bank.
The first division, which formed the left of
the allied army, advancing in support, tra-
versed the vineyard and crossed the river,
protected by its overhanging banks. On
reaching the slope of the hill, the three High-
land regiments formed line in echelon, and,
" with the precision of a field-day advanced to
the attack, the 42nd Eoyal Highlanders on the
right, and the 79 th Cameron Highlanders on
the left, the extreme left of the allied
army." ^
From its position, the 79 th was the last of
the Highland regiments to mount the slope on
the Eussian side of the river, and its appear-
ance on the crest of the slope was opportune ;
it came in time to relieve the mind of Sir CoKn,
who trembled for the left flank of the 93rd,
down upon which was bearing a heavy column
of the enemy — the left Sousdal column.
" Above the crest or swell of the ground,"
Kinglake tells, "on the left rear of the 93rd,
yet another array of the tall bending plumes
began to rise up in a long ceaseless line, stretch-
ing far into the east, and presently, with aU the
grace and beauty that marks a Highland regi-
ment when it springs up the side of a hill, the
79th came bounding forward. Without a halt,
or with only the halt that was needed for
dressing the ranks, it sprang at the flank of
the right Sousdal column, and caught it in its
^ "The magnificent mile of line," says Captain
Jameson, " displayed by the Guards and Highlanders,
the prominent bear-skin, the unduhiting waves of the
clan-tartans, the stalwart frames, steady and confi-
dent bearing of these young and eager soldiers ad-
vancing under fire, can never be forgotten by those
who witnessed it, whilst it contributed materially to
the discouragement of the enemy, whose columns
perceptibly wavered as they approached. His masses
of four -and -twenty deep, absolutely reeled and
staggered to and fro under the murderous fire of the
Scottish line, which was delivered with great eff"cct at
a distance of 200 yards."
sin — caught it daring to march across the front
of a battalion advancing in line. Wrapped in
the fire thus poured upon its flank, the hapless
column could not march, could not live. It
broke, and began to fall back in great con-
fusion ; and the left Sousdal column being
almost at the same time overthrown by the
93rd, and the two columns which had engaged
the Black Watch being now in full retreat, the
spurs of the hill and the winding dale beyona
became thronged with the enemy's disordered
masses." 2
The three Highland regiments were now
once more abreast, and as Kinglake eloquently
puts it, the men " could not but see that this,
the revoir of the Highlanders, had chanced in
a moment of glory. A cheer burst from tho
reunited Highlanders, and the " hillsides
were made to resound with that joyous,
assuring cry, which is the natural utterance
of a northern people so long as it is warlike
and free."
There were still a few battalions of the enemy,
about 3000 men, on the rise of a hill separated
from the Highland regiments by a hollow ; on
these the Highland Brigade opened fire, and
the Ouglitz column, as it was called, was forced
to turn.
The loss in the battle of the Alma of the
Cameron Higlilanders, who, although they per-
formed most important and trying service, had
no chance of being in the thick of the fray,
was 2 men killed and 7 wounded.
On account of the conduct of the regiment,
a Companionship of the Bath was conferred
upon Lt.-Col. John Douglas, and Captain
Andrew Hunt was promoted by brevet to bo
major in the army.^
After clearing the Eussians out of the way
the allied army marched onwards, and on the
26 th took up its position before Sebastopol,
Balaklava being taken possession of as a base
of operations. On the 1st of October the first
division encamped on the right of the light
division to assist in the duties of the siege; and
the 79 th afterwards furnished a number of
volunteers, to act as sharpshooters in picking ofE
^ Invasion of the Crimea, vol. ii. p. 487.
^ For the episode of Sir Colin Campbell's Scotch
bonnet, and other incidents Connected with the High-
land Brigade generally, we must again refer the re?der
to our account of the 42ud.
PATHETIC EEMINISCEN-CE OF THE CAMPAIGN.
765
the enemy's gunners and engage his riflemen.
On the 8th of October, Sir Colin Camphell
was appointed to the command of the troops
and position of Balaklava, and was succeeded
in command of the Highland Brigade by-
Colonel Sir D, A. Cameron, K.C.B., of the
42nd, whose portrait we have given on the
steel-plate of colonels of that regiment.
After the battle of Balaklava, on October
25th, the 79th along with the 42nd, was
moved to a new position on the heights of
the north side of the valley of Balaklava,
where it continued till May 1855. " Al-
though the Highland Brigade," says Captain
Jameson,'* " was thus at an early period
of the campaign unavoidably withdrawn from
the siege operations before Sebastopol, it had
all-important duties to perform besides those
inseparable from the unremitting vigilance im-
peratively called for in the defence of the base
of operations of the army ; for in the months
of December 1854, and January and February
1855, all the available duty men of the High-
land brigade were usually emj^loyed at day-
light every morning in the severe fatigue of
conveying to the army before Sebastopol round
shot, shell, and provisions, the load assigned
to each man being generally a 32 lb. shot,
carried in a sack, or 56 lbs. of biscuit. The
preparation of gabions and fascines for the
work of the siege, numerous public fatigue
duties in the harbour of Balaklava and else-
where, as well as the labour required for
strengthening the entrenchments, likewise de-
volved upon the brigade."
During the first four months of 1855, low
fever and dysentery prevailed in the regiment
to such an extent that it was found necessary
to put the 79 th under canvass in a position
about 300 yards higher up the slope, exposed
to the sea breezes from the south-west. Very
soon after this move the health of the regi-
ment underwent much improvement.
In connection with what we have just stated,
we shall introduce here a striking and intensely
pathetic reminiscence of the campaign, which
has been furnished us by Lt.-Col. Clephane.
It shows how these comparatively raw soldiers
of the Cameron Highlanders displayed a gallant
* Historical Record, p. 100.
devotion to their duty under the most trying
circumstances which Avould have reflected
credit upon veterans of a dozen campaigns.
" Shortly after the opening of the bombardment
of Sebastopol, the 79th Highlanders furnished a
party for trench duty, consisting of about 150
men, under command of a field officer, and accom-
panied by a similar number detailed from the
brigade of Guards. They marched for the post of
duty shortly before daybreak, taking the well-known
route through the "Valley of Death," as it was
called. At that time a foe more dreaded than the
Russians had persistently dogged the footsteps of
the army, never attacking in force, but picking
out a victim here and there, with such luierring
certainty that to be sensible of his approach was to
feel doomed. The glimmering light was at first
insufiicient for making out aught more than the dark
body of men that moved silently along the above
gloomy locality in column of march four deep ; but
as the sun approached nearer the horizon, and the eye
became accustomed to the glimmer, it was seen that
one man was suffering under pain of no ordinary
nature, and was far from being fit to go on duty that
morning. Indeed, on being closely inspected, it
became evident that the destroyer had set his seal on
the unfortunate fellow's brow, and how he had mus-
tered the determination to equip himself and march
out with the rest was almost inconceivable. Upon
being questioned, however, he persisted that there
was not much the matter, though he owned to spasms
in his inside and cramps in his legs, and he steadily
refused to return to camp without positive orders to
that effect, maintaining that he would be better as
soon as he could get time to "lie down a bit." All
this time the colour of the poor fellow's face was
positively and intensely blue, and the damps of death
were standing unmistakeably on his forehead. He
staggered as he walked, groaning with clenched teeth,
but keeping step, and shifting his rifle with the
rest in obedience to each word of command. He
ought probably to have been at once despatched to
the rear, but the party was now close to the scene r f
action (Gordon's battery), the firing would immedi-
ately commence, and somehow he was for the moment
forgotten. The men took their places lining the
breastwork, the troops whom they relieved marched
off, and the firing began, and was kept up with great
fury on both sides. All at once a figure staggered
out from the hollow beneath the earthen rampart
where the men were lying, and fell groaning upon the
earth a few paces to the rear. It was the unfortunate
man whose case we have just noticed. He was now
in the last extremity, and there was not the ghost of
a chance for him in this world ; but three or four of
his comrades instantly left their place of comparative
safety, and surrounded him with a view of doing what
they could to alleviate his sufferings. It was not
much ; they raised him up and rubbed his legs,
which were knotted with cramps, and brandy from an
officer's flask was administered without stint. All in
vain, of course ; but, curiously enough, even then the
dying man did not lose heart, or show any weakness
under sufferings which must have been frightful.
He was grateful to the men who were busy rubbing
his agonised limbs, and expressed satisfaction with
their efforts, after a fashion that had even some show !
of piteous humour about it. "Aye." groaned he, as
they came upon a knot of sinews as large as a pigeon's
egg, "that's the vaygahoncl" It became evident
now that the best thing that could be done would be
to get him home to camp, so that he might at least
die beyond the reach of shot and shell. The open
766
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
ground to the rear of the battery was swept by a per-
fect storm of these misiles; but volunteers at once
came forward, and placed upon one of the blood-
stained litters the dying man, who, now nearly
insensible, was carried back to his tent. This was
effected without casualty to the bearers, who forth-
with returned to their post, leaving their unfortunate
comrade at the point of breathing his last."
Such were the men who upheld the honour
of the Scottish name in those days, and such,
alas ! were those who furnished a royal banquet
to the destroyer, Death, throughout that melan-
choly campaign.
The 79th, in the end of May and beginning
of June, formed part of the expedition to
Kertch, described in the history of the 42nd.
This expedition came quite as a little pleasant
pic-nic to those regiments who were lucky
enough to be told off as part of the force, and
the 79th, along with the other regiments of
the Highland brigade, had the good fortune
to be so, Yenikali had been very hastily
evacuated, aU its guns being left in perfect
order, and signs everywhere of little domestic
establishments broken up in what must have
been excessive dismay — expensive articles of
furniture, ladies' dresses, little articles of the
same sort appertaining to children, all left
standing as the OAvners had left them, fleeing,
as they imagined, for their lives. Truth to
tell, they would not have been far wrong, but
for the presence of the British,*'
On its return in the middle of June, the
Highland brigade took up its old position
beside the Guards before Sebastopol, the com-
mand of the re-united division being assumed
by Sir Colin Campbell. After this the divi-
sion was regularly employed in the siege opera-
tions, it having been drawn up in reserve
® The British showed a curious contrast to their
allies in this respect. Their complete subordination
and obedience to orders were no less remarkable than
praiseworthy. This, however, was of no real benefit
to the owners, for our free and easy allies had no such
scruples. As is usual with tliem, the comic element
soon began largely to intermingle with the thirst for
"loot," and grim- looking Zouaves and Sappers were
to be seen parading with absurd airs and paces about
the streets dressed in ladies garments, with little silk
parasols held over smart bonnets perched on the top
of their own appropriate head-dresses, and accom-
panied by groups of quasi - admirers, demeaning
themselves after what they doubtless considered to
be the most approved Champs Elysees fashion,
to the no small wonder and amusement of their
less mercurial allies of Scotland, who stood about
looking on with broad grins at '' Frangsy raakin' a
fule 0 hinjser."
during the unsuccessful attack on the Malakol!
and Eedan on the 18th of June.
In August, on account of the formation of
an additional division to the army, the old
Highland Brigade was separated from the
Guards, and joined to the 1st and 2nd bat-
talion Eoyals, and the 72nd Highlanders, these
now forming the Highland division under
Sir Colin Campbell.
On the 8th of September, the 79th, along
with the other regiments of the brigade, was
marched down to the front to take part in
the contemplated assault upon the enemy'a
fortifications. About four in the afternoon,
the 79th, under command of Lt.-Col. C. H,
Taylor, reached the fifth or most advanced
parallel, in front of the great Eedan, the 72nd
being in line on its left. Before this, how-
ever, the Eedan had been attacked by the
right and second divisions, who, " after exhibit-
ing a devotion and courage yet to be surpassed,"
were compelled to retire with severe loss ;
the French attack on the Malakoff had at the
same time been successful.
The brigade continued to occupyits advanced
position duruig the remainder of the day
exposed to a heavy fire, it being appointed to
make another assault on the Eedan next morn-
ing. Such a deadly enterprise, however, for-
tunately proved unnecessary, as early next
morning it was ascertained that the enemy,
after having blown up their magazines and
other works, were in full retreat across the
harbour by the bridge of boats. The only
duty devolving upon the 79 th was to send
two companies to take possession of the Eedan
and its works.
The loss of the regiment on the day of the
assault, and in the various operations during
the siege, was 17 rank and file killed, Lt. D.
H. M'Earnet, Assistant-Surgeon Edward Louis
Lundy, 3 sergeants, 1 drummer, and 39 rank
and file wounded. While recording the losses
of the regiment, honourable mention ought
to be made of Dr Eichard James Mackenzie,
who gave up a lucrative practice in Edinburgh
in order to join the British army in the east.
He was appointed to the 79th while the regi-
ment was stationed at Varna, and until his
death on September 2.5th 1854, shortly after
" Alma," he rendered to the regiment and
DR EICHARD JAMES MACKENZIE.
767
the army generally services of the highest
importance. He followed the army on foot,
undergoing much fatigue and many privations,
which, with the arduous labours he took upon
himself after the battle, no doubt hastened his
much lamented death. After the battle of the
Ahna, it is said, he performed no fewer than
twenty-seven capital operations with his own
hand. "So highly were his services appre-
ciated by the 79 th, that, after the battle of
the Alma, on his coming up to the regiment
from attendance on the wounded, several of
the men called out, ' Three cheers
for Dr Mackenzie !' which was
promptly and warmly responded to."
The regiment, after the notification
of peace, erected to his memory a
neat tombstone, with an appropriate
inscription, fenced in by a stone
M'all, on the heights of Belbek, near
his resting-place.
His heroic and humane deeds on
the battle-field of the Alma were
thoroughly appreciated by the 79th,
and have been recorded by others.
We may, however, faintly gather
something of them from his letter to
his brother Kenneth — the last he
ever wrote. It was written on the
day after the battle. In this letter
he says : " We " (Dr Scott and him-
self) " were shaking hands with all
our friends, when, to my no small
surprise and gratification, as you may
believe, a voice shouted out from the
column as they stood in the ranks —
' Three cheers for Mr Mackenzie,^ and
enough I say it who shouldn't
I never heard three better clieers.
You will laugh, my dear fellow, when you
read this, but I can tell you I could scarcely
refrain from doing t'other thing. All I could
do was to wave my Glengarry in thanks."
As to Dr Mackenzie's coolness under fire, the
quartermaster of the 79th wrote : "During the
height of the action I was in conversation
with him when a round shot struck the
ground, and rebounding over our regiment,
flew over our heads and killed an artillery
horse a few yards in our rear." Mackenzie
quietly remarked, "That is a narrow escape."
The regiment continued in the Crimea till
June 185G, on the 15th of which month it
embarked at Ealaklava, and disembarked at
Portsmouth on the 5th of July, proceeding
immediately by rail to the camp at Aldershot.^
After being stationed for a short time at
Shorncliffe, and for some months at Canter-
bury, and having been present at the distri-
bution of the Victoria Cross by Her Majesty
in Hyde Park on June 26th 1857, the 79th
proceeded to Dublin, where it landed on the
28th. Here, however, it remained but a short
RichardJames Mackenzie, M.D., F.R.C.S. From photograph
in 1854, iu possession of Kenneth Mackenzie, Esq.
time, as on account of the Sepoy revolt in India,
it was again ordered to prepare for active ser-
vice. The regiment was rapidly completed to
1000 rank and file, and set sail in the beginning
of August, arriving at Madras Eoads early in
November, when it received orders to proceed
to Calcutta, where it disembarked on the 28th of
7 The two addresses delivered to the Highland
brigade in the Crimea by Sir Colin Campbell — the
first on Sept. 21st, 185.5, in connection with the dis-
tribution of medals and clasps, and the second on
May 9th, 1856, on his leaving the Crimea for England
— will be found in the account of the 42nd.
768
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGBIENTS.
jSTovember and occupied Fort- William. After
remaining there for a few days, the 79th, on Dec.
2nd, proceeded by rail to Eaneegnnge, under
the command of Lt.-Colonel John Douglas.
Towards the end of the month the regiment left
Eaneegunge for Allahabad, where it halted till
the 5th of Jan. 1858, a day memorable in the
history of the 79th for its having marched
upwards of 48 miles, and gained its first vic-
tory in the East, viz., that of Secundragunge,
in which happily it had no casualties.
The regiment left Allahabad for Lucknow
on the 18th of Jan., and on the 28th of Feb.
it joined the force under Sir Colin Campbell
at Camp Bunterah. The regiment was then
commanded by Lt.-Colonel Taylor, Lt.-Colone]
Douglas having been appointed to the com-
mand of the 5th Infantry Brigade. After
passing the Goomtee, the 79th joined the
force under Sir James Outram, and was bri-
gaded with the 1st battalion of the 23rd Fusi-
liers and the 1st Bengal Fusiliers, under the
command of Brigadier General Douglas. The
regiment was present, and performed its part
bravely during the siege and capture of Luck-
now, from the 2nd to the 16th of March 1858,
its loss being 7 non-commissioned officers and
privates killed, and 2 officers, Brevet-Major
Miller and Ensign Haine, aad 21 non-com-
missioned officers and privates wounded.^
After the capture of Lucknow the 79th
joined the division under the command of
Major-General Walpole, in the advance towards
Allahgunge, Shahjehanpoor, and Bareilly. Its
next engagement was the action of Boodaoon,
where the regiment had only 1 man wounded,
who afterwards died of his wounds. On
the 22nd of April the 79th was present at
the action of Allahgunge, where it had no
casualties. On the 27th, Sir Colin Campbell
assumed command of the force and marched
on BareiUy, the 79th, along with the 42nd and
93rd, forming the Higliland brigade. On the
5th of May the 79th was formed in line of
battle before Bareilly, when it helped to gain
^ We regret tliat the Record-Book of the 79th is
extremely meagre in its account of the part taken
by the regiment in the Indian campaign, and we
have been unable to obtain details elsewhere. This,
however, is the less to be regretted, as the details
given in the history of the 42nd, 78th, and 93rd are
so full that our readers will be able to form a tolerably
good idea of what the 79th had to undergo.
another glorious victory, with a loss of only
2 men kiUed and 2 wounded. The regiment
received the special tlianks of Sir Colin
Campbell.
The 79th next made a forced march to the
relief of Shahjehanpoor, under the command
of Brigadier-General John Jones, and on the
21st of May was again under fire at the attack
of that place. Thence it went to Mohoomdee,
in the attack on which it took part on the 24th
and 25th; here it had 2 men Avounded, and,
according to the Eecord-Book, upwards of 100
men sufi'ered from sunstroke.
After this last action the regiment once
more found itself in quarters at Futtehgurh
and CavvTipoor, one wing being detached to
Allahabad; this, however, was only for a short
time, as on the 21st of October an order was
received for the 79th to join the brigade in
Oudh, under Brigadier-General Wetherall, C.B.
On the 3rd of November the 79th was present
at the storm and capture of Eampoor Kosilab,
the regiment losing only 2 men killed, and 1
sergeant and 6 j^rivates wounded. For its
conduct on this occasion the 79th Avas com-
plimented in General Orders by His Excellency
the Commander-in-Chief,
Brig.-Gen. WetheraU having left the force,
was succeeded in command by Sir Hope Grant,
K.C.B., who appointed Lt.-Col. Taylor, 79th,
to command the brigade, Major Butt succeed-
ing the latter in command of the 79th.
The 79th proceeded by forced marches to
Fyzabad to commence the trans-Ghogra opera-
tions, and was present at the action of the
passage of the Ghogra on the 25th of Novem-
ber, the skirmish at Muchligan on the 6th of
Dec, and the skirmish at Bundwa Kotee on
the 3rd of Jan. 1859. After the last-men-
tioned engagement the 79th received orders to
proceed to Meean Meer in the Punjab, under
the command of Lt.-Col. Taylor.
Thus ended the Indian Mutiny, during
which the casualties to the 79 th Highlanders
amounted to 2 officers wounded, and 158'' of
all ranks killed. For its gallant conduct
during the Indian campaign the 79th received
the thanks of both Houses of Parliament, and
^ So in the Record-Book, and if correct, must
include a very large number who died from sunstroke,
fatigue, and disease.
ARRIVES AT MEEAN MEEE.
7G9
was authorised to Lear on its colours the inscrip-
tion "Capture of Lucknow." Lt.-Col. Dougks
was appointed a K.C.B., and Lt.-CoL Taylor
a CM.
TJie regiment arrived at INIecan Mcer on tlic
8Lh of April 1859, and on tlie 15th the
connnand passed into the hands of Lt.-Col.
Dutt, Colonel Taylor having proceeded to
Europe on leave. Lt.-Col. Eutt continued in
command till the 2nd of April 1860, Avhen he
was appointed Chief Inspector of Musketry for
liengal, and was succeeded in command of
tlie regiment by Lt.-Col. Hodgson. On the
IGtli of March, Lt.-Col. Douglas had retired
on half-pay, and Lt.-Col. Taylor did the same
on the 10th of May following.
The 79th remained in India till Sept. 1871.
On the 5th of Nov. ISGO, the right Aving,
consisting of 287 of all raidvs, proceeded
to Amritzir under the command of IMajor
IM'Ijarnet. Headquarters left ]\Ieean Meer on
tlie 19th of Jan. 1861 for Eerozepoor, where it
was joined by the wing from Amritzir in April.
The 79th left Eerozepoor in Eeb. 18G2 for
Nowshera, where it remained till the follow-
ing November, on tlie 23rd of which the
regiment proceeded to Pesliawur, on the fron-
tiers of Afghanistan. In the previous ]\Iarch
tlie regiment lost by death its colonel. General
AV. A. Sewell, who was succeeded by General
the Honourable Hugh Arbuthnott, C.B.
During the stay of the regiment in Peslia-
wur it lost two of its officers. A frontier war
having broken out, Lts. Dougal and Jones
Volunteered their services, and were iDcrmitted
to proceed with the expedition against the
Sitana fanatics, under tlie command of Briga-
dier-General Sir M. Chamberlain, K.C.B. ;
the former was killed when on picquet duty
on the 6th of Nov. 1863, and the latter in
action on the 18th of the same month.
The 79th remained in Pesliawur till Jan.
1864, when it removed to Eawul Pindee,
where it remained till 18CG. During its stay
it furnished a volunteer working party on the
]\Iurree and Abbattabad road, and also during
1864 a detachment of 300 of all ranks, under
the command of Captain C. Gordon, to the
Camp Durrgaw Gully.
In October 1864 the 79tli lost by exchange
its senior Lt.- Colonel, Colonel Butt having
II.
exchanged with Colonel Best of H.M.'s £6lh
Eegiment. By tliis exchange Lt.-Colonel
Hodgson became senior Lt.-ColoneL
Eor some time after its arrival at Eawul
Pindee the regiment continued to suller from
Pcshawur fever, a considerable number of
men having had to be invalided to England.
On the 8th of May 18 65 the headquart-^rs and
650 of all ranks proceeded as a working
[larty to the JSIurree Hills, where the regiment
remained till October, much to tlie benefit of
tlie men's health, as in a fortnight after its
arrival all traces of Pesliawur fever had dis-
appeared. A similar working party, but not
so large, was sent to the INlurree Hills at the
same time in the folloM'ing year.
On the 10th of July of this year (1865)
Lt.-Colonel Hodgson received his promotion
by brevet to full Colonel in the arnl3^
On the 1st of November 1866, the head-
quarters and left wing marched from Eawul
Pindee for Eoorkee, and the right wing under
command of Major Maitland for Delhi, the
former reaching Eoorkee on the 15tli and the
latter Delhi on Dec. 27th. During the regi-
ment's stay at these places the two wings ex-
changed and re-exchanged quarters, both
suffering considerably from fever during the
spring of 1867. Both wings in the end of
March proceeded to Umballah, to take part in
the ceremonial attending the meeting between
Earl Mayo, Governor-General of India, and
Shere Ali Khan, the Ameer of Cabul ; the
Cameron Highlanders had been appointed part
of His Excellency's personal escort.
On Dec. 7tli the headquarters, under the
command of Colonel W. C. Hodgson, left
Eoorkee e?i route to Kamptee, and on tL3
15th it was joined by the right wing from
Delhi, at Camp Jubbulpoor. Here the regi-
ment remained until the 24th, when it com-
menced to move by companies towards Kamp-
tee, at Avhich station the headquarters arrived
on the 1st of January 1870. Shortly before
leaving Eoorkee a highly complimentary fare-
well letter was sent to Colonel Hodgson from
Major-General Colin Troup, C.B., commanding
the Meerut Division.
During January 1870 the 93d Sutherland
Highlanders passed through Kamptee en route
for home, when a very pleasing exchange of
5 E
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
civilities took place between that distinguished
re^iuient and their old comrades of the 79th.
At a mess meeting held at ISTagpoor on the 30th
by the officers of the 93d, it was proposed and
carried unanimously that a letter be Avritten to
the officers of the 79th, proposing that, in con-
sideration of the friendship and cordiality
which had so long existed between the two regi-
ments, the officers of the two corps be perpetual
honorary members of their respective messes.
The compliment was, of course, willingly
returned by the 79th, and the oflicers of the
93rd Highlanders were constituted thenceforth
perpetual honorary members of the 79tli mess.
The regiment remained at Ivamptee for
nearly two years, furnishing a detachment to
the fort at ISTagpoor. A very sad event
occurred in the regiment during its stay at
Kamptee: on Aug. 28th, 1871, Captain
Donald jNIacdonald when at great gun drill at
the artillery barracks, dropped down on parade,
died instantaneously, and was buried the
same evening. Captain Macdonald was by
birth and habit a Highlander, and was most
warmly attached to his regiment, in which he
had served for seventeen years. Great regret
was felt by all ranks in the regiment on
account of his premature and unexpected
death. He Avas only 34 years of age, and a
monument was erected Ijy his brother officers
over his grave at Kamptee.
On the 2nd of August 1871 Colonel Best
was appointed to the commaird of the jS'agpoor
field force, Avith the rank of brigadier-general.
In the same month the 79th received orders
to be in readiness to proceed to England, and
the non-commissioned officers and men Avere
permitted to A^oluntecr into regiments remain-
ing in India. About 177 of all ranks availed
themselves of this offer, a considerable number
of Avhom Avere married men. The regiment
left Kamptee in two detachments on Sept.
22nd and 23rd, and proceeded by JSTagpoor
and Deolallee to Bombay, Avhere it embarked on
board H.lM.'s India troop-ship "Jumna" on
the 29th and 30th. The "Jumna" sailed for
England on the 1st of October, and after a
prosperous voyage by Avay of the Suez Canal
arrived at Spithead on the evening of the 6th
of November. Next day the regiment was
transferred to three ships, and conveyed to
'West Cowes, Isle of \Yight, Avhere it disem-
barked the same evening, and marched to the
Albany Barracks, Parkhurst.
During the fourteen years that the 79th
Avas stationed in India it Avas inspected by
many distinguished general officers, including
Sir Colin Campbell (Lord Clyde), Sir William
IMansfield (Lord Sandhurst), Sir Hugh Eose
(Lord Strathnairn), Sir Hope Grant, &c., all
of Avhom expressed themselves highly satisfied
Avitli the appearance, conduct, and discipline
of the regiment.
During its sojourn in the Isle of "Wight the
79th Avas highly honoured on more than one
occasion by the very particular notice of Her
IMajesty Queen Victoria. In Feb. 1872, Her
Majesty being at Osborne, Avas pleased to ex-
press her desire to see the 79th Highlanders in
marching order. The regiment accordingly
paraded at 10 o'clock on the morning of the
16th, and proceeded towards Osborne. When
the 79th Avas Avithin a short distance of the
approach to the house. Her Majesty, Avith
several members of the Eoyal Family, appeared
at an angle of the road, and Avatched the march-
ing past of the regiment Avith great interest.
The regiment, after making a detour towards
East Cowes, Avas returning to Parkhurst by
Avay of NeAvport, when Her Majesty reappeared,
paying particular attention to the dress and
appearance of the men as they marched past
her for the second time.
This Avas the last occasion on Avliich Colonel
Hodgson AA'as destined to command the 79th.
On the 1st of March the regiment sustained
an irreparable loss in his death, Avhich took
place, after a very short illness. Colonel
Hodgson Avas 49 years of age, had served in the
79th for 32 years, and commanded it for 12,
and by his invariable kindness and urbanity
had endeared himself to all ranks. His sad
and unexpected death spread a deep .gloom
over the Avhole regiment. Colonel Maitland,
in announcing Colonel Hodgson's death in
regimental orders said, —
" The officers have to lament the loss of one
Avho Avas ahvays to them a kind and considerate
commanding officer; and the non-commissioned
officers and men have been deprived of a tru(f
friend, Avho Avas ever zealous in guarding their
interests an'l promoting their Avelfare."
INSPECTED BY THE EMPEliOE OF THE FILENCII.
771
Colonel Hodgson was buried in Carisbrooke
Cemetery, and over his grave a handsome
monument of Aberdeen granite has been erected
by his brotlier officers and friends.
By Colonel Hodgson's death Colonel INIait-
hind succeeded to the command of tlie regiment;
he, however, retired on half-pay on the 19th of
October following, and Lt.-Colonel Miller was
selected to succeed him.
On the 17th of Sept. the 79th had the hoiioui'
of being reviewed by the late ex-Emperor of
the French, j^Tapoleon III., and his son, the
Prince Imperial, ■who lunched with
the officers. The Emperor made a
minute inspection of the men, and
watched the various manoeuvres with
evident interest, expressing at the
conclusion his admiration of the /
splendid appearance and physique of
the men, the high state of discipline
of the corps, and the magnificent man-
ner in which the drill was performed.
During Her Majesty's stay at
Osborne the 79th always furnished
a guard of honour at East Cowes at
each of her visits. On the 1 7th of
April 1873 Her Majesty bestowed
one of the highest honours in her
power on the regiment, when on that
day she attended at Parkhurst Bar-
racks to present it with new colours.
The presentation took place in the
drill-field, and was witnessed by a
large number of spectators, who were
favoured with a bright sky.
At 11 o'clock A.M. the 79th
marched into the field under com-
mand of Colonel ]\liller. The ground
was kept by the 102nd Fusiliers,
the same regiment also furnishing a
guard of honour to Her Majesty. General
Viscount Templeton, K.C.B., commanding the
district, was present, and also Sir John Douglas,
K.C.B., commanding in N'orth Britain, with
his A.D.C., Lieutenant Boswell Gordon, of
the 79 th. The Mayor and Corporation of
Newport attended officially, in their robes of
office. At 11.45 A.M. Her Majesty arrived,
attended by their Eoyal Highnesses Prince
Leopold and Princess Beatrice, the Countess of
Errol and other ladies, besides the Equerries in
Waiting. The royal party having driven along
the line, the band and pipers playing, the usual
order of presentation was proceeded with.
The old colours were in front of the left of
the line, in charge of a colour ])arty and double
sentries. The new colours, cased, Avere in the
rear of the centre, in charge of the two senior
colour- sergeants, Taylor and Mackie. The
old colours having been trooped, these honoured
and cherished standards, around which the
Cameron Highlanders had so often victoriously
rallied, were borne to the rearbyLts. Annesley
Lieutenant-Colonel W. C. Ilod^'son.
From a Miniature in possession of llrs Hoclson, North retherton, Devcnsh'.re,
sister of Colonel HoJgson.
and. Money to the strains of " Auld Lang
Syne." The regiment was then formed into
three sides of a square, the drums were piled
in the centre, the new colours were brought
from the rear, and having been uncased by
the Majors, were placed against the pile.
Then prayer was ofiered by the Eev. Charles
IMorrison, formei'ly chaplain to the 79th in
India, who had conie from Aberdeen exj)ressly
to perform this duty. This being concludedj
Major Cumming handed the Queen's colour and
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGTMEXTS.
Major PercJval the regimental colour to Her
Majesty, avIio presented tlie former to Lt,
Campbell and the latter to Lt. Methven, at
the same time addressing them thus: — " It
gives me great pleasure to present these new
colours to you. In thus entrusting 3'ou with
this honourable charge, I have tlie fullest con-
fidence that j'ou will, with the true loyalty and
well-known devotion of Highlanders, preserve
the honour and reputation of your .regiment,
which have been so brilliantly earned and so
nobly maintained by the 79th Cameron High-
landers."
Colonel Miller then replied as follows : —
" I lieg permission, in the name of all ranks of tlie
79tli Cameron Highlanders, to present our loyal and
most grateful acknowledgments of the very high
honour it has pleased your Majesty this day to confer
on the regiment. The incident will ever remain fresh
in the memories of all on parade, and of those also
who are unable to have the honour of being present on
this occasion, and of others who have formerly served
with the 79th ; and I beg to assure your Majesty
that, wherever the course of events may require these
colours to be borne, the remembrance that they were
received from the hands of our Most Gracious Queen,
will render theni doubly precious, and that in future
years, as at present, the circumstance of tliis presenta-
tion will be regarded as one of the jiroudest episodes
In the records of the Cameron Highlanders."
After Colonel jNIiller's address the regiment
re-formed line, and the colours were received
with a general salute, after which they were
inarched to their place in the line in slow
time, the band playing " God .ave the Queen."
The ranks liaving been closed, the regiment
broke into column, and marched past Her
]\Iajesty in quick and double time. line was
then re-formed, and Lt.-Gen. Viscoitnt Temple-
town, K.C.B., called for three cheers for Her
^Majesty, a request which was responded
to by the regiment in true Highland style.
The ranks having been opened, the line
advanced in review order, and gave a royal
salute, after Avhich the royal carriage withdrew.
After the parade Avas dismissed, the old
colours, carried by Lts. Annesley and ]\Ioney,
escorted by all the sergeants, were played
round the barracks, and afterwards taken to
the officers' mess. On the 30th of the month
the officers gave a splendid ball at the
Town-hall, Ryde, at which about 500 guests
were present, the new colours being placed in
the centre of the ball-room, guarded on each
side by a Highlander in full uniform. To
mark the occasion also,Co]unel Miller remitted
all punishments awarded to the men, and tlie
sergeants entertained their friends at a lun-
cheon and a dance in the drill field.
At the unanimous request of the officers.
Colonel ]\riller offered the old colours to Hei
Majesty, and she having been graciously pleased
to accept them, they were taken to Osborne on
the 22nJ of April. At 12 o'clock noon of
that day the regiment paraded in review onler
and formed a line along the barracks for the
colours to pass, each man presenting arms as
they passed Mm, the band playing "Auld
Lang Syne." The colours Avcre then taken
by train from jSTewport to Cowes. At Osborne
the East Cowes guard of honour, under com-
mand of Captain Allen, with Lts. Bucknell
and Smith, Avas drawn vtp at each side of the
hall door. The old colours, carried by Lts.
Annesley and j\Ioney, escorted by Quarter-
master-Sergeant Knight, Colour-Sergeant Clark,
two other sergeants, and four privates, preceded
by the pipers, were marched to the door by
Colonel jMiller, the guard of honour presenting
arms. The officers then advanced, and, kneel-
ing, placed the colours at Her Majesty's feet,
when Colonel Miller read a statement, giving
a history of the old colours from the time of
their presentation at Portsmouth, in the month
of April 1854, by Mrs Elliot (the wife of the
officer at that time colonel of tlie regiment),
a few days before the regiment embarked foi
the Crimea.
Colonel .Miller then said. —
" It having graciously pleased your Majesty to
accept tliese colours from the Cameron Highlanders, I
beg permission to express the gratification wliich all
ranks of the 79th feel in consequence, and to convey
most respectfully our highest appreciation of this kind
act of condescension on the jiart of your Majesty."
The Queen replied, —
" I accept these colours with much pleasure,
and shall ever value them in rememl^rance of
the gallant services of the 79th Cameron High-
landers I will take them to Scotland, and
place them in my dear Highland home at
Balmoral."
The guard then presented arms, and the
colour party withdrew. Her Majesty afterwards
addressed a few words to each of the colour-
sergeants.
On tlie 24th of April, Colonel jMiller received
orders for the tro(jps of the Parkhurst garrison
DESIGXATIOX CHANGED TO " QUEERS OWX."
773
to march towards Osborne on tlie following
day, for Her INIajesty's inspection, and the
troops accordingly paraded at 10 o'clock a.m.
in review order. On arriving near Osborne
the brigade was drawn up in line on the road,
the 79th on the right, and the 102nd on the
left. Her jMajesty was received with a royal
salute, and having driven clown the lino, the
royal carriage took up its position at the cross-
roads, and the regiments passed in fours; the
royal carriage then drove round by a bye-road,
and the regiment again passed in fours, after
which the troops returned to Parkhurst.
Wc may state here that on the day on which
Her Majesty presented the new colours to the
regiment. Colonel Ponsouby, by Her Majesty's
desire, wrote to the Field-Marshal Commanding
in Chief that " Her Majesty was extremely
pleased with the appearance of the men and
Avith the manner in which they moved," and
hoped that His Eoyal Highness might think
it right to communicate the Queen's opinion to
Lt.-Colonel j\Iiller. The letter was sent to
Colonel jNIiller.
The Queen still further showed her regard
for the 7.9th by presenting to the regiment
four copies of her book, " Leaves from our
Journal in the Highlands," — one to Colonel
INIiller, one for the olFicers, one for the non-
commissioned oflicers, and one for the privates.
To crown all these signal marks of Her
Majesty's attachment to the Cameron High-
landers, she Avas graciously pleased to let them
bear her own name as part of the style and
title of the regiment, as will be seen by the
following letter, dated —
" Horscguards. lO/'/i Juhj 1873.
Sir, — By .direction of the Field-Marshal Commaiul-
hir; in Chief, 1 ha.ve tlie honour to acquaint you tliat
Her Majesty has been pleased to command that the 79th
Regiment be in future styled "the 79th Queen's Own
Cameron Highlanders," that the facings be accordingly
changed from green to bhxe, and that the regiment be
also permitted to bear in the centre of the second colour,
as a regimental badge, .the Thistle cnsigned with the
Imperial Croion, being the badge of Scotland as sanc-
tioned by Qween Anne in 1707, after the confirmation
of the Act of Union of the kingdoms. — I have, &c. &c.
^Signed) " J. W. Armstrong,
" Deputy Adj lolant-Gcncral.
" Lieutenant-Colonel Miller,
" Commanding 79th Regiment."
In acknowledgment of this gracious mark
of Her INlajesty's regard. Colonel Miller de-
spatched a letter to INIajor-General Ponsonby,
at Osborne, on the 12th of July, in which ho
requests that officer
"To convey to the Queen, in the name of all ranks
of the 79th, our most respectful and grateful acknow-
ledgments for so distinguished a mark of royal con-
descension, and I beg that you will assure Iler Majesty
of the gratification felt throughout the regiment in
conse(piencc of the above announcement."
Finally, on the 13th of August Colonel
INIiller received a notitication that Her Majesty
had expressed a wish that the regiment should
be drawn up at East Cowes to form a guard
of honour on her departure from the island on
the following day. The regiment accordingly
marohed to East Cowes on the following after-
noon, and presented arms as Her Majesty
embarked on her way to Palmoral.
On ISth of September of the same year the
79th left Parkhurst for Aldershot, where it
arrived on the same afternoon, and was quar-
tered in A and ]] lines, South Camp, being
attached to the 1st or JMajor-General Parkes'
brigade.
The Elack Watch has received great and
well-merited praise for its conduct during the
Ashantee War, in the march from the Gold
Coast to Coomassie. It ought, however, to be
borne in mind that a fair share of the glory
which the 42nd gained on that dangerous
coast, under the able command of JMajor-
General Sir Garnet J. Wolseley, really belongs
to the Cameron Highlanders. When the 42nd,
at the end of December 1873, was ordered to
embark for the Gold Coast., 135 volunteers
■were asked for from the 79 th, to make up
its strength, when there at once stepped out
170 fine fellows, most of tliem over ten years'
service, from whom the requisite number was
taken. Lieutenants P. C. Annesley and
James M'Callum accompanied these volun-
teers. Although they w^ore the badge and
uniform of the glorious Black Watch, as much
credit is due to the 79th on account of their
conduct as if they had fought under the name
of the famous Cameron Highlanders, in which
regiment they received all that training without
which personal bravery is of little avail.
774
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
Monument in tlie Dean Cemeterj^, Edinburgh, erected in 1857.
The moiiunieiit is of sandstone, but the inscription is cut in a block of granite
inserted below the shaft
Colojul iln lionourable ^'aubnbalt Ulrnife;
^uul.-CoIoiuI 6. |. Clliot, f uMt.-Coloiul lamrs ^Fn-gusaK:
(Tuplak gib:im glaUImrb;
|:icu(£nanf ^f. ^. t^raut, Tnninmni J^. |. DarrisoK;
anb
^r Jl. |. glachn^ij;.
also
m Icr-Comnmsknub ©fTucrs anb Pen of lljc 79(Ij ilgbtanbcrs, fobo bicb i,r ^dpnu «n^ iJ^
Cnmca, or fdl m adiou buriiig Ihc Cainpaigit oilB6^~t)^.
EDINBURGH AND FORT GEORGE.
775
III.
1873—1886.
Alclcrshot— Eiliuburgh — Fort George — Glasgow — Sir
John Douglas becomes Colonel — Gibraltar — Pro-
posal to link the Regiment with the lilack Watch
made and abandoned — Depot fixed at Inverness —
Orders for Egypt — Alexandria — Kanileh — Ismailia
— The Desert March — Tel-el-Kcbir — Zagazig —
Cairo — Sir Archibald Alison's Farewell Order —
Presentation of Medals by General Graham — Ex-
pedition up the Nile — Korosko — Wady Haifa —
Kosheh and Mograkeh — Giniss — Honours from the
Khedive — Return to England.
While the volunteers were tlius gallantly
maintaining the hononr of the country in
a foreign land, the main body of the regi-
ment at home was passing the time at Alder-
sliot in the usual duties and exercises of that
station, and during the time that it remained
in the A and B lines of tlie South Camp in
1873-74-75 there was but little to break the
ordinary routine of these proceedings. During
the summer of the last of these yeai's, orders
were received to proceed to Edinburgh, and
on the 2d of August, after a veiy agreeable
passage of four days, the 79tli disembarked
at Granton and took up quarters at Edin-
burgh Castle. On landing, the regiment
was welcomed by Major-General Sir John
Douglas, K.C.B., commanding the North
British District, and Colonel J. B. Butt, com-
manding the 6 2d sub-district (both formerly
of the 79th Highlandei's), who accompanied
it to the Esplanade. There — after an en-
thusiastic reception from the dense crowds
that lined the streets — square having been
formed, Sir John Douglas addressed the regi-
ment, and having complimented all ranks on
the chai-acter they so justly bore, urged the
men not to forget, after an absence of 22
years from their native country, that the
regiment had always been noted for its
general good bearing in quarters, and to
remember that it was the particular duty of
each individual to do his utmost to maintain
the credit of the Cameron Highlanders —
recommendations that were well attended to
by all concerned.
During the visit of Her Majesty to Holy-
rood in 1876, the 79th furnished the Guard
of Honour on the 16th, 17th, and 18th of
August, and on the 17th assisted in lining
the streets through which the Queen passed
on her way to unveil the statue of the late
Prince Consort in Charlotte Square. The
band also played the accompaniment to the
Prince's Chorale, which was sung during the
ceremony. On the 24th and 25th of the
same month, the annual inspection was made
by Major-General J. R. Stuart, C.B., then
commanding the North British District, who
expressed himself extremely well satisfied
with everything he had seen. In Septem-
ber a detachment was sent to Ballater to
form a Guard of Honour for the Queen.
On the 12t]i of October headquarters and
the five companies then in Edinburgh pro-
ceeded to Granton to embark on H.M.S.
" Assistance " for Fort George, which was
reached on the 14th. The regiment was
accompanied on the route through Edinburgh
by an immense crowd, but notwithstanding
this, and the great enthusiasm of the farewell,
there was no irregularity among the men,
and only one private (a recruit) was absent ;
in consequence of which satisfactoiy state of
matters, Lieutenant-Colonel Miller, C.B., was
pleased to i-emit the unexpired portions of all
sentences of confinement to barracks. The
only noteworthy events during the stay in
the north were the sending of detachments
to Ballater as a Royal Guard of Honour in
May and August 1877 ; the annual inspec-
tion, which was made on the 6th and 7th of
July by Major-General Stuart, C.B., who
intimated on parade that he considered the
battalion in splendid order, and would have
much pleasure in making a favourable report;
and the despatch, on the 25th of July, of a
draft of 286 rank and file to Malta to join
the linked regiment, the 42nd Highlanders.
Orders having been issued for transfer to
Glasgow, the 79th, under the command of
Major and Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel Gum-
ming, embarked on the 18th of October 1877
on H.M.S. " Orontes " for Greenock, and
thence proceeded to its destination by rail,
headquarters and two companies going to the
Gallowgate Barracks, and the other companies
to the new bai-racks at Llaryhill, where the
men were employed on the works. Lieu*
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
tenant-Colonel Miller, C.B., having completed
his term of command, was, on the 15th of
October, jolaced on half-pay, and was suc-
ceeded by Lieutenant-Colonel Cumming. In
March 1878, the headquarters was transferred
from Gallowgate to Maryhill Barracks, and
the usiial garrison routine was thereafter
broken only by the desjoatch of detachments
to Balmoral in May and August to form
Guards of Honour for the Queen ; and by
the temj^orary increase in numbers from the
28th of April to the 3Ist of July, due to
the mobilisation of the Army and Militia
Reserves, in consequence of the strained
relations then existing between Great Britain
and Bussia.
On the 14tli of January 1879, Lieutenant-
General Sir John Douglas, G.C.B., was ap-
pointed Colonel of the regiment in succession
to Sir A. H. Horsford, G.C.B., Military
Secretary, who was transferred to the 14th
Foot; and on the 15th of May the same
year orders were issued to prepare for im-
mediate embarkation to relieve the linked
battalion at Gibraltar. For this station the
79th, under the command of Lieutenant-
Colonel Cumming, and with a total strength
of 20 officers and 538 non-commissioned
officers and men, accordingly sailed from
Greenock on the 3d of June on board H.M.S.
"Himalaya," and on the 11th quai'ters were
taken up at the Buena- Vista Barracks,
changes taking place in the following year,
fii'st to Town Range, and afterwards to South
Barracks, with detachments at Wellington
and North Fronts. The annual inspection
in 1880 was made on the 24th and 25th of
November by Major-General Anderson, who
expressed great satisfaction at the state in
which he found the regiment, stating that
the books and interior economy were perfect,
and that he had never seen cleaner barracks
or kits better laid down. With regard to
the drill, of course a great many allowances
had to be made, owing to the difficulty of
getting men on parade, as they were generally
engaged on working parties, and he had no
doubt that there were several men in the
ranks who had not been on parade since last
inspection. Taking this, however, into con-
sideration, the close formations were good,
and if the regiment did not drill so well as
last year, it undoubtedly showed that it was
keeping up as much as possible the good in-
struction it had received at a former period.
In January 1881 the establishment was
increased by the addition of 100 men to the
rank and file ; and in the same month inti-
mation was made of proposals for the re-
organisation of the army, the chief changes
being, of course, the abolition of linked regi-
ments (double battalions being substituted),
and the replacing of the old regimental num-
bers by territorial designations. As the 79 th
was at this time linked with the Black Watch,
it was at first proposed to make it the 2d
battalion of that regiment, and on the 2Sth
of January the following telegram was sent
by the Adjutant- General to the officer com-
manding : — " If 79th is linked to 42nd, will
your regiment adopt tartan of the 42nd
Regiment 1 Linked regiments must wear the
same tartan. Wire reply." Lieutenant-
Colonel Leith, who was in command of the
regiment during the absence of Lieutenant-
Colonel Cumming on sick leave, immediately
answered — " No. The Cameron Highlanders
will not adopt 42nd tartan." He also at the
same time sent the following letter to the
Adjutant-General : —
"GiBKALTAR, SOth January 1881.
" StPv, — I have the honour to forward a copy of a
telegram despatched by me this morning in reply to
3'our telegram received yesterday evening, and which
in transmission through Spain had become somewhat
illegible. It was with the greatest sorrow that the
ofhcers of the 79th Cameron Highlanders heard of
the proposal to deprive the regiment of the Cameron
tartan, worn by them for so many years, and regarded
with pride and afl'ection by all ranks. No one serving
in the 79th would willingly adopt the tartan of the
42nd Regiment, which would virtually mean the
extinction of the 79th Cameron Highlanders as a
regiment. May I most respectfully request that you
will have the goodness to move H.R.H. the Field-
Marshal Commanding-in-Chief to preserve, -if it be
possible, for the regiment that tartan which lias
been their distinctive dress since they were raised by
Sir Allan Cameron in 1793, and, as the inscriptions
on their colours testify, has been worn with honour
in many hard-fought battles."
Nothing more was heard of the matter
until the Secretary of State for War, in his
comprehensive si:)eech in the House of Com-
mons upon the new scheme, stated that the
79th would be the only single-battalion regi-
DEPARTUHE FOR EGYPT.
777
ment in the army ; and thereafter the fol-
lowing letter, addressed to the commanding
officer, was received from the Adjutant-
General : —
" Horse Guards, War Office, S.W.,
''Uh April 1881.
"Sir, — With reference to your letter of the 30th
January last, I have the honour, hy desire of the
Field- Marshal Commanding-in-Cliief, to acquaint you
that, as the regiment under your command is to have
a separate existence under the new linking, it is pre-
sumed that the regiment will now retain its tartan.
" I have, etc.,
(Signed) " R. Blundell, A. A.G."
The depot was to be at Inverness, but as the
barracks thei'e were not completed till 1886,
it was tempoi-arily located at Fort George.
The establishment was fixed at 26 officers,
2 warrant officers, 48 Serjeants, 23 drummers,
and 800 rank and file ; and the Highland
Light Infantry Militia was added as the
2d Battalion, while the number 79th was
dropped, and the designation became The
Queen's Own Gameron Highlanders. In
consequence of the other army changes, the
Honorary Colonel, General Sir John Douglas,
was placed upon the i"etired list, as was also
Lieutenant-Colonel Gumming, who had held
command for only three years and nine
months.
The latter, who received tlie honorary rank
of Colonel, published the following Regimental
Order on the occasion : —
" It having been notified to Lieutenant-Colonel
Gumming that he is to be placed on the retired list
under the provisions of the Royal Warrant of 25th
June 1881, he wishes to express his deep regret at
leaving the regiment in which he has served for 35
years. He also desires to thank the officers, non-
commissioned officers, and men for the very cordial
support he has invariably received from them during
the period for which he has commanded the Corps,
and he now wishes them fai-ewell, confident that they
will continue to maintain the high character for
which the regiment has so long and so justly been
famed."
Colonel Gumming was succeeded by Lieu-
tenant-Colonel Leith, under whose command
the battalion was, on the 17th and 18th
of November, inspected by Major- General
Adams, who expressed himself thoroughly
satisfied with its efficiency ; and a letter was
subsequently received expressing the complete
satisfaction of the Field-Marslial Comniand-
ing-in-Chief with the inspecting officer's re-
port.
II.
When matters in Egypt came to a crisis
in July 1882, the Quartermaster- General
telegraphed to Lord Napier of Magdala,
Governor of Gibraltar, inquiring whether
regimental transport could be furnished to
the Cameron Highlanders if they should be
required to embark, and as the answer was
in the affirmative, every one set to w^ork at
once to prepare for active service. On the
14th of July the regiment was ordered to
hold itself in readiness to embark, and from
this time every telegram was eagerly scanned
and discussed, and an intense feeling of ex-
citement and enthusiasm pervaded the regi-
ment. Bitter indeed was the regret when
an order was issued that all men under 20
years of age were to be left behind, and
though application after application was made
to have this altered, the only modification
permitted was in the case of drummers. On
the 30th Lord Napier received a telegram
that H.M.S, "Orontes" would reach Gibraltar
about the 4th of August for the purpose of
conveying the battalion to Alexandria; on
the 6 th the baggage horses and mules were
put on board ; and on the 7th the final parade
and inspection before starting took place in
presence of Lord Napier at the New Mole.
After the inspection Lord Napier addressed
the regiment in the following terms : —
"Colonel Leith and The Queen's Own Cameron
Highlanders,— You are about to leave Gibraltar for
active service, after havuig been quartered here for
more than three years. Perhaps we take a special
interest in you from liaving seen your young strip-
lings grow up into fine men during the time you have
been here. You have a very noble list of campaigns
on your colours, commencing with Holland, then
Egypt, the country to which you are again going ;
and there are few parts of the world where your
colours have not been home, and on every occasion
they have gained honour, and I am sure it will be
the same now if you have the opportunity.
"Your conduct during the long time j^ou have
been here has been most satisfactory ; your steadiness
and regrrlarity in barracks and elsewhere has been
remarkable. This is the foundation of a good regi-
ment, and these qualities, combined in the line men
I see in your ranks, make me confident that the
Cameron Highlanders can go anywhere and do any-
thint^. I shall have the pleasure and honour of
reporting to Her Majesty that the Cameron High-
landers embarked in the best order, and not a single
man absent. I now bid you farewell, wishing you
every success, being sure that you will on all occasions
do your duty, and that, if the opportunity should
occur, you will cover yourselves with glory."
The strenglh of the battalion was 25 officers,
5f
778
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
48 non-commissioned ofScers, and 599 drum-
mers, pipers, and rank and file — a total of G72.
The companies marched down to the quay as
steadily as on an ordinary parade. The last
farewells were said, and amidst a burst of
cheering, and to the strains of " Auld Lang
Syne" played by the bands on sliore, fol-
lowed by the " 79th's Farewell to Gibraltar"
from the pipes on board, the " Orontes "
started.
Alexandria was reached on the 14th, but
General Lord Wolseley, G.C.M.G., G.C.B.
From a Photograph.
th.e disembarkation was delayed for five days, j
the intervening time being occupied in an
inspection by Lieutenant-General Sir John
Ayde, K.C.B., Chief of the StaflT, and in
staining witli tea the white belts, spats, and
helmets, so that these might not show con-
spicuously against the desert sand. On land-
ing, the regiment was conveyed by train to
Rami eh, where, next morning, it was hurriedly
calli'd to arms in expectation of an attack,
but its services were not required. On the
20th and 2 2d it took part in reconnaissances
along the railway, but though the enemy was
engaged there were no casualties.
On the 29th it was announced that the
Highland Brigade, of which the 79th formed
pai't, was to proceed to Ismailia to form a
portion of the force which Sir Garnet Wolseley
was collecting there ; and accordingly, on the
30th, all arrangements having been completed
and the camp struck, the regiment mai-ched
to Alexandria and embarked on the steam-
transport " Lusitania," on board of which
were also Lieutenant-General Sir
E, B. Hamley and his staff. Anchor
was dropped in Lake Temsah on the
1st of September, but though fatigue
^ parties were daily sent on shore, no
orders for landing were given until
\ the 8th of the month, by which
time the effective strength of the
battalion had been, by the arrival
of a draft from England, made up
to 27 officers, 54 non-commissioned
officers, and 750 rank and file. The
disembarkation took place on the
9th, the valises and all baggage
being sent on by train with the
tents. Two days' rations were
taken in carts, and each man
carried his blanket in place of his
greatcoat, his mess-tin, and 70
rounds of ammunition. The desert
march to El Magfa Avas, though
short, vei-y severe, and many of
the men had to fall out; but all
were present before the march was
resumed next morning. So great
was the thirst on reaching the camp-
ing-ground, that a picket had to be
posted at the fires where the cooks were pre-
paring tea, in order to prevent the kettles
from being emptied before the tea was put
in. After such fatigue and the overpower-
ing heat and tainted air encountered dur-
ing the following two days, the short
rest at Kassassin before the advance on Tel-
el- Kebir was very welcome. There was
meanwhile a suppressed eagerness for the
coming struggle, as the old 79th was going
into battle for the first time since the Indian
Mutiny, and, inasmuch as Arabi's strongly
THE DESERT NIGHT MARCH.
779
iiitrenclied position was to be stormed, tliere
was no doubt that the loss would be con-
siderable.
The following pi-eparatory Brigade Order
was issued on the 12th : —
" Commanding officers are to be very particular
about the fitness of water-carts, which will be filled
and follow in rear of the battalions ; and to make
sure, by the personal inspection of company officers
at 5 P.M. to-day, that every man has his water-bottle
full, if possible with cold tea.
"Commanding officers, through officers command-
ing companies, must impress upon their men the
absolute necessity of carrying and liusbanding rations,
which will be issued to them to-day, as, until the
period for which these rations are issued expires,
nothing more can be obtained from the commis-
sariat.
"As many spare water-bottles as possible will be
sent to the brigade from headquarters, so that a
certain number of each company will carry two
water-bottles ; to-night the men will carry 100
rounds of amnuiiiition in their pouches, but no
blankets. Officers commanding must arrange regi-
mentally as to the best mode of carrying this extra
ammunition.
" In each corps the mode must be uniform.
" In the event of a night march taking place, the
utmost attention must be paid to perfect silence in
the ranks ; the slightest sound when near the enemy
might cause the miscarriage of the best-planned
enterprise.
" Reserve ammunition of each battalion will follow
it into action, and the most careful arrangements
must be made by officers commanding for the bring-
ing up of ammunition from the mules to companies
engaged.
"The stretchers assigned to each regiment must
follow it in charge of the medical officer, who is
responsible for the best arrangements which circum-
stances will permit of being made for the care of the
wounded.
"The Major-General will see commanding officers
at headquarters at 3 p.m."
After the return of Lieutenant -Colonel
Leith to camp, the following E-egimental
Orders were issued : —
" Camp to be struck at 5.45 P.M. Tents, blankets,
greatcoats, valises, and band instruments to be
piled alongside the railway, and left in charge of a
guard.
" The regiment to fall in at 6.30 P.M. Each man
to carry 100 rounds of ammunition.
"The position of Tel-el-Kebir is to be attacked
with the bayonet ; no one is to load, not a shot is to
be fired until over the intrencliments."
The position assigned to the Cameron
Highlanders was the left centre of the High-
land Brigade, with the 75th and 42nd to the
right, and the 74th to the left, and the right
of the A company had the honour of being
the flank of direction for the brigade— Lieu-
tenant Pi. Macleod, the right guide, being
directed by Lieutenant Bawson, B.N., who
was guided by the stars. After a short halt
at Nine-gun Hill, the advance was resumed
at 1 A.M., and then began that weird night-
march over the desert, long to be remembei"ed
by the army and by the country — the mono-
tonous tramp, the sombre lines, and the
dimly discerned sea of sand faintly lighted
by the stars, all combining to form an im-
pressive sight, the memory of which will
never be forgotten by thos'^; who took part in
the operation.! Just as dawn was breaking,
two shots were fired from the left front, one
of which killed a private, and in a few
seconds these shots were followed by others,
the bugles of the Egyptians rang out, shells
screamed overhead, and a living stream of fire
poured from the enemy's trenches. Bayonets
wei-e silently fixed, and the 79th moved
steadily on in an unbroken line, not a shot
being fired in reply. On the " advance "
being sounded by Drummer John Allom,
Lieutenant - Colonel Leith galloped to the
front, waving his sword and calling, " Come
on the 79th j" and then, breaking into double
time to the shrill music of the pipes, the men
cheering as they ran, the regiment charged
the line of intrench ments. Private Donald
Cameron was the first to gain the top of the
trench, but fell dead at once, shot through
the head ; but through the now full trench,
mounting on each other's shoulders and
scrambling up, the front line gained the fiery
top. Lieutenant Malcolm at once sprang
down among some gunners, and, though
wounded, succeeded in making good his posi-
tion. Men fell fast, as flash after flash con-
tinued along the line, until the bayonets had
done their work, and the inside of the rampart
was full of dead and dying. The Egyptians
retreated straight to the rear, turning from
time to time and kneeling to fire, the front
line following them up in a confused mass —
Pipe-Major Grant playing " The March of
the Cameron Men " lustily. The second line,
which had now surmounted the works, be-
came mixed with the first ; and before any
efibrt to reform the regiment could be suc-
^ Further details of the night march will be found
in the account of the Black Watch.
•80
HLSTOnY OF THE IIIGHLAN-D REGIMENTS.
cessful, it was evident that a heavy cross-fire
from shelter trenches on each side must be
silenced. Advancing therefore to the left in
skirmishing order, a portion of the battalion,
under Lieutenants Urquhart, Grant, and
Cavaye, speedily cleared the trench on that
side, and drove the enemy along it and
tlu-ough a small camp to the trench in the
roar. Major Chalmers, with Lieutenants D.
F. Davidson and Ewart, at the same time
led a small body of men against, and speedily
captured, a tsvo-gun redoubt in front ; and
Colour-Sei'geants Newall, Young, and M'Laren,
and Corporal Syme, advanced against another
on the left, killed the gunners in it, drove
across the Canal some Egyptian cavalry who
were preparing to charge, and turned a cap-
tured Krupp gun against the retreating
foe.
The remainder of the regiment, under Lieu-
tenant-Colonel Leith, \^ith Lieutenants Camp-
bell, Mackenzie, C. Davidson, and Scott-Elliot,
pushed on, along with the 42nd and 75th, to the
trench in front, and after clearing this of the
enemy, arrived at the crest of the hill overlook-
ing the camp and railway station. The latter
part of the pi-ogress of the British force was
more a prolonged rush than anything else.
"Without any great regard," says Lieutenant-
General Hamley, " to the order of the ranks,
or awaiting the coming up of troops con-
stantly left behind, the advance was pushed
at a great pace along the last line held by
the enemy. ... So rapid was the advance,
that on reaching the last work there were
not above two hundred men and officers in
the front line ; the colonel of the 79th was
one of them, but I do not remember whether
the rest were all of that regiment, or partly
of the 75th ; Sir Archibald Alison was also
among them on foot."
From the rising ground thus gained, a
terrible scene of confusion was visible. The
Egyptians were leaving the camp by hundreds,
some running across the desert, some along
the railway, and some in their excitement
jumping into the canal. A train full of fugi-
tives had just started, and, in spite of the
artillery which had by this time arrived on
the hill in rear of the lines, it got safely
away. The Highland Brigade, with portions
of the 46th and 60th Eegiments which had
now come up, speedily cleared the camp of
all the remaining Egyptians. The battle
was won, and Arabi's great force was melt-
ing away in the distance never to gather
again. 1
After Major-General Alison had been
greeted with a hearty cheer as he passed,
Lieutenant-Colonel Leith ordered that the
men should occuj^y some of the Egyptian
tents and rest in their shade, while Sergeant-
Major Campbell and a body of volunteers,
shaking off the fatigue of their recent exer-
tions, nobly set oft' at once to give such assist-
ance as they could to the wounded ; and it
need hardly be said how acceptable their
services were to Surgeon-Major Will, who,
in spite of a severe attack of illness, from
which he had been suffering ever since the
regiment left Ranileh, was diligently devot-
ing all his energies to caring for those that
had been injured, and trying to alleviate
their sufferings. The re^jiment lost 13 men
killed in action, and had 3 officers (2 danger-
ously) and 44 non-commissioned officers and
men wounded, of whom 4 afterwards died
from their wounds. The following officers,
non-commissioned officers and men, were re-
ported to Major-General Sir A. Alison as
having specially distinguished themselves : —
Captain and Adjutant Baynes, Lieutenants
Malcolm and Macdougal, Surgeon-Major Will,
Sergeant-Major Campbell, Colour-Sergeants
Newall, Young, M'Laren, Gunn, and M'Neil,
Sergeant- Piper Grant, Sergeant -Drummer
Sanderson, Sergeants Souter and Donald
Gunn, Corporal Syme, and Privates Taylor,
Chalmers, and Sheehan ; while Lieutenant-
Colonel Leith, INIajor M'Causland, Captain
Hunt, Sergeant-Major Campbell, and all the
above-mentioned non-commissioned officers
and privates were subsequently mentioned in
Sir Garnet Wolseley's despatch.
The day after the battle, the Cameron
Highlanders advanced to Zagazig, whence
they were, after a day's rest, sent on to
^ This account of the battle is mainly condensed
from the excellent and graphic description embodied
in the Rctrimental Kecord.
SIR ARCHIBALD ALISON'S FAREWELL.
781
Benha, where a large building within the
enclosure of the palace was occupied as
quarters. The baggage had all been left
behind, and the only bedding was green
sugar-canes strewn over the stone floor.
At Cairo, which was reached on the evening
of the 16th, the only accommodation available
was some unoccupied rooms in the citadel, and
as the stone floors had not been cleaned since
the Egyptian troops marched out, the dirt
and smell were beyond description. There,
nevertheless, the men had to remain till the
21st, when camp was formed at Gezireh,
close to the 74th Highlanders. The brigade
was again completed on the 23d by the
arrival of the Black Watch from Belbeis, and
on the 10 th of October the army ceased to be
an army in the field.
On the 21st, Major-General Sir Archibald
Alison handed over the command of the
brigade to Major-General Graham, V.C., and
at a parade in " fighting dress," delivered the
foUowinQf address : —
" Officers and men of the Highland Brigade, — The
exigencies of tlie service require tliat I should this
day lay down the command which three short
months ago I took up with so much pride. I can-
not quit the brigade without returning my best and
most sincere thanks to the officers commanding bat-
talions for the warm and uniform support which I
have ever received from them, and which has made
my command to me a period of constant pleasure.
I have to thank the officers for the admirable way in
which they have always discharged their duties. I
have to thank the non-commissioned officers and
men for their excellent conduct in quarters, and
their brilliant gallantry in the field.
" It was the dream of my youth to command a
Highland Biigade ! It has been granted to me in
my old age to lead one in battle. This brigade
has been singularly fortunate in having had as-
signed to it so important a part in what must
ever be considered one of the most brilliant vic-
tories which have been won by our arms in modern
times.
"There is one thing that I want to impress upon
yon, and that is, — it was not the fiery valour of your
rush over the entrenchments of Tel-el-Kebir, but the
disciplined restraint of the long night march over
the desert preceding it which I admired tlje most.
That was one of the most severe tests of disci[iline
which could be exacted from men, and by you it was
nobly borne. When' in the early dawn we looked
down from tlie summit of the ridge upon the camp
of Arabi lying defenceless at our feet, and upon his
army dissolving before us, the first thought that
came into my mind was, that had my old chief Sir
Colin Campbell risen from his grave, he would have
been proud of you. He would have thought that
yoxi had well maintained the reputation of tlie High-
land regiments, and the honour of the Scottish name ;
lie would have deemed you the worthy successors of
that now historic brigade which ho led up the green
slope of Alma.
"I cannot do better than wisli that you may
afford to that distinguished officer, Major-General
Graham, to whom I have this day handed over the
brigade, the same satisfaction that you have given to
me. And now, to every commanding officer, to every
officer, to every non-commissioned officer, and to
every man of the Highland Brigade, I wish ' God
speed.'"
On the 29th the regiment moved back to
the citadel, of which Lieutenant-Colonel J.
M. Leith became commandant. For services
during the campaign, Lieutenant-Colonel
Leith was made a C.B., and received the
3d class of the Medjidieh; Major M'Caus-
land was promoted to a Brevet Lieutenant-
Colonelcy, and received the 4th class of the
Osmanlie; Captain Hunt became a Brevet-
Major, and received the 4th class of the
Medjidieh; and Lieutenant Blackburn re-
ceived the 5th class of the Medjidieh ; while
for their gallant services at Tel-el-Kebir,
Colour-Sergeant Young and Sergeant Donald
Gunn received distinguished-conduct medals,
and Sergeant Souter was promoted to a Lieu-
tenancy in the Black Watch.
On the 21st of February 1883, the regi-
ment paraded at 11.30 A.M. for the presenta-
tion of the war medals by Lady Alison, who
was accompanied by IMajor-General Graham.
Whilst the regiment was waiting, drawn up
in line at open order, Field-Marshal the
Right Honourable Lord Napier of Magdala,
who was travelling in Egypt, came up, and
was received with a Field-Marshal's salute.
It did the regiment good to see him again,
and the inclination to raise a hearty cheer
for the fine old soldier who had so much
endeared himself to every one whilst at Gib-
raltar, and whose name will never be for-
gotten by the 79th Cameron Highlanders,
was repressed with difliculty. Previous to
the distribution. General Graham addi-essed
the regiment, complimenting it on its past
career, and regretting the absence of Sir
Archibald Alison, who, he said, having been
with it in action, would have spoken more
accurately of the exemplary services it had
rendered during the recent campaign, and
especially as to the gallant storming of Tel-
el-Kebir. He concluded by saying, " You
782
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
meu who have survived that gallant charge,
and who are about to receive your medals,
must not forget those intrepid comrades
whose lives were sacrificed, and especially
would I mention Private Donald Cameron,
who was first into the trenches, and died
shot through the head."
Colonel Leith replied, thanking General
Graham for the kind manner in which he
had referred to the regiment, and expressing
a hope that it would in the future maintain
the high reputation which it had hitherto
enjoyed. The medals were then distributed,
Lady Alison pinning them on the breasts
of those who had specially distinguished
themselves. The bronze stars granted by
H.H. the Khedive were presented to the
regiment on the 2d of June iu Abdin
Square.
In the month of June 1883, the establish-
ment of the regiment was reduced to home
strength, and as the order was to take effect
from the 1st of April, it was at the time
69 above the proper number, and all recruit-
ing was in consequence unfortunately stopped.
In July cholera, which had been raging for
some time in Egypt, in most of the towns
north of Cairo, seized the troops at the
capital, those who were sick in hospital being
the first attacked, and in mosb cases the first
to succumb. Four men of the 79th died on
the 24th of July, and on the following day
the regiment moved into camp on the
INIoktam Heights, about a mile from the
citadel, leaving G company in charge of the
barracks. The change from the foul atmo-
sphere of the citadel to the fresh air outside
resulted in an almost com])lete cessation of
the epidemic, and whilst the regiment was
under canvas there were only two cases, of
which one, that, unfortunately, of the gallant
Pipe-Major Grant, terminated fatally. Others,
however, occurred in the detachment left
behind, and the total number who died
during the outbreak was ten. The regi-
ment returned to the citadel on the 1st of
September.
On the 14:th of November the members of
the regiment were present in spirit at the
ceremony (see the account of the 92nd) of
placing the old colours of many of the
Scottish regiments in St Giles' Cathedral,
Edinburgh. One of the stands was that
carried by the 79th from 1828 to 1854. The
flags, presented at Montreal on the 18th of
June (the anniversary of Waterloo), had,
when retii-ed immediately before the depar-
ture of the regiment for the Crimea, passed
into the possession of Lieutenant-Colonel the
Hon. Lauderdale ]\Iaule, by whose relative,
the Right Honourable the Earl of Dalhousie,
K.T., they were now gifted to the committee
charged with the St Giles' arrangements. In
the procession from Edinburgh Castle to the
Cathedral they were carried by Lieutenants
Hacket-Thompson and Urmston (93rd), and
escorted by Colour-Sergeants Smith and
Templeman from the depot at Fort George.
The disastrous efiects of the reduced estab-
lishment were felt in January 1884, when,
though recruiting for the regiment was again
open, recruits came in very slowly, and on
the departure of the expedition to Suakim
under Major-General Sir Gerald Graham,
Y.C., K.C.B., in February, the regiment was
so numerically weak (49 under home estab-
lishment), that it could not form part of the
force. Three ofiicers, however, and a number
of men who volunteered, were fortunate
enough to take part in the operations. Cap-
tain Baynes, Assistant Military Secretary
to Sir Gerald Graham, carried home the
despatches, in which he was mentioned, and
received a brevet majority and the addition
of two clasps to his medal; Lieutenant Scott,
Aid-de-Camp to General Graham, was men-
tioned in despatches, and received the two
clasps ; while Lieutenant C. Davidson, who
was doing duty with the 1st Battalion of the
Gordon Highlanders, received the two clasps.
During General Graham's absence, Lieu-
tenant-Colonel Leith was in command of the
2nd Brigade at Cairo.
On the 1st of April the establishment was
again raised to the satisfactory strength of
809 of all I'anks; but thereafter, excej^t the
movements of companies to various points
on detachment duty, nothing of importance
occurred till the 9th of September, when
Lord Wolseley arrived in Egypt to assume
SERVICE UP THE NILE.
783
command of tlic force intended to pi'oceed up
the Nile to the relief of Major-General Gor-
don, who, early in the year, accompanied by
Colonel Stewart, had imdertaken to relieve
the Egyptian garrisons in the Soudan, and
to restore order about Khai^toum, but whose
situation had, in consequence of the I'apid
spread of the Mahdist rebellion, become ex-
ceedingly critical. On the 19tli of September,
Lord Wolseley inspected the regiment, express-
ing himself highly pleased with the fine appear-
ance of the men; and on the 18th of November
— the interval being necessary on account of
the extensive commissariat arrangements re-
quired along the river — the Cameron High-
landers left Cairo by rail for Assiout, and
were thence conveyed on barges and steamers
to Assouan, which was reached on the 30th
of the month. Here orders were given to
I'roceed to Korosko, and on the 1st of De-
cember the battalion disembarked, and, after
proceeding by rail to Shelal at the head of
the First Cataract, was conveyed to its des-
tination in barges towed by steamers and in
diabehas.
Korosko, the name given to a few mud
huts lying midway between Assouan and
Wady Haifa, was important as commanding
the northern end of the desert route to Abu
Hamed (270 miles in length, and avoiding
all the most difficult cataracts of the Nile),
which is distant only 10 days by camel from
Khartoum. This route the regiment hoped
to open up, and so take an active part in
the subsequent operations. These hopes
were, however, doomed to disappointment,
for on the 28th of January Lieutenant-
Colonel Leith, who was in command of the
station, received from Lord "Wolseley the
gad news of the fall of Khartoum and the
death of General Gordon. The river and
desert columns were ordered to retire on
Korti, and the Arab levies were disbanded,
so that all chance of active service seemed
over, when a telegram arrived from Sir Evelyn
Wood, V.C, intimating that the Cameron
Highlanders would spend the summer at
Korosko, and that, with a view to comfort
and health, huts for the men should at once
be erected — an order which seemed to point
to an intention on the part of Lord Wolseley
to keep the army in summer quarters in the
Soudan, and to advance again on Khartoum
in the autumn.
On the 29 Lh of February the battalion lost
the valuable services of Major Baynes, who
had acted as adjutant for over four years,
and who now left the regiment to take up
duty on the staff of General Sir Gerald
Graham; and on the 31st of March a still
greater loss was suffered through the depart-
ure of Lieutenant-Colonel Leith, who had re-
ceived the appointment of Assistant Quarter-
master-General at Suakim. As Colonel Leith's
period of command had nearly expired, this
appointment necessitated his saying fare-
well to the Cameron Highlanders, of whom
he took leave in the following Pvegimental
Order : —
" Colonel Leith, having been orJeved to proceed
to Suakim, Lids farewell,' with great regret, to tlie
79th Cameron Highlanders, in which he has served
for thirty-one years, and which he has had the honour
to command for nearly five years. Never could a
Commanding Officer have a prouder command, or one
more easy to exercise, owing to the cordial and effi-
cient support he has always received from the officers ;
to the zeal and ability shown by the warranty officers,
staff-sergeants, and non-commissioned officers in main-
taining "the discipline and high reputation of the
regiment which it always has and always will enjoy ;
and to the general good condirct and soldier-like
qualities of the men, whether in the field or
quarters."
Colonel Leith was succeeded by Lieutenant-
Colonel St Leger, and Major Baynes as adju-
tant by Lieutenant Ewart.
The progress of the hutting operations was
personally inspected by Lord Wolseley on
the 7th of April, and by the middle of May
accommodation was ready for eight companies.
Just at this time a few cases of small-pox
occurred, but the prompt measures taken to
prevent the spread of the disease were suc-
cessful, and the outbreak was stopped. On
the 11th of May, Major Money left on ap-
pointment as Assistant JNIilitary Secretary to
Major-General Sir F. StephensoUj K.C.B.,
commanding in Lower Egypt.
It had now been decided to withdraw the
Nile and Suakim expeditions, and fresh dis-
positions being thus necessary, the Cameron
Highlanders became part of the Frontier
Field Force under Major-General Grenfell,
784
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
intended to hold the Soudan frontier. For
this purpose the 79th retained its position
at Korosko ; the West Kent Eegiment was
stationed at Wady Haifa, and the Yorkshire
Eegiment and 20th Hussars at Assouan.
Colonel Leach, Y.C., R.E., who had been
appointed to the command of the garrison at
Korosko, arrived on the 16th of July, and on
the following day inspected the regiment,
and complimented all ranks on having main-
tained such a smart and soldier-like appear-
ance under such disadvantageous circum-
stances. Under the new commander the
hutting arrangements were quickly finished,
and the camp put in a complete state of de-
fence, every one having worked hard and
cheerfully notwithstanding the great heat
and the trying climate.
No long period of rest was, however, per-
mitted, for on the 5th of October orders were
received that the regiment was to be held in
readiness to proceed to ^Vady Haifa, as a
large Arab force was advancing against that
station and Akasheh ; and when Lieutenant-
General Stephenson came, on the 10 th, to
make his inspection, all was ready for the
start. The relieving (the Yorkshire) regi-
ment having arrived on the 13th, the Cameron
Highlanders embarked, and were conveyed
up the Nile by steamers and barges, Wady
Haifa being reached on the 17tli. Here
orders were received that the right half-bat-
talion and headquarters should remain under
canvas, while the left half-battalion, under
Lieutenant-Colonel Everett (who had been
promoted from a majority for services in the
Soudan), was to occupy advanced posts at
Kosheh and Akasheh. Lieutenant-Colonel
Everett, with two companies, remained at the
latter place, while the former position — a
small brick fort 113 miles south of Wady
Haifa and 26 miles from Akasheh — was held
by two companies under Major Chalmers.
In the end of October a reinforcement of 50
men for each post was received from the
right half-battalion, and on the 9th of Novein-
ber the D company, under Major Annesley,
was sent to Sarras, 37 miles south of Wady
Halfi, to protect the railway to Akasheh ;
while 12 men, under Sergeant A. Mackenzie,
occupied a block-liouse at Mograt Wells.
Meanwhile, as the Arab advance had become
more threatening, the whole of the left half-bat-
talion had been concentrated at Kosheh on
the 7th, and on the 19 th the whole of the right
half-battalion moved to Akasheh, and thence
to an old ruined Arab fort at Mograkeh, which
was now put in a state of defence so as to
keep open the line of communication between
Akasheh and Kosheh, As it was known
that the Soudanese were approaching rapidly,
every one worked cheerfully and hard at the
defences at both stations. The old towers at
Mograkeh were quickly loopholed, the walls
cut down and banquettes constructed, and a
zareba of mimosa formed at the most exposed
points; while at Kosheh trees were felled,
tlie ground levelled, and a zareba constructed
on the west bank of the river.
The right half-battalion, having been re-
lieved by the 3d battalion of the Egyptian
army, advanced to Kosheh, where, on the
hills above Amara, the enemy had been seen
in great force on the 28th, and where the
garrison now consisted of the Cameron High-
landers, a troop of the 20th Hussars, a troop
of mounted infantry, a detachment of the
Royal Artillery, and a detachment of Egyptian
soldiers, while H.M.S. "Lotus" and "Shaban"
pati'olled the river. Between the 29th of
November and the 4th of December the
cavalry and mounted infantry were out skir-
mishing, and efforts were made to induce the
enemy to attack, while on two occasions the
"Lotus" hotly engaged the opposing forces
along both banks. On the 5th of December
the Arabs advanced on both sides of the
river, occupying the sand-hills on the west,
and the village, palm-grove, and "black
rock" on the east, about 700 yards from
the Fort, on which, as well as on the -zareba,
they kept up an almost ceaseless muske-
try fire from this time till the end of De-
cember.
As soon as it became evident that the enemy
did not mean to attack in earnest, but to
harass and annoy the garrison as much as
possible, traverses, covered ways, magazine
trenches, and other internal defences were
constructed for the protection of the men,
GINISS— THE KETURN HOME.
785
and the force was divided into three watches,
so that a third of the number was always
ready to repel any attack and to return the
Arab fire ; while, on the 9th, detachments of
the Cameron Highlanders and Egyptians,
under Major Annesley, cleared the palm-grove
and houses on the east bank of the Nile, and
set fire to the village ; and again, on the 16th,
two companies of the Highlanders, under
Lieutenant-Colonel Everett, made a demon-
stration against the village and black rock,
the latter position being cleared. The enemy's
shell-fire from the west bank was about this
time particularly destructive, a number of
officers and men being killed or severely
wounded. The loss of Lieutenant W. G.
Cameron, who died of wounds, was much
felt, the commanding officer saying, in the
regimental order announcing his death, that
the regiment had *' lost a most promising and
gallant young officer, whose zeal and readiness
to perform any duty, however difficult or
dangerous, will long be remembered by all
who served with him."
On the 28th the enemy again showed in
great strength on the hills near Giniss, as if
meditating an attack, but the arrival of
Lieutenant-General Sir F. Stephenson at Mo-
grakeh on the 29th, with 4000 British and
Egyptian troops, put an end to all the Arab
hopes ; and the investment of Kosheh, which
had lasted for thirty-one days, was at an end.
On the following day the dervish force was
attacked and routed, the Cameron Highlanders
and Egyptians carrying the village of Kosheh
at the point of the bayonet, and afterwards
occupying and burning the village of Giniss,
where they bivouacked for the night. Next
morning two companies, under Captain
Hacket-Thompson, dislodged some dervishes,
who were still holding out in a fortified house
near Kosheh — an operation accomplished
without loss — and then the battle of Giniss
was over. The victory was complete, all the
enemy's standards and ammunition and five
guns falling into the hands of the British
and Egyptians. The loss of the Cameron
Highlanders was 8 privates wounded, and
during the siege one officer and 5 non-com-
missioned officers and men were killed or
II.
died of wounds, and 2 officers and 16 non-
commissioned officers and men were wounded.
For their services Colonel St Leger and Lieu-
tenant-Colonel Everett received the Distin-
guished Service Order.
With Giniss active work came to an end,
and as all ranks had suffi-red from the severe
strain of the siege, the regiment was, on the
6th of January 1886, sent to Wady Haifa to
recruit. During the spring it proceeded to
Cairo, where it remained as part of the army
of occupation till the 11th of March 1887,
when it embarked on H.M.S. " Tamar " for
home — Plymouth being reached on the 25th,
and quarters taken up at Devonport Barracks.
The day before the departure from Cairo it
was announced in the Egijptian Gazette that
H.H. the Khedive, desirous of recognising
the distinguished conduct of the Cameron
Highlanders at the battle of Giniss, where
they had fought in line with the 9th battalion
of the Egyptian Army, had been pleased to
confer the 3d class of the Imperial Order of
the Medjidieh on Lieutenant-Colonel Everett,
the 4th class of the same order on Captain
Napier, and the 5th class on Lieutenant
Ewart; while he had also ordered, as a further
mark of his favour, that the Master of Cere-
monies should be in attendance at the Cairo
railway terminus at the departure of the regi-
ment, to wish it farewell and Ion voyage on
behalf of His Highness.
The gratification of reaching home after
such glorious services was at first somewhat
marred by rumours that the regiment was to
be deprived of its historic position and dress,
and converted into a 3d battalion of the
Scots Guards, but the intention has happily
been abandoned. An application has been
made to the War Office for permission to
send a recruiting detachment of an officer and
20 men to North Uist and the other western
isles of Inverness-shire, for the purpose of
trying to increase the number of Highlanders
in the ranks, and form the nucleus of a
second battalion.
The steel-engraved portrait of Colonel
Leith, which we have the pleasure of pre-
senting to our readers, is taken from a
photograph.
5 G
786
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
CHARACTERISTIC ANECDOTES.
Lieut. -Colonel Cleiiliane, wlio for many j^ears was
connected with the Cameron Highlanders, has been
pood enough to furnish us with a number of anecdotes
illustrative of the inner life of the regiment in his
time. Some of these we have already given in the
text, and we propose to conclude our narrative with
one or two others, regretting that space does not
])('rmit our making use of all the material Colonel
Clephane has put into our hands.
It may probably be afiirmed, as a rule, that there
exists in the regiments of tlie British army an amount
of harmony and cordial reciprocation of interest in in-
dividual concerns, which cannot bo looked for in other
professional bodies. From the nature of the circum-
stances under which soldiers spend the best years of
their lives, thrown almost entirely together, sometimes
exclusively so, and moving, as fate and the ^V'ar Olfice
may determine, from one point to another of Her
ilajesty's dominions on their country's concerns, it
naturally arises that an amount of familiar knowledge
of each other's characteristics is arrived at which in
the world at large is rarely attainable. Wo should
state that the period of the following reminiscences
is comprehended between the year 1835 and the sup-
pression of the Indian mutiny.
In the 79th Highlanders the harmony that existed
among the officers, and the completeness of the chain
of fellow-feeling which bound together all ranks from
highest to lowest, was very remarkable. It used to be
said among the officers themselves that, no matter how
often petty bickerings might arise in the fraternity, any-
thing like a serious cpiarrel was imiiossible ; and this
from the very reason that it ivas VifraternUij, in the best
and fullest sense of the word.
And now a temptation arises to notice one or
two of those individual members of the regiment
whose demeanour and eccentricities of expression
furnished a daily supply of amusement : — Tliere
was a non-commissioned officer, occupj'ing the posi-
tion of drill-sergeant aboirt tive-and-thirty or forty
years ago, whose contributions in this way were
much appreciated. " I think I see him now," writes
Colonel Clephane, " sternly surveying with one grey
eye, the other being iirmly closed for the time being,
some unlucky batch of recruits which had unfavour-
ably attracted his attention ; his smooth-shaven lip
and chin, a brown curl brought forward over each
check-bone, and the whole surmounted by the high
wliite-bandcd sergeant's forage cap of that day set at
the regulation military angle over the right ear. He
was a Waterloo man, and must have been verging o]i
middle age at the tinie of which I write, but there was
no sign of an}' falling off in the attributes of youth, if
we except the slight rotundity beneath the waistbelt."
No one could be more punctiliously respectful to his
superior officers than the sergeant, but when lie
liad young gentlemen newly joined under his charge
at recruit drill, he would display an assumption of
authority as occasion offered which was sometimes
ludicrous enough. On one of these occasions, when a
squad of recruits, comprising two newly-fledged ensigns,
was at drill in tlie barrack square, the sound of voices
(a heinous offence as we all know) was heard in the
ranks. The sergeant stopped ojiposite the offend-
ing sqirad. There was "silence deep as death" —
"Ah — m — ra!" said he, clearing his thi'oat after a
well-known fashion of his, and tapping the ground with
the end of his cane — " Ah — m — m! if I hear any man
talkin' in the ranks, I'll put him in the guard 'ouse"
(here he looked with stern significance at each of
the officers in turn) — " / don't care ivlw he is 1" Hav-
ing thus, as he thoirght, impressed all present with a
due sense of the respect due to his great place, ho gave
a parting "Ah — m — m!" tapped the ground once or
twice more, keeping his eye lirmly fixed to the last on
the more suspected of the two ensigns, and moved
stiffly off to the next batch of recruits. No one ever
dreamed of being offended with old "Squid," as he
was called, after his pronunciation of the word squad,
and those who had, as he expressed it, " passed through
his hands" would never consider themselves as unduly
unbending in holding serious or mirthful colloquy with
their veteran preceptor. Thus, on another occasion of
considerably later date than the above, some slight
practical joking had been going on at the officei's' mess,
a practice which would have been dangerous but foi
the real cordiality which existed among its members,
and a group of these conversed gleefully on the subject
next morning after the dismissal of parade. The pe-
culiar form assumed by their jocularity had been that
of placing half a newspaper or so upon the boot of a
slumbering comrade, and setting it on fire, as a gentle
hint that slumber at the mess-table was objectionable.
One officer was inclined to deprecate the practice. "If
he had n:.t awoke at once," said he, "he might have
found it no joke." " Ah — m^m !" uttered the well-
known voice close behind the group, where the ser-
geant, now depot sergeant-major, had, mrnoticed, been
a listener to the colloquy, " I always grease the
]wper. " This was literally throwing a new light ou
the subject, and was the worthy man's method of tes-
tifying contempt for all undue squeamishncss on occa-
sions of broken etiquette.
One or two subordinates in the same department were
not without their own distinguishing characteristics.
Colonel Clephane WTites — "I remember one of our drill
corporals, whose crude ideas of humour were not un-
amusing when all were in the vein, which we generally
were in those daj's. He was quite a young man, and
his sallies came, as it were, in spite of himself, and
with a certain grimness of delivery which was meant
to obviate any tendency therein to relaxation of disci-
pline. I can relate a slight episode connected with
this personage, showing how the memory of small
things lingers in the hearts of such men in a way we
would little expect from the multifarious nature o.
their occupations, and the constant change to theni
of scenes and features. A young officer was being
drilled by a lance-corporal after the usual recruit
fashion, and being a tall slip of a youth he was placed
on the flank of his squad. They were being marched
to a flank in what was called Indian or single file, the
said officer being in front as right hand man. When
the word ' halt ' was given by the instructor from a
great distance off — a favourite plan of his, as testing
the power of his word of command — the officer did not
hear it, and, while the rest of the squad came to a
stand still, he went marching on. He was aroused
from a partial reverie by the sound of the well-known
broad accent close at his ear, ' Hae ye far to gang the
nicht?' and, wheeling about in some discomfiture,
had to rejoin the squad amid the unconcealed mirth
of its members. Well, nearly thirty years afterwards,
when probably not one of them, officer, corporal, or
recruits, continued to wear the uniform of the regi-
ment, the former, in passing through one of the streets
of Edinburgh, came upon his old instructor in the
uniform of a conducting sergeant (one whose duty it
was to accompany recruits from their place of enlist-
ment to the head-quarters of their regiments). There
was an immediate cordial recognition, and, after a
few inquiries and reminiscences on both sides, the
quondam officer said jestingly, " You must acknow-
ledge I was the best recruit you had in those days."
The sergeant hesitated, smiled grimly, and then re-
plied, " Yes, you were a good enough recruit ; but yon
were a bad riclit hand man !"
The sequel of the poor sergeant's career furnishes an
CHARACTERISTIC ANECDOTES.
787
apt illustration of the cordiality of feeling wherewith
his officer is almost invariably regarded by the fairly
dealt witli and courteously treated British soldier.
A few years subsequent to the period of the above
episode, Colonel Clephane received a visit at his
house, quite unexpectedly, from his old instructor.
The latter had been forced by this time, through
failure of health, to retire from the active duties
of his profession, and it was, indeed, evident at
once, from his haggard lineaments aiid the irrepres-
sible wearing coTigh, which from time to time shook
his frame, that he had " received the route" for a bet-
ter world. He had no request to make, craved no
assistance, and could with difficulty be persuaded to
accept some refreshment. The conversation flowed
in the usual channel of reminiscences, in the course
of which the officer learned that matters which he
had imagined quite private, at least to his own circle,
were no secret to the rank and file. The sergeant
also adverted to an ofler which had been made to him,
on his retirement from the 79th, of an appointment
in the police force. "A policeman!" said he, de-
scribing his interview with the patron M'ho proposed
the scheme; "for Godsake, afore ye mak a police-
man o' me, just tie a stane round my neck and fling
me into the sea ! " After some time, he got up to re-
tire, and was followed to the door by his quondam
pujiil, who, himself almost a cripple, was much attected
by the still more distressing infirmity of his old com-
rade. The officer, after shaking hands, expressed a
liope, by way of saying something cheering at parting,
that he should yet see the veteran restored, to compara-
tive health. The latter made no reply, but after taking
a step on his way, turned round, and said, in a tone
which the other has not forgotten, " I've seen you once
again any way:" and so they parted, never to meet
again in this world.
These are small matters, but they furnish traits of a
class, the free expenditui'e of whose blood has made
Great Britain what she is.
There is in all regiments a class which, very far
remote as it is from the possession of the higher, or,
at all events, the more diguilied range of attributes,
yet, as a curious study, is not undeserving of
a few notes. It is pretty well known that each
officer of a regiment has attached to his special ser-
vice a man selected from the ranks, and in most cases
from the company to which he himself belongs.
Now, it is not to be supposed that the captain of a
company will sanction the employment in this way
of his smartest men, nor, indeed, would the com-
manding officer be likely to ratify the appointment if
he did; still, I have seen smart young fellows occa-
sionally filling the position of officer's servant, though
they rarely continued long in it, but reverted, as a
rule, sooner or later, to their places in the ranks,
under the influence of a soldier's proper ambition,
which pointeii to the acquisition of at least a non-
commission officer's stripes ; not to speak of the
difference between Her Majesty's livery and that of
any intermediate master, however mucli in his own
person deserving of respect. The young ensign,
however, in joining will rarely find himself accom-
modated with a servant of this class. He will have
presented to him, in that capacity, some steady (we
had almost said "sober," but that we should have
been compelled forthwith to retract), grave, and
experienced old stager, much, probably, the worse of
wear from the lapse of time and from subsidiary influ-
ences, and serving out his time for a pension (I speak
of <iays when such things were), after such fashion as
military regulations and an indulgent captain per-
mitted. This sort of man was generally held avail-
aide for the newly joined ensign, upon much the
same principle as that which places the new dragoon
recruit on the back of some stift'-jointed steed of super-
natural sagacity and vast experience of a recruit's
weak points in the way of security of seat, which last,
however, he only puts to use when he sees a way of
doing so with benefit to his position, unaccompanied
with danger to his hide ; in other words, while
regarding witli much indifference the feelings of the
shaky individual who bestrides him, he has a salu-
tary dread of the oliservant rough-rider. A soldier
servant of the above class will devote himself to
making what he can, wdthin the limits of strict inte-
grity, out of a juvenile master ; but woe betide the
adventurous wight whom he detects poaching on his
preserve ! On the whole, therefore, the ensign is not
badly off, for the veteran is, after all, really honest,
and money to almost any amount may be trusted
to his supervision ; as for tobacco and spirits, he looks
upon them, I am afraid, as contraband of war, a fair
and legitimate forfeit if left within the scope of his
privateering ingenuity.
Many years ago, while the 79th Highlanders formed
the garrison of Edinburgh Castle, Her ilajesty the
Queen, who had very lately ascended the throne
of Great Britain, paid a visit to the metropolis
of her Scottish dominions, and a guard of honour
from the above regiment was despatched down to
Holyrood to keep watch and ward over the royal
person. It was late in the season, or early, I for-
get which. Colonel Clephane writes, and when the
shades of evening closed round, the officers of the
guard were sensible, in their large, gloomy chamber,
of a chilly feeling which the regulated allowance of
coals failed to counteract. In other words, the fuel
ran short, and they were cold, so it was resolved to
despatch one of their servants, a type of the class just
alluded to, for a fresh supply. Half-a-crown was
handed to him for this purpose — a sum which repre-
sented the value of more than a couple of hundred-
weights in those days, — and Donald was instructed to
procure a scuttlefull, and bring back the change.
Time went on, the few embers in the old grate waxed
dimmer and dimmer, and no Donald made his appear-
ance. At last, when the temper of the expectant
ofllcers had reached boiling point, increasing in an
inverse ratio to their bodily caloric, the door opened,
and Donald gravely entered the apartment. The
chamber was vast and the light was dim, and the
uncertain gait of the approaching domestic was at
first unnoticed. Calmly disregarding a howl of in-
dignant remonstrance on the score of his dilatory
proceedings, the latter silently approached the end of
the room where the two officers were cowering over
the dying embers. It was now seen that he carried
in one hand a piece of coal, or some substance like it,
about the size of a sixpounder shot. ""Where have
you been, confound you ! and why have you not
brought the coals ? " roared his master. Donald
halted, steadied himself, and glanced solemnlj^, first
at the "thing" which he carefully bore in his palm,
then at the speaker's angry lineaments, and in
strangely husky accents thus delivered himself : —
"Not another— hie — bit of coal in Edinburgh;
coalsh— hie — 'sh very dear just now, Mr Johnstone!"
'J'he delinquent's master was nearly beside himself
with fury when he saw how the matter stood, but he
could not for the life of him help, after a moment or
two, joining in the merriment which shook the very
frame of his comrade. Donald, in the meantime,
stood regarding both with an air of tipsy gravity, and
was apparently quite bewildered when ordered to
retire with a view to being placed in durance vile.
This incident naturally ended the connection between
him and his aggrieved master. It is but fiiir to state
that the hero of the above little anecdote, though I
have called him "Donald," v/as a Lowlander.
788
HTSTOEY OF THE HIGHLA:N"D EEGIMENTS.
THE 91sT PEINCESS LOUISE ARGYLL-
SHIRE HIGHLANDERS.
I.
1794-1848.
Eaising of the Eegiment— At first the 98th- South
Africa — Wvnberg — Saklanha Bay — Number
changed to 91st— Faithfulness of the Regiment-
Returns to England — Germany — Ireland — The
Peninsula — Obidos—Vinieiro — Corunna— The de-
tached company — Talavera — AValcheren — Penin-
sula again— Vittoria— Pamplona— Nivelle — Nive —
P>ayonne — Orthes — Toulouse — Ireland — Quatre
Bras — Waterloo — France — Ireland — 91st loses
Higldand dress — Jamaica — England — Ireland — St
Helena— Cape of Good Hope— The Reserve Battalion
formed and sails for S. Africa— Wreck of the
"Abercrombie Robinson" — Insurrection of Dutch
farmers— Frontier service — The Boers again— New
colours — The Kaffir War — Amatola Mountains-
Attack on Fort Peddie — Buffalo Spruits — 1st
Battalion goes home.
XCI
KE OBLIVISCARIS.
KOLEIA.
VlMEIIlO.
Corunna.
Pyrenees.
Nivelle.
NiVE.
Ortjies.
ToULOUiSE.
Peninsula.
Tins regiment was raised, in accordance with
a desire expressed by His Majesty George III.,
by the Duke of Argyll, to whom a letter of
service was granted, dated the 10th of Feb-
ruary 1794. In j\Iarch it was decided that
the establishment of the regiment should con-
sist of 1112 officers and men, including 3
lieutenant-colonels. Duncan Campbell of Loch-
nell, who was a captain in the Foot Guards,
wa.s appointed Lieutenant-colonel commandant
of the regiment, and assumed the command
al Stilling on the 15th of April, 1794.
Tlie regiment was inspected for the first
time, on the 26 th of May, when it had reached
a strength of 738 officers and men, by General
Lord Adam Gordon, who particularly noticed
the attention and good appearance of the men.
The regiment remained at Sthling for a month
after this inspection, marching about the
middle of June to Leith, at which port, on the
17tii and 18th of that month, it embarked en
route for Netley, where it went into encamp-
ment. On the 9th of July the king approved
of the list of officers, and tlie regiment was
numbered the 98th.
The 98th, which had meantime removed to
Chippenham, marclied to Gosport about tlie
end of April, 1795, and on the 5th of May
it embarked at Spithead as part of the joint
expedition to South Africa, against the Dutch,
under Major-General Alured Clark. It arrived
in Simon's Bay on the 3rd, landing at Simon's
Town, on the 9th of September, and encamped
at Muysenberg.^
After the army under Major-General Clark
arrived at the Cape, it advanced on the 14th
of September and carried AVynberg, the
battalion companies of the regiment, under
Colonel Campbell, forming the centre of the
line. On this occasion the 98th had 4 privates
wounded. On September 16th the regiment
entered Cape Town Castle, and relieved the
Dutch garrison by capitulation, all the forts
and batteries of Cape Town and its depend-
encies having been given over to the posses-
sion of the British. About a year afterwards,
however, an expedition was sent from Holland
for the purpose of winning back the Cape of
Good Hoi^e to tliat country, and in the action
which took place at Saklanha Bay on the 17th
of August 1796, and in which the British were
^ Here we cannot help expressing our regret at the
meagreness of the regimental Record Book, which,
especially the earlier part of it, consists of the barest
possible statement of the movements of the regiment,
no details whatever being given of the important part
it took in the various actions in which it was engaged.
This we do not believe arose from any commendable
modest^y on the part of the regimental authorities,
but, to judge from the preface to the present hand-
some and beautifully kept Record Book, was the
result of pure carelessness. In tlie case of the 91st,
as in the case of most of the other regiments, we have
found the present officers and all who have been con-
nected with the regiment eager to lend us all the help
in their power ; but we fear it will be difficult to
sujiply the deficiencies of the Record Book, which, as
an example, dismisses Toulouse in about six lines.
THE 9 1st EMEARKS FOE ENGLAND.
789
completely victorious, the grenadier and light
companies of the 98th took part. The regi-
ment remained in South Africa till the year
1802, during which time little occurred to
require special notice.
In October 1798, while the regiment was at
Cape Town, its number was changed from the
98th to the 91st.
In ISIay 1799 a regimental school was estab-
lished for the first time for the non-commis-
sioned officers and men.
In the beginning of 1799 a strong attempt
was made by a number of the soldiers in the
garrison at Cape Town to organise a mutiny,
their purpose being to destroy the principal
officers, and to establish themselves in the
colony. Not only did the 91st not take any
part in this diabolical attempt, but the papers
containing the names of the mutineers and
their plans were discovered and seized by the
aid of private Malcolm M'Culloch and other
soldiers of the regiment, who had been urged
by the mutineers to enter into the conspiracy.
Lt.-Col. Crawford in a regimental order specially
commended the conduct of M'Culloch, and
declared -that he considered himself fortunate
in being the commander of such a regiment.
In November 1802 the first division of
the 91st embarked at Table Bay for England,
arriving at Portsmouth in February 1803.
On the 28th of the latter month the second
division had the honour of delivering over the
Cape of Good Hope to the Dutch, to whom it
had been secured at the peace of Amiens.
After performing this duty the division em-
barked at Table Bay, arriving at Portsmouth
in May, and joining the first division at their
quarters in Bexhill during the next month.
During the next few years the Eecord Book
contains nothing but an enumeration of the
various places to which the regiment marched
for the purpose of encamping or acting as
garrison. A slight, and no doubt welcome
interruption of this routine was experienced
in December 1805, at the end of which month
it embarked for Hanover, and was brigaded
along with the 26th and 28th regiments, under
the command of Major-General IMackenzie
Fraser.^ After the regiment had been about
' See his portrait on p. G86, vol, ii.
a month in Germany the British army was
recalled, and the 91st consequently returned
to England in the end of January 1806, taking
up its quarters at Faversham.
In August 1804, in accordance with the
recent Act of Parliament known as the Defence
Act, means were taken to add a second
battalion to the 91st, by raising men iir the
counties of Perth, Argyll, and Bute.
The regiment remained in England until
the end of 1806, when it embarked at Dover
for Ireland, disembarking at the Cove of Cork
on Jan. 7th, 1807, and marching into Fermoy.
It remained in Ireland, sending detachments
to various places, till the middle of 1808, em-
barking at Monkstown on the 15 th of June, to
form part of the Peninsular expedition under
Lieutenant-General Sir Arthur Wellesley. The
91st was brigaded with the 40th and 71st
regiments under Brigadier General Crawford,
the three regiments afterwards forming the
5 th Brigade. 2 The 91st was engaged in most
of the actions during the Peninsular war, and
did its part bravely and satisfactorily.
On August 9th 1808, the 91st advanced with
the rest of the army, and, on the 17th, in the
affair at Obidos the light company of the regi
ment, with those of the brigade under the
command of Major Douglas of the 91st, were
engaged, when the advanced posts of the
enemy were driven from their positions.
On August 21st, the regiment was present at
the battle of Vimeiro, forming part of the re •
serve under General C. Crawford, Avhich turned
the enemy's right, — a movement which waa
specially mentioned in the official despatch
concerning this important battle.
In the beginning of September, by a new
distribution of the army, the 91st was placed
in Major-General Beresford's brigade with the
6th and 45th regiments, and in the 4th divi-
sion, that of Lieutenant-General Sir Arthur
Wellesley. On Sept. 20th, however, it seems
to have been attached, with its brigade, to the
3rd division.
On Oct. 19th the regiment advanced into
Spain, with the rest of the army under Lt.-Gen.
^ The account we are able to give here may be
supplemented by what has been said regarding tho
Peninsular war in connection with some of the other
regiments.
790
IIISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND IIEGIMENTS.
Sir Joliu Moore, proceeding by ALrantes,
Covilhao, Belmonte, Morilliao, (Jiudad Eodrigo,
and Salamanca, arriving at llie last-men-
tioned place on JSTov. 18th. On the 2Sth
the regiment was formed into a brigade with
the 20th, 28th, 52nd, and 95th regiments,
to compose a part of the reserve army under
]\Iajor-General the Hon. Edward Paget, in
which important capacity it served during the
whole of Sir John ]\Ioore's memorable re-
treat to Corunna. On Jan. 11th, 1809, the
91st, along with the rest of the army, took up
its position on the heights of Corunna, the
reserve brigade on the 16th — the day of battle
— being behind the left of the British army.
The 91st does not appear to have been actively
engaged in this disastrous battle, — disastrous
in that it involved the loss of one of England's
greatest generals, the brave Sir John IMoore.
On the evening of the 16th the 91st embarked,
and arrived in Plymouth Sound on the 28th.
The officers, non-commissioned officers, and
men who were left sick in Portugal on the
advance of the regiment with Sir John Moore,
were formed into a company under Captain
Walsh, and placed as such in the first battalion
of detachments. This battalion was com-
manded by Lt.-Col. Bunbury, and composed
part of the army in Portugal under Lt.-General
Sir Arthur Wellesley. This company was
actively employed in the affairs of May
10th, nth, and 12th, which led to the
capture of Oporto. - It afterwards advanced
with the army which drove the enemy into
Spain.
The comi)any was engaged on July 27th
and 28th in the battle of Talavera, in which,
out of a total strength of 93 officers and men,
it lost 1 officer, Lieutenant Macdougal, and 9
rank and fde killed, 1 sergeant and 30 rank
and fde wounded, and 1 officer, Captain James
"NValsli, and 19 men missing; in all, 61 officers
and men. Captain Walsh was taken prisoner
by the enemy in a charge, and with many other
officers was marched, under a strong escort,
towards France. He, however, effected his
escape at Vittoria on the night of August 20th,
and after suffering the greatest privation and
hardship, he rejoined the army in Portugal, and
reported himself personally to Lord Wellington.
Captain Thomas Ilnntor, of the 91st, who was
acting as major of brigade, was also wounded
and taken prisoner in this action.
Meantime, the main body of the 91st, aftei
being garrisoned in England for a few months,
was brigaded with the 6th and 50th Foot, under
Major-General Dyott, and placed in the 2nd
division, under Lieut.-General the Marquis of
Huntly, preparatory to its embarkation in the
expedition to Walcheren, under Lieut.-General
th3 Earl of Chatham. The regiment disem-
barked at South Beveland on August 9th, and
entered Middelburg, in the island of Wal-
cheren, on Sept. 2ncl. Here it seems to have
remained till Dec. 23rd, when it re-embarked
at Flushing, arriving at Deal on the 26th, and
marched to Shorncliffe barracks. In this
expedition to Walcheren the 91st must have
suffered severely from the Walcheren fever, as
in the casualty table of the Eecord Book for
the year 1809 we find, for the months of
Sept. and Oct. respectively, the unusually high
numbers of 37 and 42 deaths.
The 91st remained in England till the month
of Sept. 1812, on the 1 8th and 19th of which
it again embarked to take its share in the
Peninsular war, arriving at Corunna between
the 6th and the 12tli of October. On Octo-
ber 14th the regiment set out to join the army
under the Duke of Wellington, arriving on
Nov. 1st at A^illafranca, about 12 miles from
Benavente. After talcing part in a movement
in the direction of Braganca, on the frontiers
of Portugal, the 91st, which had been placed
in the Highland or General Pack's brigade,
then under the command of Colonel Stirling
of the 42nd Eegiment, in the 6th division, —
finally removed to San Eoma, where it re-
mained during the winter.
In April 1813, the 9lst left its winter quar-
ters, and on ]\Iay 14th advanced with the com-
bined army to attack the enemy. At the battle
of Yittoria, on June 21st, the 6th division, to
which the 9 1st belonged, was ordered to'deiile
to the right to watch the movements of a divi-
sion of the enemy during this important action,
and on the 22nd it marched through Vittoria,
and took charge of the guns and other warlike
stores abandoned by the enemy.
On June 27th the 91st, along with the rest
of the army, commenced the march towards
Pamplona, and on July 6th the 6th division, ia
PA^rrLOXA— XIVELT.E— NIYE— BAYONNE.
701
conjunction witli tlie 5tli, invested that for-
tress. Eut the blockade of Pamplona having
hecn left to the 5th division and the Spanish
legion, the Gth division advanced to San Este-
van on July 15th, On the 2Gth of tlie same
month, the enemy having made some move-
ments to raise the siege of Pamplona, the Gth
division moved from San Estevan on that day,
and, in conjunction with the 4th and 7th divi-
sions, on July 2Sth attacked the head of the
French column at the small village of Sorauren,
near Pamplona, and completely checked its
progress. On the 30th, at daybreak, the action
recommenced on the right of the division by
an attack from the enemy's left wing. The
action continued hotly until about noon, when
the light companies of the Highland brigade,
under the direction of Major Macneil of the
9Ist Eegiment, stormed and carried the village
of Sorauren, causing the enemy to ilea in all
directions, pursued by tlie division.
On the 2Stli the regiment lost 1 sergeant
and 11 rank and file killed, and 6 officers —
Captain Robert Lowrie, Lts. Allan INIaclean,
John ^Marshall, and S. X, Ormerod, and En-
signs J. A. Ormiston and Peter M'Eaiiane —
and 97 rank and file wounded; on the 30th,
1 private was killed, and Major Macneil and 8
rank and file wounded. At least about 40 of
the wounded afterwards died of their wounds.
The 91st continued to take part in the pur-
suit of the enemy, and on the night of August
1st bivouacked on the heights of Roncesvalles ;
on August 8th it encamped on the heights of
^faya. The regiment remained in this quarter
till the 9th of 'Nov., on the evening of which
the army marched forward to attack the whole
of the enemy's positions within their own fron-
tier; and on the next day, the 10th of Xov.,
the battle of ISTivelle was fought, the British
attacking and carrying all tlie French positions,
putting the enemy to a total rout. The 91st
lost in this action, Captain David ]\PIntyre
and 3 men killed, and 2 sergeants and 4 men
wounded.
On JN'ovember 11th the British continued to
pursue the enemy towards Bayonne, but the
weather being extremely wet the troops were or-
dered into cantonments. The British were in
motion again, however, in the beginning of
Dec, early on the morning of the 9th of wdiich
the Gth division crossed the Nive on pontoon
bridges, and attacked and drove in the enemy's
outposts. As the Gth division had to retire
out of the range of the fire of the 2nd division,
it became during the remainder of tlie day
merely an army of observation. The only casu-
alties of the 91st at the battle of the Xive were
5 men wounded.
JNIarshal Soult, finding himself thus shut up
in Bayonne, and thinking that most of the
British troops had crossed the Nive, made, on
the 10th, a desperate sally on the left of the
British army, which for a moment gave way,
but soon succeeded in regaining its position,
and in driving the enemy within the walls of
Bayonne. During the action the Gth division
recrossed the Kive, and occupied quarters at
Ustaritz.
At Bayonne, on Dec. 13th, Sir Eowland
Hill declined the proffered assistance of the
Gth division, which therefore lay on its arms
in view of the dreadful conflict, that was ter-
minated only by darkness. The enemy were
completely driven within the w^alls of Bayonne.
During December and January the British
army was cantoned in the environs of Bayonne,
but was again in motion on Eeb. 5th, 1814,
when, with the exception of the 5th division
and a few Spaniards left to besiege Bayonne,
it proceeded into France. On Feb. 26th the
Gth division arrived on the left bank of the
A dour, opposite Orthes ; and on the morning
of the 27th the 3d, 4th, Gth, and 7th divisions
crossed on pontoons and drew up on the plain
on the right bank of the river. The French
thought themselves secure in their fortified
heights in front of the British position. About
9 o'clock in the morning the divisions moved
down the main road towards Orthes; each
division, as it came abreast of the enemy's posi-
tion, broke off the road and attacked and car-
ried the position in its front. About noon the
enemy fled, pursued by the British, wdio were
stopped only by the darkness of night. In
the battle of Orthes tlie 91st had Captain \yil-
liam Gunn and Lts, Alexander Campbell, John
Marshall, and John Taylor, and 12 rank and
file wounded. At the Aire, on March 2nd,
the 91st had 1 man killed, and Captain "Wil-
liam Douglas, Ensign Colin Macdougal, 1 ser-
geant, and 14 men wounded.
792
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAITD EEGIIVIENTS.
The Olst continued with its division to
advance towards Toulouse, where the great
Peninsular struggle waF to culminate. On
March 26th, the 6th division arrived at the
village of Constantine, opposite to and com-
manding a full view of Toulouse, and on the
8th it moved to the right, and occupied the
village of Tournefouille. Early on the morning
of April 4th the division moved a few miles
down the Garonne, and a little after daybreak
crossed.* On the morning of April 10th the
army left its tents at an early hour, and at
daybreak came in sight of the fortified heights
in front of Toulouse. The 6th division was
ordered to storm these heights, supported by
the Spaniards on the right and the 4tli
division on the left. About ten o'clock
the Highland brigade attacked and carried
all the fortified redoubts and entrenchments
along the heights, close to the walls of Tou-
louse. Night alone put an end to the con-
test. TVe are sorry that we have beea unable
to obtain any details of the conduct of the
91st; but it may be gathered from what has
been said in connection with the 42nd and
79th, as well as from the long list of casualties
in the regiment, that it had a full share of the
work which did so much honour to the High-
land brigade.
At Toulouse the 91st had 1 sergeant and 17
men killed, and 7 officers — viz., Col. Sir William
Douglas,^ who commanded the brigade after
Sir Dennis Pack was wounded. Major A. Meade,
Captains James Walsh and A. J. Callender,
Lts. J. M. Macdougal, James Hood, and Colin
Campbell — 1 sergeant, and 93 rank and file
wounded ; a good many of the latter afterwards
dying of their wounds.
As is well known, on the day after the battle
of Toulouse news of the abdication of Napoleon,
and the restoration of the Bourbons, was re-
* In connection with the 42ud and 79th Regiments,
wliicli with the 91st formed the Highland brigade,
many details of the battle of Toulouse have already
been given, which need not be repeated here.
^ Shortly after Sir William Douglas assumed the
coniinand, the Duke of Wellington came up and asked
who had the comm.and of the brigade. Colonel Douglas
replied that he had the honour to command it just
then; when Wellington said, "No man could do
better," adding, "take the command, and keep it,"
which Colonel Douglas did until the brigade reached
home. Lt.-Colonel Douglas was presented with a gold
medal for his services in the Peninsula, and subse-
tjuently created K.C.B.
ceived, and hostilities were therefore suspended.
On April 20th the 6th division marched for
Audi, and on the 24th of June the first de-
tachment of the regiment sailed for home,
the second following on July 1st, both arriving
at Cork towards the end of the latter month.
Lt.-Colonel Macneil was presented with a
gold medal, and promoted to the rank of
It.-colonel in the army, for his services in the
Peninsula, and especially for bis gallant con-
duct in command of the light companies of the
light brigade of the 6th division at Sorauren.
Captain Walsh was also promoted to the rank
of brevet It.-coloneL
On March 17th the 91st, accompanied by
the 42nd, 71st, and 79th regiments, sailed for
Carlingford Bay, in the north of Ireland, and
from thence to the Downs, where it was
transhipped into small crafts and sailed for
Ostend, where it arrived on the night of the
17th of April.
Although at Quatre Bras and Waterloo,^
the 91st had no opportunity of coming to close
quarters with the enemy, yet its service in
these days was so efficient as to gain for it all
the honours, grants, and privileges which were
bestowed on the army for that memorable occa-
sion. The 91st did good service on the morning
of the 18th of June by helping to cover the
road to Brussels, which was threatened by
a column of the French. On the 19 th the
91st took part in the pursuit of the flying
enemy, and on the 24th it sat down before
Cambray, which, having refused to capitulate,
was carried by assaidt. On this occasion the
91st had Lt. Andrew Catlicart and 6 men
wounded; and at Autel de Dieu, on June
26th, a private was killed on this post by
some of the French picquets. On July 7tli
the 91st encamped in the Bois de Boulogne,
where it remained till Oct. 31st, when it
went into cantonments.
The 91st remained in France till Nov. 2nd,
1818, when it embarked at Calais for Dover ;
sailed again on Dec. 17th from Gosport for
Cork, where it disembarked on the 24th ; finally,
marching in two divisions, on Dec. 27th and
^ At Waterloo Captain Thomas Hunter Blair of the
91st was doing duty as major of brigade to the 3rd
brigade of British Infantry, and for his meritorious
conduct ou that occasion was promoted Lt.-Col. of
the armv.
THE 9 1st embarks FOR THE WEST INDIES.
793
28th, for Dublin, ■whicli it readied on the Gth
and 7th Jan. 1819.
By this time the 91st had ceased to wear
hoth kilt and tartan, lost its Highland designa-
tion, and had gradually become an ordinary
regiment of the line. From the statement of
John Campbell, who was living at Aberdeen
in 1871, and who served in the 9l3t through-
out the Peninsular war, we learn that in 1809,
just before embarking for Walcheren, the
tartan for the kilts and plaids reached the
regiment; but an order shortly came to make
it up into trews. Along with the trews, a low
flat bonnet with a feather on one side was
ordered to be worn. About a year after, in
1810, even the tartan trews were taken from
the 91st, a kind of grey trousers being ordered
to be worn instead ; the feathered bonnet was
taken away at the same time, and the black
cap then worn by ordinary line regiments was
6ubstituted.
The 91st remained in Dublin till July 22nd,
1820, eliciting the marked approbation of the
various superior officers appointed to inspect
it. On July 22nd it proceeded to Enniskillen,
furnishing detachments to the counties of
Cavan, Leitrim, and Donegal. Orders having
been received in June 1821 that the regiment
should prepare to proceed for Jamaica from the
Clyde, the 91st embarked on the 18 th at
Donaghadee for Portpatrick, and marched to
Glasgow, where it arrived on the 27th and
2Sth.
The regiment embarked at Greenock in two
divisions in 'Nov. 1821 and Jan. 1822, arriv-
ing at Kingston, Jamaica, in Feb. and March
respectively.
The 91st was stationed in the "West Indies
till the year 1831, during which time nothing
notable seems to have occurred. The regi-
ment, which lost an unusually large number
of men by death in the West Indies, left
Jamaica in three divisions in March and
April 1831, arriving at Portsmouth in May
and June following. The reserve companies
having come south from Scotland, the entire
regiment was once more united at Portsmouth
in the beginning of August. In October the
91st was sent to the north, detachments being
Ftationed at various towns in Lancashire and
Yorkshire till the 10th of July 1832, when the
II.
detachments reunited at Liverpool, where the
regiment embarked for Ireland, landing at
Dublin on the following day. The 91st was
immediately sent to MuUingar, where head-
quarters was stationed, detachments being sent
out to various towns. From this time till the
end of 1835 the regiment was kept constantly
moving about in detachments among various
stations in the centre, southern, and western
Irish counties, engaged in duties often of the
most trying and harassing kind, doing excel-
lent and necessary service, but from which
little glory could be gained. One of the most
trying duties which the 91st had to perform
during its stay in Ireland at this time, was lend-
ing assistance to the civil power on the occasion
of Parliamentary elections. On such occasions
the troops were subjected to treatment trying
to their temper in the highest degree ; but to
the great credit of the officers a ad men belonging
to the 91st, when employed on this duty, they
behaved in a manner deserving of all praise.
The 91st having been ordered to proceed to
St Helena, embarked in two detachments in
!N"ovember, and sailed from the Cove of Cork
on the 1st of Dec. 1835, disembarking at St
Helena on the 26th of Feb. 1836. The com-
panies were distributed among the various
stations in the lonely island, and during the
stay of the regiment there nothing occurred
which calls for particular notice. At the
various inspections the 91st received nothing
but praise for its discipline, appearance, and
interior economy.
On the 4th of June 1839, headquarters,
grenadiers, No. 2, and the light infantry com-
panies, left St Helena for the Cape of Good
Hope, disembarking at Algoa Bay on the 3d
of July, and reaching Grahamstown on the 8th.
Nothing of note occurred in connection with
the regiment for the first two years of its stay
at the Cape. It was regularly employed in
detachments in the performance of duty at the
various outposts on the Fish river, the Kat
river, the Koonap river, Blinkwater, Double
Drift, Fort Peddie, and other places, the de-
tachments being relieved at regular intervals.
Government having decided npon the formation of
reserve battalions, for the pnrjiose of facilitating the
relief of regiments abroad, and shortening their
periods of foreign service, early in the month of April
1842, the establishment of the four company depots ol
5 H
794
HISTOKY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIJVIENTS.
certain regiments was changed, and formed into bat-
talions of six skeleton companies by volunteers from
other corps. The 91st, the depot companies of which
were then stationed at Naas, was selected in March
1842 as one of the regiments to be thus augmented.
\Mien complete the numbers and distribution of the
rank and file stood as follows : — 1st battalion, 540 ;
reserve battalion, 540 ; depot, 120 ; total, 1200.
The Lt. -Colonel, whose post was to be with the 1st
battalion, had the general charge and superintendence
of the whole regiment, assisted by an additional major.
The reserved battalion had the usual proportion of
officers and non-commissioned officers apy)ointed to it,
but had no Hank companies. The senior major had
the immediate command of the reserve battalion.
The reserve battalion, liaviiig been reported
lit for service, was directed to hold itself in
readiness to proceed to the Cape of Good Hope.
The wing under Capt. Bertie Gordon — who
had joined the regiment about nine years pre-
viously, and who was so long and honourably
connected with the 91st — joined the head-
quarters of the regiment at ISTaas on May
2Gth 1842, where the six companies Avere
united under his command, both the It.-col.
and the major being on leave. On the 27th
of May the battalion, under Capt. Gordon,
proceeded from Xaas to Kingstown, and em-
barked on board the transport " Abercrombie
Ilobinson." On the 2d of June the transport
sailed for the Cape of Good Hope, the strength
of the regiment on board being 17 officers and
4G0 men, Lt.-Col. Lindsay being in command.
The ship also contained drafts of the 27th
regiment and the Cape Mounted Eifles. The
transport having touched at Madeira, arrived
in Table Bay ou the 25th of August 1842.
Here the battalion was warned for service on
the north-eastern frontier of the colony, re-
lieving the 1st battalion of the regiment, which
was to be stationed at Cape Town. In con-
sequence of this arrangement Lt.-Col. Lindsay
and Major Ducat disembarked on the 27th, for
the purpose of joining the 1st battalion, to which
they belonged. All the other officers, not on
duty, obtained permission to go ashore, and all
landed except six, the command of the troops
on board devolving on Capt. Bertie Gordon.
An event now took place which can only be
paralleled by the famous wreck of the " Bir-
kenhead" ten years afterwards, the narrative
of which we have recorded in our history of
the 74th.
At 11 o'clock P.M., on the night of the 27th, it was
blowing a strong gale, and the sea was rolling heavily
into the bay. The ship was pitching much and began
to feel the ground, but she rode by two anchors, and
a considerable length of cable had been served out the
night before. Captain Gordon made such arrange-
ments as he could, warning the officers, the sergeant-
major, and the orderly non-commissioned officers to
be in readiness.
From sunset on the 27th the gale had continued to
increase, until at length it blew a tremendous hurri-
cane, and at a little after 3 o'clock on the morning of
the 28th the starboard cable snapped in two. 'The
other cable parted a few minutes afterwards, and
away went the ship before the storm, her hull striking
with heavy crashes against the ground as she drove
towards the beach, three miles distant under her lee.
About the same time the fury of the gale, which had
never lessened, was rendered more terrible by one of
the most awful storms of thunder and lightning that
had ever been witnessed in Table Bay.
"While the force of the wind and sea was driving
the ship into shoaler water, she rolled incessantly and
heaved over fearfully Avith the back set of the surf.
While in this position the heavy seas broke over her
side and poured down the hatchways, the decks were
opening in every direction, and the strong framework
of the hull seemed compressed together, the beams
starting from their places. The ship had been driven
with her starboard bow towards the beach, exposing her
stern to the sea, which rushed through the stern-posts
and tore up the cabin floors of the orlop deck. The
thunder and lightning ceased towards morning, and
the ship seemed to have worked a bed for herself on
the sand ; for the rolling had greatly diminished, and
there then arose the hope that all ou board might get
safe ashore.
At daj'break, about 7 o'clock, the troops, who had
been kept below, were now allowed to come on deck
in small numbers. After vain attempts to send a
rope ashore, one of the cutters was carefully lowered
on the lee side of the ship, and her crew succeeded in
reaching tlie shore with a hauling line. The large
surf-boats were shortly afterwards conveyed in waggona
to the place where the ship was stranded, and tlia
following orders were given by Captain Gordon for
the disembarkation of the troops: — 1. The women
and children to disembark iirst ; of these there were
above 90. 2. The sick to disembark after the women
and children. 3. The disembarkation of the troo]>3
to take place by the companies of the 91st Regiment
drawing lots ; the detachment of the 27th Regiment
and the Cape Mounted Eifles to take the precedence.
4. The men to fall in on the upper deck, fully armed
and accoutred, carrying their knapsacks and their
greatcoats. 5. Each officer to be allowed to take a
carpet-bag or small portmanteau.
The disembarkation of the women and children and
of the sick occupied from half-past 8 until 10 o'clock
A.M. The detachments of the 27th Regiment and the
Cape Mounted Eifles followed. The disembarkation
of the 91st was arranged hy, first, the wings drawing
lots, and then the companies of each wing.
At half-past 10 one of the surf boats, whrch had
been employed up to this time in taking the jieojde
ofl" the wreck, was required to assist in saving the
lives of those on board the " Waterloo" convict shij^,
which was in still more imminent peril about a
quarter of a mile from the " Abercrombie Robinson.'
"There was now but one boat to disembark 450 men,
the wind and sea beginning again to rise, and the
captain was apprehensive that the ship might go to
pieces before sunset.
The disembarkation of the six companies went on
regularly but slowly from 11 A.M. until 3.30 P.M., the
boat being able to hold only 30 men at a time. At
half-past 3 the lust boat-load left the ship's side. It
WEECK OF THE " ABEECEOMBIE EOBINSOK"
795
contained those of tlie officers and crew who had
remained to the h^st, Captain Gordon ot the 91st,
Lt. Black, K. N., agent of transports, the sergeant-
major of the reserve battalion of the 91st, and one or
two non-commisionQd oliicers who had requested per-
mission to remain.
Nearly 700 souls thus completed tlieir disembarka-
tion after a night of great peril, and through a raging
surf, without the occurrence of asingle casualty. Among
them were many women and children, and several
sick men, two of whom were supposed to be dying.
Although it had been deemed prudent to abandon the
men's knapsacks and the otiicei''s baggage, the reserve
battalion of the 91st went down the side of that
shattered wreck fully armed and accoutred, and ready
for instant service.
It would be difficult to praise sufficiently the steady
discipline of that young battalion, thus severely
tested during nearly seventeen hours of danger, above
eight of which were hours of darkness and imminent
peril. That discipline failed not when the apparent
hopelessness of the situation might have led to scenes
of confusion and crime. The double guard and sentries
which had at first been posted over the wine and
spirit stores were found unnecessary, and these stores
were ultimately left to the protection of the ordinary
single sentries. Although the ship was straining in
?very timber, and the heavy seas were making a fair
breach over her, the companies of that young battalion
fell in on the weather side of the wreck as their lots
were drawn, and waited for their turn to muster at
the lee gangway ; and so perfect were their confidence,
their patience, and their gallantry, that although
another vessel was going to pieces within a quarter of
a mile of the transport ship, and a crowd of soldiers,
sailors, and convicts were perishing before the eyes of
those on board, not a murmur arose from their ranks,
when Captain Gordon directed that the lot should not
be applied to the detachment of the 27th regiment
and Cape Mounted Riflemen, but that the 91st should
give, the precedence in disembarking from the wreck.
The narrative of the wreck was submitted
to Fiekl-Marshal the Duke of Wellington,
who wrote upon it words of the highest com-
mendation on the conduct of officers and men.
" I have never," the Duke wrote, " read any-
thing so satisfactory as this report. It is
highly creditable, not only to Captain Bertie
Gordon and the officers and troops concerned,
but to the service in which such an instance
has occurred, of discretion and of firmness in
an officer in command, and of confidence, good
order, discipline, and obedience in all under
his direction, even to the women and children."
The Duke did not forget the conduct of those
concerned in this affair; it was mainly owing
to the way in which Sergeant-major Murphy
performed his duty on this occasion, that in
1846, through the Duke of "Wellington's in-
fluence, he was appointed to a Avardership of
the Tower.
In consequence of this unfortunate disaster
the 91st remained stationed at Cape Town until
Feb. 1843. In Oct. 1842 Lt.-Col. Lindsay
took command of the 1st battalion at Grahams-
town, and Major Ducat assumed command of
the reserve.
As the histories of the two battalions of the
91sfc during their existence are to a great extent
separate, and as the 1st battalion did not
remain nearly so long at the Caj^e as the
reserve, nor had so much fighting to do, it will,
we think, be better to see the 1st battalion safely
home before commencing the history of the 2nd.
During the remainder of its stay at the Cape,
till 1848, the 1st battalion continued as before
to furnish detachments to the numerous out-
posts which guarded the colony from the
ravages and ferocity of the surrounding natives.
Such names as Fort Peddle, Fort Armstrong,
Tfompeter's Drift, Commity Drift, Eland's
Eiver, Bothas Post, &c., are continually occur-
ring in the Eecord Book of the regiment.
The three companies that were left at St
Helena in June 1839 joined the headquarters
of the 1st battalion on Dec. 6th, 1842.
In the beginning of Dec. 1842 a force, con-
sisting of 800 men, of whom 400 belonged to
the 1st battalion of the 91st, was ordered to
proceed from tlie eastern frontier to the
northern boundary, an insurrection of the
Dutch farmers having been expected in that
quarter. This force, commanded by Colonel
Hare, the Lieutenant-Governor, arrived at
Colesberg, a village near the Orange river,
about the end of the month. l^o active
operations were, however, found necessary,
and the troops were ordered to return to their
quarters, after leaving 300 men of the 91st in
cantonment at Colesberg. Previous to the
force breaking up. Colonel Hare issued a
frontier order, dated Feb. 1st, 1843, in which
he expressed his admiration of the conduct of
officers and men.
In the beginning of June 1843 nearly all
the disposable troops on the eastern frontier
were ordered on a special service to Kaffirland.
The 1st and reserve battalions of the 91st
furnished detachments for this service. The
object of the expedition was to drive a re-
fractory Kaffir chief, named Tola, from the
neutral territory, and to dispossess him of a
number of cattle stolen from^the colony. The
third division, commanded by Lt.-Col. Lindsay
of the 91st Eegiment in the performance of
796
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLA:N"D EEGIMENTS.
this duty encouuteied some opposition from a
body of armed Kaffirs, in a skirmish with
Avhom one man of the battalion was severely
wounded. The force returned to the colony
in the beginning of the following July, having
captured a considerable number of cattle.
The emigrant farmers beyond the Orange
river, or IST.E. boundary of the colony, having
early in the year 1845 committed aggressions
on the Griquas or Bastards, by attacking their
villages and kraals, and carrpng off their
cattle, &c., the Griquas claimed the protection
of the British Government, the Boers having
assembled in large bodies. Accordingly, the
detachment of the 91st stationed at Colesberg,
consisting of the grenadiers IS'o. 2 and light
companies, under the command of Major J.
F. G. Campbell, was ordered to the Orange
river, about fifteen miles from Colesberg. The
detachment, along with a company of the
Cape Mounted Riflemen, crossed the river on
the night of April 22nd, and marched to Philip-
polis, a village of the Griquas.
Information having been received that the
Boers were encamped in force at Touw Fontein,
about thirty-five miles from Philippolis, tlie
detachment marched on the night of the 23rd
of April for the camp, within four miles of
which camp the Boers and Griquas were found
skirmishing, the former, 500 strong, being
mounted. Dispositions were made to attack
the camp, but the troops of the 7th Dragoon
Guards and the company of the Cape Rifles
pushed forward, and the Boers fled in all
directions, after offering a very slight resistance.
The detachment of the 91st remained en-
camped until the 30th of June, when it was
ordered to Grahamstown.
On Xov. 25th of this year the 1st battalion
was inspected by Colonel Hare, who, at the
same time, presented the regiment with new
colours, and expressed in a few words his
entire approval of the battalion.
At the commencement of the Kaffir war, in
IMarch 1846, the battalion jiroceeded to Fort
Peddie,in the ceded territory,''' and shortly after-
wards it was joined by detachments of the corjjs
from various outposts. The grenadier company
1 The ceded territory was occupied by'certain Kaffir
trihps only conditionally ; by their depredations they
had long forfeited all right to remain there.
at the commencement of the Avar was attached
to the field force under Colonel Somerset,
K.H., and was engaged in the Amatola Moun-
tains with the enemy on the 16th, 17th, and
18th of April, when Lt. J. D. Cochrane was
severely wounded. "What details we have
been able to collect concerning the part taken
by the 91st in this long and arduous engage-
ment we shall record in speaking of the reserve
battalion, which was also largely engaged
during these three days.
After this the grenadier company was at-
tached to the reserve battalion, Avith the exce]i>
tion of a few men, who accompanied Captain
Hogg's Hottentot levy to Makassa's Country.
The headquarters of the battalion was en-
gaged in protecting the Fingoe settlement at
Fort Peddie, being stationed there when the
post was attacked, on the 28th of May 1846,
by upwards of 8000 Kaffirs. The strength of
the battalion consisted of 254 officers and
men; there was also a weak troop of cavalry
at the post. The details of this attack will
be best told in the words of a writer quoted
by Mrs Ward: — ^
" Finding their scheme of drawing the troops out
did not succeed, small parties advanced in skirmishing
order, and then the two divisions of Pato and the
Gaikas moved towards each otlier, as if intending a
combined attack on some given point. Colonel
Lindsay was superintending the working of the gun
himself, and, as soon as a body of the Gaikas came
within range, a shot was sent into the midst of them,
which knocked over several, disconcerted them a
little, and threw them into confusion ; rapid dis-
charges of shot and shell followed. The Kaffirs now
extended themselves in a line six miles in length.
These advancing at the same time, so filled the valley
that it seemed a mass of moving Kaffirs ; rockets and
shells were poured rapidly on them, and presently a
tremendous fire of musketry was poured, happily,
over our heads. The enemy, however, did not come
near enough for the infantr}' to play upon them, and
only a few shots were fired from the infantry barracks.
"The dragoons were ordered out, and, though
rather late, followed up some of Pato's men, who fled
at their approach, Sir Harry Darell galloping after
them with his troop. The daring Fingoes followed
the Kaffirs to the Gwanga river, four miles off.
" Upwards of 200 of the enemy fell, and more
were afterwards ascertained to be dead and dying,
but they carried off the greater part of tUe cattle."
Towards the end of June the battalion fur-
nished to the second division of the army,
under Colonel Somerset, three companies under
a field officer, Avhich proceeded with the diAd-
sion as far as the Buffido affluents in KafTraria,
and rejoined headquarters, when the division
* The Cape and the Kaffirs, p. 111.
CArXxUX BERTIE GORDOX CUEES DESEETION.
797
fell back for supplies, on Waterloo Lay in
September. The whole force was under the
command of Sir Peregrine Maitland, and, after
encountering many difficulties, hardships, and
privations, successfully effected the object of
the expedition.
Soon after this the battalion furnished
detachments for the Fish Eiver line, from
Trompeter's Drift to Fort-Erovvn; and, after
the second advance of the 2nd division into
the enemy's country, performed a very consider-
able amount of escort duty in guarding convoys
of supplies for the Kei river and other camps.
During the remainder of the stay of the 1st
battalion at the Cape, we have no record
of its being engaged in any expedition. On
January 12th, 1848, it marched from Grahams-
town to Algoa Bay, and thence proceeded to
Caj)e Town, where headquarters and three
companies embarked for homo on the 23rd of
February, followed on the 10th of March by
the other three companies, arriving at Gosport
on the 28th of April and 11th of May respec-
tively. The depot was consolidated with the
battalion on the 1st of IMay.
By a memorandum, dated '' Horse Guards,
5th May 18-46," a second lieut.- colonel was
appointed to the 91st, as well as to all the
regiments having reserve battalions; he was
to have the command of the reserve battalion.
II.
1842-1857.
The reserve battalion — Captain Bertie Gordon cures
desertion — G rahanistowu — Fort Beaufort — Kaffir
War — Araatola Mountains — The Tyumie River — A
daring deed — Trompeter's Hill — Araatola and
Tabindoda Mountains — " Wcel done, Sodger!" —
The Kei River — Tiie Rebel Boers — Grahamstown —
The Second Kaffir War — Fort Hare — The Yellow
Woods — Amatola ]\Iountains — Fort Hare attacked
— Kumnegana Heights — The Watei-kloof — The
Kumnegana again — Amatola Mountains and the
Tyumie — The Waterkloof — The Waterkloof again —
Patrol work — The Waterkloof again — Eland's Post
— The Kei — The Waterkloof again — Blinkwater
and other posts — From Beaufort to Port Elizabeth
— The battalion receives an ovation — Home — Re-
distribution of regiment — Aldershot — The Queen
visits the lines of the 91st — " The Queen's Hut " —
iJuke of Cambridge com|iliments the regiment — •
Second visit of the Queen — Berwick — Preston^
Final absorption of the second battalion.
To return to the reserve battalion. During
Uct. and Nov. 1842 desertions had taken
place among the young soldiers of the reserve
battalion, then at Cape Town, to an unusual
extent. At length, when eighteen soldiers had
deserted in less than six weeks, and every
night WMs adding to the number, Captain
Bertie Gordon volunteered his services to the
Major commanding, offering to set off on the
same day on a patrolling expedition, to endea-
vour to apprehend and bring the deserters
back. Captain Gordon only stipulated to be
allowed the help of one brother officer and of
a Cape Corps soldier as an interpreter, with a
Colonial Office Order addressed to all field-
coronets, directing them to give him such
assistance, in the way of furnishing horses for
his party and conveyances for his prisoners,
as he might require. Captain Gordon's offer
was accepted.
Captain Gordon had not the slightest trace
or information of the track of a single deserter
to guide his course over the wide districts
through which his duty might lead his patrol.
In taking leave of his commanding officer be-
fore riding off, j\Iajor Ducat said to him, —
" Gordon, if you do not bring them back wo
are a riiined battalion." The patrol was absent
from headquarters for eight days, during
which Captain Gordon rode over GOO miles ;
and when, on the evening of the IGth of
Nov., his tired party rode into the bar-
racks of Cape Town, just before sunset, after a
ride of 80 miles in 13 hours, 16 out of 18
deserters had been already lodged in the regi-
mental guard-room as the result of his exer-
tions. Two more deserters, hearing that Cap-
tain Gordon was out, had come in of their
own accord, and thus all were satisfactorily
accounted for. The desertions in the reserve
battalion from that period ceased.
The battalion embarked on the morning of
Feb. 22nd, 1842, for Algoa Bay, but the
ship did not sail till the 27th, anchoring in
Algoa Bay on March 4th, the battalion disem-
barking at Port Elizabeth on the 5th. On the
7th the reserve battalion set out for Grahams-
town, which it reached on the 13th, and took
up quarters at Fort England with the 1st bat-
talion of the regiment.
In the beginning of Jan. 1844 the reserve
battalion left Grahamstown for Fort Beaufort,
which became its headquarters for the next
798
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
four years, detacliments being constantly sent
out to occupy tlie many posts which were
established, and keep the turbulent Kaffirs in
check.
In the early part of 1846 the Kaffir war was
commenced, and on April 11th the headquarters
of the reserve battalion, augmented to 200
rank and file by the grenadier company of the
1st battalion, marched from Fort Eeaufort
into Kaffirland with the division, under com-
mand of Col. Richardson of the 7th Dragoon
Guards; and, on the 14th, the detachment
joined Col. Somerset's division near the Deb6
Flats. The object of this expedition was to
chastise the Kaffirs for some outrages which
they had committed on white settlers, — one of
which was the murder of a German missionary
in cold blood, in open day, by some of the
people of the chief named Pdto.
The attack on the Kaffirs in the Amatola
mountains having been ordered for an eai'ly
hour on April 16th, and the rendezvous having
been fixed at the source of the Amatola Eiver,
the 91st, of the strength already given, under
command of Major Campbell, with about
an equal number of Hottentot Burghers,
crossed the Keiskamma river, and ascended
the Amatola valley. During the greater part
of the way the march was through dense
bush, with precipitous and craggy mountains
on each hand. On reaching the head of the
valley the Kaffirs, estimated at from 2000 to
3000, were seen on the surrounding heights,
closing in upon the force. The ascent to the
place of rendezvous was by a narrow rugged
path, with rocks and bush on both sides, and,
when the party had got about halfway up the
hill, it was attacked on each flank, and was
soon exposed to a cross-fire from three sides of
a square, the enemy having closed on the rear.
The height was gained, however, and the party
then kept its ground until joined by Colonel
Somerset with the rest of the force shortly
afterwards ; while waiting for the latter the
party was repeatedly attacked. In the perfor-
mance of this service the 91st had 3 privates
killed, and several wounded, 3 severely.
During the night of the 16th a division,
under Major Gibsons of the 7th Dragoon
Guards, which had been left in charge of the
baggage at Burns' Hill, was attacked and the
recklessly brave Captain Bambrick of the same
regiment killed.
" Major Gibsono's despatch states further — 'About
seven o'clock, just as I had diminished the size of my
camp, we were attacked by a considerable body of
Kaiiirs, whom we beat off in six or seven minutes, I
am sorry to say, with the loss of i men of the 91st
killed, and 4 wounded.'
" On the 17th, Major Gibsone, in compliance with
Colonel Somerset's instructions, moved from Burns'
Hill at half-past ten A.M. From the number of
waggons (125), and the necessity of giving a support
to the guns, Major Gibsone was only enabled to form
a front and rear baggage-guard, and could not detach
any men along the line of waggons. After proceeding
about a mile, shots issued from a kloof by the side of
the road; Lieut. Stokes, R.E., ran the gun up to a
point some 300 yards in advance, and raked the kloof
with a shell. When half the waggons had passed, the
Kaffirs made a dash upon one of them, firing at the
drivers and some ofTicers' servants, who were obliged
to fly; then took out the oxen, and wheeled the
waggon across the river. An overpowering force then
rushed down from the hills in all directions, keeping
up an incessant fire, which was returned by the 7th
Dragoon Guards and the 91st with great spirit. The
gun was also served with much skill ; but, owing to
the Kaffirs' immense superiority in numbers, Major
Gibsone, to prevent his men from being cut off, was
obliged to return to Burn's Hill, where he again put
the troops in position. A short time after this, a com-
pany of the 91st, under Major Scott, advanced in
skirmishing order, keeping up a heavy fire ; but the
waggons completely blocking up the road, the troops
were obliged to make a detour, and, after consider-
able difficulty, succeeded in getting the ammunition-
waggons into a proper line, but found it quite imprac-
ticable to save the baggage - waggons, the Kaffirs
having driven away the oxen. One of the ammunition-
waggons broke down, but the ammunition was removed
to another; the troops then fought their way, inch by
inch, to the Tyumie camp, where they were met by
Colonel Somerset's division, and where they again
encamped for the night." ^
On the 18th the camp, with captured cattle,
was moved to Block Drift ; the guard on th?
large train of waggons consisted of a detach-
ment of the 91st regiment, under Captain
Scott. The rear of the retiring column was
brought up by Captain Eawstorne of the 91st
and his company, assisted by Lieut. Howard of
the 1st battalion. The enemy vigorously
attacked the waggons and the division when-
ever they found cover from the dense bush,
which extended the greater part of the dis-
tance to Block Drift. Captain Rawstome was
wounded in the stomach by a musket ball,
and 1 man of the 91st was killed and 1 mor-
tally wounded.
On approaching the Tyumie river, the am-
munition of Captain Eawstorne's company
being all expended, it was relieved from pro-
^ iirs Ward's Cf'pc and the Kaffirs, p. 86.
UF.OSSIKG THE TYUillE OK unU]NriE EIYEE.
(99
tecting the rear by the grenadier company of
the 91st. The ■waggons crossed the river, tlic
drift being held by the reserve battalion of
tlie 91st and a few dismounted dragoons, the
gims of the royal artillery firing from the
higher ground on the opposite side of the river.
Again to quote Mrs "Ward — ^
"Thus, scarcely 1500 men, not all regular troops,
r.ncumbered with 125 waggons, made their way into
the fastnesses of these savages, who were many thou-
sands in number ; and although unable to follow up
the enemy, of whom they killed at least 300, suc-
ceeded in saving all theh' ammunition, captured 1800
head of cattle, and finally fought their way to the
original ground of dispute.
"Among the slain was afterwards discovered a
soldier of the 91st, who had probably been burned to
death by the savages, as his remains were found bound
to the pole of a waggon, and horribly defaced by
fire."
The headquarters of the reserve battalion
remained at Block Drift until the July follow-
ing. On the 12th of May it was attacked by
the Kaffirs, who were repulsed, with the loss
of a chief and GO men killed; the 91st had
1 man mortally wounded.'^
v^ossing the Tyumie or Chumie River
Fiom a drawing by Major Ward, 91st.
Lieut. Dickson of the reserve battalion of
the 91st, while commanding at Trompeter's
» Page 87.
2 When the reserve battalion was holding Block
Drift, a very daring act was performed by two private
soldiers of the regiment. A despatch arrived for tlie
Governor, Sir Peregrine Maitland, esconed by 18
mounted burghers, with a request from the command-
ant at Fort Beaufort, that it should be sent on as soon
as possible. The communication between Block
Drift and Fort Cox, where the Governor was, was
completely cut off ; and accordingly volunteers were
called for to carry the despatch. Two men immedi-
ately came forward, Robert Welsh and Thomas Reilly,
and to them the despatch was entrusted. They left
Block Drift shortly after dark, and proceeded on their
])erilous journey — dressed in uniform and with their
misl'ets. All went well for the first six niiles, al-
though Ihey found themselves in the vicinity of the
Kalhrs. S-.iddenly, on entering a wooded valley at the
Drift, frequently obtained the approbation of
Sir Peregrine Maitland and Lt.-Col. Johnston
foot of the Amatola mountains, they came right upon
a Kaffir encampment, and had hardly time to throw
themselves on the ground in the thick underwood,
when they found to their horror that the natives had
heard their footsteps, as the latter rushed into the
thicket in all directions to look for the intruders.
Fortunately a porcupine was sighted, and the Kaffirs
evidently satisfied, returned to their camp, mutter-
ing that it was an " Easterforke," Anglice porcupine,
that had alarmed them. Walsh and Reilly, holding
their breath, saw the Kaflirs prepare to eat their
supper, after which they began to post their sentries !
One was put within six yards of the gallant fellows,
who, not quite discouraged, still kept quiet. The
remaining Kaffirs rolled themselves up in their
blankets, and went to sleep. The sentry stood for a
few minutes, — looked round, then sat down for a few
more minutes, looked round again, and then wrapped
800
HTSTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
for bis great zeal and activity; and on the 21st
of May, when a convoy of waggons, proceed-
in "• from Grahamstown and Fort Peddie, was
attacked and captured by the enemy on Trom-
poter's Hill, the gallant conduct of Lt. Dick-
son, wbo had voluntarily joined the escort,
was highly commended by his Excellency the
commander-in-chief, in general orders. In re-
ference to this incident, ]\Irs Ward writes as
follows : —
"On this occasion Lieut. Dickson, 91st Regiment,
who had been ordered to assist in escorting the waggons
a certain distance, till the other escort was met, nobly
volunteered to proceed further, and led the advance ;
nor did he retire till his ammunition was expended.
On reaching the rear, he found the commanding officer
of the party retreating, by the advice of some civi-
lians, who considered the defile impassable for so many
waggons, under such a fire. Lieut. Dickson's coolness,
courage, and energy, in not only leading the men, but
literally ' putting his shoulder to the wheel ' of a
waggon, to clear the line, were spoken of by all as
worthy of the highest praise. His horse, and that of
Ensign Aitchison, were shot under their riders."
On July 27th, the battalion proceeded with
Colonel Hare's division to the Amatola moun-
tains, and was present in the different opera-
tions undertaken against the Kaffirs between
that time and the end of December, when the
battalion returned to Block Drift, and thence
proceeded to Fort Beaufort, where it remained
stationary until the renewal of hostilities
against the Kaffirs in the following year.
The head-quarters and two companies en-
tered Kaffirland with Col. Campbell's column,
and were present in the operations undertaken
in the Amatola and Tabindoda mountains
during the months of Sept. and Oct.^ As a
himself in his blanket, and slept peacefully too.
"VValsh and Reilly, as may be imagined, did not give
him the chance of waking, but made off. They then
made a wide circuit, and after numerous es«apes from
detection, once having been challenged by a Kaffir
sentinel (who was not asleep), they came to the Keis-
kama river, and knowing that all the fords were
guarded by the Kaffirs, they had to cross by swim-
ming, finally reaching Fort Cox shortly before day-
light. Here their dangers were not ovei-, for the sen-
tries, not expecting anything but Kaffirs, treated
them to some rapid tile firing. Again they lay down
in shelter until daybreak, when, being recognised as
British soldiers, they were warmly welcomed and deli-
vered their important despatches. Poor Walsh was
afterwards killed in action, and Eeilly was discharged
with a pension after 21 years' service, though it is to
be regretted that neither received at the time any
yiublic reward of their gallant night's work, which in
these days would certainly have been rewarded with
the Victoria Cross.
* During the advance of the enemy on Block Drift,
at the beginning of the war, and when this post was
commanded by Lt. -Colonel (then Major) Campbell,
result of these operations the Kaffir chief,
SandiUi, surrendered, the 91st having had
only 3 men wounded. Lt.-Col. Campbell and
the above column received the warmest appro-
bation of Lt.-Gen. Sir George Berkeley in
Orders of Dec. 17tb, 1847, at the close of tho
war.
At the end of Oct. the two companies above
mentioned, under the command of Capt. Scott,
marched to King-\yiUiamstown to join the
force about to proceed to the Kei river, under
the commander-in-chief, Lt.-Gen. Sir George
Berkeley. They were attached to Col. Somer-
set's division, and served therewith until the
end of December, when peace was concluded,
and the detachment of the 91st returned to
Fort Beaufort.
AVe regret that we have been unable to
obtain more details of the part taken by the
91st during the Kaffir War of 1846-47, in
which it was prominently employed. Among
those who were honourably mentioned by Sir
Peregrine Maitland, in general orders, for their
conduct in defending their respective posts
when attacked, were Lts. Metcalfe and Thorn,
and Sergeants Snodgrass and Clark of the 91st.
The reserve battalion removed from Fort
Beaufort to Grahamstown in Jan. 1848,
nothing of note occurring until the month of
July. In that month two companies under
the command of Capt. Eawstorne marched from
Grahamstown to Colesberg, to co-operate with
a force under the immediate command of the
Governor, Lt.-Gen. Sir Harry Smith, against
the rebel Boers in the N.E. district. After an
arduous and protracted march, owing to the
inclement season, and swollen state of the
rivers, the companies reached the Governor's
camp on the Orange river, on August 24th.
Detachments under Lt. Owgan, from Fort
Beaufort, and under Ensign Crampton, from
Fort England, here joined, so that the strength
he took up a position on the top of the school-house,
rifle in hand ; four men were employed in loading his
arms for him, and he brought down two of the enemy
successively in a few minutes. When a third fell
dead, a soldier of the reserve battalion 91.st Regiment
could restrain himself no longer; forgetting CoL
Campbell's rank as an officer, in his delight at his
prowess as a soldier, the man slapped his command-
ing officer on the back with a shout of delight, and
the exclamation, '* Weell done, Sodger ! " Was not
such a compliment worth all the praise of an elabo-
rate despatch ? — TJie Cape and the KaffirSj-p. 198.
OUTBEEAK OF THE KAFFIR ^yAE IN 1850.
801
of the party of the 91st aiuounted to 178
officers and men.
After the troops had crossed, Captain Raw-
stonie remained at Bothas Drift, on the Orange
river, Avith a party of 40 men of the 91st, to
guard the Drift, and keep open the communi-
cation with the colony. The remainder of the
party, furnished by the reserve battalion, under
Lt. Pennington, proceeded with the Governor's
force in pursuit of the rebels, and was engaged
in a most seA'^ere and spirited skirmish with
the enemy at Boem Plaats on Aug. 29 th,
when Ensign Crampton, Lt. Owen, and 5
privates were wounded. The enemy held a
very strong position, occupying a series of
koppies on the right of the road, from which
they kept up a beavy fire, against wliicli tlie
Rifle Brigade adv^anced, supported by the 45th
Regiment and artillery. The 91st remained
with the guns till the enemy appeared among
tlie ridges on the left, when they were imme-
diately ordered to fix bayonets and charge,
which tliey did in the most gallant manner,
causing the enemy to retreat in the greatest
confusion, and driving them from every suc-
cessive hill on which they took up a position,
until nightfall. The pursuit was continued
with untiring energy, and severe loss to the
enemy. Lt. Pennington's name was men-
tioned by tbe Commander-in-Cbief in his
despatch as commanding on that occasion a
detachment of the reserve battalion of tbe
91st, which shared in the praise bestowed by
His Excellency on the troops.
The companies returned to Grahamstown on
the 15th of October, and from this date the
headquarters of the battalion remained at Fort
England andDrostdy's Barracks, Grahamstown,
for upwards of two years, sending out detach-
ments to perform the ordinary outpost duties
of the frontier.
At the outbreak of the second Kaffir war, at
the end of 1850, every available man was re-
quired for active operations in the field, and
the reserve battalion of the 91st marched en
route to Fort Hare on Dec. 12th. On the
2Gth a small detachment of the regiment, under
Lt. Mainwaring, marched from Fort Hare to
patrol the vicinity of the " military villages,"*
* Among the arrangements for the protection of the
colony a force was organised in 1848, by jjlacing
II.
about six miles distant. As Kaffirs Avere ob-
served to be assembling in force, a reinforce-
ment from Fort Hare was sent for ; on tbe
arrival of this, the patrol proceeded across
the country to the Tyumie (or Chumie)
Missionary Station, where it halted for a short
time. On the patrol leaving the missionary
station, a fire was opened on its rear, which
was kept up until tbe party got in sight of
Fort Hare, when a company was sent out to
assist.
On Dec. 29th a detachment of the 9 1st, led
by Colonel Yarborough, marched towards Fort
Cox, under Colonel Somerset, for the purpose
of opening a communication with the Com-
mander of the Forces, who was surrounded by
the enemy, and of throwing in a supply of cattle
for the troops. "When nearing the Kamka or
Yellow-Woods river, the Kaffirs opened a heavy
fire upon this force, when two companies were
thrown out in extended order, and advanced
till they reached the base of the hill which sur-
mounts the Umnassie (or Peel's) Valley, where a
formidable force of the enemy had taken up a
position behind rocks which skirt the summit
of the hill. It was then found necessary to
retire, the Kaffirs endeavouring to outflank and
cut off the retreat. A reinforcement was sent
from Fort Hare to the assistance of the patrol,
which enabled it to return to the fort after a
severe struggle, in which Lts. Melvin and
Gordon, and 20 men were killed, and Lt.
Borthwick, 2 sergeants, and 16 men were
wounded ; 2 of tbe latter dying of their
wounds.
On the 7tli of January 1851, Fort Beau-
fort, in which Avas a small detachment of the
91st, under Captain Pennington, Avas attacked
by a numerous force of Kaffirs, under the
Chief Ilermanes, Avheu the latter Avas killed in
the square of tbe fort.
On Feb. 24th, the Kaffirs in force, from
5000 to 7000, surrounded Fort Hare, and
endeavoured to capture the Fingoes' cattle,
but Avere repulsed by 100 men of the 91st,
under Ensign Squirl.
For tbe next few monlbs tbe regiment fur-
nished frequent detachments for tbe pcrform-
soldiers discharged from various regiments, including
the 91st, on certain grants of hand in British Kaf-
fraria, and thus forming military villages.
5 I
802
IIISTOKY OF THE IIIGIILAXD EEGIMENTS
ance of patrol duty, which required consider-
alile tact, and was attended with considerable
danger. On one of these occasions, June
27th, when a detachment of the 91st was with
Colonel Eyre's division, Ensign Pickwick and
1 private were wounded.
On the 24th of June, a detachment of 180
men of the 91st, under Major Forbes, pro-
ceeded to the Amatola mountains, undei com-
mand of jNlajor-General Somerset, and was
engaged with the enemy on the 26th, 27th,
and 28th of June, and the 2nd of July. A
General Order was issued on July 3rd, in
which the Commander-in-Chief spoke in high
terms of the conduct of the troops on tliis
occasion, when the operations Avere crowned
with signal success and the complete discom-
fiture of the enemy; 2200 head of cattle and
50 horses fell into the hands of the troops,
Avhile the enemy were driven with considerable
loss from every one of the strong and almost
insurmountable passes they attemjDted to
defend.
" The accuracy and energy," the Order says, " witli
■R-hich Major-General Somerset carried into effect with
the 1st division [to which the 91st Regiment be-
longed], the part assigned to him in the comphcated
and comhined movements, deserve the Commander-
in-Cliief's highest praise. His cohimn sustained the
chief opposition of the enemy, principally composed
of rebel Hottentots, who resisted our troops with great
determination."
Previous to this, on June 6th, Captain
Caliill of the 91st, with a small detachment,
joined a patrol under Lt.-Col. Michell, which
v.-as attacked by a body of the enemy at Fort
Wiltshire. It joined Colonel M'Kinnon's
division on the Debc, captured a number of
cattle and horses, and patrolled Seyolo's
country, returning to Fort Peddie on the
12lh.
Ou the 14th of June the enemy, taking
advantage of Major-General Somerset's absence
from Fort Hare, assembled their bands in the
noiglibourhood, with the intention of carrying
off the Fingoe's cattle. Lt.-Col. Yarborough
promptly despatched all the Fingoes, sup-
ported by 160 men of the Diet, under Lt.
IMainwaring, for the protection of the herds.
The Fingoes gallantly attacked the Kaffirs,
comxjletely routing them, killing 14 of their
number, and re-capturing the vb.clo cf the
cattle.
On the 8th of August a detachment of the
91st, under Lt. Pae, proceeded from Fort
Peddie to escort cattle and waggons to Gentle-
man's Bush, and after handing them over re-
turned and joined a patrol under Lt.-Col.
^Michell. The patrol on the following morn-
ing marched to Kamnegana Heights, and on
arriving there lay concealed till 9 a.m., and
afterwards descending to reconnoitre were
nearly surrounded by the enemy, when Major
Wilmot's life was saved by Sergeant Ewen Fer-
guson of the 91st. The patrol retired, and
attacked the enemy again on the following
mornijig, returning to Fort Peddie on the
11th.
From October 13th to the 23rd a detachment
of the 91st, consisting of 318 of all ranks under
Lt.-Col. Yarborougli, was engaged with the
enemy in a series of combined movements at
the "VVaterkloof, as also on the 6th and 7th of
x^ovember. An idea of the nature of the work
which the regiment had to perform may be
obtained from the following extract from the
" Precis," transmitted to the Commander-in-
Chief by Major-General Somerset, who com-
manded the expedition. On the night of the
13th the force had encamped on one of the
spruits of the Kaal Hoek river, and on the
14th Major-General Somerset writes : —
" Alarched at 1 A.M. ; very thick fog. Gained tlie
ascent above Bush Nek by 5 a.m. At 7 A.M. moved
to the bush at the head of the Waterkloof ; observed
the enemy in force along the whole face of the ridge.
At half-par,t 7 I observed Lt.-Col. Fordyce's brigade
on the opposite ridge ; moved up Lt. Field's guns, and
opened on the enemy, who showed at the head of the
Blinkwater. Ordered Lt.-CoL ilicliel's brigade for-
ward, and sent a squadj'on of Cape Mounted Piifles and
two battalions forward, directing a strong body of
skirmishers to be thrown into and line the forest.
These were immediately received by a smart fire from
the enemy at several points. This sharp attack drove
the enemy from their position, which Ihey evacuated,
and retired into Blinkwater and Waterkloof. The
enemj^ continued to show themselves. I reinforced
the skirmishers with two companies of the 91st, dis-
mounted a troop of the Cape Mounted Eifles, and
ordered the whole to push through the ravine, and to
communicate with Lt.-Col. Fordyce's brigade, and tc
order them through. This movement was well clTected
In the meantime the enemy continued their efforts to
annoy us. Having brought the brigade through, and
the enemy being beaten, and all the troops having
been under arras from 1 a.m., I retired to form camp
at ilandell's Farm, leaving one squadron, one
battalion, and two guns of the Soyal Artillery to cover
the movement. On commencing our move the enemy
came out in force and opened a smart fire, follow.'ng
the rcar-gijard. The enemy were driven off. T.b.f)
troops encamped sr: Mandell's at 5 o'clock, al'ter being
uiidtr arms fjr ei^htem hours."
BUSH FIGHTING— ITS DESPERATE NATUEE.
803
So in all the operations of the succeeding
days, in and around the almost inaccessible
^Vaterkloof, the 91st, to judge from the merest
hints in Major-General Somerset's despatches,
]uust have performed important services, espe-
cially when acting as skirmishers. The fight-
ing continued almost without intermission up
to the 7th of November, the loss to the regiment
being 1 private killed, and Ensign Eicketts
and 8 privates wounded ; the ensign afterwards
died of his wound, and was buried in the
little group of graves at Post Eetief,
The next operations in which the 91st seems
to have been engaged was on the 30tli of Decem-
ber, when Lt. Mackenzie and a small detachment
joined a patrol under Major Wilmot, which
proceeded from Eorfc Peddie to the Goga, where
it arrived at daylight on the following morning.
The patrol lay concealed in the bush until the
morning of the 1st of January 1852, and then
proceeded to the Kamnegana, scouring the
bush and destroying a number of huts. On
entering a path lined on both sides with huts
the patrol commenced to destroy them, and
was vigorously opput?ed by the Kaffirs, who
commenced a heavy fire on its advance, when
Major Wilmot was killed by a musket ball fired
from one of the huts. Lt. Mackenzie imme-
diately assumed command of the patrol, which
was between three camps occupied by the
enemy, whea he found it necessary to retreat
to Fort Peddie, carrying Major "VVilmot's body
with him.
On the 2Gth of Jan. a detachment of 416
of all ranks of the 91st under Lt.-CoL Yar-
borough marched from Fort Hare, and was
employed in destroying the enemy's crops on
the Amatola mountains and Tyumie until the
end of Feb., Avhen it proceeded to Haddon.
On the 4th of ]\Iarch the force proceeded to the
'Waterkloof, and was engaged in a combined
movement^ against the Kaffirs from daylight
on that morning until evening, the casualties
to the regiment being 1 sergeant and 3 privates
killed, and Lt.-Col. Yarborough, Ensign Hib-
bert, 3 sergeants, and 12 privates wounded,
1 of the sergeants and 1 private ultimately
dying of their wounds. ** Sir Harry Smith in
* See vol. ii. p. 631.
" When the force was retiring in the direction of
their camp, each regiment covered by a company in
writing to Earl Grey said, " Lt.-Col. Yar-
borough of the 91st is a steady officer, and
greatly distinguished himself on the day he was
wounded ; " and in reference to this occasion
a Division Order, dated March 5 th, was issued
by Major-Genaral Somerset, from which the
following is an extract : —
" Tlie movement was most ahly and gaUantly con-
ducted by Lt.-Col. Yarborough He attri-
butes the comparatively small loss to the manner in
which the enemy was charged, checked, and driven
back when pressing on in great force, although willi
every advantage of ground."
We maj^ mention here that on board the
" Birkenhead " when she was wrecked on the
morning of Feb. 26, 1852,'' were Captain
Wright and 41 privates of the 91st.
On the 10th of March a force of 375 of all
ranks of the 91st, under ]\Iajor Forbes, was
again engaged at the Waterkloof in a combined
movement,^ in which 11 rank and file of the
regiment were wounded. The Commander-in-
Chief, in writing of these operations, said : —
" Lt.-Col. Napier moved on the 10th up the "Water-
kloof Valley, and on entering the narrow and difficult
ground towards its head, it was evident that the enemy
meditated an attack upon the rear, and Colonel Napier
accordingly placed the 91st regiment, under Major
Forbes, in a position to resist it. This was most
eifectuall}' done after a short fight, and Colonel Napier
gained and maintained his position. "
On the 17th of ]\Iarch the battalion, under
]\Lijor Forbes, proceeded from Blinkwater en
route to Thorn river with Colonel Napier's
division, patrolling the country, capturing the
enemy's cattle, and destroying the crops. The
following extracts from a report of Colonel
Napier, dated " Camp, Quantie Elver, 8tli
skirmishing order, that of the 91st was under Lt.
Bond. This officer was very short-sighted, and by
some means or other was separated from his men,
and was nearer the enemy than his skirmishers.
Suddenly he was attacked by two Kallirs, armed, one
of whom seized him by the coat. At that time
men wearing only side arms were always told oil
to carry stretcheis for the wounded, One of these
men, John Sharkie by name, suddenly saw Lt. Bon.l
in the clutches of the savages. He rushed up, sti-uck
one of them on the head with his stretcher, killed him
dead, and drawing a butcher's knife which he carried
in a sheath, plunged it into the throat of the other.
Lt. Bond, who then realised the extent of his escape,
coolly adjusted his eyeglass, which he always carried,
looked steadil}' at Sharkie, then at the Kaffirs, and
said, "By God, Sharkie, you're a devilish plucky
fellow ; I will see you are ]iro]icrly rewarded for your
bravery ; " and he kept his word.
'' See vol. ii. p. C36.
8 Ibid. p. 631.
804
inSTOEY OF THE IIIGHLAXD IIEGI^I£2sTS.
April 1852," gives some details of the work
done by the force, of which the 91st formed
part : —
" I marched from the camp at the Thomas river at
9 A.M. Oil the 5tli instant, and encamped at the
Qiiantie river at 4 p.m. Next morning 1 sent Captain
1'ylden's force, tlie whole of the mounted Burghers
?nd Fingoes, before dayligiit to scour tlie country
hetweon the Thomas river and the Kei, while I fol-
lowed in suj)port with the Cape Mounted Kifles, 60 of
the 74th regiment, 200 of the 91st regiment, and the
Kat Kiver levy, leaving Captain liobinson, E.A.,
with the gun and 100 of the line to take charge of the
camp. At noon I perceived Captain Tylden on a hill
to my front, and the Burghers on another to my left,
who made a signal (previously agreed ujion) that they
saw cattle and wanted support. "
Tlie cattle, however, were too far off to
attempt to capture them that afternoon, and
m
To the memory of
Colonel EdMrd W:C:Wright C:B
late 91^; Highlanders
and Deputy Inspector of ReserveForces
who died 26^^ Augusll871Aged5Z
CapiWrlgMwastlie senior survmng Officer
of ite Troops embarked in HerMaJeslys Ship
'Birkenhead" wrecked off ihe Cape of Good
Hope on 26.Fel)y:i852:Forhis distinguished
service on this occasion he "was promoted to the
raiik of Major and awarded a good ser\lce pension
He was also engag,edintlieKaffirWarsofi846-47aiid
1852 53 IbrwMchlie was framed the medal and promoted
for service in the Field to therankof Lt.Colonel:
TMs Tablet is erected byhis Brother Ofhcers
MDCCCLXXIII
^M^
^ij
Brass Tablet erected in Chelsea Hospital.
the infantry remained on the licights. The
attack was resumed next day, wlien the Kaffirs
were made to retreat, and a great quantity of
cattle, horses, and goats were captured.
"The infantry, under Major Forbes, 91st re^i-
lent, ' the report states, "were not engaged with
Tuent,
the enemj'; but, from the judicious position the
Major took up, were of great use in preventing the
cattle escaping from Captain TylJcn."
The battalion returned to Elinkwater on
the IGtli of May. During the greater part of
July operations were carried on agaiiiot the
SEVEEE FIGHTING— THE WATEEKLOOF CLEAEED.
805
enemy in. the Waterkloof region, in wliich a
detachment of the 91st formed a part of the
force engaged. It was probably during these
operations that an attack by a body of rebels
apoD Eland's Post Avas gallantly repulsed by a
small detachment of the 91st stationed there
under Captain \y right (the survivor of the
" Birkenhead.") The enemy appeared in con-
siderable force, and manoeuvred with all the
skill of disciplined troops, extending, advanc-
ing, and retiring by sound of bugle. After
endeavouring, almost successfully, to draw
the little garrison into an ambuscade, they
sounded the "close" and the "advance,"
and moved on to the fort. Captain Wriglit,
with only 23 men of the 91st, then marched
out to meet them, and, being joined by a
party of the Kat Eiver levy, drove them off
with loss.
On the 30th of July the battalion marched
from Blinkwater, under Major Forbes, on an
expedition Avhich lasted during a great part of
August, across the Kei, to capture cattle from
tlie chief Kreli. The expedition was very suc-
cessful, having captured many thousand head
of cattle.
On th.e 14th of September the battalion,
under Major Forbes, marched from Blinkwater
to unite with a force under His Excellency
General Cathcart to expell the Kaffirs and
rebel Hottentots from the "VVaterkloof. The
troops having been concentrated in the neigh-
bourhood of the Waterkloof, were so posted as
to command every accessible outlet from the
scene of the intended operations, which con-
sisted of an irregular hollow of several miles in
extent, nearly surrounded by precipitous
mountains, the bases of which, as Avell as the
greater part of the interior basin, were
densely wooded. The arduous nature of the
duty imposed upon the troops of dislodging
such an enemy from such a position may thus
be faintly imagined. Four companies of the
91st and Cape Mountel Eifles were posted on
the northern heights of the Waterkloof, while
another detachment of the regiment and some
irregulars from Blinkwater were to move up
the Fuller's Hoek ridge ; other troops were
judiciouslyposted all around the central position
of the enemy. The dispositions having been
completed, the several columns moved upon
the fastnesses they Avere to clear at daylight on
the 15th.
" The operations of that ami the following day," to
quote General Cathcart's order, " were conducted with
unabated vigour and great judgment on the part of
the officers in command. The troops bivouacked each
night on the ground of their operations, and pursued
on tlie following day, Avith an alacrity wliicli cannot be
too highly conimemled, the arduous task of searching
for and clearing the forest and krantzes of the enemy.
These appeared to be panic-stricken, offering little
resistance, but endeavouring to conceal themselves in
the caverns and crevices of the wooded hills, Avhere
many of them were killed. The results of the three
days' operations have been, the evacuation of the
Waterkloof and other fastnesses by the Tambookie
chief Quashe and the Gaika chief Macomo and his
adherents, and the expulsion and destruction of the
Hottentot marauders."
Among those specially mentioned by the
Commander-in-chief Avas ]\Iajor Forbes of the
91st.
The battalion returned to BlinliAvater on
the 20th of September, where it stayed till tiio
29th, when it proceeded to Fort Fordyce,
sending out detachments to the "Waterkloof,
Port Eetief, and various other posts. The
headquarters of the battalion remained at Fort
Fordyce till the 10th of ISJ'ovember 1853,
Avhen it marched to garrison Fort Beaufort,
Avhere it remained till July 1855, sending
out detachments regularly to occupy various
frontier posts.
On July Gth 1855 the battalion marched,
under command of Major Wright, from Fort
Beaufort en route for embarkation at Port
Elizabeth, having been ordered home, after a
stay of thirteen years in the colony. Previous
to its march, the Commander of the forces issued
a General Order highly complimentary to the
battalion ; and the inhabitants of Fort Beaufort
presented an address to the officers and men,
Avhich spoke in the highest terms of the con-
duct of the regiment during the Kaffir Avars.
In marching through Grahamstown the
battalion received a perfect ovation from the
inhabitants and from the other regiments
stationed there. About the middle of the pass
Avliich leads out of the toAvn a sumptuous
luncheon had been prepared for officers and
men by the inhabitants ; before partaking of
AA'hich, hoAvever, the regiment Avas presented
Avith an address, in the name of the inhabitants,
expressive of their high regard and admiration
for the officers and men of the 91st.
A very large number must have rcmainod
806
JIISTOIiY Olf THE IIIGIILAXD liEGlMEXTS.
belli lul as settlers, as the battalion, when it
eniLarkcd at Port Elizabeth on the SOtli of July,
numbered only 5 captains, 7 lieutenants, 4
staff, 21 sergeants, H corporals, 9 drummers,
and 340 jDrivates. iSTothing of importance
occurred during the voj^age, the battalion
disembarking at Chatham on the 29tli of
September.
On the 10th of jSTov., a letter was received
from the Horse-Guards, directing a redistribu-
tioa of the regiment into 6 service and 6
d('p6t companies, each of 60 ra)ik and file,
Lieulfiiant-Colonel Bertie Edward ^lurray Gordon.
From a Photograi'li.
On the 19 th and 20th of April the troops
in camp, including the 91st, were reviewed by
Her Majesty, and on July the ICth the Queeu
visited the lines of the 91st. The roycil car-
riage stopped in the centre of the 91st lines,
where Her Majesty alighted, and entered one
of the soldiers' huts. The Queen walked quite
through the hut, and asked questions of Lt.-Col.
Gordon, and made observations indicating Her
Majesty's Gracious satisfaction. After leaving
this hut, which belonged to K"o. 2 company
(Capt. Lane's), the Queen signified her desire to
see the soldiers' cook-house, which she
entered, expressing lier praise of its
cleanliness and order, and of the ex-
cellence of the soup. The Queen then
re-entered her carriage and proceeded
at a foot pace through the other
portions of the lines, Lt.-Col. Gordon
walking by the side of Her IMajesty,
and pointing out various other ex-
cellent arrangements. After the
Queen had departed the soldiers
visited the hut which had received
the royal visit, and survej^ed it with
a sort of wondering and reverential
interest.
The following inscriptions were
afterwards placed on the doors at
each end of the hut (ISTo. G hut,
M lines, Xorth Camp), which had
been honoured by Her Majesty's
visit. On the front door: —
" Her Host Gracious ^Majesty, tlie
Princess Royal, and tlie Princess Alice,
visited the lines of Her Jlajesty's faithful
soldiers of the 91st Argyll Eegiment, and
deigned to enter this hut. 16th June
1856."
On tlie door in the private street ; —
besides officers and non-commissioned oflicers,
the term "reserve battalion" being thence-
forth discontinued, though, practically, the
battalion seems to have lasted till 1857, when
the ddpot companies of the two battalions
were incorporated. We shall briefly carry the
history of this battalion up to that time.
On the 4th of April 1856, the deput com-
panies, as the reserve battalion was now called,
left Chatham for Aldershot, under command
of Lt.-Col. Gordon, and took up their quarters
in ilxQ Xorth Camp (Letter jNI).
" Henceforth this hut shall be a sacred place,
And its rude floor an altar, for 'twas trod
By footsteps which her soldiers fain would trace, -^
Piessed as if the rude planking were a sod,
P)y England's monarch ; none these marks efface,
They tell of Queenly trust, and loj'alty approved
of God."
Orders were afterwards issued to the troops
in camp at Aldershot, by direction of H.E.n.
the Duke of Cambridge, calling attention to
the manner in which the lines of the 91st
camp were kept, and desiring that the sanift
order and the same efforts to procure orr.upa-
tion and amusement for the soldiers might be
^rOVE^EEXTS OF THE 91st.
807
made by the other regiments. The strictest
orders Avere also issued to the barrack depart-
ment to maintain the inscription on the
" Queen's Hut," as it is called.
On the 7th of July, the lieutenant-general
commanding made an unexpected visit of in-
sjiection of the lines of the regiment. Lt.-Gene-
ral Knollys expressed himself satisfied in the
highest degree with the order of the lines,
and with the companies' huts, as also with the
works completed by the depot to give amuse-
ment to the men.
On the same day Lt.-Col. Gordon received
orders to be ready to proceed to Berwick -on-
Tweed early on the following morning, and on
the same evening the Queen, without warn-
ing, again passed doAvn through the lines of
the 91st, the royal carriage stopping opposite
the door of the hut previously visited by Her
IMajesty, who read the inscription which had
been placed over the door.
On the morning of July 8th the companies
of the 91st left Aldershot by train for Ber-
wick, stopping at Peterborough and York, and
reaching Berwick on the 10th.
On Jan. 20th, 1857, Lt. -General Sir Harry
Smith inspected the depot companies, and ad-
dressed Lt.-Col. Gordon and the battalion in a
speech which was highly complimentary, after-
Avards assuring Lt.-CoL Gordon in a private
note, that his words of praise " were as fully
merited as they were freely bestoAved."
The depot companies remained in BerAvick
till the 3rd of JNIarch, when they proceeded by
train to Preston, almost the entire population
of Berwick accompanying the depot to the
railway station. The Mayor and Sheriff had
previously expressed to Lt.-Col. EaAvstorne the
general respect Avith which the conduct of all
ranks had inspired the citizens, and the general
regret Avhich Avas felt at the removal of the
91st, At Preston, on the 30th of March 1857,
the remains of the depot companies Avere incor-
porated Avith the depot battalion at Preston, com-
manded by Lt.-Col. Smith, C.B., Avliile under
the command of Brevet Lt.-CoL EaAvstorne.
Thus ends the someAvhat chequered history
of the reserve battalion of the 91st ; and now
we shall return to the point at AAdiich we left
off tlio history of the 1st battalion of the
regiment.
IIL
1857-1873.
TIic first biTttalion—Gosport— Dover— The regiment
dcyirivcd of its bagpipes — Tlie northern district
— Belfast— Excellent conduct of the regiment —
Enniskillen — Dublin — Cork — Furnishes volun-
teers to Crimean regiments — Malta — Greece — The
Pirfeus — Useful works of the 91st while in Greece
— Major Gordon the moving sjiirit — Encampment
at Salamis Bay and Pentelicus — Eeading-room
started — AVorks executed at the Pirteus by the
regiment — New system of promotion — Discovery
of the old Waterloo Eoll — Old Colours — High-
land dress and designation restored — Home — The
Queen's attentions — Col. Gordon's retirement — He
is succeeded by Lt.-Col. Sprot— His energy and
efficiency — Marriage of the Princess Louise — The
91st as "her guard of honour— The presents from
the officers and men — Aldershot — Inverary Castle
— The Queen's mark of ajiprobatiou — The change
of designation.
AVe left the 1st battalion at Gosport in IN lay
1848, and on Oct. the 13th of the same yeai
Lt.-Col. Lindsay retired from the service, Avhen
the command of the battalion devolved upon
Lt.-Col. Yarborough. The regiment remained
at Gosport till April 1850, daring Avhich time
there is nothing remarkalJe to record.
The 91st proceeded to Dover in three divi-
sions, on the 4th, Gth, and 9th of April;
headquarters, under the command of Lt.-Col.
Campbell, occupying the Heights' Barracks,
other companies being located in the Castle.
After the arrival of the regiment at Dover
it Avas inspected by Major-General G. BroAvn,
C.B., K.H., Adjutant-General to the Forces,
Avho, for some inscrutable reason, ordered the
immediate abolition of the bagpipes, AAdiich
had been fondly clung to as the last relic that
remained of the origin, the history, and the
nationality of the corps. To the unofficial mind
this must appear an exceedingly harsh, and
quite uncalled for measure, though, as will be
seen, ample amends Avas in the end made to the
regiment for this " unkindest cut of all." In
the meantime the 91st lost its bagpipers.
The 91st did not stay long at Dover; having
received orders to move to the northern dis-
trict, it proceeded by detachments, in the end
of Dec. 1850 and beginning of Jan. 1851, to
Preston, Liverpool, and iManchester, moving
about among these three toAvns for the next
fcAV months, the grenadier company, under
Captain Bayly, being sent to the Isle of Man.
After about six months' duty in tlie northerE.
808
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMEXTS.
district, tlie regiment proceeded to Fleetwood,
and embarked in detacliments on the 22nd
and 24tli of July for Belfast, whence a draft
of 1 sergeant and 60 rank and file, under Cap-
tain Wright, proceeded to Cork on the 26th
Dec, and embarked on board the ill-fated
"Birkenhead," on Jan. 7th, 1852, to join the
the reserve battalion at the Cape of Good Hope.
The stay of the regiment in Belfast was com-
paratively short; but during that time officers
and men won the respect and attachment of the
Enniskillen, where it was next to be stationed.
On several occasions, during its stay at Ennis-
killen, the 91st had to perform the delicate,
and not very agreeable duty of aiding the civil
power to maintain order at elections as well as
on other occasions. This duty the regiment
always performed with admirable promptness,
great tact, and excellent effect.
Tlie 91st remained at Ennisliillen until the
month of March 1853, when, between the 19th
and 30th of that month, it marched in detach-
inhabitants for their excellent behaviour, their i ments to Dublin, and was there quartered in
Richmond Barracks. The 91st was,
of course, regularly inspected while
in Ireland, the reports of the in-
specting officers being invariably of
the most favourable kind.
After a year's stay in Dublin the
91st left that city by railway, in
detachments, for Cork, and out-
stations, between the 25 th of April
and the 1st of May 1854, detach-
ments being sent from headquarters
to Spike Island, Haulbowline Island,
and Carlisle Fort. The regiment,
although as a body it did not take
part in the Crimean war, liberally
furnished volunteers to the three
Highland regiments that bore so dis-
tinguished a part in that contest, and
also to the 50th E<3giment. In this
way it parted with about 250 of its
best men.
On the 23rd of June Lt.-Col.
J. F. G. Campbell was promoted to
the rank of Colonel.^
The 91st made but a short stay
at Cork, as on the 15th of Decem-
ber it embarked, under command
of Col. Campbell, oq board H.M.S. " Saint
George," en route for Malta, and this heavy
old-fashioned three-decker did not cast anchor
in the harbour of Valetta till Jan. 11th 1855.
Besides 26 officers and staff, the strength of
the regiment, as it landed at Malta, was 649
non-commissioned officers and privates, 39
women, and 51 children.
After a stay of about two months at Malta
the 91st embarked on the 20th of March for
B On Nov. 12, 18G0, Colonel Campbell became
Major-General.
Major-General JoLn Francis fJlcncairn Campbell
From a Pliutograpli.
kindliness, and their liberality to charitable
institutions. On the occasion of the regi-
ment's leaving Belfast, an address, signed by
the Mayor, the Earl of Belfast, and about 200
of the leading citizens, was presented to Lt.-
Col. Cam])bell and the other officers, expres-
sive of their gratitude and esteem for the "high-
toned gentlemanly conduct" of the officers, and
the soldierlike and exemplary conduct of the
n^en.
Between the 2Gth of April and the 3rd of
May the regimi-nt marched in detachments to
THE 91st m GEEECE.
8oa
tlie Piraeus, in Greece, which it rcaclicd on the
23rd. The regiment took up its quarters in
the miserable warehouses tliat formed the
barracks of the British soldiery. Colonel
Straubenzee of the 3rd Eegiment handed over
the command of the British Force in Greece to
Colonel Campbell, who also retained the com-
mand of the regiment; but he was ordered by
the general commanding-in-chief to hand it over,
on tlie 3rd of June, to Major Bertie Gordon.
The 91st was located in Greece for about
two years, during which time it was engaged
in operations which were of the highest benefit,
not only to the men, but also to the district in
which they were stationed. We regret that space
prevents us from giving a detailed account of
the various ways in which the regiment ren-
dered itself useful, and staved off the ennui
and consequent demoralisation which always
attend the idle soldier. The presiding genius
of the regiment during its stay in Greece, and,
indeed, during the whole time that he had
any important connection with it, was Major
Bertie Gordon.
The relations of the 91st with the French
force stationed in Greece, officers and men,
M'ere particularly cordial, both as regards work
and enjoyment.
The accommodations allotted to the regiment
were very defective in every detail that is
deemed necessary for the permanent barrack
occupation of British soldiers, while, owing to
a peculiar arrangement with the commissariat
department, the evil could not be remedied.
It was, no doabtj the thoughtful ingenuity of
IMajor Gordon that discerned a happy remedy
for the evil, by selecting a spot at Salamis Bay,
about three miles from the Piraeus, on a slope
close to the sea, for the construction of a camp
in which a detachment of the regiment might
take up its quarters, and thus remedy to some
extent the stinted accommodation provided in
tlie town. To this place the grenadiers and
Iso. 1 company marched on the 4th of April,
Tinder the command of Major Gordon, who
commenced at once a system of road-making,
throwing up field-works, the construction of a
small landing place, and other works, which
employed and interested both officers and
men; thus the little camp soon became a cheer-
ful and accessible spot. The only difficulty
that they had to encounter was the want of
tools, of which the supply from headquarters
Avas very stinted indeed ; it consisted of three
spades and three pickaxes. But by dint of
persistent applications, Major Gordon obtained
an additional supply from the Greek authori-
ties. An ancient well, which may have watered
part of the fleet of Xerxes, was at the bottom
of the hill, and furnished excellent water.
To this delightful little encampment de-
tachments were sent in rotation at intervals
during the stay of the regiment in the Piraius ;
and it was no doubt greatly owing to this and
to the other exertions of Major Gordon for
the good of his men, that the regiment was in
such excellent condition, notwithstanding its
miserable quarters in the town.
Another excellent service of Major Gordon,
one which both benefited the health of the
men and trained them to the practical duties
of the soldier, was to take a detachment occa-
sionally to a considerable distance from camp
where it bivouacked as best it could, and some-
times slept out all night on extemporised
couches of heath and branches, arranged round
the bivouac fires.
On the 15th of June, another encampment
was formed at a spot selected near the monas-
tery of Pentelicus, on ]\Iount Pentelicus, nine-
miles from Athens, and fifteen miles from the
Piraius, the ground having been previously
selected by Major Gordon. To this camp
also detachments were sent in regular rotation.
In September 1855 Major Gordon was very
deservedly promoted to the rank of Brevet
Lieutenant-Colonel.
We should have stated before, that, on the
29th of June, a reading-room for the soldiers
was established for the first time in the regi-
ment. A sergeant and his wife were placed
in charge, a roll of members was prepared, and
a subscription of 6d. a month was charged
from each member. Periodicals and news-
papers were procured, and coffee and light
drinks were prepared by the sergeant's wife
for those who cared to pay for them.
Lt.-Col. Gordon, after repeatedly urging it
upon those in authority, at length gained per-
mission to commence the reconstruction and
elevation of the whole surface-level of the
wide projecting quay which formed the parade
5 K
810
HISTOKY OF THE HIGHLAND REGBrEiYTS.
of the battalion ; also to raise, drain, and level
the roadways of the streets, in which the bar-
racks of the battalion ■were situated. These
useful works were commenced on the 18th of
December, and ten days later, Lt.Col. Gor-
don went homo to take command of the six
depot companies, when the command of the
service companies devolved on jNIajor W. T. L.
Patterson, who had recently been promoted
from captain.
The 91st embarked in two divisions on the
28th of Feb. 1857 for the Ionian Islands,
where it was stationed for the next eighteen
months, detachments being located in Corfu,
Vido, Zante, and latterly, Cei)halonia. Here,
also, the regiment was employed in the con-
struction of useful works. Among tliesc was
an approach from the esplanade at Argostoli,
in Cephalonia, in the shape of steps upon a
large scale, formed from the materials of a
useless five-gun battery, wliich work was
described by the liesident of Cephalonia as a
" great public improvement," and, with his
authority, obtained the appellation of " The
Argyll Steps."
Lt.-Col. Bertie Gordon arrived at Corfu in
April 1857, and assumed command of the
regiment, Colonel Campbell having obtained
leave of absence in the previous March.
In taking leave of the headquarters com-
panies on the 17th of August, they having been
ordered from Corfu to the Southern Islands,
Major-Generai Sir George Buller, C.B., told
them " he had selected the 91st for the service
of the Southern Islands, partly because it was
a more formed regiment, a finer body of men,
and better drilled than the others."
The 91st, having received orders to proceed
to India by the overland route, embarked at
Corfu, and sailed on the 5th of Sept. 1858,
arriving at Alexandria on the 8th; but it seems
to have remained on board H.M.S. "Persever-
ance" until the 18th. On that day head-
quarters, with 5| companies, disembarked at
1.30 P.M., and at once entered railway carriages
prepared for their conveyance, and proceeded
towards Suez. The left wing disembarked on
the following day. Partly by railway, and
partly on donkeys, the two wings were con-
Toyed to Su(!z, where they embarkod on board
two vessels, which arrived at Bombay on the
7lh and 9tli of October respectively. Both de-
tachments were reunited at Poonah on the 1 1th.
On Oct. 28th Colonel Campbell, C.B.,
having been appointed to the command of a
brigade at Toogoo, in Burmah, Major Patter-
son assumed command of the regiment.
On Nov. 3rd the 91st commenced its march
to Kamptee, where it did not arrive till the
11th of the following month. On its march,
while at Ja,fiferabad, on Nov. 20th, an order
was received by telegraph from the Com-
mander-in-Chief of the ]\Iadras army to leave
a wing at Jaulnah. The left wing, under
command of Major Savage, accordingly re-
turned to that place, and did not arrive at
headquarters until the 25th of Feb. 1859, It
had been employed during the latter part of
January and the beginning of February in
operations against insurgent Eohillas, to tlie
south of Jaulnah, and had made long marches,
without, however, being engaged with tlie
enemy.
On the 7th of ^larch Lt.-Colonel Bertie
Gordon arrived from England and assumed
the command, and on the 9th a small detach
ment, nnder Lieut. Gurney, j^roceeded to
Chindwarrah, a village about 84 miles north
of Kamptee. On the same day No. 5 com-
pany, under Captain Battiscombe, marched as
part of a field-force directed on Mooltye and
Baitool. On the 27th Major Patterson joined
and took command of the field-force, which
remained out till the 18th of April. A similar
field-force was sent out on April 22nd for a
short time to the same districts.'-
It was about this time that Colonel Bertio
Gordon inaugurated his new system of promo
tion in the non-commissioned ranks of the
regiment. Competitive examinations of lance
and full corporals, under a strictly organised
system, were the basis of this plan. During
the period extending from Sept. 1860 to Jan,
1861, seventy corporals and lance-corporals
Avere examined, twenty-five of whom obtained
^ We nnist mention here that on the 1st of Nov. of
this year Quartermaster Paterson toolc his final leave
of the ref^iment, which, as a private, he joined in
1832, aiui from which he had never been absent since
joining it. He Avas with it in St Helena, Africa,
Greece, the Ionian Islands, and India, from which
last place lie now left the regiment as an invalid. In
Lis long and varied service he always proved himseli
a worthy soldier.
THE WATERLOO EOLL AND OLD COLOURS OF THE 91st.
811
promotion out of their regular turn, owing to
their position on the merit roll.
The 91st remained in India till the year
1868, and we can note only in the briefest
possible manner the principal occurrences in
connection with the regiment during that
period.
An event of very great interest to the regi-
ment occurred on the 27th of Aug. 1871; this
was the discovery of the old Waterloo roll of
the regiment among the orderly-room papers.
It had been saved from destruction by Sergeant
Hirst in 1848, when a quantity of old books
and papers had been ordered to be burned.
The interesting document was now sent to
London, where it was so handsomely bound as
to ensure, we hope, its preservation in all time
coming.
On the 16th of Oct. of the same year, Col.
Gordon received from the daughters of the
late Lt.-Col. Lindsay an offer of the old colours
of tlie 91st. Col. Gordon gladly accepted this
graceful offer, and sent the colours, which had
seen many a hard-fought field, to Ellon Castle,
Aberdeenshire, there to find a permanent home,
and to be preserved as an heirloom in his
family.
In Aug. 1861, Lt.-Col. Gordon was pro-
moted to be colonel by brevet. He had suc-
ceeded to the command of the regiment in
;N"ov. 1860, on the promotion of Lt.-Colonel
Campbell to the rank of Major-General. There
had been for some time, in accordance with the
regulations for the augmentation of the Indian
establishment, two Lt.-Cols. to the 91st, IMajor
W. T. L. Patterson having been raised to that
rank on the retirement of Col. Campbell. ^
2 This, we think, is the proper place to give a few
personal details of Col. Bertie Gordon, who was in
many respects a very remarkable man — a man imlmed
with the most chivalrous notions of a soldier's voca-
tion, and at the same time one of the most practical
men that ever held command of a rep;iment. He was
a strict disciplinarian, and yet no officer could take
more care than he of the personal comfort and best
welfare of his men. He loved his regiment dearly,
and it is greatly owing to him that the 91st has
attained its present position. He has found a successor
in every respect worthy of him in the present com-
mander, Lt.-Col. Sprot.
Bertie Edward Murray was born at Auchlunies,
Aberdeenshire, on the 17th of Dec. 1813. He was
the son of Alexander Gordon, Esq., of Auchlunies,
aftei-wards of Ellon Castle, Aberdeenshire, and Albinia
Louisa Cumberland, daughter of Lady Albinia Cum-
berland. He was educated at Raiuham, Kent, the
On the 24th of April 1862, Col Gordon
proceeded on leave to England. During his
absence, in Feb. 1863, tlie 91st left Kamptee
for Jubbulpoor, wliich it reached on the 19th,
after a marcli of fifteen days. The regiment
was now in tlie Bengal Presidency, and under
the command of Gen. Sir Hugh Hose, G.C.I).
then Commander-in-Chief in India.
One of the most notable and gratifying
events in the history of the 91st during the
rnjime of Col. Bertie Gordon M^as the restora-
tion to it of its original Iligldand designation,
along with the Highland dress, the tartan
trews, however, taking the place of the moro
airy kilt. So far back as 1833, an ineffectual
effort had been made to have its nationality
restored to the regiment. Col. Gordon re-
sumed the attempt shortly after he obtained
command of the regiment at Kamptee in 1859,
and with the most determined perseverance,
amid discouragements that would have daunted
any ordinary man, he did not cease his solicita-
tions until they resulted in complete success in
the year 1864. Col. Gordon found a powerful
and willing supporter in his Grace the Duke
of Argyll, who was naturally anxious to have
the regiment raised by his ancestors once more
recognised by its original name, '' the Argyll-
shire Highlanders." Tlie voluminous corre-
spondence carried on between Col. Gordon,
the War Office authorities, and the Duke of
Argyll, we cannot reproduce here. The letters
of Col. Gordon show clearly his ability, his
enthusiasm, his perseverance, and his intense
Edinburgh Academy, and the Edinburgh Royal Mili-
tary Academy. He obtained his first commission in
the 91st Regiment in the year 1832, and joined in
1833. At school Bertie Gordon showed abilities mucli
lieyond average. Reserved, and sometimes proud,
Bertie Gordon was slow to form intimate friendships,
but he was warm-hearted and generous, ever ready
to assist a companion, or to prevent the ojipressioii
of a younger boy. Always strictly honourable and
truthful, he was fearless of danger, and if, in boyish
pranks, there was anything to be done which required
nerve and courage, Bertie Goi'don was sure to be
found in the front ranks. The chief incidents in his
military career have been already told. Did space
permit, we could fill pages concerning the insti-
tutions he founded in the regiment — gymnasia for
non-commissioned officers and men, reading-rooms,
refreshment-rooms, dancing- rooms, children's homes,
&c. His name is worthy of remembrance as one
who had the loftiest ideas of the duties of his position,
and who spared no pains to carry out his ideas by tho
wisest action. A regiment commanded by such a
man could not fail to attain the highest degree of
efficiency.
812
IITSTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIISIEKTS.
nationalil}' and Ioao for Lis regiment. We
can only say Uiat, after a long correspond-
ence, Col. Gordon's efforts resulted in triumph,
as will be seen in the following War Office
jiiemorandum, notifying the restoration to the
91st of its Highland designation and dress, of
which it had been deprived fifty years before : —
"War Office, Pall Mall, May 3, 1864.
" Her Majesty has been gi-aciously pleased to ap-
jifove of the 91st Foot resuming the appellation of the
91st Argj'llshire Highlanders, and being clothed and
cfpiipped as a non-kilted Highland corps, as follows : —
Tunic, as worn in all Higliland regiments ; Trews,
of the Campbell tartan ; CuACO, blue cloth, with diced
band and black braid ; Forage Cap, Kilmarnock,
with diced baud. The officers to wear plaids and clay-
mores. The alteration of the dress is to take place
from 1st April ] 8G5. The white waistcoat Avith sleeves,
issued to other Highland regiments, will not be worn
by the 91st Foot."
In Jan. 18GG CoL Gordon arrived at Jub-
bulpoor, and assumed command of the regi-
ment. In Dec. of the sanie year the 91st left
its quarters at Jubbulpoor and proceeded partly
on foot and partly by train to Dumdum,
which it reached on the lltli. While at
Dumdum Col. Gordon's health broke down,
and on the recommendation of a medical
board, he left India for Europe in Oct. 1866,
handing over the command of the regiment
to Major Battiscombe.
After staying a year at Dumdum, the 91st
was removed in Jan. 1867 to Ilazareebagh.
Here the 91st remained until the end of the
year, setting out on Dec. 1st for Kamptee
again, which it reached after a long and tedious
journey, partly on foot and partly by train, on
the 26th of January 1868.
After a stay of a few months at Kamptee,
the 91st got the welcome route for home, set-
ting out in two detachments on the 7th and
8th of Oct. for Bombay, where it embarked
on the 12th. The regiment proceeded by
Suez, and arrived at Portsmouth on Nov.
13th, disembarking on the 15th, and pro-
ceeding by rail to Dover, where Col. Bertie
Gordon resumed command. Tlie 91st had
been on foreign service for the long period of
fourteen years, and it is very remarkable that
during all that time there were only ten deser-
tions. The depot companies removed from
Fort George and were amalgamated at Dover
with the service companies on Nov. 25th.
In August of this year Her Miijesty wa,=i
pleased to place the name of Col. Ecrtie
Gordon on the list of ofTicers receiving the
reward of £100 a year for distinguished
service.
The 91st remained at Dover until June 1870,
during which time two events occvrrred of
some importance in its domestic history. The
first of these was the presentation of new
colours on the 24th of Aug. 1869, on the glacis
of the Western Heights, Dover, As the Duke
and Duchess of Argyll were unable to be pre-
sent, tlie colours were presented to the regi-
ment by jMrs Bertie Gordon, as her Grace's
representative. The Archbishop of Canterbury
consecrated the colours, being assisted by five
other clergymen in full canonicals. After an
impressive prayer by his Grace tlie Archbishop,
the colours were received by Mrs Gordon at
the hands of Major Penton and Major Sprot,
and by her given to Ensigns Lloyd and Gurney,
with these words: —
"Colonel Gordon, officers, non-commissioned officers,
and soldiersof the 91st Argyllshire Highlanders, — Proud
as I am this day to present to you your new colours, 1
would fain have had my place better tilled by her
Grace the Duchess of Argyll. Soldiers, your colours
have been well earned, not alone in the protracted
struggle of three Kaffir campaigns, but also by loug
service in tropical climes under a burning sun. I
know you will receive them as a sacred tnist. Guard
them carefully. Fight manfully around them when
called upon. P)e foremost, as you have always
been, in serving j-our Queen and country; and be the
pride, as you are at this moment, of your commanding
officer. "
After a fervent address by Col. Gordon,
thanking Mrs Gordon for the service she had
performed, which was only one of "many acts
of unobtrusive kindness" by which she showed
her interest in the welfare of the regiment.
Tlie old colours having been gladly accepted
by the Duke of Argyll, were, in the month of
October, taken by an escort to Inverary Castle,
in the great hall of which they now occupy a
conspicuous position.
The other imi)ortant event in tlie history of
the regiment while it was stationed at Dover,
Avas the retirement of Colonel Bertie Gordon.
This was indeed an event of very great moment
in the career of the 91st, and we tlierefore
must find space for the pathetic order in which
Colonel Gordon bade farewell to the regiment
he loved so dearly. He had left on leave on
the 11th of Nov. 1869, handing over the com-
mand of the regiment to Major Sprot, and his
COLOXEL GOEDOX IS SUCCEEDED LY LT.-COL. SPEOT.
813
tarewell order is dated " Elloii Castle, Ellon,
29th January 1870:"—
" His Royal Highness the Field Marshal Command-
ing-in-Chiet' having been -jileased to grant com|)liance
with tlie reriuest preferred bj' Colonfd Bertie Gordon,
to be permitted to retire on the half-pay of the army,
Colonel Gordon bids farewell to the noble regiment in
which he has served for more than seven and thirty
years, and in which he has held command ever since
April 1855. Colonel Gordon's service in the 91st
Highlanders comprises exactly one-half the period of
its existence as a corps, and he has held command in
liis regiment during a fiftli part of its history. Years
have gone by since every officer, non-commissioned
officer, and private soldier with whom he stood in these
noble ranks, when he commenced his career in the
army, have passed away. For twelve j'ears Colonel
Gordon has been the very last of the 800 who formed
the Argyllshire regiment in 1832, and in its ranks of
the present day he leaves behind him but one soldier
(Lt. Grant) who shared with him those hours of im-
pending death, when he commanded the Reserve
iiattalion of the regiment in 1842, cast away on the
shores of Africa in that dark night of tempest, when
its discipline and devotion came forth from the
shattered wreck unbroken and undiminished by that
sorest trial. Colonel Gordon calls to mind that he
has served under three stands of colours presented to
the regiment, and that at the recommendation of His
Royal Highness the Field ilarshal Commanding-in-
Chief, lie was permitted, by the favour of Her Most
Gracious Majesty, to announce to his old regiment,
seven years ago, the restoration of that nationality in
Its designation and uniform, under which it was
embodied by its ducal chieftain in the last century.
" Colonel Gordon believes that tlie time has come
to retire from the regiment he has loved, and to leave
its fortunes in younger and stronger hands. But,
although severed from its noble ranks, Colonel Gordon
will still feel that the words of his regimental order
of 1863 must ever prove true — 'The Argyllshire
regiment has ever served their sovereign and their
country steadil}';' while he calls upon all ranks to
remember those that tlie late Lieut. -General 8ir
George Napier addressed to the Reserve Battalion in
1842 — 'Ninety-first, I have known you in camji and
quarter:?, and I have seen you in action, and 1 have
never known or seen a better. ' "
In such words did tliis brave, noble-minded,
and accomplislied soldier bid farewell to his
dear old regiment. He survived the " fare-
well" only a few months, having died at Ellon
Castle on the 27th of July of the same year, at
the comparatively early age of 57 years. So
long as the name of the 91st Argyllshire High-
landers remains on the roll of the British
Army, the memory of Colonel Bertie Gordon
ought to be cherished in its ranks.
As we have already said, Colonel Gordon
found a successor in every way worthy of him
in Major Sprot, who succeeded to the lieuten-
ant-colonelcy of the regiment on the 29th of
January 1870. Captain Wood succeeded to
tbo vacant majority. Lieutenant Alison to the
company, and Ensign Chater to the lieutenancy
aiid adjutancy, in which latter capacity he had
acted for one year.^
On succeeding to the command of the recri-
o o
ment Colonel Sprot issueil an order, dated
"Dover, 29th January 1870," in which he
said —
" "With two exceptions I have seen the troops of all
the states of Euro[ie. Full half my service was sjient
with our armies in India. I have become intimate
with the greater portion of our regiments, and 1 liave
seen no body of soldiers of whom 1 liave formed a higlier
opinion than of the Argyllshire Highlanders
1 have now under my care a regiment in the highest
state of discipline and efficiency Let us tlien
join together in one continued effort to attain this end,
that the 91st Argyllshire Highlanders may ever be
second to none."
The remainder of the distinctive history of
the 91st may be very briefly told. The regi-
ment left Dover on the IStli of June 1870 and
proceeded to Aldershot, marching the greater
part of the way, and reaching tlie camp on the
morning of the 2.5tli. JSTotwithstanding tho
excessive heat of the Aveather, and that the
men marched fully accoutred, the column
came in each day to its halting- place with tho
^ AVe very much regret that space does not permit
our giving a detailed account of the many and varied
services of Colonel Sprot since he joined the army in
1S48. Colonel Sprot, we may here mention, belongs
to one of the oldest and best known Edinburgli
families. He is son of Mark Sprot, Esq. of Riddell,
Roxburghshire, and has connections among many
old and well-known Scottish families, botli Highland
and Lowland. It would be difhciilt to find an ofhcer
in any branch of Her JMajesty's service who has taken
more pains to attain a thorough knowledge of every
liranch of science that in any way bears upon the
duties which an officer may, under any circr.nistances,
be called ujion to perform. His preparations for a
military career did not cease when he obtained his
commission, but by persevering study he so mastered
the arts of engineering, surveying, and similar brandies
of applied science, that while still a lieutenant he was
employed by Government in the superintendence of
works of the highest imjiortance in India. From
1849 Colonel Sprot spent about twelve years in India,
during the greater part of which he occupied positions,
both civil and military, of the greatest responsibility.
As captain he served continuously throughout the
whole of the Indian Mutiny from May 1857 until ilay
1860 ; was present in one action, and received tlie
Indian war medal for his services. Colonel Sprot
joined the 91st as a major from the S3rd regiment
in the j^ear 1868, and since he assumed command he
has set himself heart and soul to raise the 91st High-
landers to the highest possible pitch of efficiency.
Every man in the regiment is carefully trained in all
the practical duties of a soldier; and, indeed, to a
great deal more than a soldier has hitherto known, and
that in such a manner, that were the regiment to be
suddenly engaged in an active campaign, it would
likely have less difficulty than most regiments ill
adapting itself to the exigiencies of the occasion.
8U
IIISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMEXTS.
greatest regularity, a compact body of men
without a single straggler.
As soon as it was announced that a marriage
was to take place between the Princess Louise
and the jMarquis of Lome, Lt.-Col. Sprot wrote
to the Duke of Argyll, offering to send a
detachment of the regiment to form a guard
of honour at the wedding. The Duke replied
very graciously, and only a few days before
the wedding was to take place, Colonel S]Drot
learned that Her INLajesty had been graciously
pleased to order that a detachment of the 9 1st
Lnscripiion. — From the Soldiers of the 9l8t Argyllshire Highlanders, presented by the kind
l)ermission of Her Majesty to Hiiu Royal Highness Tue 1'kincess Louise, on lier
Maniage, 21st Marcli 1871.
fcthould attend at AVindsor on the day of the
marriage, March 21st, 1871.
On Saturday morning, the 17th of March,
a body of 100 i:)icked men, with band, pipers,
and full complement of ofFicers, after having
been inspected by Colonel Sprot, marched
off to the tune of " Haste to the "Wedding,"
amidst the encouraging cheers of their less
fortunate comrades. The guard Avas com-
manded by Captain Gregg, and marched by
Tiagshot ar.d Ascot Heath, reaching Windsor
ftt 1 P.M. "When the detacliment arrived at I the Princess graciously accepted, and desii'ed
Windsor it found that everything had been
prepared for it by the Grenadier Guards ;
the officers of the latter corps invited the
officers of the 9Lst to be their guests, and the
soldiers had not only drawn rations and fitted
beds, but had even cooked dinner for the High-
landers.
On Monday the 20th, Lt.-Col. Sprot rode
over from Aldershot to Windsor, and on
arriving at the Castle received Her Majesty's
command to meet her at 3 o'clock p.m., in the
private apartments, where she would be
prepared to receive the
wedding present for her
daughter, which the
officers and men of the
91st intended to give.
The gift of the officers
consisted of a Brooch, tlie
fac-simile of that worn
by them to fasten theit
plaids, but in pure gold,
and with a very hand-
some cairngorm pebble,
set transparently, together
witli a copy in miniatura
of the regimental dirk, in
Scotch pebble, suited for
a shawl pin. On the back
of the brooch were en-
graved the names of all
the officers then serving.
Tlie gift from the soldiers,
to which they unani-
mously subscribed, was a
Silver Biscuit-Box, in
the shape of one of their
own drums, with the
honours of the regiment
engraved on tlie side, and an appropriate inscrip-
tion on the head. It was mounted on"a stand
of Scotch bog oak, with silver corners and feet.
Colonel Sprot, in his audience with the
Queen, was accompanied by Captain Gregg,
Lt. Grant, Sergeant-Major Easinidge, and
ripe-j\Iajor M'Dougal. Her Majesty was ac-
companied by the Princess Louise, Prince
Arthur, Prince Christian, and others. Lt.-Col.
Sprot, in a few ajjpropriate and well chosen
Avords, presented the officers' present, which
]\rARRIAGE OF THE PPJXCESS LOUISE.
815
Colonel Sprot to convey to the officers " her
sincere thanks for their very pretty present."
Colonel Sprot then intimated to Her Majesty
the wish of the non-commissioned officers and
men to offer the present aboye mentioned, at
wliich Her IMajesty expressed much gratification.
On the day of the ceremony the guard of
Highlanders was drawn up at the entrance to
St George's Chapel, "Windsor, Colonel Sprot
having command of the troops at the chapel.
After the ceremony, the officers of the guard
had the honour of being present at the dejeuner,
the bagpipes and drums of the 9 1st playing alter-
nately with the band of the Grenadier Guards.
The guard of the 91st returned to Aldershot
on the 22nd by the way it came. During
its stay at Aldershot it went through the
usual routine of field-days, inspections, and
other duties, invariably winning the genuine
approbation of every officer that had the oppor-
tunity of witnessing its training. On the 10th
of July, when the Queen reviewed the troops
at Aldershot, the 91st marched past by double
companies of 70 file, and marched so well, that
Her Majesty sent a complimentary message to
the regiment by the General commanding the
brigade.
In August, while the festivities consequent
on the wedding of the Marquis of Lome were
going on at Inverary,* the soldiers' present was
sent to the Princess Louise, who, as well as
the ]\Iarquis, cordially accepted and acknow-
ledged it. On the application of the Duke of
Argyll, three pipers of the regiment, with the
Pipe-Major, attended these rejoicings, and
were much admired both for their soldier-like
appearance and good playing.
In September 1871 the 91st formed part
of the force which was called out for field
manoeuvres, immediately after the conclusion of
which, the regiment received orders to proceed
to Aberdeen and Port George.
On the 27th and 30th the regiment left
Aldershot in two detachments for London,
and embarked the same day at "Wapping, and
reached Aberdeen on the 29th of September
and the 4th of October respectively; the second
detachment was delayed by stormy weather.
* It. -Col. Sprot was invited to tlie castle on the
occasion, but by a severe illness was prevented from
being able to accept the invitation.
The former detachment, headquarters, reached
Fort George on the day of its arrival at Aber-
deen, but the second detachment, of four
companies, remained at Aberdeen.
Shortly after the marriage of the Princess
Louise, Her Majesty expressed a desire to
confer some distinguishing mark on the 91st
Argyllshire Highlanders to commemorate the
event, and desired Lt.-Col. Sprot to be com-
municated with as to what the regiment would
like. Colonel Sprot, after consulting with In's
oldest officer, suggested the kilt, to which
Her Majesty readily agreed, but to which the
military authorities objected. Colonel Sprot
then intimated that the regiment would like
to be designated " the Princess Louise Argyll-
shire Highlanders," and bear on its colour the
boar's head, with the motto "JS'e Obliviscaris "
(crest and motto of the Argyll family). To this
there could be no objection, and a War-Office
memorandum, of April 2nd, 1872, authorised
the regiment to indulge its wish, the Princess
Louise's coronet and cypher to be also placed
on the three corners of the regimental colour.
IV.
1873—1886.
Edinburgh — Linked with 72nd Highlanders — Practice
in out-post duty — Anuisements — Kindly feeling of
citizens of Edinburgh and Leith — Belfast — the
Curragh — Old Masonic Charter — Londonderry and
Enniskillen — Destruction of old colours at Inver-
ary — Dublin — Aldershot — Ordered to Natal — Dur-
ban— March to the relief of Etshowe — the Tugela
river — Telegram from Princess Louise— Gingin-
hlovo — Etshowe — Forts Chelmsford and Crealock
— Port Durnford — Cape Town — Presentation of
Medals — Detachments at Mauritius and St Helena
— Ciiange of name under Territorial Scheme —
Outbreak of small-pox — Address from Municipal
Council of Woodstock — Old colours — Departure
from Cape Town — Pictermaritzburg — Expedition
against natives — Return to Pietermaritzburg —
Amusements there — Ceylon.
After staying about eighteen months at
Fort George, the 91st proceeded to Edin-
burgh in May 1873. The regiment arrived
at Granton on the morning of the 12th, and
after landing in the most orderly manner,
commenced its march under Colonel Sprot up
the hill to the old castle on the rock. On the
route the 91st passed the 93rd Sutherland
Highlanders, who were marching out of the
Castle, and were on their way to embark at
81G
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
Granton ; each corps shouldered arms to the
other, and the pipers struck up a merry greet-
ing. The large crowds of people who had
collected along the streets to witness the
departure of the 93rd, waited to give a hearty
weicome to the Princess Louise's Highlanders.
Under the first scheme of linked regiments,
intimated by the General Order of the 17th
March 1873, the 91st had been associated
for administrative and enlistment purposes
with the 72nd Highlanders, with Stii-ling as
the regimental centre, and thither a detach-
ment was sent on the 27th of July to form
part of the 58th Brigade Deput.
During its stay in Edinburgh the regiment
gained the respect and admiration of the in-
habitants for its steady conduct and soldierly
bearing, and the efforts made by Colonel Sprot
to keep his men up to the highest state of
efficiency won the jiraise of both the press and
the citizens. 1 For the first time, the military
stationed at the Castle had a field-day in the
prosecution of drill in out-post duty, a method
of training which is frequently practised at
Aldershot and other large military stations,
and which was highly appreciated by the
Lieutenant-Colonel in command. A variety
of exciting movements, extending altogether
over a period of more than seven hours, took
place from Duddingston and Arthur Seat all
along the roxite to the Castle Esplanade, the
latter portions of the mimic warfare being
witnessed by a large and excited crowd at-
tracted by the unusual proceedings and by the
sound of fiz'ing in the streets. Besides having
several other field-days when movements of a
similar nature were engaged in, the regiment
was also systematically exercised in throwing
u]) trenches, tent-pitching, and flag-signalling.
Nor were social amenities forgotten. In
order to contribute to the public amusement
during the season when the weather was too
cold for the enjoyment of out-door music in
the Princes Street Gardens, the officers of the
Argyll Highlanders hired the Music Hall,
and there the band played one night every
1 Colonel Sprot, xve may mention here, is the author
of a little manual of outpost duty, written in a con-
cise and clear manner, and givinic a reason for evcry-
tliing. This ra;inual will be found useful to all ranks,
from the Held-otiicer to the sentry.
week during the winter of 1873-74. The
income from the small charge made for admis-
sion during the season exceeded the expendi-
ture by £42, and this sum, supplemented by
contributions from the officers, was devoted
to the erection of a drinking fountain at the
Castle gate. In recognition, too, of the
services of the sentry posted at the entrance
to the Exhibition of the Royal Scottish
Academy of Arts, the members of the
Academy presented the regiment with a
handsomely engraved bell, which is now
kept under the charge of the main guard,
the sentry striking the hours on it during the
day. The good feeling and fellowship which
existed between the regiment and the reserve
forces was shown by the matches that took
place in May and June 1874 between 10 ser-
geants of the 91st and 10 sergeants of the Lst
Midlothian Rifle Volunteers. The difference
between the scores over both matches was only
one point, and the Leith men presented the
91st with a gold cross to be competed for by
those who had taken part in the contests.
A third trial of skill was prevented by the
departure of the Argyll Highlanders for
Ireland, the regiment, under the command
of Lieutenant- Colonel Sjirot, embarking at
Granton on the 29th of June on H.M.S.
" Tamar," in which it was conveyed vid the
Pentland Firth to Belfiist, Carrickfergus Bay
being reached on the 1st of July. The dis-
embarkation took place on the following day,
headquarters proceeding to Newry, where ad-
vantage was taken of the vicinity of the canal
to exercise the men in swimming, three com-
panies to Armagh, one company to Monaghan,
and one company to Newtonards for mus-
ketry instruction. The whole battalion was
afterwards reunited at the Curragh Gamp in
the end of March 1875, and at this station it
remained till May 1876, the ordinary routine
of camp life being, however, broken by few
noteworthy incidents. Lieutenant-Colonel
Sprot was promoted to a full colonelcy on
the 29th of January 1875, and on his depar-
ture fi'om the regiment in January 1876 to
take up the duties of Assistant Adjutant and
Quartermaster-General — an office to which
he had been appointed on the 19 th of the
ACTIVE SERVICE IN NATAL.
817
month — lie presented the regiment with the
original masonic charter of the old regimental
lodge (No. 321). This document, which had
come into Colonel Sprot's possession through
his own connection with the " craft," is dated
the 4th of March 1801, and grants permission
to form and hold a lodge of Free and Accepted
Masons, at the Cape of Good Hope or else-
where, in the 91st Regiment of Foot, upon
the second and fourth "Wednesdays of every
month, and is signed by the Duke of Athol,
the then Grand Master, and by R. Leslie,
Grand Secretary. It has been mounted and
framed, and is now hung in the officers' mess
room. Colonel Sprot was succeeded in com-
mand by Lieutenant-Colonel Kirk.
In April, May, and June 1876 part of the 9 1 st
moved to Londonderry, and headquarters and
the remainder to Enniskillen, at which places
it remained till May 1877, when both sections
moved to Belfast. While stationed here, the
regiment furnished Guards of Honour to H.E.
the Lord-Lieutenant and the Duchess of
Marlborough when they visited the north of
Ireland, and from the 6th to the 10th of
August it had to provide detachments for the
delicate duty of assisting the civil power to
maintain order in the streets, as the public
peace had been greatly endangered through
the strong party feeling and disorderly pro-
ceedings caused by speeches and processions
in connection with the Home Rule move-
ment. In October, also, of the same year
the 91st had to regret the loss of the old
colours carried from 1845 to 1869, which,
on their retirement, had been deposited at
Inverai-y Castle, where they were consumed
by the great fire which, on the 12th of
October, destroyed a large portion of the
castle and many of the historic treasures it
contained. In reply to an expression of
sympathy sent to the Duke of Argyll by
Lieutenant- Colonel Kirk on behalf of the
regiment, the Marquis of Lome wrote : —
" Alas for the old flags ; all we can hope to
recover are the metal leaf-shaped heads of the
staffs, and they are perhaps melted. Besides
the colours, all the arms used by our people
in the campaign of 1745 are gone. The
Duke is much touched and pleased by the
II.
expression of sympathy you offer on the part
of the regiment, and deeply deplores the loss
of the flags of which he was so proud."
In April 1878, ordei-s came for change of
quarters to the Royal Barracks at Dublin,
where, in the same month, the total strength
was augmented by the addition of 465 men
from the Army and Militia Reserves, which
had be'en mobilised in consequence of the
threatening aspect of affairs in the East at
the close of the Russo-Turkish war. The
crisis was not, however, of long continuance,
and in July the reserve men were dismissed,
and returned to their homes. The only other
incident, outside the ordinary routine of
station life, that marked the year was the de-
spatch in December of a lai-ge draft to join the
linked regiment, the 72nd Highlanders, which
was then on active service in Afghanistan.
On the 2d of January 1879, the 91st em-
barked at Kingstown for Portsmouth, en roti^e
for Aldershot where it arrived on the 6th,
and occupied the permanent barracks. Here,
however, it was not destined long to remain,
for, when on the 11th of Februaiy news ar-
rived of the great disaster that had befallen
the force under Lieutenant - General Lord
Chelmsford, then operating in Zululand — the
camp at Islandlhwana having been surprised
on the 2 2d of January, and a large portion
of the British column destroyed — the regiment
was one of the infantry battalions selected to
be sent out at once to reinforce Chelmsford's
division, and received orders to prepare to
embark immediately at Southampton on the
hired steam -ti-ansport " Pretoria " for convey-
ance to Natal. The large draft sent off so
soon before had reduced the strength, and
a number of volunteers had to be received
from other regiments. Everything was, how-
ever, ready by the 17th of February, and on
the 18th the Argyll Highlanders paraded at
Aldershot in full field-service order for in-
spection by H.R.H. the Duke of Cambridge,
who afterwards addressed the officers, con-
gratulating them on the compliment that had
been paid to the regiment by its selection for
this service, and expressing confidence that
they and all ranks would sustain the reputa-
tion the 91st had always borne. On the fol-
5 L
818
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
lowing day the regiment embarked, and,
amid the cheers of the Lirge crowd that had
assembled to say " Good-bye " — the band
returning the greeting by playing "Auld
Lang Syne" — set sail for South Africa, where
it had first seen active service in 1795, and
where it had again earned fresh distinction
with either its first or second battalion, and
for some years with both, during the long
and harassing struggles with natives and
Boers between 1839 and 1855. The total
strength was 23 ofiicers, 43 sergeants, 21
drummers, and 832 rank and file, and the
command devolved on Major Bruce, in conse-
quence of the illness of Lieutenant-Colonel
Kirk, who had, much to the regret of all
ranks, been compelled to go on the sick-list
very shortly before, on account of disease in
one of his feet, which eventually proved fatal.
The voyage ^ was a most agreeable one, and
during its progress the new clothing for 1879,
which had been put on board the transport,
was fitted and issued, and the kits thoroughly
overhauled, so that each should be in perfect
condition for the field — the articles taken
being one serge coat, two pairs of trousers,
two pairs of boots, three pairs of socks, two
towels, and one hold-all. Cape Town, where
the " Pretoria " was visited by Lady Frere
the wife of H.E. the Governor, was reached
on the 12 th of March, and Durban, in Natal,
the destination, on the 16th — the 91st being
the first of the reinforcements from home that
arrived, though the 57th Regiment, which
had been sent from Ceylon, had come in two
days before. The disembarkation began on
the 17th, but, owing to the difficulties and
delays due to the heavy swell that constantly
prevails, the last of the men were not landed
till the following day, when, as soon as camp ar-
rangements had been made, the regiment was
formed up to receive an address of welcome
from the many Scotchmen resident in Natal.
As there was pressing necessity for the
relief of the small garrison under Colonel
Pearson at Etshowe about 100 miles distant.
^ For some of the recent details connected with the
91st we are indebted to Colonel Robley's History of
the \st Battalion Princess Louise's Argyll and Sui/ier-
land Highlanders (Cnpe Town, 1883).
which had been shut in and besieged for some
time by an immense host of Zulus, and which
had sent a heliographic message that provi-
sions were nearly exhausted, the 91st was at
once told off to form part of a relieving
column, which, under the command of Lord
Chelmsford himself, was to start as soon as
possible, and which, in addition to the Argyll
Highlanders, consisted of the Buffs, the 57th
Regiment, the 3d Battalion of the 60th Rifles,
a naval brigade composed of sailors from
H.M.S. "Shah," "Tenedos,"and "Boadicea,"
200 mounted infantry, and 2 battalions of
native levies known as the Natal Native
Contingent. The preparations for departure
occupied but a very short time. The boys
(17 in number) were left beliind at Durban;
the band was broken up and its members
appointed to act as stretcher-bearers and
hospital orderlies, music on the march being
supplied by nine pipers and a small band of
drummers and fifers ; and on the 19 th of
March the advance to the Tugela river, the
boundary line between Natal and Zululand,
began — the total strength of the 91st being
23 officers and 832 non-commissioned officers
and men. The route taken was by the coast
road, as the country along it was open ; and
after crossing the boundary no tents were
carried, but each man was provided with a
blanket and a waterproof sheet : a waggon
laao^er strenirthened with shelter trenches was
carefully formed each night, and, in order to
prevent any surprise towards dawn, the ti'oops
were under arms every morning from 4 a.m.
till daylight. Fort Pearson, on the lower
Tugela, was reached on the morning of the
25th, and the river was crossed and camp
formed on the other side, in the enemy's
country, the same day. On the 26th the
battalion was inspected by Lord Chelmsford,
and on the 27 th and 28 th the final prepara-
tions were made for resuming the advance,
70 rounds of ammunition being issued to
each man, and the main camp struck and a
smaller one formed in which the baggage and
camp equipment were left under guard. On
the 29th the forward movement was again
begun, but in consequence of the long train
of waggons, and the miserable condition of
BATTLE OF GINGINHLOVO.
819
the route, the ground being very soft and
heavy from the recent rains, but slow pro-
gress was made, and the intrenched laager
was formed on the bank of the Ineyone river,
9 miles distant from the starting point.
Next day the advance was continued to the
south bank of the Amatikulu river, which
was crossed with some difficulty on the
morning of the 31st, the waters of the
swollen stream reaching neai-ly to the men's
waists, and necessitating their carrying the
ammunition on their shoulders, while such
slow progress was made in getting the
waggons across, that a laager had to be
formed only about 2 miles to the north of
the river. Here the following telegram, ad-
dressed from Canada by H.R.H. the Princess
Louise to Captain Chater, A.D.O. to the
Marquis of Lome then Governor-General of
Canada, who had hurried to South Africa to
join his I'egiment in the field, was received : —
"Convey to 91st my regret at not seeing
them before their departure ; also the interest
I take in their welfare, wishing them every
success, with God-speed, and a safe return."
The march was resumed on the morning of
the 1st of Ajn-il, when the enemy was seen
for the fii'st time, but the roads were still
very heavy, and only a short distance was
traversed, the intrenched laager being formed
at Ginginhlovo, about 15 miles from Etshowe.
Beyond this point difficulties were antici-
pated, both, from the presence of the Zulu
force and from the nature of the road, which,
after crossing some swampy ground, " winds
through a bushy and difficult country for
some 15 miles, the last 8 or 9 being a steady
ascent. The whole country is covered with
very high grass, and even what appears to
be open plain is really sufficiently undulating
to afTord easy cover to considerable bodies of
natives." Hardly had the laager been
finished when a severe thunderstorm began,
and during a considerable part of the night
the rain fell in torrents, so that next morning
the roads were too heavy for marching, while
the laager itself was nearly a foot deep in mud.
Although no mo"vement could take place,
the day was nevertheless not destined to be
passed in idleness. The troops had, accord-
ing to rule, stood to arms at 4 a.m., at which
time there was a dense mist, but this was
gradually dissipated as daylight advanced.
The north or front face of the laager was
occupied by the 3d Battalion of the GOth
Rifles, the right flank face by the 57th Regi-
ment, the left flank face by the Butfs, the
99th Regiment, and two companies of the
91st, and the rear face by the remaining six
companies of the 91st, while the Naval
Brigade, with guns, gatlings, and rockets,
was posted at the four corners. At a
quarter to six, reports came in from the
mounted infantry (who had been out scout-
ing from the earliest dawn), and at the same
moment from the pickets of the GOth and
99th, that the enemy (large bodies of whom
had been observed shortly after daybreak on
the left flank coming out of the bush border-
ing the Inyezane river, about 2 miles distant)
was rapidly advancing. *' No preparation,"
says Lord Chelmsford in his despatch, " was
necessary, and no orders had to be given beyond
the saddling-up af the horses of the officers of
the staff. The troops were already at their
posts, and the cattle had not been let out to
graze. At 6 a.m. the attack commenced on the
north front." Shells and rockets were fired,
but notwithstanding these, and the heavy fire
from the breechloaders and gatlings with
which they were assailed, as soon as they
were within range, and from which they
sufiered sevei-ely, the " Zulus advanced with
great rapidity and courage, taking advantage
of the cover aff'orded by the undulations of
the ground and the long grass," skii-mishing
splendidly, and firing as they advanced. The
foe could not, however, manage to ajoproach
the trench nearer than twenty yards, and the
favourite spears were useless. A number of
casualties, however, took place ; Lieutenant-
Colonel Northey received a bullet wound,
from the effects of which he eventually died ;
Lieutenant-Colonel Crealock and Captain
Barrow were wounded, and Captain Moly-
neux and Lieutenant Courtenay had their
horses shot under them. Checked on this
side, the attack rolled round to the west face,
where Lieutenant Johnson of the 99 th Regi-
ment was killed, and whilst this new onset
820
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
was proceeding, " a fresh force came round
to the rear, probably from the Umisi Hill,
anticipating (so prisoners stated) that our
force would prove insufficient to defend at
the same time all the faces of the laager.
Here," continues Lord Chelmsford, " they
obstinately held their ground, finding cover
in long grass and undulations. The mounted
infantry and volunteers meantime, having
left the laager, had been engaged in clearing
its front face. I now directed Captain
Barrow to advance across the right or east
face and attack the enemy's right flank. It
was now 7.30 a.m., and during one hour and
a half the Zulus had obstinately attacked
three sides of the laager." Even before this
the enemy had begun to realise the impos-
sibility of passing through the zone of rifle
fire which met them from the 91st, and to
see that their favourite assegais were useless,
so that on the appearance of the mounted
men they at once abandoned their hopeless
attack, and commenced to retreat, mostly in
the direction of the Inyezane river — where
many guns, spears, and shields, thrown away
in the flight, were afterwards found — and of
the road to Etshowe. As soon as it was
evident that the Zulus were retiring, the
Natal Native Contingent, who were formed
on the rear face of the intz'enchment, cleared
the ditch, and rushed forward with loud
cheers, and by them and Captain Barrow's
horsemen the pursuit was kept up for several
miles. The attacking force, which had ex-
pected to surprise the British column amid
the confusion incident to the start from the
laager, was reported by prisoners to have
consisted of 180 companies of the Zulu army,
which would place the number of those engaged
in the attack at about 1 2,000 men. Their total
loss was estimated at 1000, no fewer than
471 bodies having been counted close to the
camp, besides those that had fallen farther
ofi" or been killed in the pursuit. The British
loss amounted to 9 killed and 52 wounded,
to which total the 91st Highlanders contri-
buted one private killed, and one sergeant and
6 privates wounded — two dangei'ously, of
whom one afterwards died of his wounds.
The rest of the day was spent in burying
the dead and packing the light two-wheeled
carts drawn by mules, which were to be sent
on to Etshowe next morning under convoy
of a flying column consisting of six com-
panies of each of the 57th, 60th, and 91st
regiments, the rest of the force remaining to
garrison the laager. The men were only
allowed a blanket each, even the watei-proof
sheets being left behind to reduce the trans-
port, as the road was very difficult, being
still soft, a continuous ascent the whole way,
and intersected by a number of streams of
considerable depth. Notwithstanding these
trials, however, and though the march lasted
for fifteen hours, with only one halt, and the
many young soldiers who filled the ranks
were very much exhausted, all acquitted
themselves well, and Lord Chelmsford and
Colonel Pearson met at 5 o'clock in the after-
noon, while all the supplies and the last
portion of the rearguard (which was formed
by the 91st) had reached their destination
before 11 o'clock the same night. The
following day was spent by the relieving
force in resting, while Colonel Pearson and
his brave little garrison started for the
Tugela; and on the 5th, everything of value
having been i-emoved, Etshowe was abandoned,
and the flying column began its return march
to Ginginhlovo, which was not, however,
reached till next day, an intervening halt
having been made in consequence of the
great suffering of the men from excessive
fatigue. The old position at that place had
been, for sanitary reasons, abandoned, and
another laager established at a distance of
2 miles ; and camp was again shifted on the
7th of April, after the departure of Lord
Chelmsford and his staff" for the Tugela, to a
more suitable position nearer the Amatikulu
river, where a sti'ong intrench ment officially
termed Ginginhlovo Camp was formed with
an abattis in front. The garrison consisted of
the 57th, 60th, and 91st regiments, the Naval
Brigade, Barrow's Mounted Infantry and
Volunteers, and two battalions of the Natal
Native Contingent, all under Lieutenant-
Colonel Clarke of the 57th. The whole
force suffered much from fever and dysentery
brought on by constant exposure without
PORT DURNFOKD AND CAPE TOWN.
821
tents to heavy i-ain and bad weatlier, and by
the general unhealthiness of the climate along
the Zulu coast.
On the 25th of April, Ginginhlovo Camp
was evacuated, and a position taken up about
4 miles off on the Inyezane river, where a
new fort (Fort Chelmsford) was begun, the
91st being meanwhile detached to construct
another work (named Fort Crealock after the
Major-General who had been appointed to
the command of the division) on the Amati-
kulu river, on the main line of communication
with the force which was to operate in the
interior of Zululand. As the Major-General
in command had decided that two months'
supplies for 6000 men must be accumulated
at Fort Chelmsford before the division —
which consisted of the troops mentioned in
the last paragraph along with the Buffs,
8oth, and 99th regiments — could advance,
the battalions in gai-rison were constantly
employed on convoy duty with empty wag-
gons to the Tugela and with full ones back.
On the 10 th of May Fort Crealock was com-
pleted and occupied, the garrison consisting
of the 91st, detachments of engineers and
artillery, and a battalion of the native levies,
all under the command of Major Bruce; and
here the regiment remained till the 15 th of
June, when, on relief by the Buffs, it started
to form the advance guard of the whole
division in the forward movement across the
Inyezane river. On the 27th of June the
Umlatoosi river was reached and crossed,
and on the following day Port Durnford,
whei'e the naval authorities thought that a
landing place and depot of supplies might
be formed, was occupied. At tliis post the
regiment remained till the 24th of July, the
only incident of note being an expedition
along the banks of the Umlatoosi river to
assist in the destruction of a large military
kraal at Umgeni. During the bivouac after
the successful accomplishment of this opera-
tion, news arrived of the victory at Ulundi,
and the virtual termination of the war.
From the end of July to the beginning of
September, the difierent companies of the
battalion were scattered about the country,
either in small posts guarding the line of com-
munications, or engaged in pursuit of the once
powerful but now fugitive Cetywayo, who,
after his capture on the 28th of August, was
sent off to Cape Town by sea from Port Durn-
ford, the A company of the 9 1st lining the beach
as a guard on the occasion of his departure.
On the 13th of September orders were
received to return to Durban, where head-
quarters and four companies wei'e to be
stationed, three companies (F, G, and H)
being detached to Mauritius, and one (B) to
St Helena. On arriving at Verulam, the
terminus of the Durban railway, further
instructions were given that headquarters
and the A, C, D, and E companies were to
proceed to Cape Town, and for that place
they accordingly sailed — along with the B
company, which did not set out for St Helena
till the 6th of January 1880— on the 30th on
board the hired steam-transport " City of
Venice," with a strength of 16 officers, 30
sergeants, 18 drummers, and 540 rank and
file. This being the main portion of the
regiment, we shall follow its fortunes first.
Cape Town was reached, and quarters
taken up at the barracks, on the 6th of
October, B and D companies being detached
to "VVynberg. On the 27th of November,
Lieutenant-Colonel Bruce, who had been pro-
moted from Major on the 21st of June, was
appointed a Companion of the Bath for his
services during the Zulu campaign, but after-
wards no event of outstanding importance took
place till the 9th of March 1881, when the
medals for the Zulu war were presented by
Lieutenant-General the Hon. Leicester Smyth,
C.B., in command of the forces in Cape Colony,
who addressed the battalion as follows : —
"I am grateful to Colonel Bruce for the plea'inre
he has given me in asking me to present these medals,
honourable emblems of hanlshiiis undergone, valour
displayed, and victory won, and I wish the recipients,
one and all, many happy years to wear them. I am
the more pleased at being here to-day, for, a long
time ago, how long I hardly like to say, I had tlie
honour of campaigning in this country with the 91st
Kcgimcnt, and then had many opportunities of wit-
nessing and appreciating their gallant deeds ; and as
the 91st fought in those days of old, and as those to
whom I have now given these medals fought in more
recent times, so I feel sure will the 91st Highlanders
of the present day, should they be called upon, stub-
bornly uphohl the great tradition of their regiment,
and do their duty to their Queen and country."
822
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
The officers and men of the detachment at
St Helena received their medals from Lien-
tenant-General Sir Frederick Roberts, G.C.B.,
who visited that place while on his way to the
Transvaal, and who expressed gi-eat admiration
of the physique and smart tiu'n-outof the party;
and the decorations for the companies stationed
at Mauritius were presented at Port Louis, on
the 22d of April, by Major-General Murray.
This latter body rejoined the main portion
of the regiment at headquarters at Cape
Town on the 26th of May in such a sickly
condition, owing to attacks of Mauritius
fever, that the non-commissioned officers and
men had to remain off duty for a month after
their arrival. The station at Mauritius was
formerly very healthy, but the diseases intro-
duced by the coolies brought from India to
work on the sugar plantations, and change
of climate resulting from the deforesting of
considerable portions of the island, have in-
duced great alteration in this respect ; and
outbreaks of fever in the low-lying country
and the districts along the coast have been
frequent since 1867, and have caused great
loss of life among the inhabitants and the
troops in occupation. The infantry barracks at
both Port Louis and Mahebourg lie, unfortun-
ately, in the unhealthy zone, and so much did
the companies of the 9 1 st stationed in the island
suffer in consequence, thatfrom December 1880
till their departure in May 1881, they became
simply a detachment of sick passing through
the hospital and thence to the sanatorium at
Curepipe amid the more bracing air of the hills.
The B company, which had been detached
for duty at St Helena, reached its post on
the 13th of January 1880, and on the 12th
of July formed pai't of the Guard of Honour
by which the ex-Empress Eugenie — who was
then on her way to visit the scene of the
Prince Imperial's death in South Africa —
was received when she landed to inspect the
former tomb of Napoleon at Longwood. This
was the fourth occasion on which the 91st
Regiment, or some portion of it, had been
associated with events connected with the
history of the Buonaparte family, the others
being when the allied armies were in pursuit
of Napoleon after Waterloo; when three
companies were present at the disinterment
of his remains at St Helena in 1840; and
when an officer, the band, and a small detach-
ment were present at the funeral of the Prince
Imperial at Durban on the 9th of June 1879.
The company at St Helena was relieved in
October by the A company, which remained
at this station for two years, not returning
to Cape Town till the 18th of October 1883.
On the 1st of June 1881 the words "South
Africa, 1879," were added to the distinctions
already borne on the colours and appoint-
ments, and from the 1st of July the regiment
was, under the new army reorganisation
scheme, incorporated with the 93rd Suther-
land Highlanders into the 91st territorial
regiment, its designation becoming officially,
from the 1st of July of the following year,
the 1st Battalion of the Princess Louise'.s
Argyll and Sutherland Highlanders. The
93rd formed of course the 2d battalion, and
the Highland Borderers Militia and the Royal
Renfrew Militia were added as the 3d and ith
battalions respectively, while the depot was
fixed at Stirling. The kilt, permission to adopt
which had been refused by the military autho-
I'ities in 1871, was taken into wear as the uni-
form of the regiment on the 10th of May 1882,
when the officers gave a ball in the Cape Town
Exchange in honour of the occasion, II. E. Sir
Hercules Robinson, the Governor, and Lady
Robinson being among the guests.
In consequence of an epidemic outbreak
of small-pox in Cape Town, the battalion
moved, on the 6th of July 1882, to Wyn-
berg, where it was placed under canvas ;
and such were the precautions taken by
the authorities, and the cai'e exercised by
the men themselves, that no case of the
disease occurred in the camp. The a,nnual
inspection was made on the 2d and 3d of
November by Lieutenant-General the Hon.
L. Smyth, C.B., who expressed his entire
satisfaction with the manoeuvring and in-
ternal economy of the regiment. When the
battalion left the temporary camp at Wynberg
on the 16th of February 1883, the officer in
command, Lieutenant-ColonelRobley,received
an extract from the minutes of the Wynberg
Village Board of Management expressing
OLD COLOURS— PIETERMARITZBURG.
823
regret at the departure of the troops, and
complimenting tliem highly on their extreme
good conduct, which reflected the greatest
credit on all concerned with the discipline.
Lieutenant-Colonel Eobley succeeded to the
full command of the battalion on the 27th of
June — Colonel Bruce, C.B., who had pro-
ceeded home on leave the previous November,
having been placed on the retired list with
the rank of Major-General — and on the 23d
and 30th of August the annual inspection
was made by Lieutenant-General Smyth.
Later iu the year, correspondence took
place between the commanding officer, as
representing the regiment, and the Committee
for the pi'eservation of old Scottish regimental
colours, who were anxious to obtain one of
the old stands of the 91st to be placed in St
Giles' Cathedral, Edinburgh. In accordance
with the universally expressed desire of the
regiment to obtain one of the old sets for
this purpose, a request was made to Mr
Gordon of Ellon Castle, the representative of
Colonel Bertie Gordon, to allow those carried
from 1827 to 18-15, and now in his possession,
to be transferred to Edinburgh, but as he
looked on them as an heirloom not to be
parted with, Major-General Macdonald, com-
manding in Scotland — whose father had been
connected with the regiment from 1803 to
1827, during the last three yeai's of which
period he was in command — looking to the
importance of the movement and the gene-
rally expressed wish of the regiment, kindly
consented to hand over for the purpose the set
carried from the Union of the three kingdoms
till 1827, and which had, on its retirement,
been presented to Colonel Macdonald, and
preserved at his family seat at Dunalastair.
In October orders were received for change
of quarters to Natal, so that accommoda-
tion might be provided at Cape Town for
the 2nd Battalion of the Northamptonshire
Regiment (formerly the 5Sth),and on the 29th
the following highly complimentary address,
signed on behalf '^f the council by the mayor
and town clerk, was received by the com-
manding officer : —
" The Municipal Council of "Woodstock, district of
Cape Town, wish, in view of the approaching depart-
ure of the Regiment, to express their view of the
high character and soldierly conduct of the Regiment
during a stay of nearly four years. No Regiment is
better known in the colony than the 91st, wiiich has
served at different periods, and always with distinc-
tion, in South Africa during more than 29 years. It
was througii this village, then known as Papendorp,
that the Regiment marclied on its way to Cape Town
on 16th September 1795. The Council take this
opportunity to express the warmest interest in the
future of the Regiment, feeling sure that in whatever
part of the world it may serve, it will maintain its
historical renown."
The A, B, and D companies sailed on the
2d of November in H.M.S. "Tyne," the first
and last reaching Pietermaritzburg on the
7th, while B remained at Durban ; and the
rest of the regiment, except C company which
was left on detachment duty at Wynberg till
the 12th, took its departure in the same vessel
on the 1st of December. The day before the
departure the following farewell Order was
issued by H.E. The Administrator: —
"The Lieutenant-General wishes to thank the 1st
Battalion Argyll and Sutherland Highlanders for
their excellent discipline and behaviour during the
three years they have served together here, and he will
be grateful to them if the same be observed up to the
last moment. Their departure will be universally
regretted, but it is necessitated by the just claims to
consideration of another gallant corps, which for the
last four years has had a very hard time of it ; and so,
for the present, the General wishes the91stgood-bye."
The whole route from the barracks to the
jetty was densely crowded, and the men
marched out amid most marked demonstra-
tions of popularity, many of the buildings
being decorated with mottoes expressive of
the good wishes of the Cape Town inhabitants
for their departing friends. The " Tyne "
reached Durban on the Gth, and the dis-
embarkation was completed on the following
day, and the regiment — except B company
remaining at Durban, H company sent on to
Etshowe, and C company which did not arrive
till the 18th — safely quartered in the iron huts
in the camp at Pietermaritzburg before night.
Here the life was for some time quiet and
uneventful, but very far from dull, for we
learn from the monthly Regimental News — •
which was " Printed and Published at the
Regimental Pi-inting Office by Lance-Corporal
H. Baldwin and Private G. Graham," and
" Edited by Lieutenants Wilson and Hender-
son," and which its promoters started '* to
enable the affairs of the regiment to be laid
824
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLA^ND REGIMENTS.
before its members in sucb a manner that
they can be carefully preserved or forwarded
to the friends or relictions of those so inclined "
— that cricket matches, shooting matches,
football matches, athletic sports, and lawn
tennis, were in full swing. From the same
source we also learn that in the beginning of
1885 there were no fewer than 317 depositors
in the regimental savings' bank, with over
^3020 to their credit — a somewhat startling-
fact for those sentimentalists who bemoan
the improvident habits of the British soldier.
The 1st of January 1884 was welcomed with
all due ceremony, the officers carrying out
the good old custom of first-footing the
sergeants at their mess, while later in the
day the Colonel and officers visited each
company in turn, and on this occasion the
visitors on their way to the lines of the D
company were met and played in by a
mounted piper, — a personage so anomalous
as to be almost mythical, and who then pro-
bably made his first appearance in militaiy
annals. This phenomenon was due to the
men of Captain Cookson's company who,
having taken over the equipment and
horses of a mounted company that had
preceded them at Pietermaritzburg, had
undergone instruction as mounted infantry
ever since their arrival at this station. The
clothing and equipment remained the same
as before, with the exception of the addition
of pantaloons, with putties, and ankle boots
and spurs, and a bandolier with ammunition
worn over the left shoulder. The new duties
were cheerfully taken to and soon mastered,
and hard work and good service were subse-
quently done by the detachment during the
ensuing troubles in Zululand.
The unsettled condition of that district led,
in April, to the reoccupation of Etshowe in
the Reserve Territory by two companies, and
shortly after to the formation of an advanced
post occupied by 100 men (Fort Chater) on
the Entumeni Hills. The rest of the regi-
ment, under command of Lieutenant-Colonel
Robley, started for the front on the 24th of
May, reached and forded the Tugela on the
28th, and arrived at Etshowe on the 30th,
the men mai'ching in gaily with the left sides
of their helmets decollated with waving white-
tufted reed-heads, in imitation of the white
hackle of the feather bonnet. In July a still
farther advanced post (Fort Yolland) on the
Esunglweni Hills was formed and occupied by
the 91st, and in September the battalion, with
its mounted infantry, the mounted infantry of
the South Wales Bordei'ers, and the Inniskil-
ling Dragoons, under the command of Lieu-
tenant-General Sir Leicester Smyth, K. C. M. G.,
C.B., advanced against the fastnesses of the
Usutu rebels, camp being formed at 'Mkondo.
Reconnaissances in force were made on the
14tli and 16th, and during these the sub-
mission of the natives was tendered to General
Smyth, so that no fighting took place, some-
what to the regi"et of all, for the camp,
though very picturesquely placed on a high
ridge, was veiy much exposed and decidedly
unpleasant, and a brush with the Usutus
would have been an excellent method of
relieving the feelings of irritation pi'oduced
by the gusty winds blowing from all quarters,
and overturning tents, and covering every-
thing with dust and dirt.
During the backward march, changes of
the outlying detachments were made, and
delighted indeed with the rearrangement
were the men of the C, D, and E companies,
who, after their rough work and road-making
at the outposts, looked forward with jjleasure
to the compai'ative luxury of the standing
camp. As the regiment in entering Etshowe
was marcliing past the Headquarters' camp,
the General came out to see them after their
hard work and their long day's journey, and
afterwards intimated his high admiration of
the condition in which they had come in ;
while, when subsequently unable to carry
out his field inspection on the 22d, in conse-
quence of the heavy rain, he issued the
following most gratifying Order : —
"It is my duty, and with such old friends and
acquaintances it is a double pleasure, to express my
sense of the excellent beliaviour of the Argyll and
Sutherland Highlanders generally, and very particu-
larly during the hard work and hard times passed at
Fort Yolland and 'Mkondo. I hope I may be able
soon to concentrate the Battalion and give it a little
rest, but things in this country are not settled, and
that is all I can say."
The promised rest came in November,
LEAVES SOUTH AFRICA FOR CEYLOK
825
wlien Forts Chater and Yolland were aban-
doned, and — what had not been the case
before since September 1879 — all the com-
panies were once more assembled together.
Advantage was taken of the brief stay in camp
to send small parties to repair and enclose the
graves of those who fell at Ginginhlovo, and
to put the cemetery at Etshowe to rights.
Orders were received in December for the
return of the greater part of the regiment to
Natal, and on the 2 2d camp was left by this
portion, and the march begun in very warm
and trying weather, the heat in the valleys
being excessively oppressive. On passing
the graves of the officers and men of the
Buffs and Natal Native Contingent who had
fallen at Inyezane, arms were shouldered as
a mark of respect, and near Ineyone, on the
24th, a somewhat striking example of the
vicissitudes of human affairs presented itself
as the men greeted the Zulu chief Usibepu,
who had come to see them pass, with a cheer,
this warrior, though now driven from his
lands by the Boers, and a refugee with all
his people in the British Reserve Territory,
having been the leader of the Zulu attack at
Ginginhlovo in 1879. The early hours of
Christmas day were somewhat disagreeably
spent in drying clothing, blankets, and tents,
which had all been thoroughly soaked during
a severe rain-storm the preceding night, in
the sun, before packing up and proceeding to
Stanger, which consequently was not reached
till late in the evening. From Yerulam the
battalion was, on the morning of the 29th,
conveyed by I'ail to Pietermaritzburg, and
quarters again taken up at that place, a small
detachment being posted at Durban. Here
the old uneventful life was resumed, the only
breaks in the routine being the despatch of
different companies to relieve the two sta-
tioned at Etshowe, and the final return of
this garrison and of the D company, which
had been away on mounted duty for a year,
on the 27th of March, after which the whole
regiment was concentrated at headquarters,
except the men at Durban. In autumn
orders were received for service in India, the
destination being Ceylon, and preparations
were thereafter made for this change of
II.
station. On the 3d of November the Presby-
terians of the battalion met and presented
their minister, the Rev. J. Gould Smith of
Pietermaritzburg, with a farewell address and
a silver and oak dessert service subscribed for
by 40 non-commissioned officers and 550 men,
and which Mr Smith assured them would be
treasured by him as a token of friendship which
had been sincere and pleasant on both sides.
On the 6th and 7th of November the
regiment, under the command of Lieutenant-
Colonel Forbes-Robertson, Colonel Robley
having proceeded on leave in September,
embarked at Durban on H.M.S. "Himalaya"
for conveyance to Colombo. The time-expire
men — many of whom had been detained con-
siderably beyond the date of their prope
discharge by the proclamation of servic
emergency in South Africa early in the year
— and invalids, numbering about 200 in all,
were left behind, and sailed for home on the
16th in the steam-transport " Poonah," vid
Cape Town and Gibraltar. The relieving
regiment in Natal was, curiously enough, the
1st Battalion Royal Inniskilling Fusiliers, to
a detachment of which (then the 27th Regi-
ment) the 91st had given precedence in enter-
ing the boats to quit the wreck of the
transport "Abercrombie Robinson" in Table
Bay in 1842 (see p. 794).
The officers' mess of the 1st Argyll and Sutherland
Highlanders has quite a little museum of precious
and artistic curiosities. One of the most valuable
and interesting of these is a tontine snuff-box of
silver gilt, casket-shape, 8| inches long, 6 inches
wide, and 3 inches deep. This very handsome box
originated in one i^urchased by the officers who were
in the regiment in the year 1810, on the condition
that it could be claimed by the last survivor if
replaced by a similar box. It was claimed in 1841
by Colonel Anderson, and the new one then pre-
sented not having been claimed in 1870 by Colonel
Bertie Gordon, the last survivor of those whose names
were inscribed on it, became the property of the
officers then serving in the regiment, whose names
are inscribed on the inner lids. On the outside of the
lid is the arms of the regiment, surmounted by the
cro^^^l, and on the oval the names of the victories
during the Peninsular War. On the bottom of the
box, underneath the Rose, Shamrock, and Thistle,
and the date 1810, are the names of those who started
the original box, headed by Lieutenant-Col. ^Villiam
Douglas. There ai-e 50 names in aU, and of these 11
are Campbells, and 17 others belong to various High-
land clans ; of the remainder, 11 seem distinctly
5 M
826
IIISTOIiY OF THE HIGHLAXD EEGIMENTS.
Scotch. On the inside of the lid are the names of
the officers of the regiment in 1S41, when the new
box was presented, headed by Colonel Gabriel Gordon
and Lieutenant-Colonel R. Anderson. Here there
are in all 41 names, only 2 of them being Campbells,
although 15 seem cei'tainly Scotch, 3 being Gordons.
The list of officers into whose possession the box fell
in 1870 is headed by Lieiitenant-Colonel Sprot, and
there are 37 names in all. Let us hope that it will
be long before there will be a last survivor to claim it.
AmoDg the mess plate there are several other
articles of beautifully characteristic and artistic
design. Of these we may mention the foUo\^ang : —
A. large silver punch-bowl, of repouss6 work;
height, 9 inches ; diameter, 131 inches ; presented by
General Duncan Campbell of Locluiell. It is hand-
somely embossed with a design of flowers, grapes,
and other fruits, and bears the anns of Lochnell,
with the motto Arma parata fero. The ladle
belonging to the bowl is of a very ancient and
peculiar design, and has a Spanish coin of Ferdi-
nand VI., with the date 175S, let into the bottom.
A heavy two-handled silver cup, won by Ca]3tain
Lament at the Up Park Races in Jamaica in 182G,
and presented by him to the regiment, which he had
entered as an ensign in 1813. Captain Lament
served thereafter in the Peninsula, and was present
at Waterloo, the storming of Cambsai, and the
surrender of Paris.
A candlestick,^ inscribed — "Made from wood of the
'Abercrombie Robinson,' wrecked with Reserve
Battalion on board, in Table Bay, on the 27th
August 1842."
A silver snuff-box in two divisions, the gift of
Lieutenant-Colonel Catlin Crauf urd, who commanded
the 91 st in the Peninsula. Several silver-mounted
horn snufi-mulls, presented at different periods, in-
cluding a very large and handsxjme ram's head,
mounted with silver, studded with cairngorms, and
rsed as a snuff and cigar box. This was the joint
gift of Lieutenants W. Grant and C. L. Harvey on
their promotion in 1864. A shield on the forehead
bears the names of the officers then serving in the
regiment. The width across the horns is 17 inches.
A two-handled cup, ivy-leaf pattern, won in 1869
by Major Fenton, Captains Gregg and Gurney, and
Lieutenants Grant, Mills, and Chater, in a match
against a team of the same number of officers of the
4th King's Own Royal Regiment.
An inkstand presented by Lieutenant Schank, the
lid being formed by the original officers' breastplate
of the regiment which belonged to Colonel Campbell
of Lochnell.
A cigar-lighter in the form of a Itoar's head, the
regimental crest, in silver, mounted on an oval ebony
stand with wheels. The upper part of the head
forms a receptacle for spirits of wine. The tushes
are removable and tipped with asbestos. This is
the joint gift of Captain C. G. Alison and Lieutenant
and Adjutant Vemor Chater, date 1870.
A large silver quaich, 4J inches in diameter, with
straight projecting handles with boars' heads en-
graved on them. It is of ancient Highland pattern,
and has engraved round the upper portion an orna-
ment imitated from one of the Celtic crosses of
Argyll. It bears a Gafilic inscription : — " From the
Officers of the Higliland Rifle Regiment (Militia) to
the Officers of the 91st Princess Louise's High-
landers, Fort George, May 1872."'
A bronze medal presented by the French Govern-
ment in March 1875, in commemoration of the part
taken by the regiment in escorting the remains of
Napoleon I. at St. Helena in 1840. It bears on one
side a head, with the inscription, "Ludov. Philippus
I., Francorum Rex;" and on the other the dome of
the Invalides, with a figure of France receiving
the cortege, with the inscription, " ReUquiis re-
ceptis Neapolionls funus trimjiphalis, XV. Dec.
MDCCCXL."
A large oval dish of dark wood, with the inscrip-
tion in centre : — " Taken in a Kraal in Zululand, and
used by the Officers' Mess, 91st Princess Louise's
Argyll Highlanders, throughout the camj^aign of
1879."
A blotting book, which has on its cover the silver
breastplate worn from 1793 to 1808 by Brigadier-
Genei'al Craufurd, who commanded the regiment at
the Cape and in the Peninsula. Presented in 1880
by his son General J. R. Craufurd, the Colonel of
the regiment, as a mark of his interest in the Corps.
And last, but by no means least in importance, the
original "Muster-roll of the officers, non-commis-
sioned officers, dx'ummers, and privates who were
present at the battle of Waterloo;" and the scrap-
book of the regiment, which has on its fii-st page the
signatures of Her Majesty, the Princess Louise, and
the Marquis of Lorne.
The sergeajits' mess also possesses a few relics,
including a small bell with a statuette of Napoleon
on the top, brtjught fi"om St. Helena in 1842; several
snuff-mulls, a silver jug presented by the sergeants
of the Ross-shire Militia in 1872 ; small pieces of the
King's and Regimental Colours carried through the
Peninsular War, and now in St. Giles' Cathedral,
Edinburgh, i>resented to the mess by Colonel Robley
in 1SS4 ; and a shield presented by Colonel Sprot in
1870 to be shot for yearly by companies, and the
names of the captaiu, the company instructor, and
the letter of the best shooting companytobe engraved
air it every year.
COGAIDII NA SITH— "WAR OR PEACE."
Aekanged for the Bagpipes.
See note, page 759.
827
2«r/ //«(e.
r a' II ^ «^ J ' — Pi — *"*-i — I — —"
I -»; i- — — I I , . rS^i^' ^ — I : m 1 1
t—S-^ — (* 1 # V — •- 1 =-• — »-. —
c t-
:a:ii=i!'Si=^
::^
J =3 s w^ Si s J ^ J J m ^
z^iq:^^-^:^^- — -i:jq^==r -^^q— ^_ T:=^^-»
— r-5-* — F — I — I •» »i — ^ — [ \ * *r — P—* — "—
i'Si^^iiii
Doubliug of Part 1st.
-^-•4=
M-^^^-.-^ .' -^ ^LJ
-j^-^g — a
ar^azzpn
yy
:iitJ:
:iff=sc
^j^^g^^:
:^*=i
=^
iJ .3 i J
li'^ ^<;/ie.
^ — 17^ ^ ». J "1t» » ^T-! — ^^-a
-1 — 1-] I I -W •>-! 1 1— P-^*' ^'^^
,» J
rg-g ^-J »'!»(*-
S 5
■ 1 1 ■! i'
— ■?— 4~
r»=y
i i a » J ,3 } J
-t—
1^x3:
i::!^;
« sL
^=^
ri*^
.s-ir
i:?f=pc
?^
ft J_
a-jq:
« •>
:p^=iy=iB:=r=i
"^r^
t
Bis.
J g : |.»'_|_e_
E«£E
"UiiSJ
Variation 1st,
J S J a J 5 J _i
i^^ie:
i.^ i_iJ_5j_i
^j^^:^
2/((/ ti
S^£^£*=
/i/s.
i-iJ-^..M-M-iv'U4.^^L^
;^=^
z^^^
:^=F=y^r^y =g^:p^
^^iy
S J « »!
^ t^d L^-4^— Wd L-S L,J3 L^ "^ ^^
Uis.
s 6» r
y=?=^" -yz^=y-^zai
~LJ3 k^O
828
IIISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND IlEGIMENTS.
Doubling oi Variation 1st
7^)\'
S s 5 . S » S 5 S 6 5 . 3 . E .
s r
iif:_^^^_
r-^T^ ^ ^
•1 ^••' .
r^* ^.^
-—*— -rv^—
J_ *L_j-
fe--^
^?-^F^
* • ^ \ — ^
M ^ r >^l
r-^ [ ^
,#^^ ^-^f
'^:1 '-^1
•id '-£
L^' L^
ta_5 ^S
Vakiation 2nd.
^-^-^^-l^-i-^-4-
}
m^wzr-:^
^ ^-^
;;;s ^ ' L-s L-sT
Ei^E
i
J J
,6 I J .S J
2nd time.
I ^ ! ^i i 10 r--t^ ^'p f'0 --.\ ^\ .
\^ — Ui5 — Hiiig — siS — H— ■ — Lj L;i;5^ — Siiia''
S
ipz'T:^-
-^ -^ ^r^-y
fe c. « ^ t
'J J B
^51^
-.* ^
-^ -^
iiis.
B J i
J '^ L,5-^-Lj ^a ' ^. ^ i^g-t-^s— n^ L,^ ' L.=^
Doubling
J G3 Bis. J 53
~^1 ^ =i=:i,;xii3rn:
C6gAIDJI Xl SITE— "WAR OE PEACE."
829
Doubling of Variation 3kd.
fy=EI =_1 1 !B_J
J* Isi iime. .*
^=r=r^
St^:^E^^:
^^
^^
^
a>^ ^ . g 5^
J 55 J a
■ ^*^i — r~J=^"g"^ — r~^
Bb
g
qizT^ q:^=pn
J_a
TSq:
a
^ ! - n
j' a
— : ^S-^«-h»-ir4-i^ — ,*:
':f^
U-J-^ I ^ ■ J:
si^fii::
-^^d^
:J=i}^
■^zf—
i_
^
i»-^-5;^— ;
l^'l — r-J-J:^
a ^i J a ^J a
"T~T r-^T-
^E?^^
I ^ -J^J.;*,!.,
3^HE
e' 1-
PAs.
fe
Trebling.
i ^a J a _ J
i
xsm
y^^
jaL^d-^4
:^^"T
ct
^^ ■'^(ff — >-|
;q^=^
7d— I ' L
:^:3=3.^ ! ^-
:ia=
J = J
j::;^-ti...i_-i^r-^
s
Variation 4.
s2^!_J_a_^s_i
:J=g.azj— r^_J,iL_^
53 J J »i
i^zzfa:
> .^'^ ^
li'i in/ie.
_! ___ ! 1 _, 1 1_
r.^ a 5 j^
>=3:
W^
2nd time. J gg ? J S3 i_
M^
:^-g-«;^ i J ' m
Bis.
— --^ — r — ^
83D
UISTOnY OF THE niGHLA^'I) rtEGT!*rENTS.
i J S 5 J
-<»-<-
-<»-r-!-
t' I-
—h- T-^ i ■ m, ! >-! J 1 1 , J 1—
5=---E
t^*;
i
Bis.
Doubling of Variation 4.
:t;
^j^., — , —
J ^
qziqzz^izzjsiTq:;^;
^ZZZMUiZ^,
} 1st time. ^ ^S s
-T — ^-^-•— ^,a — I* ' — \-m~-M~\-
I _ S__s_
? 2yu/ <me.
-al i —
U(-.s
^--IJ-^
^J_J^^e_fLzJ=j:^:
n J S J J* _^ j' 53 J J =3 } J ^ J ^1 S3 i .
? J g 5
1 =1 1 U—
Tpxbling.
:=^3:
■^ — L^
3 i J
5
=^
J=i(
^-
=Hi^"
Jj.
gg?
li-i ^i;;/e.
J J
g 27id time. ;
J sL
;q--^-
-t.W=''g=.f=±^t-9=^
J_J
za3_-J=i^=^=^
S3 B
a J J* s _p J
-x^
^^--
z»^iizi^:gzisi
— H».
sq=^
--^— f- : ^— r— "-
Bis.
C6GAIDn KA SITTT—" WAE OE PEACE."
831
Crum-luatii.
:*=:
l.s< time.
.s 1=3 S3
i
Ei
:^=1?
tf :■' \0
^ I i ^ ^
ie=SH
-I— H-^^H ^S^,
r J j^ I .^=^
!« 2;i'/ </'m(?.
■^*^-
=f^=^^
:^=5fc
is:
<^ ■ 4g-
2eiA ^ +f-i-ig_L
:g_J_J^ [ ^-^
7??"5.
I-J^-:
:^=4
J-.^
=3
3=3i=SE34
J^ ' ^ »l ,^ J ,v
«J
q:iq=«
l-J^-
^93
is
1 ^ -'i,^
7^\^ I ^
t;
L'j.v.
te=aH±Ta:
Iiq=^=tsc
^ J J,# - ^ ^; ^ J J,^4-^
Doubling.
§-a
U^J^ "^ ^ =
..' J>* i ^ ^
^!-!^^if
-W^V
^ ' mi.. H I —I ___ *— . T ',^,^,^"?' I
li'i j;/me.
g 2nd time.
/;/.s\
S
Ri ^ r i^
:j-g-r^
* 1 ^-
832
HISTOEY OF THE IIIGKLAXD EEGBIEXTS.
J-^
-w-^-jw
J* I ^
Vr\ > wj
-) d m \ — * — S-l 1 •—•-*—) — * — * U
-I vmBB ! 1 kHH 1 ■-
i
5
«H f ! if *-!:
»> ,^
£k
^
-# J j^ I
^ ^ ^
I ^
"^ > J^
I J »'i
H— hi
i
Tripling.
±=^s9=
^
:^4fii^
4J-
i^-Ji
tzst
m
£t
iBi^ r
__ I __ \st time. __
— :jm~—\«A * — I — ^-* « ! «-* * ^ \»A- *-|. -1-^ I1-. ^ "■
^ 1 U_ 1 ^ l-l *-^ >- 1 M "K -I U-_ 1 rJ l-l ^
S3 «
-i^-^-i
li^
g
^h-«^
p
s
E
-.-.-^
t
f 2nd
lime.
j — \
^~'^W~J\
K — tf — I— ^-— -H — =i— Ji ^ I T^ i jjl !|l r •'^^1 — si— J
^1^}
si
i
i l5=_
«ii g3
Jriaztz*:^
i/* ^ ^
^ J >^ i -^ "^i ^ >=
r^=
-j-ir-f=^-|
C' I ^ , ^
:^=ifc
^=F^
R= J S
-t-j-ii^
i:-q=*q:^"^
-T- — *— •'"^-t-
^=ij
t;
-^— fr-^H-i
S3
^
:j=^^ ! ^ Wi
-SH-Sll
-i^
I?eXj
'X^^=^
-«^
^ J ^^ i ^ iJ! ^ J J4> I *' '>>T
QUATRIPLING.
^^r J J
S3 J pg
J! ^
^ J E5
^ =3
^
MT ' • — *^
# P I ^ ^ U! I *'^^^=X^
^1
=ii...a-
COGAIDH n1 SITH—" war OE peace." 833
lat time. ^_ ^
'2nd time.
f
I
£^«L
;= 1 =e 1
iJ!^ ■>
s:^
;5=id
-y-i'Ty
J
J J ^J-
^^
:^?=it
^ ■■' ^
^^ ■ !■ ■■i'r"'««^^ ■ h— ' I ^ -~i
,j_J — ^ — y4J4^
:e=i=it^
^
! J — i^~>, — 1-^ h* J m r " g'-^-i '-♦H — I*— t — 1-^ ^-•-1 — rz^ —
t-d-^ ! » Ji ^
?
*4
.i^_j_Ji» i J J| ^ J ;.# 1=^^
^ J j.# i ^-^^
I
,^)>— it-j->-^, ^ , ^ ^
D.C TiiEMA. Repeat the 1st Part after treiling the Uh Variation and Qnatripling o/ Crum-luath
IT.
5 N
834
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAJ^-D EEGIME^TS.
THE 92nd GOEIiOK HTGHLA:N^DEES.
I.
1794-1816.
Eaisinf? tlie regiment — The Ducliess of Gordon's
bounty — The Lochaber men and Captain John
Camei-on — First list of officers — Thorouglily High-
land character of the Gordon Highlanders — LI'Kin-
non the bard — First five years of service — Ireland
— Holland — Egmont-op-Zee — Sir John Moore's
regard for the regiment— Egypt — Severe losses of
the regiment — M'Kinnon's poem on the battle of
Alexandria — Ireland — Glasgow — Weeley — Copen-
liagen — Sweden— Portngal—Walcheren — Peninsula
— Fuentes d'Onor — Arroyo de Molinos — Almaraz
— Alba de Tormes — Vittoria — Pyrenees — ilaya —
92nd disregards orders — Nive — Orthes — Aire — Ire-
land— 2nd battalion disbanded — Brussels — Quatre
Bras- -Colonel John Cameron — Waterloo — Paris —
Horr:9.
Egmont-op-Zee.
Mandora.
Egypt with Sphinx.
CORUNNA.
Fuentes d'Onor.
Almaratii.
Vittoria.
Pyrenees.
Nive.
Orthes.
Peninsula.
AVaterloo.
The J\rarquis of Huntly, whilst a captain in
the 3rd Foot Guards, having offered to raise a
regiment for general service, letters were
granted to him for this purpose on the 10th
of February 1794. In his zeal for the service
the marquis was backed by his father and
mother, the Duke and Duchess of Gordon,
both of whom, along with the marquis himself,
took an active share in the recruiting. II is
quite a true story that the beautiful Duchess
of Gordon recruited in person on horseback at
markets, wearing a regimental jacket and
bonnet, and offering for recruits the irresistible
bounty of a kiss and a guinea. The result
was, that, within the short space of four
months, the requisite number of men waa
raised, and on the 24th of June the corps was
inspected at Aberdeen ^ by Major-General Sir
Hector Munro, and embodied under the deno-
mination of the " Gordon Higlilanders." The
officers appointed were : —
Lieutenant- Colonel Commandaivt.
George, Marquis of Huntly.
Majors.
Charles Erskine of Cadross, killed in Egypt in 1801.
Donald Macdonald of Boisdale, died in 1795.
Ca'ptains.
Alexander Napier of Blackstone, killed at Corunr.a in
1809.
John Cameron of Fassifern, killed at Quatre Bras,
16th June, 1815.
Honourable John Eamsay, son of Lord Dalhousie.
Andrew Paton.
William Mackintosh of Aberarder, killed in Holland
in 1799.
Alexander Gordon, son of Lord Eockville, killed at
Talaverain 1808, Lieutenant-Colonel 83rd regiment.
Simon Macdonald of Morar.
Ca-ptain-Licutenant,
Jokn Gordon, retired as Major.
Lieutenants.
Peter Grant, died in 1817, Major on half-pay
Archibald Macdonell, died in 1813, Lieutenant-Colocel
of veterans.
Alexander Stewart.
Sir John Maclean, Major-Gcneral, K.C.B., 1825.
Peter Gordon, died 1806.
Thomas Forbes, killed at Toulouse in 1814, Lieutenant-
Colonel of the 45th regiment.
Ewan Macpherson.
George H. Gordon.
^ " Here the Lochaber men (raised by Cajitain
Cameron) showed at once the influence of that clan-
feeling under which they had consented to go to war.
When it was proposed to draft them into the separate
divisions of grenadiers and light troops, they at once
declared that they would neither be separated from
each other, nor serve under any captain except
Cameron, that they had followed him as their leader,
and him only they would serve. It required all his
persuasion to induce them to sulmiit to the rules of
the service ; but, assisted by his relative, Major Camp-
bell of Auch, — a man of weight and experience, — and
promising that he himself would always watch over
their interests in whatever division they were ranked,
he prevailed on them to submit ; and as we shall sub-
sequently see, none of them ever had cause to re-
proach him with forgetting his pledge. " Memoir of
Colonel Cameron, by Eev. A. Clerk. — Wlien Huntly
first resolved to raise the regiment, he called on old
Fassifern, and off"ered to his son John a captain's
commission in it. Fassifern, however, declined the
gi'atifying ofl'er on the ground that he was imable to
raise the number of men necessary to entitle his son
to such a rank ; whereupon the marquis offered the
captaincy without any stipulation or condition, say-
ing he would be glad to have John Cameron as a cap-
tain in liis regiment, thougli he brought not a single
recruit.
GENERAL SIR JOHN A. EWART, K. C. B.
COLONKT, ("SSND) GORDON HIGHLANDERS.
EGMONT-OP-ZEE.
835
Charles Dowle, died of wounds in E^ypt in 1801.
George Davidson, killed at Qiiatre Bras in 1815, then
Captain in the 42nd regiment.
Archibald Macdonald.
Alexander Fraser, killed 2nd October 1799.
William Tod.
James Mitchell, Lieutenant- Colonel in 1815, retired
in 1819.
Sfaf.
Chaplain. — William Gordon.
Adjutant. — James Henderson, died in 1796.
Quarter -master. — Peter Wilkie, died in 1806.
Surgeon. — William Findlay, died in Egypt in 1801.
It is apt to be supposed that because the
Gordon estates now lie only in Aberdeen and
Banff, and because the regiment was first col-
lected at Aberdeen, that it belongs particularly
to that district ; but this is quite a mistake.
The 92nd was raised principally in the highland
districts of the Gordon estates, and from the
estates of the officers or their relations; but it
should be remembered that these estates then
extended, or the Duke had seignorities over the
lands, as far west as Ballachulish and Lochiel,
taking in Strathspey, and Lochaber, and it was
from these highland districts, of which Fort-
William is the centre, that it was mostly raised
and for a long time after recruited. It also
drew very many of its men from Argyll and
the "Western Isles. The 92nd along \vith
the 79 th should be classed with the Inver-
ness-shire, &c., Militia, and, in conjunction with
the 91st and 74th, along with the Argyllshire;
the 92nd being connected with N'orth Argyll
and Isles, the 9 1st with Lorn, and the 74th with
Cowal and Kintyre. It has always been parti-
cular in its recruiting; even after giving nearly
all its men as volunteers to regiments going to
the Crimea, and stress being laid upon it to fill
up quickly, the commanding officers deter-
mined to enlist, as usual, only Scotchmen,
and hence the great popularity of the corps in
Scotland. Although the men (with the ex-
ception of volunteers from other regiments),
are still all Scotch, they are not so entirely
from the Highlands as formerly; yet the regi-
ment is quite an example in spirit and feeling
of the old Highland clan, and M'Donald is
still the most common name in its ranks.
Several Gaelic poets or " bards " have worn its
tartan, the most d^jt: nguished being Corporal
Alexander M'Kinnon, a native of Arasaig, in
Liverness-shire, whoso descriptions of the
battles of Bergen-op-Zoom and the war in
Egypt are among the most spirited modern
Gaelic poems. The officers have all along been
mostly taken from among good Scottish fami-
lies; and so highly were its non-commissioned
officers thought of in the army, that it was,
and is, no uncommon thing for them to be
promoted as sergeant-majors and as adjutants
into other corps, and to be selected as adjutants
of militia and volunteers.
The regiment embarked at Fort-George on
the 9th of July 1794, and joined the camp on
!N"etley Common in August, when it was put on
the list of numbered corps as the 100th regi-
ment. The first five years of its service were
spent at Gibraltar, Corsica, Elba, and Ireland,
in which latter place it had most arduous and
trying duties to perform ; these, however, it
performed with the best results to the country.
The Gordon Highlanders left Ireland in June
1799 for England, to join an armament then
preparing for the coast of Holland. The num-
ber of the regiment was changed about this
time to the 92nd, the former regiment of that
number, and others, having been reduced.
The first division of the army, of which
the 92nd formed part, landed on the Dutch
coast, near the Helder, on the morning of the
27th of August, without opposition; but the
troops had scarcely formed on a ridge of sand
hills, at a little distance from the beach, when
they were attacked by the enemy, Avho were
however driven back, after a sharp contest of
some hours' duration. The 92nd, Avhich formed
a part of General Moore's brigade, was not
engaged in this affair; but in the battle which
took place between Bergen and Egniont on
the 2nd of October it took a very distinguished
share. General Moore was so well pleased with
the heroic conduct of the corps on this occa-
sion, that, when he was made a knight of the
Bath, and obtained a grant of supporters for his
armorial bearings, he took a soldier of the Gor-
don Highlanders in full uniform as oneof them.^
* Stewart. — The following extract from a letter
from Moore to Lt.-Col. Napier will explain the
reason of this : —
"Richmond, nth Nov. 1804.
"My Dear Napier, — My reason for
troubling you for a drawing is that, as a kni^^l t, I am
entitled to supporters. " I have chosen a light infantry
soldier for one, and a Highland soldier for the other,
in gratitude to and commemoration of two soldiers of
836
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGII^IENTS.
In tlie action alluded to, the 92nd had
Captain "William Mackintosh, Lts. Alexander
Eraser, Gordon M'Hardy, 3 sergeants, and 54
rank and file, killed ; and Colonel, the Mar-
quis of Huntly, Captains John Cameron, Alex-
ander Gordon, Peter Grant, John Maclean^
Lieutenants George Eraser, Charles Chadd,
Norman Macleod, Donald Macdonald, Ensigns
Charles Cameron, John Macpherson, James
Bent, G. W. Holmes, 6 sergeants, 1 drummer,
and 175 rank and file, wounded.
After returning to England, the regiment
General Sir John Moore,
(Fr.im a painting by Sir Thomas Lawience.')
again embarked on the 27th of May 1800, and
sailed for the coast of France ; hut no landing
the 92iid, who, in action of the 2n(;l October, raised me
frora the grounil when I was lying on my face wounded
and stunned (they must have thought me dead), and
helped me out of the field. As my senses were re-
turning I heard one of them say, ' Here is the Gene-
ral, let us take him away,' upon which they stooped,
and raised me by the arm. I never could discover
who they were ; and, therefore, concluded they must
have been killed. I hope the 92nd will not have any
objection — as I commanded tliem, and as they ren-
dereil me such a service — to my taking one of the
corps as a supporter believe mc, &c.,
"John Moore,"
took place, and the fleet proceeded to Minorca,
where the 92nd disembarked on the 20 th of
July. It formed part of the expedition against
Egypt, details of which will be found in
the account of the service of the 42nd regi-
ment. The Gordon Highlanders particularly
distinguished themselves in the battle of the
13th of March 1801. The British army
moved forward to the attack in three columns
of regiments ; the 90th, or Perthshire regi-
ment, led the advance of the first or centre
column, and the Gordon Highlanders that of
the second or left, the reserve maich-
ing on the right, covering the move-
ments of the first line, and running
parallel with the other two columns.
The enemy were strongly fortified on
a rising ground, and well appointed
with cavalry and artillery. As soon
as the regiments in advance had
cleared some palm and date trees
they began to deploy into line; but
before the whole army had formed
the enemy opened a heavy fire of
cannon and musketry, and descended
from the heights to attack the 92nd,
which had by this time formed in
line. The fire was quickly returned
by the Gordon Highlanders, who
not only firmly maintained their
ground singly against the attacks of
the enemy supported by a powerful
artillery, but drove them back with
loss. In this action the 92nd had
19 rank and file killed; and Lt.-
Col. Charles Erskine (who afterwards
died of his wound.-?). Captains the
Honourable John Eamsay, Archi-
bald Macdonald, Lts. Norman Mac-
leod, Charles Dowle (both of whom also
died of their wounds), Donald IMacdonald,
Tomlin Campbell, Alexander Clarke (the two
last died of their wounds), Eonald IMacdonald,
Alexander Cameron, Ensign Peter Wilson, 10
sergeants, and 100 rank and file wounded.
The regiment had suffered much from sick-
ness during the voyage from Minorca to Egypt,
and with this and its recent loss in battle it
was so reduced in numbers that General Aber-
cromby ordered it to the rear on the night of
the 20th of March, in order to take post upon
THE 92nd EMBAEKS FOE SWEDEN.
837
the shore at Aboukir. ]\rajor ISTapier, on whom
the command of the 92nd had devolved in
consequence of the death of Col. Erskine, did
not, however, remain long in this position,
but hurried back as soon as he heard the firins.
and assumed his former place in the line. The
regiment lost 3 rank and file killed, and Cap-
tain John Cameron, Lt. Stewart Matheson, and
37 rank and file wounded.
At the battle of Alexandria, Corporal
]\I'Kinnon, the Gaelic poet already alluded to,
was severely wounded, and was nearly buried
for dead, when his friend. Sergeant M'Lean,
saved him. He composed a Gaelic poem, full
of spirit, on the battle, part of which we
give in a translation by the Eev. Dr Mac-
lauchlan : —
A Song on the Battle in Egypt.
It was not heard in the course of histor}',
In the conflict or strife of arms,
That fifteen thousand men so famous as you
Drew swords under their King.
Glorious was the Scottish champion
Who had that matter entrusted to him ;
They were not clowns who were chosen with him,
To bring their deeds of arms to an issue.
* - ♦ ♦ * •
The brave heroes were drawn
Into a heavy, fierce body ;
Powerful, strong were the hands.
The fine spark going olf ;
Seeking a place where they might kneel,
If any enemy were to meet them,
The ground would be left bloody
With steel that pierces men's bodies.
There were hearty, vigorous lads there,
Who never jnelded in fear,
Following them as best they might.
Fifty horse were turned by their exploits.
It was a vain thought for the horsemen
That they could not find men to contend with them ;
And the heroes, who could not be shaken,
Chasing them out on the hill.
*****
We were ready on our legs,
To pursue with all speed,
On the thirteenth morning which they fixed.
With our noble fearless commander.
The two youngest of our regiments —
The Grahams and the Gordons —
Running swiftly to meet them
Pouring down from the hill.
* * *
Heavy was the flight for them.
Hard as ever was heard of ;
Abercromby was up with them,
With his men who were ready at hand.
Were it not for the town which they reached
With cannon all surrounded,
More of them were in their graves,
And had got cold upon the hill.
In a short time the regiment recovered its
nealth, and shared in all the movements of the
awny in Egypt till the termination of hos-
tilities, when it embarked for Ireland, and
landed at Cork on the 30th of January 1802.
For their services in Egypt, King George
III. conferred upon the 92nd and other regi-
ments the honour of bearing on their colours
and appointments the "Sphinx," and the
word "Egypt." The Grand Seignior estab-
lished the order of the Knighthood of the
Crescent, of which the general officers were
made members ; and gold medals were presented
to the field-officers, captains, and subalterns, ^i
The regiment Avas removed from Ireland to
Glasgow, where it arrived on June 6th, and
remained until the renewal of hostilities in
1803, when it was marched to Leith, and
embarked for the camp which Avas then form-
ing at Weeley. At this time was embodied
a second battalion of 1000 men, raised under
the Army of Eeserve Act, in the counties of
Nairn, Inverness, Moray, Eanff, and Aber-
deen. This corps served as a nursery for the
regiment during the war.
In January 1806 Major-General the Honour-
able John Hope was made colonel, in rooMi
of the Marquis of Huntly removed to the 42nd.
The regiment formed part of the expedition
sent against Copenhagen in 1807, and served
in Sir Arthur Wellesley's brigade. The only
instance which offered on this occasion to the
regiment to distinguish itself was a spirited and
successful charge with the bayonet, when it
drove back a greatly superior number of the
enemy.
In the year 1808 the regiment embarked
for Sweden under Sir John Moore, but its
services were not made use of; and immediately
npon the return of the expedition to England
the troops employed were ordered to Portugal
under the same commander, landing on the
27th of August. The 92nd accompanied all the
movements of General Moore's army, and had
the misfortune to lose its commanding officer,
Col. Napier of Blackstone, who was killed
at Corunna, where the first battalion Avas posted
towards the left of the army on the road
leading to Betanzos, " and throughout the
day supported its former reputation." Col.
Napier Avas adored by the regiment, to which
he was more like a father than a commanding
officer. The regiment had only 3 rank and
file killed, and 12 Avounded; among the lattei
838
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
was Lt. Archibald Macdonald, who afterwards
died of his wounds.
On its return to England the regiment was
quartered at Weeley, where it received a re-
inforcement of recruits, which increased the
strength of the corps to rather more than 1000
men. This number was, however, greatly
reduced in the "VValcheren expedition, only
300 out of the 1000 returning fit for duty;
but the loss was speedily supplied by recruits
from the second battalion. The regiment
embarked for Portugal on the 21st of Septem-
ber 1810, and joined the British army under
Lord Wellington at the lines of Torres Vedras,
in the following month.
The service of the 93nd in the Spanish
Peninsula and the south of Prance is so
blended with the operations of Lord Welling-
tou's army that, to give a complete idea of it,
it would be necessary to enter into details
which the limited space allotted to this divi-
sion of the history will not admit of, and the
most important of which have been given in
our notices of the other Highland regiments,
especially the 42nd and 71st, Li all the actions
in which they were engaged, the Gordon High-
landers upheld the high military reputation
which they had acquired in Egypt, and sup-
ported the honour cf their native country in
a manner worthy of Highlanders.
The 92nd was brigaded Avith the 50tli and
71st under the command of Sir William
Erskine at Puentes d'Onor, May 5th, 1811.
The first battalion of the 92nd was stationed
to the right of the town, covering a brigade
of nine pounders, and was exposed to a very
heavj' cannonade. The regiment had 7 rank
and file killed, and 2 officers, Major Peter
Grant and lit. Allan M'jSTab, and 35 rank
and file wounded. Lt. -General Rowland Hill
having driven the Prench from their post
at Caceres, the latter, on the approach of the
Pritish, retired, halting at Arroyo de Molinos.
After a very fatiguing march from Portalegre,
the first battalion of the 92 nd arrived close to
Arroyo on the 27th of October 1811, and next
day took part in a well fought battle. The
92nd was placed in the centre of its brigade,
and was ordered to proceed to the market-
square, and, if possible, to the other side of
tlio tuv.ii. As the regiment was proceeding
along one of the streets, the French, : taken by
surprise, came out to see what was the matter,
and the Prince D'Aremberg was taken prisonei
in a half-naked state by a sergeant of the 92nd.
The French, however, soon assembled, threw
themselves across the head of the street, and
commenced firing upon the advancing regi-
ment, the shot taking deadly eifect, owing to
the narrowness of the street. By this time
great confusion and uproar prevailed in the
town. The 71st moved down to the assist-
ance of the 92nd, while the 50th secured all
the passages to the town, and captured the
French artillery. The 92nd thus reinforced
now pushed its way through the suburbs, and
cleared the town of the enemy. The latter,
however, afterwards formed in a field, and
fired down a lane upon the advancing regi-
ment. The 92nd had 3 men killed, and
Col. Cameron, Brevet-Major Dunbar, and Cap-
tains M 'Donald and M'Pherson, and 7 rank
and file wounded.
At Almaraz, on May 19th, 1812, the 92nd
again did good service in assisting materially
to destroy the bridge and fortifications. This
point was of great importance to the enemy,
as it secured the only direct communication
between his two armies, which Avere now in
effect placed several days more distant. The
92nd had only 2 rank and file wounded.
At Alba de Tormes, on l^Tovember 10th and
11th, the 92nd had 8 rank and file killed, and
1 officer and 33 rank and file wounded.
At the battle of Vittoria, fought on June
21st, 1813, the 92nd distinguished itself by
seizing the height occupied by the village of
Puebla, holding it against a most determined
resistance, and, after a fierce struggle, put the
enemy to flight. Its casualties were 4 rank and
file killed, and 16 wounded. A medal was con-
ferred on Lt.-Col. John Cameron of the •92nd.
In the various actions connected Avith the
passage of the Pyrenees the 92nd took a promi-
nent part, behaving itself in its usual valorous
manner; in the words of Sir William !N"apier,
"the stern valour of the 92nd would have
graced Thermopylae."
On the 25th of July 1813, the 92nd was
stationed in the Maya Pass, on the right of
the road leading from Urdax, and the 71st still
farther to the left. The enemy collected a force
VITTOEIA— PYRENEES.
839
of about 15,000 men beliind some rocky ground
in front of the British right, and with this over-
whelming force drove in the light companies
of the second brigade, gaining the high rock
on the right of the allied position before the
arrival of the second brigade from Maya,
which was therefore compelled to retrace its
steps towards the village, instead of falling
back to its left on the first brigade. Lt.-
Col. Cameron detached the 50th to the right
the moment the action commenced. That
regiment Avas severely engaged, and was
forced to retire along the ridge. The right
wing of the 92nd, under Major John M'Pher-
6on, was sent to its support, and for some time
had to stand the whole brunt of the enemy's
column. The right wing of the 71st regiment
M'as also brought up, but such was the advan-
tage of the position the enemy had gained by
separating the two brigades, and in a manner
descending upon the Pass of Maya, while a
fresh division was pushing up to it from the
direction of Urdax, that the small body of
troops received orders to retire to a high rock
on the left of the position. This movement
was covered by the left wings of the 71st and
92nd regiments, which, relieving each other
with the utmost order and regularity, and dis-
puting every inch of ground, left nothing for
the enemy to boast of. The brigade continued
to hold the rock until the arrival of Major-
General Edward Barnes' brigade, when a gene-
ral charge was made, and every inch of ground
recovered as far as the Maya Pass,
On this occasion the 92nd was ordered by
Lt.-General the Honourable Sir William
Stewart not to charge, the battalion having
been hotly engaged for ten successive hours,
and in want of ammunition. The 92nd, how-
ever, for the first time disregarded an order,
and not only charged, but led the charge.^
The 92nd behaved with equal bravery on
July 30th and 31st and August 1st, its casu-
alties altogether during the passage of the
Pyrenees being 53 rank and file killed, 26
officers and 363 rank and file wounded.
In the passage of the Mve the 92nd had
its full share of the fighting. On the 13th of
December, besides being exposed during the
3 Cannon's Lccord of ^2nd Regiment.
day to a continued fire of musketry and
artillery, the battalion made four distinct
charges with the bayonet, each time driving
the enemy to his original position in front of
his entrenchments. At one time the 92nd
while pressing onwards was arrested by a
fearful storm of artillery. Of one of these
charges Sergeant Robertson writes : —
" The order was given to charge with the left wing
of the 92nd, while the right slioidd act as riflemen in
the fields to the left of the road. The left wing went
down the road in a dashing manner, led by Col.
Cameron, who had his horse shot under him, and was
obliged to walk on foot. As soon as we came up to
the French many of them called out for quarter, and
were made prisoners. After the enemy had main-
tained their ground for a short time, they saw that it
was impossible for them to stand against us. The
road was soon covered with the dead and dying. The
French novi^ broke off' to their own right, and got into
the fields and between the hedges, where they kept
up the contest until night. Although the action
ended thus in our favour, we did not gain any new
ground. After the battle was over, we were formed
on a piece of rising ground about a mile to our own
rear, when Lord Wellington came in person to thank
the 92ud for their gallant conduct and manly bearing
during the action, and ordered a double allowance of
rum, and that we should go into quarters on the fol-
lowing day." ■*
On this occasion Lts. Duncan M'Pherson,
Thomas Mitchell, and Alan M'Donald were
killed. Major John M'Pherson (mortally),
Captains George W. Holmes, Eonald M'Donald,
and Donald M'Pherson ; Lts. John Catenaugh,
Eonald M'Donald, James John Chisholm,
Eobert Winchester, and George Mitchell, and
Ensign William Eraser were wounded. 28
rank and file were killed, and 143 wounded.
In commemoration of this action an honorary
badge was conferred by His Majesty on Lt.-
Col, Cameron, bearing the word "Mve,"
and the senior captain of the regiment (Cap-
tain James Seaton) was promoted to the brevet
rank of major. The royal authority was also
granted for the 92nd to bear the word " jSTive"
on its regimental colour and appointments.
On the morning of the 15th of Feb., the
92nd marched in pursuit of the enemy, who
was discovered late in the evening, strongly
posted on the heights in front of Garris, which
the division attacked and carried in gallant
style. The French obstinately disputed their
ground, and made several attempts to recover
it after dark, but finding the British troo[)S
■* Journal, page ] 2%.
840
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
immovable, they retreated with, considerable
loss through St Palais. On this occasion Major
James Seaton was mortally wounded, and ex-
pired on the 22nd of the following month. The
other casualties were 3 rank and file wounded.
During the night the enemy destroyed the
bridge at St Palais, and every exertion was
made to repair it. On the IGth of Feb., the
92nd crossed in the afternoon, and occupied a
position in advance.
On the 17th of Feb., the enemy was dis-
covered in the village of Arriverete, on the
right bank of the Gave do Mauleon, endea-
vouring to destroy the bridge over it. A ford
was discovered a little higher up, which the
92nd crossed under cover of the British artil-
Colonel John Cameron's Coat of Arms.
lery, and immediately attacking the troops in
the village with its usual success, drove the
enemy out of it, and secured the bridge by
which the troops were enabled to cross. The
enemy retired across the Gave d'Oleron, and
the battalion, which had 10 rank and file
wounded in this enterprise, was cantoned in
Arriverete and the neighbouring villages.
In honour of this occasion, it was granted
by royal warrant, that Lt.-Col. Cameron should
bear for his crest a Highlander of the 92nd
regiment, up to the middle in water, grasping
in his right hand a broad sword, and in his
left a banner inscribed 92nd, within a wreath
of laurel ; and as a motto over it the word
" Arriverete."
At Orthes the 42nd, 79tJi, and 92nd met
for the first time in the Peninsula, and a joy-
ful meeting it was, as the men of the three
regiments were almost all Scotchmen, many of
whom were old friends. Lord AYellington was
so much pleased with the scene at the meeting
of these regiments that he ordered them to
encamp beside each other for the night.
In the affair at Aire there were 3 rank
and file killed, and 3 officers and 29 men
wounded. His Majesty granted permission to
Lt.-Col. Cameron to bear upon his shield a
view of the town, with the word " Aire."
Both in Division and General Orders the 92nd
was specially mentioned, along with the 50th,
as deserving to have " the good fortune of
yesterday's action decidedly attributed to it."
Moreover, a special letter from the Mayor of
Aire warmly thanked Col. Cameron for the
conduct of his men, and for having preserved the
town from pillage and destruction. The losses
of the regiment in these actions were not great,
being altogether, according to General Stewart,
2 rank and file killed, and 5 officers and 55
rank and file wounded.
On the 10th of April the 92ad advanced
by the Muret road to the vicinity of Toulouse,
and drove Marshal Soult's outposts into his
entrenchments on that side. The services of
the battalion were not again required during
this day ; it however witnessed the gallant con-
duct of its comrades on the opposite bank of
the river, driving the enemy from his redoubts
above the town, and gaining a complete victory.
During the 11th of April nothing particular
occurred beyond a skirmish, and confining the
enemy to the suburbs. The French evacuated
Toulouse during the night, and the white
flag was hoisted. On the 12th of April the
Marquis of "Wellington entered the city amidst
the acclamations of the inhabitants. The 92nd
followed the enemy on the Villa Franche road,
and encamped in advance of that town.
In the course of the afternoon of the 1 2th
of April, intelligence was received of the
abdication of J^apoleon : had not the express
been delayed on the journey by the French
poUce, the sacrifice of many valuable livea
would have been prevented. j
A disbelief in the truth of this intelligence
occasioned much unnecessary bloodslicil at
QUATEE BEAS.
841
Bayonne, the garrison of which made a des-
perate sortie on the 14th of April, and Lt.-
General Sir John Hope (afterwards Earl of
llopetoun), the colonel of the 92nd regiment,
Avas taken prisoner. Major-General Andrew
Hay was killed, and Major-General Stopford
was wounded. This was the last action of
the Peninsular war.
On April 20, 1814, the 92nd marched into
Villa Franche ; on the 24th to Bezifege ; and
on the 25th occupied quarters in Toulouse.
After peace had been established between
Britain and France, the 92nd returned home,
disembarking at Monkstown, Ireland, on tlie
29th of July, and proceeding to Fermoy Bar-
racks, at which the thanks of Parliament were
communicated to the regiment for " the meri-
torious and eminent services it had rendered
to the King and country during the course of
the Avar."
On the 24th of October 1814, the second bat-
talion was disbanded at Edinburgh, and 12
sergeants, 13 drummers, and 161 rank and
file Avere transferred to the first battalion.
The 92nd, however, had not long to rest
at home, being called again into active ser-
vice, to take part in the grand concluding
act of the drama enacted by I^apoleon for so
many years on the theatre of Europe. The
regiment sailed from the Cove of Cork on the
1st May 1815, and arrived at Ostend on the
2th. On the 1 1 th the regiment Avent to Ghent,
where it stayed till the 28th, when it removed
to Brussels, the men being billeted throughout
the city. Here they were served with four
days' bread, and supplied Avith camp-kettles,
bill-hooks, and everything necessary for a
campaign, which, according to all accounts,
was fast approaching. The inhabitants of
Brussels like those of Ghent treated the High-
landers with great kindness, the latter, by their
civility and good behaviour, making them-
selves great favourites.
On the evening of the 15th of June the
alarm Avas sounded in Brussels, and hasty
preparations Avere made to go out to meet
the enemy. Col. Cameron, Avho had that day
been invested Avith the order of the Bath, and
Avho was present at the famous ball given by
the Duke of Wellington Avhen the alarm Avas
given, Avas quickly at the head of the regi-
II.
ment. The march Avas commenced at day-
break on the 16th by the ISTamur gate. Lt.-
General Sir Thomas Picton's division, to
Avhich the 92nd belonged, came under fire
about two o'clock in front of Genappe, at
Quatre Bras, Avhere the main road from
Charleroi to Brussels is crossed by anotlier
from Nivelles to l^amur, and Avhich served as
the British communication Avith the Prussians
on the left. The 92nd Avas formed in front
of Quatre Bras farm-house on the road, lining
a ditch, with its rear to the Avails of the build-
ing and garden, its right resting on the cross-
roads, and its left extending doAvn the front.
Shortly after the 92nd Avas thus formed, tho
Duke of Wellington and his staff came and
dismounted in the rear of the centre of the
regiment. Tlie enemy poured a very hot fire
of artillery on this post, and his cavalry charged
it, but AA'as received by a Avell-directed volley
from the regiment, and forced to retire Avith
great loss of men and horses. Immediately
after this the French infantry attacked the
position on the right and in front, and the
Gordon Highlanders, Avho had been standing
impatiently eager for action, Avere noAV ordered
to charge the advancing enemy: " 92nd, you
must charge these felloAvs," the Duke said,
and with one bound the regiment Avas over the
"ditch advancing at full speed, and making the
French give Avay on all sides. The 92nd con-
tinued to pursue the enemy, and Avas hotly
engaged till nightfall, Avhen the action ceased.
It AA'as very much cut up both in officers and
men, as it was among the first to go into action,
and, along Avith the other Highland regiments,
had for a long tiuae to resist the attack of the
entire French army. Undoubtedly its greatest
loss on this hot day was the brave and high-
minded Col. Cameron, concerning Avhom Ave
give a few details below.^
^ John Cameron was son of Ewen Cameron of Fassi-
fem, a nepliew of the " Gentle Lochiel." As we have
seen, he entered the regiment at its formation, and
took part in most of its hard services. He was nni-
versally beloved and respected, especially by the High-
land soldiers, in each man of whom he took the interest
of a father, and felt himself responsible for their
welfare and good conduct. The following acconnt of
liis death is taken from his biographj', written by the
Kev. Dr Archibald Clerk of Kilmallie : — " Tiie regi-
ment lined a ditch in front of the Namiir road. The
Duke of Wellington happened to be stationed among
them. Colonel Cameron seeing the French advance
asked permission to charge them. The Duke replied,
5 0
842
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
Besides tlieir colonel, the 92ad lost in
the action Captain William Little, Lt. J. J.
Cliisholm, Ensigns Abel Becker and Ji>hn M.
E. Macpliersou, 2 sergeants, and 33 rank and
file. The wounded officers were Major James
Mitchell (afterwards lieutenant-colonel); Cap-
tains G. W. Holmes, Dugald Campbell, W. C.
Grant (who died of his Avounds); Lts. Thomas
Hobbs, Thomas Mackintosh, Kobert Win-
chester. Ronald Macdonnell, James Kerr Ross,
Colonel Jolin Cameron.
Fiorn Original rainting in possession of Mrs Cameron Campbell of Monzie.
George Logan, John jMackinlay, George Mackie,
* Have patience, you will have plenty of work by
an:l hy.' As tliey took possession of the farm-house
Cameron again asked leave to charge, which was
again refused. At length, as they began to push on
the Charleroi road, the Duke exclaimed, ' Now,
Cameron, is your time, tahe care of the road.' He
instantly gave the spur to his horse, the regiment
cleared the ditch at a bound, charged, and rapidly
drove back the French ; but, wbile doing so, their
leader was mortally wounded. A shot fired from the
iipper storey of the farm-house passed through his
body, and his horse, pierced by several bullets, fell
under him. His men raised a wild shout, rushed
madly on the fated house, and, according to all
r.ccounts, inflicted dread vengeance on its doomed occu-
Alexander Macpherson, Ewen Ross, Hectoir
M'Innes; Ensigns John Barnwell, RoberS
Logan, Angus Macdonald, Robert Hewit, and
Assistant-Surgeon John Stewart; also 13 ser
geants, 1 drummer, and 212 rank and file.
On the morning of the 17th Lord Welluig-
ton had collected tlie whole of his army in the
position of Waterloo, and was combining hi3
measures to attack the enemy; but having
received information that Marshal Blucher
had been obliged, after the battle
of Ligsiy, to abandon his position at
Sombref, and to fall back Ttpor»
Wavre,his lordship found it necessary
to make a corresponding movement.
He accordingly retired ups>n Gen-
appe, and thence upon Waterloo.
Although the march took place in
the middle of the day the enemy
made no attempt to molest the rear,
e.Kcept by following, with a large
body of cavalry brought fram his
right, the cavalry under the Earl oi
Uxbridge. On the former deboticli-
ing from the village of Genappe, the
earl made a gallant charge with tha
Life Guards, and repulsed the
enemy's cavalry.
Lord Wellington, took up a posi-
tion in front of Waterloo. The rain
fell in torrents during the night, and
the morning of the 1 8th was ushered
in by a dreadful thunder-storm; a
prelude which superstition might
have regarded as ominous of the
events of that memorable and de-
cisive day. The allied army was
drawn up across the high roads from
Charleroi and Nivelles, with its right
thrown back to a ravine near Merke Braine,
pants. Ewen Macmillan (Cameron's foster brother^
who was ever near his master and his friend, speedily
gave such aid as he could. Carrying him with the
aid of another private beyond reach of the firing, he
procured a cart, whereon he laid him, carefully and
tenderly propping his head on a breast than which
none was more faithful." He was carried to the
village of Waterloo, and laid in a deserted house by
the roadside, stretclied upon the floor. "He anxiously
inquired how the day had gone, and how his beloved
Highlanders had acquitted themselves. Hearing that,
•as usual, they had been victorious, he snid, ' I die
happy, and I trust my dear country will believe that
I have served lier faithfully.' .... Thus he met
with a warrior's death, and more, with a Highland
WATERLOO.
843
wliicli was occupied, and its left extended to a
height above the hamlet Ter-la-Haye, which
was also occupied. In front of the right centre,
and near the Nivelles road, the allies occupied
the house and farm of Hougoumont, and in
front of the left centre they possessed the farm
of La Haye Sainte. The Gordon Highlanders,
*vho were commanded by Major Donald Mac-
donald, in consequence of the wound of Lt.-Col.
^Mitchell, who had succeeded Col. Cameron in
the command, were in the ninth brigade with
the Royal Scots, the Royal Highlanders, and
the 44th regiment. This brigade was stationed
on the left wing upon the crest of a small
eminence, forming one side of the hollow, or
low valley, Avhicli divided the two hostile
armies. A hedge ran along this crest for
nearly two-thirds its whole length. A brigade
of Belgians, another of Hanoverians, and
General Ponsonby's brigade of the 1st or
Royal Dragoons, Scotch Greys, and Innis-
killings, were posted in front of this hedge.
Bonaparte drew up his army on a range of
heights in front of the allies, and about ten
o'clock in the morning he commenced a furious
attack upon the post at Hougoumont. This
he accompanied with a very heavy cannonade
upon the whole line of the allies; but it was
not till about two o'clock that the brigades
already mentioned were attacked. At that
time the enemy, covered by a heavy fire of
warrior's death. His remains were hastily interred
in a green alley — Allee verte — on the Ghent road,
under the terrific storm of the 17th." In the April
of the following year his remains were removed to
Scotland, and from Leith conveyed in a King's ship
to Lochaber, and committed to their final resting-
place in the churchyard of Kilmallie, where lie many
chiefs of the Cameron clan. His age was only 44 years.
In honour of Cameron's distinguished service his
father was created Baronet of Fassifern. A hand-
some monument — an obelisk — was afterwards erected
to Cameron at Kilmallie, for which an inscription
was written by Sir Walter Scott, who seems to have
had an intense admiration for the brave and chivalrous
Highland hero, and who, in his Dance of Death,
spuaks of him thus : —
"Through battle, rout, and reel.
Through storm of sliot, and hedge of steel,
Led the grandson of Lochiel,
The vaUant Fassifern.
Through steel and shot he leads no more,
Low laid 'mid friend's and foemen's gore;
But long liis native lake's wild shore,
And Sunart rough, and wild Ardgour,
And Morven long shall tell ;
And proud Ben Nevis hear with .iwe,
How, at the bloodvQuatre Bras,
Brave Cameron heard the wild hui rah
01 conquest as he felL"
artillery, advanced in a solid column of 3000
infantry of the guard, with drums heating, and
all the accompaniments of military array, to-
wards the position of the Belgians. The enemy
received a temporary check from the fire of
the Belgians and from some artillery; but the
troops of Xassau gave way, and, retirhig behind
the crest of the eminence, left a large space
open to the enemy. To prevent the enemy
from entering by this gap, the third battalion
of the Royal Scots, and the second battalion
of the 44th, were ordered up to occupy the
ground so abandoned; and here a warm con-
flict of some duration took place, in which the
tw^o regiments lost many men and expended
their ammunition. The enemy's columns con-
tinuing to press forward, General Pack ordered
up the Highlanders, calling out, " Xinety-
second, noAV is your time; charge." This order
being repeated by jNLajor jMacdonald, the sol-
diers answered it by a shout. Though then
reduced to less than 2.50 men, the regiment
instantly formed two men deep, and rushed to
the front, against a column ten or twelve men
deep, and equal in length to their whole line.
The enemy, as if appalled by the advance of
the Highlanders, stood motionless, and upon a
nearer apjjroach they became panic-stricken,
and, wheeling to the rear, fled in the most
disorderly manner, throwing away their arms
and every thing tliat incumljered them. So
rapid was their flight, that the Highlanders,
notwithstanding their nimbleness of foot, wei'^
unable to overtake them ; but General Ponsonby
pursued them with the cavalry at full speed,
and cutting into the centre of the column,
killed numbers and took nearly 1800 prisoners.
The animating sentiment, "Scotland for ever !"
received a mutual cheer as the Greys galloped
past the Highlanders, and the former felt the
effect of the appeal so powerfully, that, not
content with the destruction or surrender of
the flying column, they passed it, and charged
up to the line of the French position. " Les
braves Ecossais; qu'ils sont terribles ces Che-
vaux Gris!" Napoleon is said to have ex-
claimed, when, in succession, he saw the small
body of Highlanders forcing one of his chosen
columns to fly, and the Greys charging almost
into his very line.
During the remainder of the day the 92nd
844
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
recament remained at the post assigned it,
hut no opportunity afterwards occurred of
giving another proof of its prowess. The
important service it rendered at a critical
moment, hy charging and routing the ^lite of
the French infantry, entitle the 92nd to share
largely in the honours of the victory.
"A column of such strength, composed of veteran
troops, filled with the usual confidence of the soldiers
of France, thus giving way to so inferior a force,
and hy their retreat exposing themselves to certain
destruction from the charges of cavalry ready to pour
in and overwhelm them, can only he accounted for
by the manner in which the attack was made, and is
one of the numerous advantages of that mode of
attack I have had so often occasion to notice. Had
the Highlanders, with their inferior numbers, hesi-
tated and remained at a distance, exposed to the fire
of the enemy, half an hour would have been sufficient
to annihilate them, whereas in their bold and rapid
advance they lost only four men. The two regiments,
which for some time resisted the attacks of the same
column, were unable to force them back. They re-
mained stationary to receive the enemy, who were
tlius allowed time and opportunity to take a cool and
steady aim ; encouraged by a prospect of success, the
latter doubled their eff"orts ; indeed, so confident were
they, that when they reached the plain upon the
summit of the ascent, they ordered their arms, as if
to rest after their victory. But the handful of High-
landers soon proved on which side the victory lay.
Their bold and rapid charge struck their confident
opponents with terror, paralysed their sight and aim,
and deprived both of point and object. The conse-
quence was, as it will always be in nine cases out of
ten in similar circumstances, that tlie loss of the 92nd
regiment was, as I have just stated, only 4 men,
whilst the other corps in the stationary position lost
eiglit times that number."^
At Waterloo the 92nd had 14 rank and file
killed, and Captains Peter Wilkie and Archi-
bald Ferrier, Lts. Robert Winchester, Donald
Macdonald, James Kerr Ross, and James Hope,
3 sergeants, and 96 rank and file wounded.
After Waterloo, the 92nd, along with the
rest of the army, proceeded to Paris, in the
neighbourhood of which it encamped on the
3rd of July. Shortly after leaving Waterloo,
while halting near a small village for the night,
the Duke of Wellington in person came up and
thanked the 92nd for the manner in which the
men had conducted themselves during the en-
gagement, and lavished upon them the highest
eulogiums for their exertions to uphold the
reputation of the British army. Tlie Highland
Society of Scotland unanimously passed a vote
of thanks "for the determined valour and exer-
tions displayed by the regiment, and for the
' Stewart.
credit which it did its country in the memorable
battles of the 16th and 18th of June 1815."
The 92nd stayed at Paris till the end of
November, when it was marched to Boulogne,
and on December 17th it embarked at Calais,
landing at Margate on the 19th. After stay-
ing at various places in England, it marched
from Berwick-on-Tweed to Edinburgh on the
7th of September 1816, and took up ita
quarters in Edinburgh Castle on the 12th, this
being the second visit to its native country
since its embodiment. Like the 42nd in similar
circumstances, the men of the 92nd were treated
with the greatest kindness, and entertained
with profuse hospitality at almost every place
on the way. On their entry into Edinburgh,
a vast crowd assembled in the roads and streets.
The 42nd, between which and the 92nd there
has always been a friendly rivalry, had been
there shortly before, and a man of that regi-
ment standing among the crowd cried in banter
to a passing company of the 92nd, " This is
nothing to what it was when we came home;
we could hardly make our way through the
crowd." A 92nd man quickly retorted, " You
should have sent for us to clear the way foi
you, as we have often done before."
IL
1816—1874.
Ireland — Jamaica — Terrible losses from Yellow Fever
— Colonelcy of the 92nd — Scotland — Ireland — New
Colours — Gibraltar — Malta — Barbadoes — Scotland
— Ireland — Ionian Islands — Gibraltar — Large num-
bers volunteer into Crimean regiments — Re-enlist in
92nd at first opportunity — Regiment goes to the
Crimea — Return to Gibraltar — India — The Mutiny
— Kmjjloyed in Central Provinces — Performs much
harassing work — Field service — Oojein — Harassing
marches — Engagement near Rajghur — Mungrowlee
— Combined movements — Sindwaho — Koraya — Raj-
poor — Fatigueing work in the Bunswarra country —
Mhow — Jhansi — LuUutpoor — Seepree — the Bundel-
cund Jungle — Importance of work performed by
92nd — Dugshai — Its various stations in India — •
Authorised to use designation of " Gordon High-
landers."— Home — Gosport — Edinburgh — Presen-
tation of New Colours — Glasgow — Aldershot-^
Ireland — Aids the civil power — Leaves its New
Year's dinner cooking — India again — Julinder—
Camp of exercise at Delhi — Chukrata — Proceeds to
Mooltan.
The regiment was quartered in Edinburgh
till April 1817, when it was sent to Ireland,
JAMAICA— LOSSES FEOM YELLOW FEVER.
845
where it remained till 1819, performing duties
somewhat similar to those already recorded of
tlie 42nd. On the 16th April the 92nd sailed
for Jamaica, where it arrived on June 2nd.
On its march to Up-Park Camp, it was followed
by the whole population of Kingston and vici-
nity, who crowded from all quarters to witness
so novel a sight as a Highland regiment in
Jamaica. Shortly after its arrival in Jamaica
the regiment suffered fearfully from yellow
fever in its most virulent form. Indeed, such
was the sickness and mortality, that the regi-
ment was, in August, in a manner ordered to
be dispersed. On the 28th of that month, a
strong detachment, chiefly composed of con-
valescents, embarked on board the " Serapis"
guard-sliip, then at anchor off Port-Eoyal.
The total loss sustained by the regiment from
the 25 th of June to the 24th of December 1819,
consisted of 10 officers, — namely, Majors Archi-
bald Ferrier, and John Blainey (Brevet Lt.-
CoL), Lts, Andrew Will, Thomas Gordon,
Hector Innes, George Logan, Richard M'Don-
nell, and George Mackie (Adjutant), Ensign
Francis Reynolds, and Assistant-Surgeon David
Thomas; 13 sergeants, 8 drummers, and 254
rank and file. This considerably exceeds the
total number of men of the regiment killed
in all the engagements, from the time of its
formation in 1794 down to Waterloo in 1815.
In January 1820, Lt.-Gen. John Hope suc-
ceeded the Earl of Hopetoun as Colonel of the
92nd; the latter being removed to the 42nd.
General Hope continued to be Colonel till
1823, when he was removed to the 72nd, and
was succeeded in the colonelcy of the 92nd by
Lt.-Gen. the Hon. Alexander Duff.
The regiment remained in Jamaica till
1827, and from the exemplary conduct and
orderly demeanour of the officers and men,
gained the respect and good wishes of the
inhabitants wherever it was stationed. In
the summer of 1825 it had again been attacked
with fever, and lost in the course of two
months Major Charlton, Captain Donaldson,
Lt. Deans, and 60 men. The gaps then made
in the regiment were, however, regularly filled
up by considerable detachments of recruits
from England, so that the strength of the
92nd was never far below the proper mark.
Owing to the terrible death-rate in the West
Indies and other causes, Lt.-Col. Gardyne
writes, as the 92nd had fallen into compara-
tively bad order for a time, and on its return
home, Lt.-Col. John M'Donald, of Dalchosh-
nie, afterwards General Sir John M'Donald,
K.C.B., was appointed to the command; an
officer who had served with great distinction
in Spain, a thorough soldier, and a true High-
lander, he soon brought the 92nd back to its
natural condition of perfect discipline, and
remained in command till he was promoted
Major-General.
In February and March 1827, the regiment
embarked in detachments at Kingston for
England, on reaching which it was sent to
Scotland, the ^yhole of the regiment, depot
and service companies, joining at Edinburgh
in the end of May. In the beginning of 1828
the 92nd was removed to Glasgow, from which
it sailed to Ireland in July, landing at Dublin
August 4th. It remained in Ireland till 1834.
In 1829, orders having been received direct-
ingthat steel-mounted swords should be adopted
by Highland regiments, the officers of the 92nd
immediately supplied themselves with the clay-
more, a sword similar to that originally used
in the regiment. In 1830, the regiment was
authorised to adopt trousers of the regimental
tartan for all occasions wlien the kilt was not
worn. While in Jamaica, white trousers alona
were allowed to be used.
At all the inspections that took place while
in Ireland, the 92nd, like the other Highland
regiments, received the unqualified praise of
the inspecting officers. It also gained for
itself the respect and esteem of all classes of
the inhabitants in performing the disagreeable
duty of assisting the civil power in suppressing
the "White Boy" outrages, to which we have
referred in our account of the 42ud, Once
only were the men compelled to resort to the
last military extremity.
On the 13th of December 1830, the anniver-
sary of the battle of the JSTive, a new stand of
colours was presented to the regiment in
Dublin by His Excellency Lt.-Gen. the Right
Hon. Sir John Byng, who complimented the
regiment on its brilliant and distinguished
conduct in all its engagements.
In July 1831 Lt.-Gen. Duff was succaeded
in (he colonelcy of the regiment by Lt.-Gea.
846
HJSTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
Sir J oliii Hamilton Dalrymple (afterwards Earl
of Stair).
In August 1833 tlie .regiment was divided
into six service and four depot companies, pre-
paratory to the embarkation of the former for
Gibraltar. The depot companies proceeded to
Scotland in October, where they remained till
1836, when they returned to Ireland.
The service companies embarked at Cork in
February 1834 for Gibraltar, where they arrived
on the 10th of ]\Iarch. Here they remained
Sir John M 'Donald, C.B.
From Original Painting at Dunalastair.
till January 1836, when the regiment removed
to jMalta, where it was stationed till 1841.
In May 1840 the depot companies were
again removed from Ireland to Scotland. In
January 1841, the service companies left Malta
for Barbadoes, where they arrived in April. In
May 1843 the headquarters and one company
removed to Trinidad, while detachments were
stationed at Grenada and Tobago. In the
same month, Lt.-Gen. Sir William INIaclean
succeeded the Earl of Stair as colonel of the regi-
ment, the former being removed to the 46th.
The uervioe companies embarked in Decem-
ber 1843 for Scotland, arriving in February
1844 at Aberdeen, where they were joined by
the depot companies from Dundee. From
Aberdeen the 92nd went to Glasgow, and in
July 1845 to Edinburgh, where it remained
till April 1846, when it removed to Ireland,
where it remained till ]\[arch 5 th, 1851, when
beadquarters and 4 companies under command
'of Lt.-Col. Atherley sailed from Queenstown
for the Ionian Islands. A complimentary ad-
dress was received from the mayor and citizens
of Kilkenny, on the 92nd quitting
that city, expressive of the regret
they experienced in parting with the
regiment, the conduct of which had
gained the esteem of all classes.
The regiment disembarked at
Corfu on March 29th, and on May
17th was joined by the other two
service companies under command of
]\[ajor Lockhart.
While in the Ionian Islands, the
92nd received notice that kilted
regiments were to use the Glengarry
bonnet as a forage cap, with the regi-
mental band or border similar to that
on the feather bonnet.
The 92nd remained in the Ionian
Islands until March 1853, enrbark-
ing in three detachments for Gib-
raltar on the 21st, 23rd, and 28th of
that month, respectively. During
its stay in the Ionian Islands it was
regularly inspected, and was in-
variably complimented, we need
scarcely say, by the inspecting
ofl&cer, on its high state of efficiency
in all respect.'^.
"While the regiment was in Gibraltar, the
war between this country and Eussia broke
out, and in consequence the 92nd was aug-
mented to 1 120 of all ranks, and subsequently
to 1344. This increase, however, was soon
destined to be considerably reduced, not by
the casualties of war, — for the 92ud was not
fortunate enough to be in the thick of the fray,
— but by the large numbers who volunteered
into other regiments destined for the Crimea,
b'b large a number of men volunteered into
those regiments about to proceed to the scene
of the struggle, that little more than the officers'
THE 92nd m THE CEIMEA AND IN INDIA.
847
colours and band remained of what was the
day before one of the finest, best drilled, and
best disciplined regiments in the army. The
depot companies, stationed at the time at Gal-
Avay, volunteered almost to a man into the
42nd and 79th, The men of the service
companies entered English regiments, and on
their arrival at Varna asked to be allowed
to enter Highland corps. This, however, could
not be done, and on the conclusion of the war
many of those that were left unscathed peti-
tioned to be allowed to rejoin their old corps,
saying they had volunteered for active service,
and not to leave their regiment. Their request
was not granted ; but so strong was their esprit
do corps, that at the expiration of their first
period of service many of them re-enlisted in
the 92nd, two of their number bringing back
llie Victoria cross on their breasts. Such a
loss to the regiment as these volunteers occa-
sioned almost broke the spirit of the officers
and of the soldiers left ; but by unsparing
exertions the regiment was recruited in an
incredibly short time with a very superior class
of men, mostly from the Highland counties,
but all from Scotland.
On the 25th of June 1855 Lt.-General John
M'Donald, C.B.,was appointed to the colonelcy
of the regiment, in room of the deceased Sir
William M'Bean, K.C.B.
The 92nd was, after all, sent to the Crimea,
but too late to take any part in active opera-
tions. At the request of Lord Clyde the regi-
ment was sent out to join his division before
Sebastopol, and about GOO officers and men
left Gibraltar during September 1855, landing
at Balaklava just after the taking of Sebas-
topol. Though the 92nd was actually under
fire in the Crimea, it did not obtain any addi-
tion to the numerous names on its colours. It
remained in the Crimea till May 1856, on
the 23rd of which month it embarked at
Balaklava for Gibraltar, where it remained for
eighteen months longer before embarking for
India, previous to which the establishment of
the regiment was considerably augmented,
the service companies alone numbering up-
wards of 1100 officers and men. The 92nd
embarked on the 20th of January 1858, to
take part in quelling the Indian Mutiny ; and
before leaving, both in general orders and in
brigade orders, Lt.-Col. Lockhart and the officers
and men were eulogised in the highest terras
for the splendid character of the regiment.
Tlie light companies of the 92 nd disem-
barked at Bombay on the Gth of March, undei
the command of Col. Atherley ; the other two
companies, under the command of Lt.-Col.
Mackenzie, joined head-quarters at Bombay
on the 30th of March. The 92nd, during its
stay in India, was employed in the Central
Provinces, under Sir Hugh Eose, formerly a
92nd officer, and distinguished itself by the
rapidity of its forced marches and steadiness
under fire ; but although it took part in many
combats, skirmishes, and pursuits, doing good
and important service to its country, it had
not the good fortune to be in any great victory
such as to be thought wortliy of being recorded
on the colours beside such glorious names as
Egypt and Waterloo. Lt.-Col. Lockhart was
made a C.B. for his services while commanding
the 92nd in this campaign. We shall endea-
vour briefly to indicate some of the services
performed by the regiment while taking its
share in the suppression of the mutiny.
On the 30th of March a detachment, under
the command of Major Sutherland, proceeded
to Surat on field-service, rejoining headquarters
on the 8th of June. Eour days after, the right
wing of headquarters, under command of Lt.-
Col. Archibald Inglis Lockhart, proceeded to
Mhow on field service, but must have returned
before the 22nd of August, on which day
headquarters, consisting of JSTos. 1,3, 7, and
10 companies, marched upon Oojein, to the
north of Indore, having received sudden
orders to tliat effect on the afternoon of the
21st. The companies formed part of a field-
force column, which was required to put
down some rebellious symptoms that had
shown themselves near Oojoin. The column
was placed under the command of Lt.-Col.
Lockhart, and reached Oojein on the 25th.
Here all was found quiet, and the column was
directed toward Mundesoor, but on its march
intelligence was received that the rebels had
crossed to the right bank of the Chumbul
river, and in consequence the march of the
column was directed upon Agoor, which place
it reached on the 28th, having marched 50
miles through a most difficult country in 38
848
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMEXTS.
hours. After remaining here for three days
the column advanced to Soosneer, 16 miles to
the northward ; and intelligence having been
received that a force of 15,000 rebels, with 38
guns, had taken possession of the fortified town
of Jhalra Patun, it was resolved to wait at
Soosneer until support arrived. On the 9th
of Sept. a squadron of H.M.'s Lancers and 2
guns of the Bengal Artillery joined the camp ;
on the morning of the 10th, a change in the
enemy's movements having meantime taken
place, t]ie reinforced column marched to Zeera-
Colonel Lockliart, C.B.
From a Photograjih.
poor, about 10 miles south of Machilpoor, to
which the enemy had moved, both towns being
on the right bank of the Kallee Sind, At Zeera-
poor the column was joined by another force
under the command of Lt.-Col. Hope of the
71st Highland Light Infantry, which was also
under Col. Lockhart's orders. On the same
night, the 10th, Major-General Michel, C.E.,
commanding the Malwah division, joined and
assumed command, entirely approving of the
arrangements which had been made. The
united column set out in pursuit of the rebels
on the 12th, and marching by Bullwarrah and
Eajghur, on the 15 th came upon the enemy's
camp at a short distance from the latter town,
but found it had been quite recently aban-
doned, the rebels having evidently beat a pre-
cipitate retreat. The European infantry was
left here to breakfast and grog, and the Major-
General, with the cavalry, native infantry, and
artillery, pushed on and brought the enemy to
a stand in a jungly country. The latter opened
a well-sustained fire upon their pursuers, which,
however, proved nearly harmless. On the
European infantry coming up, the
92nd, under Captain Bethune, and
the 4th Bombay Eifles deploj'^ed into
line and advanced, covered by their
own skirmishers, and supported by
the 71st Highlanders and the 19th
Bombay I^ative Infantry. According
to orders not a shot was fired until
the jungle thinned so much as to
enable the skirmishers to see the
enemy. After a few rounds from the
guns, the infantry again advanced,
and the rebels abandoned their posi-
tion and fled, pursued by the cavalry.
The infantry proceeded to Bhowra,
where they encamped, having
marched 20 miles in the course oi
the day under a burning sun, by
which many of the men were struck
down. The only casualties of the
92nd in the above action were 2 men
wounded.
The force halted at Bhowra until
the 18th of Sept., the whole being
formed into one brigade under Lt.-
CoL Lockhart. Setting out on that
day, the force marching by Seronj
reached Mungrowlee on the 9th of Oct., when
just as the tents had been pitched, it was re-
ported that the rebels were advancing in force,
and were within half a mile of the camp. The
squadron of the 17th Lancers was immediately
pushed forward, rapidly followed by the artil-
lery and infantry, the 92nd being commanded
by Captain Bethune. The enemy, taken by
surprise, retreated, and took up position on an
eminence 3 miles distant from Mungrowlee,
and crowned by the rums of a village. The
rebels covered their front with guns placed hi
THE 92nd PUESUES THE EEBELS IN INDIA.
849
a strip of jungle, which was filled with cavalry
and infantry. The British infantry deployed
into line, and, covered by skirmishers, ad-
vanced upon the enemy's position. The guns
of the latter at once opened, and there was
also a well-sustained but not very effective fire
of small arms kept up from the jungle. The
skirmishers directing their fire on the enemy's
guns (whose position could only be ascertained
from their smoke), steadily advanced. After
an ineffectual attempt to turn the left wing of
the British by the enemy's cavalry, the latter
gave way, leaving their infantry to be severely
handled by the Lancers. The line continued
to advance, and six guns were taken by a rush
of the skirmishers, many of the gunners being
shot and bayoneted when endeavouring to
escape. The guns being now brought up, the
rebels soon were in rapid retreat. There ap-
pears to have been no casualties to the 92nd
in this well-fought action.
It having been ascertained that the rebels had
crossed the Betwa, and were now located on the
right bank of that river, Major-General Michel
arranged with Brigadier Smith, command-
ing a field column in the Chundaree district,
that the two forces should make a combined
movement, and for this purpose they were
divided into three columns. The left column,
consisting of the infantry of his brigade, under
Brigadier Smith, was to move down the left
bank of the river towards the Chundaree, pre-
pared to cross to the right bank if necessary.
The cavalry and horse artillery of both brigades,
forming the centre column, under the imme-
diate command of Major-General Michel, was
to cross at the ford by which the enemy had
retreated. The right column, consisting of the
infantry and artillery of Lt.-Col. Lockhart's
brigade, under that officer, was to cross the
river by the Khunjea Ghaut and proceed to
Nurat. This place it reached on the 17th
of October, and on the 18th was joined by the
centre column, which had been unable to pene-
trate the very dense jungle.
On the morning of the 19th, the 92nd being
led by Captain A. W. Cameron, the two com-
bined columns marched upon the village of
Sindwaho, about 12 miles distant, and where
the enemy were reported to be in strength.
The force halted within half a mile of the vil-
IL
lage, to the right of which the enemy were
discovered drawn up in order of battle. The
cavalry and horse artillery advanced to the
attack, and the infantry, who were to advance
upon the village, under Lt.-Col. Lockhart, were
deployed into line, covered by skirmishers.
The 71st passed to the right of the village, the
92nd through the village and thick enclosures
on the left, and the 19tli Bombay Native In-
fantry were on more open ground to the left of
the 92nd. The enemy were found to have
abandoned the village, but many were shot
down in the advance of the skirmishers through
the enclosures. When clear of the village, the
infantry advanced in echelon of battalions from
the right. While the 71st took ground to the
right, and the 19th Bengal Native Infantry
went to the help of the Bombay Artillery, the
92nd, under Captain Cameron, advanced in
the face of a large body of cavalry, who had
posted themselves under a large tope of trees
on a rising ground and frequently threatened
to charge. By this time the 92nd was quite
separated from the rest of the force. A battery
of artillery having been sent to join the 92nd,
and as the enemy still threatened to charge,
the skirmishers were recalled, and fire opened
from right to left ; as shot and shell were at
the same time thrown into the tope, the enemy
retired, and were soon in rapid retreat, pursued
by the cavalry.
During the 20th the force halted at Tehree
and on this as on previous occasions the ]\Iajor-
General issued an order congratulating the
troops on their success, and justly praising the
exertions and bravery of officers and men. On
this last occasion, Col. Lockhart's ability in
handling his brigade elicited the Major-
General's warmest approbation.
The force set out again on the 21st, and
marching each day reached Dujorial on the
24th. The Major-General having heard that
the enemy were at Kimlasa, moved on Kuraya
at 2 A.M. on the 25th, and at dawn the whole
of the rebel army was discovered crossing in
front just beyond Kuraj^a. When the cavalry,
which had started an hour later than the in-
fantry, came up, they found that the infantry
under Col. Lockhart, having cut through the
enemy's line of march, had just wheeled to
the right and part advanced skirmishing.
.5 p
850
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
The infantry had indeed dispersed the enemy
when the cavalry arrived ; the latter therefore
set out in rapid pursuit, the infantry following
for about five miles and clearing the villages
of the rebels.
The force remained at Kuraya till the 27th,
when it proceeded south, and reached Bhilsa
on the 2nd of N'ovember. On the 4th the
Major- General proceeded with the cavalry in
pursuit of the rebels, who bad crossed the
I^erbudda, leaving the infantry and Le Mar-
chant's battery of artillery to watch Bhilsa and
Bhopal, both being threatened by bodies of
local rebels. The infantry remained at Bhilsa
until the 9th, when, proceeding by Goolgong,
they reached Bhopal on the 17th, leaving it
on the 23 rd for Sehore.
The rebels, in the meantime, after crossing
the Nerbudda, bad been again repulsed by the
troops in Candeish. One hundred men of the
92nd, part of a small column under Major
Sutherland, proceeded on the 20th of Novem-
ber to cross the Nerbudda, and on the 24th
reached Jeelwana, where they were joined bj
another 50 men of the 92nd and a like number
of the 71st mounted on camels. On the
morning of the 24th Major Sutherland pro-
ceeded with 120 Highlanders and 80 sepoys,
partly on camels, and soon ascertaining that
the rebels, under Tantea Topee, with two guns,
were on the road to Rajpoor, pushed on in
pursuit. On approaching Eajpoor, the rebel
force was perceived passing through it, and the
Highlanders, on camels, pushing rapidly for-
ward, came on the enemy in half an hour.
Before the men, however, could dismount for
the attack, the rebels again retired. By this
time the men following on foot, both Europeans
and natives, having marched at a very rapid
pace in rear, overtook the men on camels.
The whole now advanced together direct upon
the enemy, who had taken up a strong position,
in order of battle, on a rocky and wooded
ridge, their two guns on the road commanding
the only approach. The Highlanders, sup-
ported by the native troops, at once advanced,
and rushing up the road under a shower of
grape, in a very short time captured the guns,
on which the rebels precipitately abandoned
their position. In this attack, Lt. and Ad-
jutant Ilumfrey was wounded.
Major Sutherland's force remained in the
neighbourhood of Kooksee until the 27th of
December, when it was ordered to join head-
quarters at Mhow.
Lt.-Col. Lockhart's column left Sehore and
marched upon Indore on the 29th of Novem-
ber, that town being considered in danger of
an attack by the rebels. Indore was reached
on December 4th, and the column halted there
until the &th, when it returned to quarters ai
Mhow, having detached No. 10 and part of
No. 3 companies under Captain Eethune to
join a small force proceeding towards Eutlam.
These companies were subsequently attached
to Brigadier Somerset's column, and mounted
©•n camels, they underwent great privations
and severe fatigue during the rapid pursuit
in the Bmswarra country. On the morning
of the 1st of January 1859, the column came
up with the rebels at daylight at Baroda, but
the men had scarcely dismounted ere the rebels
had, as usual, commenced a rapid retreat;
this, however, they did not effect before being
considerably cut up by the cavalry and guns
attached to the force. These companies did not
lejoin headquarters until the 24th of May 1 859.
On the 2nd of March, headquarters, number-
ing about 1000 ofl&eers and men, marched from
Mhow to Jhansi, there to be quartered; but,
on reaching Bursud, they were directed by
Brigadier-General Sir E. Napier to assist in
clearing that neighbourhood of some rebels
said to be located in the jungles. Eor this
purpose all the heavy baggage was left at
Bursud in charge of a company, and the re-
mainder proceeded in light order to Ummeer-
ghur and subsequently to Karadev. The
jungles were in vain searched for any rebels,
and on the 25th the force again got on to the
main road at Goona and proceeded towards
Jhansi, which it reached on the 7th of April.
Nos. 8 and 9 companies proceeded direct to
Lullutpoor, where they were stationed on
detached duty under Major Sutherland. Eem-
nants of rebels who had, after being broken
up into small parties, reunited under Peroze
Shah, and taken refuge in the dense jungles,
were by the junction of forces from Lullut-
poor and other places driven from their refuge,
without, however, their having been actually
come in contact with. The duty was, never-
THE 92nd still PUESUES THE INDIAN EEBELS— IIOMR
851
tlieless, of a harassing nature, and was rendered
more so by the sickness which had latterly
prevailed at Lullutpoor and reduced the men
stationed there to a weak condition.
On the 1st of June 1859, No. 7 company
was detached to Seepree, and on the evening
of the 30th, 40 men of that company under
Ensign Emmet, mounted on elephants, pro-
ceeded with a mixed native force, the wdiole
under the command of Major Meade, to surprise
a numerous party of rebels who had located
themselves in a village about 28 miles distant.
The village, which was situated on an eminence
and surrounded by thick jungle, was reached
by 5.30 A.M. on the 1st of July, and the attack
immediately commenced. The rebels in con-
siderable numbers took refuge in a large house
well loop-holed, and kept up a warm fire of
musketry on their assailants; they were not
finally subdued until the house caught fire.
Of the 92nd, 4 rank and file were wounded,
and Major Meade, in reporting the affair to
the commanding officer, said : — " I cannot
speak too highly of Ensign Emmet and your
men; their coolness and steadiness was most
conspicuous."
On the 14th of October, Nos. 1 and 2 com-
panies proceeded, mounted on camels, as part
of a small force ordered from Jhansi under
command of Col. Lockhart, in conjunction
with 6 other columns, to clear the Bundel-
cund jungles of rebels. The force continued
in the field until the 14th of December. Some
difficult and harassing marches were performed
in the course of these operations, but the rebels
having broken through the circle to the north-
east, the Jhansi column, being stationed on
the west, did not come in contact with them.
Thus it will be seen that the 92nd performed
important and harassing duties during the
suppression of the great Indian Mutiny, and
certainly seem to have deserved some outward
mark of the services they then rendered to
their country. Brigadier-General Sir Eobert
Napier, in bidding farewell to the officers and
men of the Gwalior division on the 11th of
January 1860, specially acknowledged the im-
portant assistance he had received from Col.
Lockhart and the men under his command.
Notwitstanding the fatiguing work the 92nd
had to undergo, both Sir Eobert Napier and
Lord Clyde, in reporting on their inspection,
spoke in the highest terms of the condition of
the regiment.
The various detachments having joined head-
quarters at Jhansi, the regiment, numbering
about 960 officers and men, under command of
Col, Lockhart, C.B., left Jhansi on the 15th
of March for Dugshai, there to be quartered.
The 92nd remained in India for nearly three
years longer, during which little occurred in
connection with the regiment calling for special
notice. Besides the places already mentioned,
it was stationed at Umballa, Benares, Eajg-
haut, and Calcutta, and, on its half-yearly
inspection, invariably elicited the unqualified
commendation of the inspecting officers and
the War Office authorities; the regimental
school gained the special praise of the latter.
"While stationed at Dugshai, in September
1861, the regiment received the gratifying in-
telligence that Her Majesty had been graciously
pleased to authorise the 92 nd being designated
" The Gordon Highlanders," by which name
it was popularly known at the period of its
being raised and for some time afterwards;
indeed we suspect it had never ceased to bo
popularly known by this title.
The Gordon Highlanders embarked at Cal-
cutta for England in two detachments on the
24th and 28th of January 1 863, respectively,
and rejoined at Gosport on the 20th of May.
This was the first time the regiment had been
quartered in England since the 22nd of August
1816. Before the 92nd left India, 396 men
volunteered into regiments remaining in the
country; the deficiency was, however, soon
filled up, as, on its being made known, Scotch-
men serving in English regiments gladly availed
themselves of the opportunity of serving in so
distinguished a corps.
The 92nd did not remain long at Gosport.
It embarked at Portsmouth on the 10th of
July for Edinburgh, arriving off Granton Pier
on the 13th, and marching to the Castle
through an enthusiastic crowd. It was 17
years since the Gordon Highlanders had last
been in Edinburgh. Shortly after its arrival
the regiment was inspected by its Colonel,
General Sir John M 'Don aid, K.C.B., who had
formerly commanded the 92nd for the long
period of 18 years.
852
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
The regiment remained scarcely a year in
Edinburgh, during which time only one event
occurred to mark the " even tenor of its way;"
this was the presentation of new colours on
the 13th of April 1864. The Highlanders, on
that da}^ were formed in review-order on the
Castle Esplanade, shortly after which Major-
General "Walker, C.B., commanding in Scot-
land, arrived on the ground accompanied by
his staff. General Sir John M'Donald, K.C.B.,
the veteran colonel of the regiment, was also
present, along with Lady M'Donald and other
members of his family. After the usual cere-
mony had been gone through with the old
colours, and after the Eev. James ^Millar,
Chaplain of Edinburgh Castle, had offered up
an appropriate prayer, the Major-General placed
the new colours in the hands of Lady M'Donald,
Avho addressed the regiment in a few most
appropriate words : —
" It would be, I believe," sbe said, " according to
established custom, that, in placing these colours in
j'our hands, I should remind you of the duty j'ou
owe to them, your Queen, and your country; but, to
the Gordon Highlanders, any such counsel would, I
feel, be superfluous ; their glorious deeds of the past
are suflficient guarantee for the future, that wherever
and whenever these colours are borne into action, it
will be but to add new badges to them and fresh
honour to the regiment. I cannot let this oppor-
tunity pass without touching on the many happy
years I spent among you, without assuring you of the
pleasure it gives me to see you again, and of my
warmest wishes for your welfare and prosperity."
On the 25th of May 1864, the 92nd left
Edinburgh for Glasgow under the command of
Col. A. I. Lockhart, C.B. Detachments were
also sent to Paisley and Ayr. The 92nd re-
mained in Glasgow till March 1865, during
which time it took part in a large sham fight
in Eenfrewshire, and was present at the in-
auguration by the Queen of a statue of Prince
Albert at Perth, the first erected in the king-
dom. On the 25th of January 1865, the depot
joined headquarters from Stirling. It is un-
necessary to say that in all its public appear-
ances, and at all inspections while in Scotland,
as elsewhere, the Gordon Highlanders received,
and that deservedly, tlie highest encomiums
on their appearance, discipline, and conduct.
On the 6th of March 1865, the 92nd, con-
sisting of 1033 officers, men, women, and
children, embarked on the Clyde for Ports-
mouth, en route for Aldershot, arriving at the
Camp on the 10th of the same month. While
at Aldershot, Major C. INI. Hamilton was pro
moted to Lieutenant-Colonel, and succeeded
to the command of the regiment in place of
Col. Lockhart, C.B.
The 92nd after remaining a year at Aider-
shot, during which nothing of note occurred,
left for Portsmouth on the 1st of March 1866,
and embarked on the same day for Ireland,
Lt.-Col. Hamilton commanding. The regi-
ment disembarked at Kingstown on the 5th,
and proceeded to the Curragh Camp, where it
remained till the 9th, when it removed to
Dublin, with the exception of A and C com-
panies, which were left at the Curragh to go
through a course of musketry instruction. On
the regiment leaving Aldershot, a most gratify-
ing report concerning it Avas sent to head-
quarters; the 92nd Highlanders, the Brigade
General reported, —
" Are well drilled, their conduct sober, orderly,
and soldierlike; discipline good, and all one could
desire in a well regulated corps."
During its stay in Ireland the 92nd had a
taste of the unpleasant duty of aiding the
civil power. On the 31st of December 1867,
two detachments were sent out for this pur-
pose from the Curragh Camp, where the
whole regiment was then stationed, one, under
command of Major A. W. Cameron, to Cork;
and the other, under command of Captain
A. Forbes Mackay, to Tipperary. These
detachments seem to have performed their
duty effectively and without the sad necessity
of resorting to extreme measures ;^ they did
not return to Dublin, the former remaining
at Cork and the latter proceeding to that
place on the 18th of January 1868. Here
these detachments were joined by the rest
of the regiment on the 25th of January, on
which day it embarked at Queenstown for
India, sailing next day under command of
Lt.-Col. Hamilton. The regiment proceeded
by the overland route, and landed at Bombay
Harbour on the 26 th of February. Here the
92nd was transhipped into three vessels to be
^ The regiment had arranged a grand Ncav Year'a
entertainment, and the unfortunate men of these de-
tachments, who had to march on two hours' notice,
had to leave the dinner cooking. They turned out as
cheerfully as circumstances would permit, there being
just enough of grumbling to have made it very hot
work for the Fenians had they showed fight.
JALINDHUR— DELHI— MOOLTAN.
853
taken to Kurrachee, where headquarters ai'-
rived on the 8th of March. From Kurrachee
this detachment made its way, partly by river
(the Indus), partly by rail, and partly by
road, to Jalindhur, in the Punjaub, which it
reached on the 30th of March, and was joined
by the remaining portion of the regiment on
the 7th of April. During its stay at Jalindhur
the 92nd regularly furnished detachments to
gari'ison Fort Govindghur, Amritsar, and had
the honour, in February 1870, to take part in
the reception at Mean Meer of H.R.H. the
Duke of Edinburgh. On this occasion the
regiment was commanded by Lieutenant-
Colonel M'Bean, who had been promoted to
the command of the 92nd in room of Lieu-
tenant-Colonel Hamilton. Detachments, con-
sisting mostly of young and sickly men, were
also sent occasionally to Dalhousie, to be em-
ployed in road-making in the Chumba Hills.
The 92nd remained quartered at Jalindhur
until the 18th of December 1871, on which
day headquarters and three companies, under
command of Major G. H. Parker, proceeded
by rail to Delhi to form part of the force
collected there at the Camp of Exercise.
Here it was posted to the 1st Brigade (Colonel
K Walker, C.B., 1st Buffs) of the 2nd Divi-
sion commanded by Major-General M'Murdo,
C.B. The remaining three companies joined
headquai'ters on the following day. The
camp of exercise was broken up on the 1st of
February 1872, and Colonel Walker, in his
brigade order issued on the occasion, stated
that the last six weeks had added to the in-
terest he had for many years taken in the
career of his "old friends the 92nd High-
landers ; " and also specially mentioned the
name of Captain Chalmer of the 92nd for the
valuable services which the latter had in-
variably rendered him. A change of station
to Chukrata had been ordered, and on the
2nd of February the regiment set out from
Delhi by route march for this place, reaching
its destination on the 2nd of March. On the
22nd of November 1873 the battalion again
changed quarters in the ordinary course of
relief, and proceeded to Mooltan, which was
reached on the 13th of January 1874, the
strength being then G74 of all ranks.
IIL
1874—1886.
Mooltan — Guard of Honour for the Prince of "Vfales
at Lahore — Farewell Order of Colonel Cameron —
Sitapur and Benares — Proceeds on Active Service
to Afghanistan — Ali Kheyl — Karatiga — Cliarasiah
— Asmai Heights — Kabul — Argandab — Sherpore
Cantonments — Childuckteran — The March from
Kabul to Kandahar — Piewards for Services in Af-
ghanistan— Leaves Kabul for England— Destina-
tion changed to Natal — Durban — March to New-
castle— Mount Prospect Camp — The disaster at
Majuba Hill — Bennett's Drift Camp — Departure
for Home — Portsmouth — Edinburgh — Deposition
of Old Colours of Scottish Regiments in St Giles'
Cathedral — The Channel Islands.
During the time the 92nd was at Mooltan, a
detachment of one company, relieved at fixed
intervals, was furnished for a post at Dii-a
Ismail Khan ; and the monotony of station
life was further broken by the visit of head-
quarters and one of the wings of the regiment,
under the command of Major G. H. Parker,
to Lahore, to be present on the occasion of the
visit of the Prince of Wales to that place.
The strength of the wing, which set out on
the 13th ©f January 1876, was 362 ; and on
its arrival at Lahore a Guard of Honour was
told off, which encamped in the grounds at
Government House, while the remainder went
under canvas at the race-course. This special
duty lasted till the 26th of the month ; and
jirevious to his departure, His Royal High-
ness expressed his pleasure at the smart ap-
pearance and steadiness of the men, and de-
sired Major Parker to make this known to
the regiment. In September of the same
year, Lieutenant-Colonel A. W. Cameron re-
tired from the command, and issued the fol-
lowing farewell addi'ess on the occasion : —
•'I cannot leave the Gordon Highlanders without
expressing how high an honour 1 shall always esteem
it, to have been privileged for very nearly thirty-two
years to serve in its ranks, and, above all, that I was
entrusted with the command of it. Circumstances
compel me now to resign the charge which it was the
ambition of my life to obtain ; but wherever the
regiment goes, there will my best hopes and wishes
accompany it. It will always afford me the greatest
pleasure to learn that mutual good-will, ready and
willing obedience to authority, a zealous and fearless
discharge by all of the duties of their several stations,
continue as heretofore to mark their character.
"Comrades ! there are now a great many young
soldiers in your ranks, and not so many ' Old Hands,'
with whom in former times it rested in a measure to
hand down the traditions of the Regiment. I would
854
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
tlierefore recommend you, as a last and parting word
of advice, to make yourselves intimately acquainted
with the history of your Regiment, to take well to
heart the good name (Second to None) in the British
Army which our forefathers earned for it, and always
to remember that you have that name in your safe
keeping. I need hardly say that to add to that
name siiould be the ambition of every individual in
tlie Corps, no matter what his standing is.
"To all — ofBcers, non-commissioned officers, and
men — I return my best thanks for the ready and
willing support which was always accorded me in
carrying on the duties of the Regiment. With such
support and good-will command becomes easy. I
hope to be among the first to welcome you to your
native land, when I trust I may have the pleasure of
shaking many an old comrade by the hand. Till
tlien farewell, and may God speed you."
The departure from Mooltan took place on
the 2nd of November 1876, and the regiment
proceeded by route marches to Delhi, which
it reached on the 19th of December, and
where, on the 1st of January 1877, it took
pai't in the "Imperial Assemblage" on the
occasion of Her Majesty Queen Victoida
being proclaimed Empress of India, Colour-
Sergeant Drummond being selected as the
regimental representative to receive and wear
the medal commemorative of the event. On
the 2nd of February the 92nd, under the
command of Lieutenant-Colonel G. H. Parker,
ai'rived at Sitapur ; and on the 5th, the left
half-battalion, under the command of Major
J. C. Hay, was detached to Benares, where it
was to be stationed. The only other event of
importance which occurred during the year
was the issue of Martini-Henry rifles, which
superseded the Snider as the service weapon
in May. The early part of 1878 was like-
wise uneventful till the beginning of Decem-
ber, when orders were received to proceed to
Afghanistan on active service ; and head-
quarters and the right half-battalion accord-
ingly marched from Sitapur on the 18th, and
was joined by the left half-battalion from
Benares at Jhelam on the 29th. A halt of a
week was made at Lawrencepore, and a stay
of two months at Kohat, so that Ali Kheyl,
at the mouth of the gorge leading to the
Shutargardan Pass, — where Major-General
Roberts' division was then being concentrated,
and where the regiment was detailed to form
part of the 2d Brigade under Brigadier-
General H. Forbes — was not reached till the
18th of April 1879.
The treaty of Gandamack, signed on the
2Gth of May, having, however, put an end to
active operations for the time being, the 92nd
was, like the other regiments at Ali Kheyl,
mainly employed in providing small parties
for reconnaissance and survey-escort duty till
September, when, after the fresh outbreak
of hostilities consequent on the massacre at
Kabul of Sir Louis Cavagnari, the British
Envoy to the Ameer, and his staff and escort,
it advanced on the 24th, along with the rest
of the Kuri-am Field Force, under the com-
mand of Major-General Sir Frederick Roberts,
by the Shutargardan Pass, towards the Af-
ghan capital. On the 27th, Lieutenant
Grant, with Colour-Sergeant H. Macdonald
and twenty-five men, was sent from Kara-
tiga to assist General Roberts, whose passage
through the Hazar Dai'akht defile was barred
by a large body of Mongals, and speedily
cleared the gorge and dispersed the enemy.
For his conduct on this and other occasions,
Colour - Sergeant Macdonald was specially
mentioned in Sir Frederick Robei-ts' despatch
of the 16th of October, and was afterwards
promoted to a lieutenancy.
Immediately after the arrival of the column
at Charasiah, about 6 miles from Kabul,
detachments of cavalry were sent forward to
reconnoitre. These reported that a rough
road would have to be formed over part of
the pass of Sang-i-Nawishta, in order to
render it practicable for guns, and orders
were accordingly issued that the right wing
of the 92nd, under the command of Major
G. S. White, should set out early next morn-
ing, along with two guns of No. 2 Mountain
Battery and some cavalry, to seize the crest
of the pass and provide working parties for
road-making. The troops set out as soon as
it was daylight, on the morning of the 6th of
October, but hardly had they started when
large bodies of the enemy were observed
drawn up along the crest of the ridge in
front, their left occupying both sides of the
pass, and their line extending away to the
right to the hills overlooking the Chardeh
Valley. It was absolutely necessary that the
enemy should be dislodged before nightfall,
as absence of molestation would have brought
THE BATTLE OF CHARASIAH.
855
increased boldness, and from all the many
villages beliind the position, as well as from
Kabul and its suburbs, the night's delay
Avould certainly have brought large reinforce-
ments. The road in the rear, too, was in
a dangerous condition, and the slightest check
would have seriously increased the opposition
to the march of General Macpherson's Brigade,
which, encumbered as it was with baggage,
might in consequence have met with disaster.
On the hills on both sides of the camp the
tribesmen were also seen assembling, with the
evident intention of making a general attack
on the encampment.^
An immediate assault on the Afghan posi-
tion was therefore necessary, and General
Roberts decided to make a feint on the left,
and then deliver his real attack by an out-
flanking movement on the right. For the
latter, Brigadier-General Baker set his little
force in battle array in the wooded enclosures
of the detached villages which make up
Charasiah, and thence advanced " over some
bare undulating hills, forming a position
easily defensible, and flanked by steep rocky
crags " rising from 1000 to 1800 feet higher.
The enemy's main position was about 400
feet above the sloping plain our men had to
cross, and while it commanded the entire
front was accessible in only a few places.
Full details of the battle and victory need
not be repeated here, suffice it to say that,
notwithstanding all difficulties, and in the
face of an obstinate resistance, the right
wing of the 92nd, reinforced about mid-day
by 100 men of the other wing under com-
mand of JMajor J. C. Hay, captured three
bills in succession in dashing style, turning
the left flank of the enemy, capturing his
main position, and taking 16 guns. Major
White, Lieutenant Grant, and Colour-Sergeant
Macdonald were afterwards mentioned in de-
spatches, and Major White was recommended
for, and subsequently received, the Victoria
Cross for his services during the day. The
casualties were fortunately small, 3 privates
being killed and 6 wounded. Two days later
6 companies, under command of Lieutenant-
^ It was afterwards ascertained that this was to
Lave been delivered at niiihttall.
Colonel Parker, formed a portion of the force
under Brigadier-General Baker, despatched
towards the Chardeh Valley in pursuit of the
scattered Afghans. These seemed at first to
have determined to make a final stand on the
Asmai Heights, and the 92nd received orders
to occupy the gorge above Baber's Tomb, and,
after spending the night there, to be ready
for attack early the following morning.
When, however, about 4.30 a.m. on the 9th,
Captain Oxley, with a strong patrol of 50
men, proceeded to the heights, he found that
they had been quietly abandoned during the
night, and no further fighting was necessary.
For his services, Lieutenant-Colonel Parker
was thanked by Sir Frederick Roberts in his
despatch ; and Lieutenant Hamilton, who
had acted as orderly officer to Brigadier-
General Massey, had his name put forward
on this occasion by that commander as having
rendered him valuable aid.
On the 13th of October the regiment took
part, along with the rest of the force, in the
triumphal march through Kabul — band play-
ing, colours flying, and bayonets fixed — and
had, two days later, the pleasure of sharing in
the keen gi-atification afibrded to the whole
division by the Queen-Empress' prompt re-
cognition of their services, which was con-
veyed in the following telegram : —
"The Viceroy and Governor-General has the
honour to request His Excellency the Commander-
in-Chief to convey to General Koberts and the troops
under his command the exi)ression of Her Majesty's
warm satisfaction with their noble conduct in the
very successful and important action of Charasiah,
which the Viceroy lost no time in reporting to Her
Majesty. The Queen-Empress desires to express to
her gallant troops her sorrow for those who fell in
this action and in the recent brilliant exploit at
Shutargardan, and the Viceroy is also commanded to
make known to His Excellency the Commander-in-
Chief Her Majesty's anxiety for further information
as to the condition of the wounded."
Between this time and the 15th of De-
cember, when the siege of the Sherpore
cantonments began, the 92nd saw a good
deal of active service about Maidan, 25 miles
from Kabul, where the country was in a
particularly unsettled condition. It left the
camp on the 21st of November to join the
expeditionary force under Brigadier-General
Baker, and on the 24th took part in the
operations against Bahadar Khan, when ten
856
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
villages were destroyed, returning again to
Sherpore on the 1st of December. It also
formed part of a column under General Baker
which was despatched on the 9th of December
to Charasiah, for the purpose of watching the
Logar Valley and breaking up a combination
of rebel tribes which was threatening an
attack on Sherpore, and next day moved to
Bini Bedan to endeavour to cut off the Afghan
force under Mohammed Jan, which was being
collected for the same purpose. During
these days tlie troops were constantly in
contact with tlie enemy, as they were again on
the 11th, when an advance was made in the
direction of the Argandab River. On this
occasion the Gordon Highlanders furnished
both the rear and advance guards, the former
under the command of Captain M'Callum,
who was mentioned in despatches for the
able manner in which he carried out his
duties ; and the latter, which consisted also
of half a troop of the 5th Punjaub Cavalry,
under Major White, who was mentioned in
despatches for his brilliant services. Lieu-
tenant the Hon, J. S. Napier was also men-
tioned for his gallantry in leading an assault
on the Afghans who held both sides of the
gorge through which the road to the Argandab
runs. On the i3th of December the whole
regiment proceeded, with the rest of the
brigade, to attack the enemy along the Bini
Hissar road, four companies under Major
White leading the advance, and the rest,
under Lieutenant-Colonel Pai'ker, escorting
the guns. When the 92nd was formed up
for the attack, General Baker laughingly told
them that there would be no dinner until the
heights were captured. This announcement
was greeted with lusty cheers, and the posi-
tion indicated was occupied within the ap-
pointed time, with the assistance of the 72nd
Regiment, which operated from the other
side. The attack on the first Afghan line
was gallantly led by Lieutenant St John
Forbes, who, together with Colour-Sergeant
Drummond, was killed in a hand-to-hand
conflict. The resistance offered by the
enemy, who had a very considerable advan-
tage both in numbers and in the strength of
position, to the leading men of the 92nd was
very resolute ; but the slight check caused by
the fall of Lieutenant Forbes was immediately
overcome by the action of Lieutenant Dick
Cunyngham, who at once rushed forward,
and gallantly exposing himself, rallied the
men by both word and example — a feat
deemed worthy of the Yictoria Cross. By
11.30 A.M. the Highlanders reached the sum-
mit, and the contested height was won. The
number of casualties — 1 officer and 2 non-
commissioned ofiicers and men killed, and
19 wounded — marks the sharpness of the
struggle. The exertions of Lieutenant and
Adjutant Douglas were recognised by the
mention of his name in despatches. The
following regimental order was published on
the afternoon of the engagement : —
"Tlie commanding officer lias to announce with
the deepest regret the loss of Lieutenant St John
Forbes, who fell in action to-day whilst leading his
companj', foremost in an advance which the Brigadier-
General commanding has described as the most bril-
liant he has ever witnessed. With the name of this
most promising young officer the Lieutenant-Colonel
commanding has to couple that of No. 488, Colour-
Sergeant James Drummond, who fell beside his
officer. This non-commissioned officer of over
twenty-one years' service has always been held in
the highest esteem in the Regiment, and on 1st
January 1877 was selected as the representative of
the 92nd Highlanders to wear the Lnperial Assem-
blage Medal. Lieutenant-Colonel Parker feels sure
that these and other losses are the only dark spots
over the brilliant achievement of to-day, which has
added fresh laurels to the high name of the 92nd
Highlanders.
"He begs to thank Major White and the officers
and non-commissioned officers and men engaged in
the attack as having been most immediately con-
cerned in bringing about the happy result. In con-
clusion, the Lieutenant-Colonel commanding wishes
placed on record his high appreciation of the con-
duct displayed by the non-commissioned officers and
men during the hardships of the past week."
On the 14th of December two companies,
under Captain Gordon and Lieutenant Gil-
pin-Brown, formed part of a small forpe sent
out to dislodge the Afghans from their posi-
tions on the Asmai Heights — an operation
carried out with perfect success, notwith-
standing the difficult nature of the groimd,
the great numerical superiority and obstinate
resistance of the enemy, and the determined
stand made by a body of Ghazis, who died to
a man rather than abandon their position on
the highest peak. The loss to the 92nd was
Captain Gordon and three men wounded.
Sergeant J. M'Laren and Corporal E. M'Kay
EXPEDITIONS ROUND KABUL.
857
received distinguished-conduct medals as a
reward for the great personal gallantry dis-
played by them during the contest. From
the 14th to the 23d of December the regi-
ment was shut up, along with the rest of the
British force, in the Sherpore cantonments,^
and had its share in the repulse of the Afghan
attack on the 23d, when four companies,
imder command of Major White and Captain
M 'Galium, lined the intrenchments along
part of the Bemaru Heights and the gorge
between, and two companies, under Lieu-
tenant-Colonel Parker, remained in reserve
in the centre of the cantonments. The loss
was one man killed and five wounded.
This engagement and the arrival of General
Cough's brigade put an end to the siege of
Sherpore, and nothing of importance took
place thereafter till the 20th of April 1880,
when the left wing of the Gordon Highlanders,
under Major White, moved out of the can-
tonments as part of a small force, under the
command of Colonel Jenkins, C.B., intended
to operate towards Gogo ; and encamped at
the village of Childuckteran, where, on the
25th, the column was attacked by a much
more numerous body of the enemy, of at
least 5000 men. As soon as the action com-
menced at daybreak, the tents were struck
and the baggage animals sent under cover of
a small hill in rear of the camp, with half a
company of the 92nd as a guard. Other two
companies of the regiment, .under Captain
Robertson, were extended to cover the front,
and the remaining company and a half was
drawn up in suppoi-t. The enemy had ex-
cellent cover, and succeeded in advancing his
standards to within 200 yards of the British
fighting line, and maintaining his attack there
(though he could never get any nearer) till
1.30 P.M., when, on the arrival of Bi'igadier-
General Macpherson's brigade — which in-
cluded the other wing of the 92nd under
Lieutenant-Colonel Parker — the combined
forces drove the Afghans back and dispersed
them. The loss of the 92nd was 2 non-com-
missioned officers and men killed and 6
wounded. Lieutenant-Colonel Parker, Major
White, Captain Singleton, and Captain Mac-
^ See ±lie accouut of the 72nd Kegiuient.
II.
gregor were again mentioned in despatches,
and received the thanks of their respective
Brigadiers; and Lieutenants Douglas and
llamsay were brought forwaixl by Lieutenant-
Colonel Parker as deserving favourable men-
tion for their services during the engagement.
The conduct of the 92nd all through the cam-
paign had attracted the special attention of
Lieutenant-General Sir Frederick Roberts,
who thus expressed himself in a letter to the
commanding ofiicer : —
" The 92iul have done such excellent service since
they came under my command that 1 should like to
do something for the Regiment. . . . You must be
proud of commanding a Regiment, which I am sure is
Second to None, and which I sincerely hope I may
have with me if ever I am fortunate enough to hold
another command ou service."
After taking part in several other small
expeditions into the country round Kabul,
the regiment formed part of the force which
marched under General Roberts fi"om Kabul
to Kandahar, details in connection with which
have been already given in the account of the
72nd Highlanders. Immediately after the
arrival of Sir Frederick Roberts' troops at
Kandahar on the 31st of August, the 92nd
took part in the reconnaissance of the Afghan
position ; and in the battle of the following
day formed part of the 1st Brigade, which
led the advance, find succeeded, after severe
fighting, in sweeping the enemy out of the
closely wooded enclosures along the western
slopes of the hill on which the village of
Gundi Mullah Sahil)dad stood, and finally in
attacking and carrying the village itself at
the point of the bayonet. The latter feat
was accomplished in dashing style by two
companies of the Gordon Highlanders under
Major White, and two companies of the 2nd
Goorkas. Tliis movement brought the bri-
gade in rear of the Bala Wali Kotal, and in
front of an intrenched post which was on
the south, and which, from the way in which
reinforcements were being pushed forward,
the enemy was evidently piepared to hold
with great dcitermination. Major White, who
was leading tlie advanced compani( s of the
92nd, recognising, with true soldierly instinct,
that this position must at once be taken by
storm, called on his men for just one charge
5 Q
858
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAXD REGIMENTS.
more to finish tlie business. His call was bril-
liantly responded to, and the work was at
once captured, the gallant Major being him-
self the first to reach the guns. The casual-
ties, which were somewhat numerous, show
the severe natui-e of the fighting, 1 1 non-
commissioned officers and men being killed
and 2 officers and 69 non-commissioned officers
and men wounded. Lieutenant- Colonel Parker,
j\Iajor White, Captain Macgregor (Deputy
Assistant Quartermaster-General), Lieutenant
i^r-
Lieutenant-Colonel "White, V.C , C.B.
From a Photograph.
Douglas, and Surgeon-Major Roe were all
mentioned in despatches, while INIajor White
was again recommended for the Victoria
Cross ; and Corporal JM'Gillivray, Privates
Peter, J. M'Intosh, Dennis, and D. Gray,
and Drummer Roddick received distinguished-
conduct medals. For their services through-
out the Afghan campaigns, Lieutenant-Colonel
Parker and Major White, subsequently, on the
1st of March 1881, received the Companion-
ship of the Bath ; Major White was also
promoted to a Rrevet Lieutenant-Colonelcy,
and Captains Singleton, Macgregor, Gordon,
Napier, and Douglas to Brevet-Majorities.
Major White received besides the Victoria
Cross " For conspicuous bravery during the
action of Charasiah on 6th October 1879,
when, finding that the artillery and rifle fire
failed to dislodge the enemy from a fortified
hill which it was necessary to ca})ture, Major
White led an attack on it in person. Ad-
vancing with two companies of his Regiment,
and climbing from one steep ledge to another,
he came upon a body of the enemy
strongly posted, and outnumbering
his force about eight to one. His
men being much exhausted, and
immediate action being necessary,
Major White took a rifle, and going
on by himself, shot the leader of the
enemy. This act so intimidated the
rest that they fled round the side of
the hill, and the position Avas won.
"Again, on 1st September 1880,
at the battle of Kandahar, IVIajor
White, in leading the final charge
under a heavy fire from the enemy
who held a strong position and
were supported by two guns, rode
straight up to within a few yards of
them, and, seeing the guns, dashed
forward and secured one of them,
immediately after which the enemy
retired."
The Victoria Cross was after-
wards, on the 18th of October
1881, conferred also on Lieutenant
Cunynghara " For conspicuous gal-
lantry and coolness displayed by
him on 13th December 1879 at the
attack upon the Sherpore Pass in Afghani-
stan, in having exposed himself to the full
force of the enemy, and by his example and
encom-agement rallied the men, who, having
been beaten back, were at the moment waver-
ing at the top of the hill."
Her Majesty was also, on the 7th of June
1881, graciously pleased to grant permission
to the regiment, in commemoration of its
gallant behaviour during the campaign, to
add the words "Charasiah," " Kabul, 1879,"
"Kandahar, 1880," "Afghanistan, 1879-80"
ORDERED TO NATAL FOR ACTIVE SERVICE.
859
to the distinctions already borne on the
standards, colours, or appointments. All
those who crossed the frontier, on duty,
between the 23d of November 1878 and
the 26th of May 1879, aiyi between tlie 3d
of September 1879 and the 20th of Septem-
ber 1880, received the Afghan war medal ;
and those who took part in the march to
Kandahar received also the bronze star made
from the guns captured from the Afghans.
The Gordon Highlanders, with a total
strength of 643 of all ranks, left Kandahar
on the 28th of September 1880, en route for
India and under orders for home ; and at
Lahore, on the 18th of October, the following
highly complimentary Order was published by
Brigadier-General Macpherson : —
"The Brigadier-General offers lii.s best thanks to
all ranks of the 92nd for having contributed to make
his command of the 1st Brigade a real pleasui-e.
" The conduct of the Regiment in quarters has been
admirable ; and its bearing in action with the enemy
has invariably elicited the admiration of our country-
men.
" A useful lesson sliould be gained from the battle
of Mezra, for the Brigadier considers that by the de-
termined and rapid advances of the 92nd on that day
an immense loss of life was saved, and Sirdar Ayub
Khan was unable to get away any of his guns.
Brigadier-General Macpherson congratulates Colonel
Parker most warmly on the efficient state in which
the Regiment has been maintained during the two
years it has been in Afghanistan, and on having
brought it to the end of the campaign in a condition
for which the only word is — perfection.
" With his heartiest wishes for a prosperous voyage
and a happy meeting with their friends, Brigadier-
General Macpherson bids the 92ud Farewell !"
Mean Meer was reached on the 21st of Octo-
ber, and Cawnpore on the 5th of December ;
and while passing through Allahabad on the
6tli of January 1881, a change in destination
was announced by the following telegram : —
"The 92nd Highlanders are to embark for
Natal immediately instead of going to Eng-
land, to be completed in arms and equipment,
and to take 200 rounds of ammunition per
rifle and the Kabul scale of intrenching
tools." This alteration was due to the rising
of the Boers in the Transvaal, on the 19 th of
December 1880, against the British authority
in that country, and the consequent necessity
for increasing the forces in the district so as
to enable them to cope with the rebellion.
The port of embarkation was Bombay,
whence the regiment sailed in H.M.S. "Cro-
codile," on the 14th of January, with a total
strength of 700 of all ranks, about 90 inva-
lids and time-expired men being left behind
to await conveyance to England. The fol-
lowing General Order was published by H.E.
the Commander-in-Chief in India, on the 8th
of January, previous to the departure : —
" The 15th King's Hussars, 2/60 Royal Rifles, and
the 92ud Gordon Highlanders, being about to leave
Imlia for service in Natal, His Excellency tlie Com-
mander-in-Chief cannot allowthem to quit the country
without referring to the eminent service they have
rendered duiing the recent operations in Afghanistan.
To recount the services of the 92nd Highlanders
would be to write the history of the second phase of
the Afghan war. From Charasiah to Kandahar, in
nearly ever}' engagement during the operations, the
92nd has alwa^'s been conspicuous for its gallantly
and discipline, and has proved itself Second to None
of Her Alajesty's Regiments.
" In bidding farewell to these distinguished Regi-
ments, Sir Frederick Haines had hoped to be able to
wish them a speedy and a happy return to England,
but England claims their services in another part of
the glol)e — a call most heartily and cheerfully re-
sponded to. Tliis may delay their return home for a
while, but His Excellency knows that the opportunity
thus afforded them of adding to the lustre of the
British arms, and to their own renown, will be
utilised."
After a very fine passage the regiment
reached Durban on the 30th of January, and
immediately after landing received an address
of welcome from the Scotch residents in the
neighbourhood. As Major-General Sir George
Colley, who had already pushed forward with
all his available troops, had sustained a slight
check at Laing's Neck on the Transvaal
border on the 28th of the month, and had
intrenched himself to await reinforcements,
there was no delay in starting for the front ;
and after proceeding to Pietermaritzburg by
train on the 31st, the 92nd set out on the fol-
lowing day on its march of 174 miles to
Newcastle, Avhich is about 25 miles to the
south-west of the pass of Laing's Neck, where
an entry had to be forced through the Boer
defences into the Transvaal. There had been
heavy rains just before the column — which
consisted, besides the Gordon Highlanders, of
the other regiments that had come with them
from India, and of a naval brigade from
H.M.S. " Dido " — set out, and the roads were
consequently in a fearful condition. During
a considerable part of the journey, too, there
was rain and mist, so that, though the ad-
vance was by forced marches, progress was
860
HISTOnY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
slow, and the toil was excessive and very try-
ing, even for such well seasoned soldiers-
Ingogo was, however, ^lassed on the 8th of
February, Sandy's River crossed without op-
position on the 14th, and Newcastle itself
reached on the 16th. On the 19th, Majoi--
General Sir Evelyn Wood (who had met and
taken command of the reinforcements on the
way) determined to eflPect a reconnaissance in
the dix-ection of Utrecht, and set out from
the camp very early, along with two com-
panies of the 92nd under Major J. C. Hay
and 100 men of the Hussars. Having
advanced to the Buffalo River, he left the
infantry to guard the crossing, while he him-
self, with the cavalry, swam across, and by
sunrise succeeded in pushing some 30 miles
into the Transvaal and up to within 10 miles
of Wakkerstroom. The whole operation was
accomplished without opposition, and the force
returned to camp the same night. General
Wood started shortly aftei-wards on his re-
turn to Pie term aritzburg to superintend the
sending up of further reinforcements.
On the 23d, the regiment arrived at Head-
quarters at Mount Prospect Camp, near the
entrance to Laing's Neck, where the British
force was being concentrated for the attack
on the strong intrenchments held by the
Boers within the pass. Three days after-
wards it was doomed to share in the ill-fated
expedition to Majuba Hill, and in the
disastrous engagement that followed on the
27th. It had already been ascertained that
the Boer position was very strong, and a
direct attack would therefore have probably
involved such severe fighting as would have
entailed great loss of life ; and General Colley
had, in consequence, determined to try to take
the intrenchments in reverse by securing a
commanding position on some of the heights
of the Spitzkep on one side of the pass.
Inquiries, made as carefully as possible,
seemed to point to an eminence called
Majuba Hill, about four miles from Mount
Prospect Camp, and 2500 feet above it, as a
suitable post for this purpose, and thither
accordingly, at 10 p.m. on the night of the
26th, the General himself, accompanied by
liieutenant-Colonel Stewart and Major Eraser,
R.E., of the staff, started with a small force
made up of 2 companies of the 3d battalion
of the 60th Regiment (140 rifles), under the
command of Captain Smith ; 2 companies of
the 5Sth Regiment (170 rifles), under the
command of Captain Morris ; 3 companies of
the 92nd Highlanders (180 rifles), under the
command of Major Hay ; and a naval brigade
(64 rifles and a Gatling gun), under Com-
mander Romilly — a total of 554 men, exclu-
sive of ofiicers. Each man carried provisions
for three days, 70 rounds of ammunition, a
greatcoat, and a waterpi'oof sheet, while a
number of intrenching tools were taken
besides. For men thus heavily encumbered
the march during a dark night and over difii-
cult and unknown ground proved not only
toilsome but painful in the extreme. The
route led up ascents that were in many cases
" absolutely precipitous, and wherever there
was footing for them huge boulders and loos3
stones, which rolled down when touched,
covered the ground ; " and as a detour had to
be made in order to reach the position from
its rear and so avoid alarming any of the Boer
outposts, six hours were occupied in reaching
the wished-for summit, which was gained by
the leading files of the 5Sth about 4 a.m., just
after daybreak. The 92nd were all on the
top by 5.30, and the Naval Brigade, which
had been delayed by the difiiculty of draw-
ing the Gatling, shortly afterwards, the total
force being, however, now reduced to 350
men, as the two companies of the 60th and
one of the 92nd had been left behind at a
commanding point to keep up communication
with the camp.
So far, General Colley's success had been
complete, as the whole line of the Boer
intrenchments, stretching from a point im-
mediately below away to the Bufialo River,
was plainly visible, and taken in reverse, as
it was from this position, had now become
untenable. The enemy's principal laager was
about 2000 yards away, and at " sunrise the
Boers were to be seen moving in their lines,
but it was not until nearly an hovir later that
a party of mounted videttes were seen
trotting out towards the hill, upon which
they evidently intended to take their stand.
THE CONFLICT AT MAJUBA HILL.
861
As tliey approached, our outlying pickets
fired upon them, and our presence was for
the first time discovered. The sound of our
guns was heard at the Dutch laager, and the
whole scene changed as if by magic. In
place of a few scattered figures there appeared
on the scene swarms of men rushing hither
and thither. Some rushed to their horses,
others to the waggons, and the work of in-
spanning the oxen and preparing for an
instant retreat began at once. When the
first panic abated it could be seen that some
person in authority had taken the command.
The greater portion of the Boers began to
move forward with the evident intention of
attacking us, but the work of preparing for a
retreat in case of necessity still went on, and
continued until all the waggons were in-
spanned and ready to move away. Some,
indeed, at once began to withdraw." i
The attack began at 7 a.m., the British
position being a plateau bounded on all sides
by a steep brow, and nearly a mile in circum-
ference, with an oblong shallow basin about
400 yards in circumference near the highest
point. This afibrded some slight shelter, but
elsewhere the ground sloped downwai'd from
the centre and crest, so that the main plateau
was exposed to fire from lower ground all
round, and was especially searched from a
ridge within easy i-ange of its north-west
angle. Though the position had now to be
treated as a defensive one, every requirement
belonging to a post that can be truly termed
defensive was here not only awanting, but
indeed on the side of the attack. All the ad-
vantages of obsei-ving, and so being able to
counteract, the adversary's movements, as
well as the opportunities of unseen concen-
tration, were with the Boers, who had the
best of cover, and who, taking advantage of
the natural terraces which break the slope of
the hill and run nearly round it, were able to
collect in force, under fire of covering parties
placed for the purpose, at any point, and
move round the hill without coming under
the fire or observation of the defenders.
1 Account liy Mr Cameron, war correspondent of tlie
Standard, who was afterwards killed at Gubat, iu the
Soudan, on the 19th of January 1885.
On the other hand the approaches to the
brow from the lower slopes were nearly
all concealed from the view of our men on
the top, and whenever any one ventured
forward to try to see what was going on
below, he was at once exposed to the fire of
the enemy's covering parties — a fire constant,
and so wonderfully accurate that the stones
and sods thrown up by the soldiers of the
British front line for their individual protec-
tion, and behind which they were lying, were
struck at almost every shot, and the stones
when examined afterwards were found to be
white with bullet marks. Under such
circumstances, too, a circuit of a mile had to
be watched and guarded by a small force of
350 men (inclusive of the I'eserve), in a situa-
tion where it was impracticable to observe
the enemy's approach, or to say where his
main attack would be delivered, and where
even, when the General contemplated in-
trenching, the ground was too fire-swept to
admit of working parties.
To the 92nd (one company extended and
one in reserve) was assigned the defence of
the most exposed part, along the western and
northern brow ; to the 58th, disposed in
the same manner, the north and east; while
the sailors held the south-east and south-west
extremities of the position. During the first
phase of the attack, between the commence-
ment and 11 A.M., the full danger of the
situation was not at once apparent, and pro-
bably no one then dreamt that the position
would so speedily be carried by storm. Every
one was cool and collected, and, notwith-
standing the close and accurate fire of the
Boers, but few casualties had occurred, the
most serious being the loss of Commander
Romilly, who was mortally wounded while
close beside General Colley, whom he was
accompanying in a search for a suitable place
for an intrenchment. Of the men of the
detachment of the Gordon Highlanders, who,
under Lieutenant Hamilton, were defending
the most exposed portion of the position,
only four had as yet been slightly wounded,
while their retui'n fire, though delivered but
seldom, and with great care as to keeping
well under cover, had killed some eight or
862
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
ten of the enemy who liad shown themselves
from behind rocks or bushes. The communi-
cation with the camp at Prospect Hill had
been cut off, it was true, but with three days'
provisions that was a matter of small moment,
and it seemed possible to hold out till rein-
forcements should arrive. About midday the
enemy's fire slackened, and it appeared for a
moment as if the Boers were retiring, but
it was merely the lull before the storm, for
they had been strongly augmenting their
fighting line — bringing it up, as General
Sclimid, their leader, afterwards informed
some of the ofiicers of the 92nd, to about
2000 men — with a view to assault, and were
now in reality prej)aring for a rush. The
time had come for the attacking forces to
concentrate the fire of their covering parties,
and deliver their onset on some particular
point of the thin line that occupied the brow
of the plateau. Once in possession of this
position all their men had to do was to lie
down under the protection which it afforded
and search the interior with their fire.
About half-past twelve, therefore, the
enemy, having quietly completed all his
arrangements, fired heavy volleys from the
right lower slopes of the hill ( the side on
which the firing had all along been heaviest)
on the few men who occupied the brow to
the north-west, half of whom were imme-
diately either killed or wounded, and the rest
driven back. The reserves, now consisting
mainly of sailors and men of the 58 th Regi-
ment, were at once brought up, but — dimi-
nished as they had been by the call for
reinforcements from difiierent points to keep
down the fire of the attack — were too few in
number to be of any use, and were accordingly,
after being halted before reaching the position
from which our men had been driven, with-
drawn behind the rocky ridge which ran
along the centre of the plateau. The Boers,
with shouts of triumph, rushed up the side of
the hill, and pushing a strong force into the
gap thus left in the defence of the western
face, took the north front in flank and re-
verse, and rendered it quite untenable ; while
another large body almost simultaneously ap-
peared on the north-east angle, which was
the highest point of the summit. Resistance
was still stoutly ofi'ered by detached knots of
men, but these were driven back in detail by
the rushes of the enemy. Under such shelter
as could be obtained behind the central rocky
ridge, the gallant remnant of che defenders
fixed bayonets, Major Fraser, of the staff",
calling out, " Men of the 92nd, don't forget
your bayonets ; " and standing shoulder to
shouldei', tried to return volley for volley.
As this unequal fire contest — unequal to
start with, and fast becoming more so from
the fact that the British supi)ly of ammuni-
tion was getting very low, many of the men
being compelled to replenish their store from
what was left in the pouches of their dead
comrades — could not possibly be long main-
tained,. Lieutenant Hamilton, of the 92nd,
suggested to Major-General Colley that the
men should be ordered to charge. Sir George
rejjlied, " Not yet ; wait till they cross the
op( n, and then we will give them a volley
and a charge ; " but the Boers, with their
training, were much too waiy to give up the
advantages of their better positions and the
suj)eriority of their many rifles, and, leaving
shelter, attempt to cross the open and risk
direct hand-to-hand encounter — tactics better
suited for an enemy trained to close-order
fighting — and our men, taken in front
from the west, in flank and rear from the
north and north-east, as well as from the
hollow below, fell rapidly. During the
fifteen minutes while the final stand lasted,
the number of those forming the front rank
had been rapidly reduced to some 40, and
when the survivors at length charged they
never got within striking distance, all, except
a very few with the General, being, shot
down. The line was completely broken, and
Lieutenant Hamilton, who was close to Sir
George Colley, heard him give the order to
retire as best they could. Some of the men
of the 92nd fought to the very last, using
stones as missiles after their ammunition was
exhausted ; but the ground was too jorecipitous
for any attempt at an orderly retreat, and all
cohesion was lost : " there was no resistance,
no halt ; it was a flight for life." A line of
killed and wounded, chiefly men of the
OPINIONS AS TO THE BEHAYiOUR OF THE TROOPS.
863
Gordon Highlanders, marked the ground
where the last struggle took place. Lieu-
tenant Macdonald, of this regiment, who,
with a detachment of 20 men, held an im-
portant hillock on the south of the position,
had 8 killed and nearly all the rest wounded ;
while on the slopes on or near the place there
were in all 33 of the 92nd killed and 63
wounded, and 22 were taken prisoners with-
out a round of ammunition in their pouches.
That everything was done that lay in the
power of regimental officers to do towards
changing the results of the action, the names
of the officers of the 92nd Highlanders who
took part in the day's proceedings, and their
condition at the close, is sufficient guarantee.
Major J. C Hay, Captains Macgregor and
Singleton, and Lieutenants Hamilton, Wright,
Macdonald, and Staunton were all severely
wounded — Ca2:)tain Singleton so severely that
he afterwards died of his injuries. Ample
testimony as to the noble conduct of both
officers and men was also borne in the official
despatch forwarded by Major Eraser, Pt.E.,
the senior effective officer left after the action
(Major-Genei'al Sir George Colley having been
killed), who said in his i-eport —
" Througbout the movement, ami dining the
action, Colonel Stewart seconded the General with
great coolness and activity. Commander Romilly,
11. N., Major Hay, 92nd, and Captain Morris, 58th
Regiment, all gave him unremitting support. The
following were conspicuous for gallant conduct, viz.
— Lieutenant Hamilton, 92nd, and Lieutenant Lacy,
.5Sth, wlio were both exposed to severe fire during
seven hours. Lieutenants Wright and Macdonald,
92nd, behaved with the greatest coolness and courage,
and to the last made every effort to turn events.
Captain A. D. Macgregor, 92nd, exposed himself con-
stantly with the njen of his regiment, in addition to
])erforming his duties as aide-de-camp to the General.
. . . The conduct of the 92nd men was excellent
throughout ; many whose names I cannot reeal or
did not know behaved with coolness, and their shoot-
ing was uniformly stead}'."
The portion of the force that had been left
to gviard the communication with the camp
succeeded in retiring, figliting all the way ;
but of the total of 35 officers and 554 non-
commissioned officers and men who had left
Mount Prospect Camp the night before only
6 officers and 288 non-commissioned officers
and men returned in safety. Three officers
and 82 non-commissioned officers and men were
killed, 9 aad 122 respectively were wounded,.
while 7 and 50 were taken prisoners, and 10
and 1 2 were at first reported missing. Whoever,
or whatever, may have been to blame for the
disaster, the somewhat humiliating peace
concluded with the Transvaal Boers by the
responsible authorities at home almost im-
mediately after was very trying to the whole
force engaged, every man of which was burn-
ing to retrieve the renown of the British
ai'ms and the glory of the British name.
Though defeated, however, no tarnish of dis-
grace rested on those engaged, for other result
could hardly be expected under all the cir-
cumstances. " Some 300 of our men," says
General Sir Evelyn Wood, " exhausted by a
long and very difficult night march, were
attacked in an extended and unfavourable
position, from which they were driven by
overwhelming numbers. Despite all the
fighting, the line did not retire until it hatl
lost heavily and had nearly exhausted its
ammunition. The General died with his face
to the foe, then twenty yards distant only.
Many of his comrades of all ranks evinced
conspicuous gallantry."
On the 23d of March 1881 a meeting was
held at Aberdeen, the depot centre of the
Gordon Highlanders, for the purpose of giving
expression to the admiration of the inhabi-
tants for the brilliant services of the regiment
in Afghanistan, and their sympathy with it
in the great loss it had sustained in South
Africa ; and on the 2Sth the 92nd quitted
the ill-fated camp and returned to Newcastle,
where, on the 1st of May, Major Singleton ^
died from the efiects of the wounds he had
received at Majuba Hill. The following regi-
mental order was published on the occasion : —
"The commanding officer has to announce with
the deepest regret the deatli, this morning, of Ca])-
taiu and Brevet-Major Loftus Corbet Singleton, after
over two months of suffeiing from wounds received
in the action of Majuba Hill, on 27th February last.
The commanding officer feels sure that all ranks will
join with him in his expression of sympathy with
those relations who remain to mourn his loss, and in
regret at the loss of an officer wlio had been so long
connected with the 92nd Gordon Highlanders, and
who, during the twenty years lie served with the Kegi-
ment, was ever popular with all."
On the 6th of May the battalion moved
^ Intelligence of his promotion to a brevet-majority
for services in Afghanistan had arrived ou the 21st of
April.
8G4
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMENTS.
from Newcastle to a camp at Bennett's Drift,
where, on the 30 th of June, the General Order
of the 1st of May, bearing on the changes in-
troduced into the army by the territorial
reorganisation scheme, was published. Under
the new system, the 92nd was disjoined from
the 93rd Highlanders, with which it had been
associated in 1873 as a portion of the brigade
sissi<>-ned to the 5Gth infantry sub-district at
Aberdeen, and was linked with the 75th
(Stirlingshire) as the 2d Battalion of the
Lieutenant-Colonel G. H. Parker,
From a Photograph.
C.B.
Gordon Highlanders. The regiment just
mentioned formed the 1st battalion, with the
counties of Aberdeen, Banff, and Kincardine
as the regimental district, while the depot was
fixed at Aberdeen, and the Royal Aberdeen-
shire Militia added as the 3d battalion.
On the 31st of October Colonel Parker
retired from the command, and published the
following farewell Order on the occasion : —
" Colonel Parker can never forget the very happy
lime of nearly 29 years he .'icrvedni the 92nd Higli-
landers, and will always look baek with the greatest
pride on having served in such a distinguished Picgi-
ment ; and he trusts that the csprit-de-corjis and good
feeling which has always prevailed in all ranks may
never change. He congratulates himself upon lieing
succeeded by so distinguished an officer as Lieu-
tenant-Colonel White, V.C, C.B., as he knows well
that olficer has ever the interests of the men at
heart."
The regiment remained at Bennett's Drift
— the routine of camp life being broken by a
short visit to the Drackensberg Mountains to
cut wood as fuel for the troops stationed in
that part of the country — till November,
when it marched down country, arriving at
Richmond Road Camp, 5 miles south
of Pietermaritzburg, on the 25th of
the month. Here it remained till
the 2 2d of December, when it pro-
ceeded by rail to Durban, and, em-
barkinc; for England on the s.s.
" Calabria," reached Portsmouth on
the 30th of January 1882, after 14
years and 4 days spent on foreign
service, the strength being at tlie
time 538 of all ranks. Quarters
were taken up at the Anglesea Bar-
racks, and there the i-egiment re-
mained till the 5 th of October,
Avhen, with a strength of 30 ofBcers
and 450 non-commissioned officers
and men, it embarked on H.M.S.
" Assistance " for conveyance to
Edinburgh. The disembarkation and
occupation of quartei's at the Castle
— where the 92nd had not been
stationed before for eighteen years
— took place on the forenoon of the
9 th ; and though there was not on
this occasion the opportunity of
speeding the parting, as well as
welcoming the coming, guest (the
former garrison, the Black Watch, having left
for Egypt three months before), the reception
accorded by the citizens of Edinburgh to the
2nd Gordon Highlanders was highly gratify-
ing. The cordiality displayed was no doubt
partly due to enthusiasm over the exploits of
the Highland regiments at Tel-el-Kebir, but
it was also in a large measure to be as^cribed
to admiration for the gallant deeds of the
92nd Regiment itself in Afghanistan, and
the behaviour of the little band of heroes
who fought at Majuba Hill.
OLD COLOURS DEPOSITED IN ST GILES.
865
During its stay in. Edinburgli the 92ncl
took a prominent part in connection with the
placing of the old colours of many of the
Scottish regiments in St Giles' Cathedral.
This was the outcome of a proposal made in
the JEdinhurgh Courant, which, in discussing
the army reorganisation scheme, and the in-
tended abolition of the practice of carrying
colours in actual warfare, pointed out, that,
while many of the old banners of the English
regiments had found fitting resting places in
cathedrals or other public buildings, those of
the Scottish regiments were mostly in private
possession, and suggested that as many of them
as possible should be collected and placed under
national care in the recently restored Cathe-
dral of St Giles in Edinburgh. The proposal
was graciously approved of and warmly com-
mended by the Queen and H.R.H. the Duke
of Cambridge ; and the influential committee
appointed to carry out the scheme found its
efforts so well supported that it was speedily in
possession of ten stands belonging to Scottish
regiments, three to regiments formerly con-
nected with Scotland, and two to old Fencible
Regiments, while promises had been received
of the reversion of the sets presently can-ied
by the 1st and 2nd Eoyal Scots Fusiliers {21st
Regiment), the 1st King's Own Borderers
(25th), the 1st Highland Light Infantry
(71st), and the 2nd Black Watch (73rd), all
of which will pi'obably soon be retired. The
stands thus obtained include colours carried
in the Peninsula and at "Waterloo, in the
Chinese and ELaffir wars, in the Crimea, and
in India during the Mutiny ; and while some
are in wonderfully good preservation, others
exist only as tattered fragments that tell their
own significant tale of exposure to breeze and
battle — suitable and fitly-placed mementoes
of duty faithfully done under every circum-
stance of difficulty and danger in all the
more important struggles of our later history.
The ceremony of formally handing them
over to the keeping of the Cathedral authori-
ties was fixed for the 14th of November 1883,.
and H.R.H. the Duke of Cambridge con-
sented to make the public presentation. The
2nd Gordon Highlanders furnished on the
occasion a guard of honour of 100 men, under
II.
command of Captain Cunynghara, V.C. ; and
the colour escort parties who assembled at
the Castle armoury were under the command
of Lieutenant-Colonel White, V.C, C.B.,
while Lieutenant-Colonel Hay had the honour
of giving an account of the various stands to
the Commander-in-Chief. The band of the
regiment accompanied the guard of honour,
and the pipers headed the procession of the
colour parties from the Castle to the Cathe-
dral, playing the *' Slogan," " Scotland the
Brave," and finally, " Happy we've been a'
Thegither." The church was filled by a bril-
liant and representative assemblage ; and as
the cherished symbols, on which all eyes were
riveted, were borne up the nave, every heart
was profoundly touched by the many stirring
and glorious memories they suggested.
After service in accordance with the form
" to be used in the laying up of colours and
standards in churches," the Duke of Cam-
bridge requested Dr Lees to accept the
colours to be carefully preserved and placed
in a suitable position in the church. " No
place," he added, " could be more suited for
such noble emblems of the past. Though I am
one of those who trust that war may be unfre-
quent, still I fear the time has not yet come
when it will not again occur ; and should it
so occur, I hope that the British arniy^ — •
whether of the northern part of the kingdom
as represented by those gallant and distin-
guished regiments represented here to-day, or
other portions of Her Majesty's army — will
know how to perform their duty as they
have done in former days ; and will remem-
ber that those emblems which have been
handed to the regiments by Her Majesty per-
sonally, or in Her Majesty's name, were
emblems to be carried by her troops, and the
troops of this country, to honour and glory,
and to remind them of the great duties which
they are called upon to perform. ... I sin-
cerely hope that what has been commenced
to-day will be continued in the future, and
that the same honour which has been paid to
the men who have borne these colours so
nobly in former years — some of whom I 'lad
the distinguished honour to witness myself at
the head of the regiments represented here
5 u
86G
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
to-day — will be accorded in future genera-
tions in an equally honourable manner to
their successors." After an address by Dr
Lees on the words of the Psalmist: "In the
name of our God we will set up our banners,"
the ceremony concluded with prayer and
praise, and the flags were afiixed to the tran-
sept pillars.
The regiments represented were the 2nd
and 3rd battalions of the Royal Scots ; the
2nd Royal Scots Fusiliers ; the 2nd King's
Own Borderers ; the 2nd Scottish Rifles —
formerly the 90th Regiment (Perthshire Volun-
teers), the stand carried from 1816 to 1833 ;
the 2nd Highland Light Infantry ; the 2nd
Seaforth Higlilanders ; the Cameron High-
landers ; the 2ud Prince of Wales Volunteers
(South Lancashire Regiment) — formerly the
82nd Regiment, raised in Lanarkshire in 1778 ;
the 2nd Connaught Rangers — formerly the 94th
Regiment, the representative of the old Scots
Brigade originally raised for service in Holland
in 1703, and placed on the British establish-
ment in 1793, probably the stand carried from
1795 to 1801 and then retired in consequence of
the Union with Ireland ; the 1st Argyll and
Sutherland Highlanders ; the 2nd Gordon High-
landers ; the 2nd Duke of Edinburgh's (Wilt-
shire Regiment) — formerly the 99th Regiment,
raised at Glasgow in 1824, the first stand
carried ; and the Reay, and Glenorchy or Bread-
albane Fencibles. The stands belonging to the
2nd Gordon Highlanders — that retired in 1830,
and that carried from 1830 to 1864 — were gifted
for the purpose by Major-General Macdonald,
then commanding in Scotland, whose father,
Sir John Macdonald (Lieutenant-Colonel of the
regiment 1828-46, and Colonel 1855-66), had
received both sets on their retirement. The
royal colour of a third stand, of unknown date,
was also presented. The escort consisted of
Majors Hope and Papillon, Captain Darvall
and Lieutenants Wright and Macdonald, with
Colour - Sergeants Morrison, Holyoak, Law,
Gillanders, and M'Gill, and three privates. The
standards of the Fencible Regiments were each
carried and escorted by two colour-sergeants and
two sergeants of the Gordon Hislilanders.
CUEIOUS METHOD OF EAISOG THE 93rb REGIMENT.
867
THE 93RD SUTHERLAND
HIGHLANDERS.
1800-1854.
Curious method of raising the regiment— Character
of the men — Guernsey — Ireland— Cape of Good
Hope — Battle of Blauw-berg— High character of
the regiment — A regimental church formed — Its
benevolence— England — America — New Orleans —
Dreadful carnage — Ireland — West Indies— Canter-
bury—Presentation of New Colours by the Duke
of Wellington— Weedon — The northern district —
Ireland — Canada — Stirling— Edinburgh— Glasgow
— Aberdeen — Portsmouth — Chobham — Devonijort
— War with Russia.
Cape of Good Hope. Balaklava.
Alma. Sevastopol,
LUCKNOW.
This, perhaps the most Highland of the High-
land regiments, was raised in the year 1800,
letters of service having been granted for tliat
purpose to Major-General Wemyss of "Werayss,!
who had previously raised the Sutherland
Fencihles, many of the men from which joined
the new regiment. The strength at first fixed
upon was 600 men, which number was in a
short time raised, 460 being obtained from
Sutherland, and the remainder from Ross shire
and the adjoining counties. The regiment was
however, soon augmented to 1000 men, with
officers in proportion; and in 1811 it num-
bered 1049 officers and men, of whom 1014
were HigUanders and Lowlanders, 17 Irish,
and 18 English.
One striking peculiarity in the constitution
of the 93rd consists in its having probably
furnished the last instance of the exercise ot
the clan influence on a large scale in the High-
lands. The original levy was completed not by
the ordinary modes of recruiting, but by a pro-
cess of conscription. A census having been
made of the disposable population on the exten-
sive estates of the Countess of Sutherland, her
agents lost no time in requesting a certain pro-
portion of the able-bodied sons of the numerous
tenantry to join the ranks of the Sutherland
regiment, as a test at once of duty to their
chief and their sovereign. The appeal was well
responded to ; and though there was a little
grumbling among the parents, the young men
themselves seem never to have questioned the
right thus assumed over their military services
by their chief. In a very few months the
regiment was completed to its establishment.
As a crucial proof of the high character of
the first levy for the 93rd it may be stated,
that until the final inspection of the corps the
recruits were never collected together. They
were freely permitted, after enrolling their
names, to pursue their callings at home, until it
was announced in the various parish churches
that their presence was required, when a body
of 600 men was assembled, and marched, with-
out a single absentee, to Inverness, where the
regiment was inspected by Major-General Leitli
Hay in August 1800,
During the sojourn of the regiment at Inver-
ness there was no place of confinement in con-
nection with it, nor were any guards mounted,
the usual precautions necessary with soldiers
being quite inapplicable to the high-principled,
self-respecting men of Sutherland. Many of
the non-commissioned officers and men were
the children of respectable farmers, and almost
all of them of reputable parentage, the officers
being mostly well-known gentlemen connected
with Ross and Sutherland. Indeed, the regi-
ment might be regarded as one large family,
and a healthy rivalry, and stimulus to the best
behaviour Avas introduced by classifying the dif-
ferent companies according to parishes. While
the characteristics referred to seem to have
strongly marked the Sutlierland Higlilat'lors,
8G8
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAND EEGIMEXTS.
OUT readers will have seen tliat to a greater or
less degree they belonged to the original levies
of all the Highland regiments.
In Sept. 1800 the 93rd embarked at Fort
George for Guernsey, where it was for the first
time armed and fully equipped, and where it
made rapid progress in military training. ^
In February 1803 the 93rd was removed to
Ireland, where it continued till July 1805.
"While in Dublin, like most of the other High-
land regiments at one time or another in Ire-
land, it had to assist in quelling an attempted
insurrection, performing the disagreeable duty
kindly, but firmly and eifectually.
In July 1805 the 93rd joined the armament
against the Cape of Good Hope, under Major-
General Sir David Baird, referred to already
in connection -vvith the 71st and 72nd, which
took part in the expedition.
The expedition sailed early in August, and,
after a boisterous voyage, arrived and anchored
in Table Bay on Jan. 4th, 1806. The troops
formed two brigades, one of which, consisting
of the 24th, 38th, and 83rd regiments, was
under the command of Brigadier-General Beres-
ford ; the other, called the Highland brigade,
comprehending the 71st, 72nd, and 93rd regi-
ments, was commanded by Brigadier-General
Ronald C. Ferguson. On tlie 5th, General
Beresford, wdio had been detached to Saldanha
Bay, in consequence of the violence of the surf
in Table Bay, effected a landing there without
opposition ; and on the Gth the Highland bri-
gade landed in Lospard Bay, after a slight re-
sistance from a small body of light troops sta-
tioned on the adjoining heights. In landing,
35 men of the 93rd were drowaied by the
upsetting of a boat in the surf, and Lt.-
Colonel Pack of the 71st, and a few men, were
wounded.
Having landed his stores on the 7th, General
^ At Guernsey, on May 6, 1802, died at the age of
40, Sergeant Sam. M 'Donald, well known at the time
by the appellation of " Big Sam." He served in the
American War, was afterwards fugleman to the Royals,
and subsequently lodge porter at Carlton House. In
1793 he was appointed sergeant in the Sutlierland
Fencibles, joining the 93rd when it was raised. He
measured 6 ft. ]Oin. in height, 4 feet round the chest,
was strongly built, muscular, and well-proportioned.
His strength was prodigious, but he was never known
to abuse it. His tomb was restored by the non-com-
missioned officers of the 79th Cameron Highlanders
in 1820, and in 1870 by tlie officers of the 53rd.
Baird moved forward the following day, and
ascending the summit of the Blauw-Berg (Blue
Mountain), he found the enemy, to the number
of about 5000 men. drawn up in two lines on
a plain, with twenty-three pieces of cannon.
Forming his troops quickly in two columns, he
thereupon directed Lt. -Colonel Joseph Baird,
who commanded the first brigade, to move with
that brigade towards the right, while the High-
land brigade, which was thrown forward upon
the high road, advanced against the enemy.
Apparently resolved to retain their position,
the enemy opened a heavy fire of grape, round
shot, and musketrj'-, which Avas kept up warmly
as the British approached, till General Fergu-
son gave the word to charge. This order was
obeyed Avith the accustomed alacrity of the
Highlanders, who rushed upon the enemy with
such impetuosity as at once to strike them with
terror. After discharging the last volley with-
out aim or effect, the enemy turned and fled
in great confusion, leaving upwards of 600 men
killed and wounded. The loss of the British
was only 16 men killed and 191 wounded.
The 93rd had only 2 soldiers killed, and Lt.-
Col. Honyman, Lts. Scobie and Strachan,
Ensigns Hedderick and Craig, 1 sergeant, 1
drummer, and 51 rank and file wounded.
After this victory the colony surrendered.
The Sutherland Highlanders remained in
garrison at the Cape till 1814, when they
embarked for England. During this long
period nothing occurred to vary the quiet and
regular life of the regiment. This life was,
indeed, remarkably regular, even for a Scot-
tish regiment, and, we fear, would find no
parallel in any corps of the present time. The
men, who were mostly actuated by genuine
religious principle, such principle as is the re-
sult of being brought up in a pious Scottish
family, conducted themselves in so sedate
and orderly a fashion, that during their stay at
the Cape severe punishments in their case were
unnecessary, and so rare was the commission
of crime, that twelve and even fifteen months
have been known to elapse without a single
court-martial being assembled for the trial of
any soldier of the 93rd. Moreover, as an em-
phatic compliment to the steadiness of the
men, their presence was generally disj^ensed
with when the other troops of the garrison
CAPE OF GOOD HOPE— NEW OELEANS.
869
"were commanded to witness the infliction of
corporal punishment.
But the most remarkable proof of the inten-
sity and genuineness of the religious feeling
in the regiment, as well as of its love of all
that was peculiar to their native land, remains
to be told. There being no divine service in
the garrison except the customary one of read-
ing prayers to the troops on parade, these
Sutherland men, in addition to their stated
meetings for reading the Bible and for prayer,
in 1808 formed a church among themselves,
appointed elders and other office-bearers, en-
gaged and paid a stipend to a ruinister of the
Church of Scotland, and had divine service
regularly performed according to the forms of
the Presbyterian Church. As a memorial of
this institution there still remains in possession
of the sergeants' mess the plate used in the
communion service, and until recently there
existed among the regimental records the
regulations intended for the government of its
members. This establishment had an excellent
effect, not only on its immediate members, Avho
numbered several huncbeds, but also upon
those who made no pretence of being guided
by religious principle.
Such men were not likely to forget the
claims of relationship and benevolence, and
indeed such was their frugality, that in addi-
tion to their contributing to the support of
their minister and to the charitable funds
formed in the regiment, the men were in the
habit of lodging in a trusted officer's hands
savings amounting to from £5 to £50, until
an opportunity occurred of forwarding the
money to their relatives at home; upon one
occasion, in particular, £500 were remitted to
Sutherland, exclusive of many minor sums
sent home through the post-office.
In the month of April 1814, the 93rd em-
barked for Europe, amid, as may easily be
believed, the general regret of the colony; it
landed at Plymouth on Aiigust 15th of the
same year. Of the 1018 non-commissioned
officers and men who disembarked, 977 were
Scotch.
The regiment had not been many weeks at
homo when it was again ordered on foreigu
service, this time, alas, of a much more disas-
trous kind than that which it performed
duruig its long stay at the Cape. Although
it had not tlie good fortune to take part in the
stormy events which were shortly to take place
on the field of Europe, and share in the glory
accruing therefrom, yet the work it was called
npon to perform, so far as bravery, endurance,
and suffering are concerned, deserved as great
a meed of praise as if it had been performed
on the field of Quatre Bras or Waterloo.
Early in September 1814,3 the 93rd had
received orders to hold itself in readiness for
immediate embarkation, and on the 16th it
embarked in three divisions as part of the
armament under Major-General Sir John
Keane, destined to operate in North America;
for at this time, unfortunately, Britain was at
war with the United States. The fleet sailed
on the 18th, and on November 23rd, joined, at
Jamaica, the squadron under Vice- Admiral the
Honourable Alexander Cochrane.
The united forces, the command of which
was now assumed by General Keane, amounted
to 5400 men. With this force lie sailed from
Jamaica on the 27th of November, and on
December 13th landed near Cat Island, at the
entrance of a chain of lakes leading to New
Orleans. On the 23rd the troops landed with-
out opposition at the head of the Bayonne;
but were attacked on the following night by a
large body of infantry, supported by a strong
corps of artillery. After a spirited contest the
enemy were repulsed with loss. On the 27th,
IMajor-General the Honourable Sir Edward
Pakenham, who had arrived and assumed the
command of the army on the 25th, moved the
troops forward in two columns, and took up a
position within six miles of New Orleans, in
front of the enemy's lines. The position of
the Americans was particularly favourable,
having a morass and a thick wood on their
left, the Mississippi on their right, and a deep
and broad ditch in front, bounded by a para-
pet and breast-works, extending in a direct
line about a thousand yards, and mounted
^ In 1813 a second battalion was added to the regi-
ment. It was formed at Inverness, and after some
instructions in discipline, was destined to join the
army under the Duke of Wellinc;ton in France ; but
owing to the peace of 1814 this destination was
changed to North America. This battalion was em-
barked, and landed in Newfoundland, where it was
stationed sixteen months, ami then retui-ning to
Eurox^e in 1815, was reduced suon after landing.
870
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAI^D EEGIMEI^TS.
with artillery, and a flanking battery on the
right bank of the river.
For several hours on the 28th, the force was
kept in front of these works, under insuffi-
cient shelter, and, allowed neither to advance
nor retire, suffered considerable loss from the
storm of shot and shell poured upon it; the 93rd
lost 3 men killed and several were wounded.
On the three following days, the 93rd, as did
every other corps, lost several men in their en-
campment, from the guns of the enemy, which
Avere placed in battery on the right bank of
the Mississippi. We shall give the rest of this
narrative in the words of the well-kept Record-
Book of the regiment, which, we believe, quotes
from the journal kept by Captain Charles
Gordon, one of the early officers of the 93rd.
On the 1st of January 1815, long before daybreak,
the army was in motion, and placed in position
similar, but closer to the American lines than on the
28th of December. Forming in close column of
regiments, the troops were ordered to lie down and
wait for the favourable issue of the Britisli batteries
against the enemy's works, the former opening with a
brisk fire at daylight, but unfortunately all in vain.
After a cannonade of several hours, the greater part of
the guns were silenced and dismounted, and after a ha-
rassing day, the army was ordered to retire to its former
bivouac. The 93rd lost 1 subaltern, 1 sergeant, and
6 rank and file killed, and several wounded.
Nothing was done for the next few days, though
the army underwent great fatigue in the carriage of
guns, stores, &;c., and were continually annoyed by
the batteries of the enemy on the opposite side of the
Mississippi. On the afternoon of tlie 7th, the army
had its hopes again raised by the orders issued for a
general attack on the following morning, but, in the
words of Captain Gordon, "as this ex])edition com-
menced, so did it terminate, in disappointment — utter
disappointment and calamity."
On the 8th of January the main body of the 93rd,
flushed with the hope of measuring bayonets with
their hitlierto concealed opponents, advanced in com-
pact close column towards the centre of the American
lines, from which poured a tremendous fire of grape
and musketry (including buckshot) ; but its patience
and discipline were again put to the test when within
about 80 yards of the enemy's breastworks, by an order
to halt. In this unenviable position, without permission
or even power to fire with any effect whatever, with
nothing visible but the murderous muzzles of thousands
of American rifles, only the tops of the men's caps
being seen as they loaded and fired resting upon their
parapets, a staff"-officer was heard to exclaim as he
hurriedly came up and rode away, — "93rd, have a
little patience and you shall have your revenge."
T'ut, alas ! it was decreed otherwise ; the regiment
continued in its fatal position without receiving any
farther orders, officers and men being mowed down
in all directions, until Sir John Lambert, the senior
surviving general officer, thought it advisable to order
tlie army to retire. In this most disastrous affair,
anion it could not well be termed, the regiment was
dreadfully cut up.
The following is a list of the killed and
wounded in this sadly mismanaged affair, in
which the gallant 93rd probably lost more
officers and men in a few hours than it did
throughout the whole of the Indian Mutiny
campaign, in which, as -will be seen, it had
perhaps hotter work to do than ever fell to
the lot of any single regiment. The killed
were Lt.-Col. Dale, commanding the 93rd,
Captains Hitchins and Muirhead, Lieutenants
Munro and Phaup (both prisoners, who died
of their wounds). Volunteer Johnston, 4 ser-
geants, 1 drummer, and 115 rank and file,
including those who died next day of their
wounds. There were wounded, Captains
Eyan, Boulger, M'Kenzie, and Ellis; Lieuts.
John M'Donald, Gordon, Hay, Graves, M'Lean,
Spark, and D. M'Pherson, Volunteer John
Wilson, 17 sergeants, 3 di-umraers, and 348 rank
and file. It is sad to think that neither gain
nor glory resulted from this dreadful carnage.
The army having re-embarked, the fleet
weighed anchor again on the 7th of February,
and made for the mouth of the Bay of Mobile,
where the greater part of the army disem-
barked on the Dauphin Isle. Preparations
were here being made to attack the fortified
town of Mobile, when news arrived that pre-
liminaries of peace had been signed between
Great Britain and the United States. After
being encamped about six weeks, the army was
ordered to embark for Europe. The 93rd, at
least the fragment left of it, arrived at Spit«
head on the 15th of May 1815, and being ip.
too weak a state to take part in the stirring
events taking place on the Continent, it was or-
dered to Ireland, disembarking at Cork on the
28th of May, and proceeding to Birr Barracks.
The second battalion having been disbanded
at Sunderland, the ranks of the first battalion
were filled up by a large draft of non-commis-
sioned officers and privates from the former.
As the history of the regiment is com para
tively uneventful up to the time of the
Crimean War and Indian Mutiny, we shall
rapidly run over its movements previous to
these stirring periods.
The 93rd appears to have moved about
successively from Birr to Athlone, K^enagh,
and Limerick, sending out numerous detach-
ments, and in June 1818, to have j^roceeded
to Dublin, where it remained till the following
lEELAND— WEST INDIES— CANTEEBUEY.
871
May (1819). On leaving Dublin, it was
again detached to the southern counties,
where it was frequently called upon to perform
the most delicate and harassing duties.
Between the 3rd and 8th of November
1823, the regiment embarked at the Cove of
Cork in four transports for the "West Indies,
without having lost a single man by desertion.
It may be taken as a proof of the continued
good conduct of the regiment during the
eight years it was stationed in Ireland, that
Lieutenant-General Lord Combermere, in his
general order issued on its departure, stated
that
"No regiment in the service stands in greater
estimation, or lias been more conspicuous for its
discipline and soldier-like conduct, than the 93rd."
Only one detachment proceeded to Deme-
rara, the others being landed at Barbados in
December 1823; the former, however, shortly
afterwards joined the latter. The regiment
remained in garrison at Barbados till the
month of February 1826, when it was removed
to Antigua and St Christopher, sending a de-
tachment from the former island to Montserrat.
These stations the 93rd occupied till February
1830, when it was removed to St Lucia and
Dominica, wdiere it remained till January
1832, when all the service companies Avere
again collected together at Barbados, Avhere
they were stationed for upwards of two years
longer. After having spent ten and a half
years in the Windward and Leeward Island,
the regiment embarked for England in two
iletachments on the 26th of March and the
3rd of April 1834, leaving behind it 117 of
its men as volunteers to other regiments. On
its arrival at Spithead on the 6th of May, the
strength of the regiment was only 371, having
been thus reduced by death, the discharge of
invalids, and volunteers to other corps. The
proportions of deaths in the regiment, how-
ever, while stationed in the West Indies, was
considerably below that of other regiments.
It was originally intended that the regiment
should proceed at once to Scotland, where it
had not been quartered since its first formation;
but on account of the serious demonstrations
that were made by the populace in London
about the period of the regiment's return to
England, it was deemed expedient to draw as
many troops as possible around the capital.
The 93rd was consequently sent to Canter-
bury, where it arrived on the 8th of May 1834,
and where it was shortly afterwards joined by
the depot companies from Scotland.
During the stay of the Sutherland High-
landers in Canterbury, the most notable inci-
dent in its history was the presentation of
new colours to the regiment by his Grace
the Duke of Wellington, an event which
seems even now to be looked back upon as
marking a red-letter day in the calendar of the
93rd. The presentation took place on the 7th
of October 1834, and immense preparations
were made for the ceremony. The day fortu-
nately turned out particularly favourable, and
not fewer than 1 0,000 persons must have turned
out to witness the presentation, including
many of the nobility and gentry of the county.
We regret that space forbids us entering into
details, or giving at length the wise and stirring
address of the " Great Duke." Suffice it to
say, that after referring to the past achieve-
ments of the 93rd, and of the soldier-like ap-
pearance and orderly conduct of individuals of
the regiment who had attracted his attention
in passing through the town, he urged upon
officers and men, as the result of his long and
valuable experience, the inestimable value of
discipline in maintaining the efficiency of a
regiment, without which no amount of per-
sonal valour would be of avail.
"I have passed," the Duke said, "the Lest years
of my life in the barracks and the camps of the troops.
The necessities of the service and my duty have com-
pelled me to study the dispositions and the wants of
the soldiers, and to provide for them. And again I
repeat to you, enforce the observance of the rules of
discipline, subordination, and good order, if you
mean to be efficient, to render service to the public, to
be respectable in the eyes of the military world as a
military body, to be respected by the community, to
be comfortable and happy among yourselves, and,
above all, if you mean to defend to the last your
colours which I have presented to you, the person of
your sovereign, and tlie institutions, dominions, and
rights of your country, and to promote its glory (as
your predecessors have in this same regiment), by
your actions."
Lt.-Col. M'Gregor having replied in feeling
and most appropriate terms, the regiment per-
formed several evolutions before the Duke,
who expressed his approbation of the soldier-
like appearance of the men, and of their steadi-
ness under arms. The rest of the day, both
by officers and men, was given up to fo.^tivity
872
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLA:N'D EEGIiAIEXTS.
and rejoicing. The officers entertained the
Duke and upwards of 200 guests at a magni-
quarters heing stationed at Blackburn, and
detachments at Bolton, Kochdale, Burnley,
ficent banquet in the mess-room, which had j and Nottingham. In the following September
been, ingeniously enlarged for the occasion. [ headquarters was removed to Liverpool, and
On the opposite side of the barrack -yard tables
were laid for nearly 700, including tlie non-
the other companies to Haydock Lodge, Wigan,
and Chester Castle. The whole rejiriment was
commissioned officers, privates, their wives and j collected at Liverpool in October, on the 27tb
children, who enjoyed an excellent dinner of \ and 29th of which month it embarked in twa
roast boef and plum-pudding, with an allow- detachments for Dublin, Here the 93rd re-
ance of beer, given by the amiable and bene-
volent lady of Col. M'Gregor. It was alto-
gether a proud day for the Sutherland High-
Lieutenant-Colonel (now General) Sir Duncan M'Gregor, K.C.B
From a painting in jiosscssion of tlie OSrd.
landers. The whole terminated with the
gi'oatest good humour and conviviality. The
soldiers continued to enjoy themselves to a
late hour, dancing their native dances to their
national music.
A faw days after this memorable occasion,
the regiment left Canterbury for Weedon, in
Is^'orthamptonshire, where it was stationed till
the spring of the following year (1835), detach-
ing three companies to Xewcastle-under-Lyme.
It. the end of :\ray 1S35, the 93rd left Weedon | children, and baggage arrived on the 13th of
tor llie north li/n district of England, head- i December, just before the closing of the navi
mained till October 1836, when it was removed
to Newry ; after being stationed at which town
for upwards of a year, it was removed, in the
end of ]S"ovember and beginning of
December 1837, to Cork, preparatory
to its embarkation for Canada, to
quell the serious insurrection which
was threatening the British power in
that colony.
The 93rd in two divisions, under
Lt -Col. ]\I'Gregor and Major Arthur,
sailed from Cork on the 6th and 23d
of January 1838 respectively. Tha
division under Major Arthur reached
Halifax on the 29th of January; but
that under Lt.-CoL M'Gregor met
with so boisterous a passage, that it
did not reach its destination till the
5th of March. On the following day
the two divisions were reunited at
Halifax. . It is unnecessary to follow
the various and complicated move-
ments of the regiment during the
suppression of theCanadian rebellion,
more especially as it never had a
chance of coming into contact with
the rebels, except at Prescott, on the
16th of JS^ovember 1838, when it was
present at the attack and capture
of the brigands in the "Windmill, in
which affair it suffered no casualties. The
93rd, in the performance of its duties'at this
period, was often much divided, and frequently
had to endure great hardships in its move-
ments about the country. ISTo. 4 company
was, throughout the whole rebellion, in tlie
Lower Provinces, attached to the 71st High
land Light Infantry.
The regiment was re-united at Toronto on
the 28th of November, and the women,
CANADA— STIRLING— EDINBUEGH.
873
gation. On the 4tli of the hitter month
Lt.-Coh Spark arrived at Toronto, and assumed
the command of the regiment, in succession
to Lt.-Coh M'Gregor.
The 93d remained at Toronto till the 17th
of June 1843, with the exception of one year
—from May 1810 till May 1841— when it
was stationed at Drummondsville, Falls of
Niagara. It is scarcely necessary to say that,
during this time, as always indeed, the Suther-
land Highlanders received the unqualified
approbation of the officers whose dut}'- it was
to inspect it.
"This fine regiment still continues," to use the
words of an order issuing from the Horse Guards, in
December 1842, "to maintain its character for com-
parative sobriety and good order amidst the dissipa-
tion with which it appears to be surrounded; and tliat
it is as remarkable for its splendid appearance in the
field, and the correctness of its evolutions, as for the
quiet and orderly habits of its men in their quarters."
On leaving Toronto, in May 1845, the 93rd
went to Montreal, a wing which was sent to
Kingston in the previous June joining head-
quarters there. On this wing leaving Canada
West, Major- General Sir Richard Armstrong
issued an order, in which he spoke of the
appearance ("superb," he called it) and conduct
of the regiment in the highest possible terms.
The 93rd continued for other four years in
Canada, leaving Montreal in July 1846 — the
same month that the regiment received its first
supply of percussion muskets — for Quebec,
where it remained till August 1, 1848, when
it embarked for home, after an absence of more
than ten years. On the arrival of the " Resist-
ance" at Portsmouth, it was ordered to proceed
to Leith, where it arrived on the 30th of
August, The regiment disembarked next day,
and proceeded to Stirling Castle, where, in a
few weeks, it was joined by the depot com-
panies. During its stay at Stirling detach-
ments were sent to Perth and Dundee, and
the regiment was twice selected to furnish a
guard of honour for her iMajesty the Queen, —
in the summer of 1849, during her stay at
Balmoral, and in August of the same year,
when Her Majesty paid a visit to Glasgow.
The 93rd remained at Stirling till April 5,
1850, when it was removed to Edinburgh,
where it was stationed for only one year,
during which it again furnished a guard
of honour to Ballater, as well as to Iloly-
n.
rood, during her Majesty's stay at that his-
torical palace. From Edinburgh the regi-
ment went to Glasgow, on the 15th of
April 1851, and on the 23rd of the follow-
ing February removed to AYeedon. The 93rd
remained at Weedon for only six months,
proceeding, on the 11th of August and two
following da3's, to Portsmouth, where it occu-
pied the Anglesea Barracks. After a stay at
Portsmouth of about ten months, the 93rd, on
June 14, 185 3, proceeded to Chobham Common,
to form part of a force which was encamped
there under the command of General Lord
Seaton, C.B., for the purpose of manoeuvring.
On leaving Chobham, on July 15, the regiment
proceeded to Devonport, part of it being
stationed at Dartmoor Prison, and another
part at IMillbay, Plymouth.
We should mention here that, on Nov. 30,
1852, died Lt.-General William Wemyss, who
for two years had been colonel of the regiment,
and who from infancy had been associated with
it, his father having been JMajor-General
Wemyss, who raised the Sutherland High-
landers, Lt.-General Wemyss had all along
taken an intense interest in the regiment, in
which he had been almost born. He was suc-
ceeded in the colonelcy by Major-General
Edward Parkinson, C.B.
Once more had the war-trumpet sounded,
calling the nations of Europe to take sides and
do battle with each other, after a long, long rest.
The Sutherland Highlanders were destined to
have their own share in the struggle, being one
of the first Highland regiments selected to meet
the Russians in the East. In connection with
the 42nd and 79th, the other two regiments of
the famous Highland Brigade, we have given
some general details of the movements of the
army in the East, and especially in the Crimea,
so that we shall confine ourselves strictly to
the work of the 93 rd, more especially so as,
before it could again lay down its arms and
take breath, it had harder, if not bloodier,
work to perform than has fallen to its lot since
it was first embodied. In the Indian mutiny
the Sutherland Highlanders had a magnificent
opportunity (perhaps their first real one) of
showing what sort of stufi' they were made of.
How gloriously they came out of their trial
will be seen in the sequel.
5 s
871
HISTOEY OF THE HIGHLAXD KEGIMEXTS.
II.
1851-1857.
Embarks for the East — Gallipoli — Scutari — Varna —
Sickness and cholera — Crimea — Battle of the Alma
— Sebastopol — Balaklava — Battle of Balaclava —
The "Thin Red Streak " — Heavj^ duties— Discom-
forts— Terrible hurricane — Disease— Kertcli — First
assault on Sebastopol — Second assault — Evacuation
of Sebastopol — Exploit of Lt. M'Bean — Return
home — Aldershot — Visited by the Queen — Dover —
Presentation of Colours by H.R.H. the Duke of
Cambridge — Embarkation for China — Destination
changed for India — The Indian Mutiny — Lands at
Calcutta.
On the 12tli of Eebruary 1854, orders were
received to prepare for embarkation on active
service ; and as the establishment of the regi-
ment was on the peace footing, it received 170
volunteers from the 42nd and 79th, including
a few men from the depot battalion. On the
27th of February, when the regiment embarked
at Plymouth, it consisted of 1 lieut. -colonel
(Amslie), 2 majors, 8 captains, 9 lieutenants,
7 ensigns, and 6 staff officers, 41 sergeants, 20
drummers, and 850 rank and file. After it
had been in the East for a few months, this
establishment was considerably increased.
After staying at Malta for a few weeks, the
regiment, on the 6th of April, sailed for Galli-
poli, where it encamped, and where it had
the first taste of official mismanagement in the
shape of miserably inadequate rations. The
93rd stayed at Gallipoli, part of the time
engaged in throwing up entrenchments, till
May 6th, when it was removed to Scutari,
wliere it had the misfortune to lose Lieut.
M'Xish, who was drowned in a swollen stream.
After a few weeks' stay at Scutari, the 93rd
was sent, on the 13th of June, to Varna, in
the neighbourhood of which it remained till it
embarked for the Crimea, along with the rest
of tlie allied army, and where, in common with
many other regiments, it suffered severely from
sickness, cholera here first making its appear-
ance. From this cause tlie regiment lost, while
at Varna, 21 men and 1 officer (Lieut. Turner).
From this and other causes, a general depres-
sion of spirits prevailed in the brigade; for the
93rd had been joined by the 42nd and 79th.
This temporary feeling, however, rapidly dis-
appeared v/hen it became certainly known, to-
wards the end of August, that active opera-
tions were about to take place in the Crimea.
When, on the 31st of August, the 93rd was
transferred to the transports in which it was to
be taken to the Crimea, it numbered 792 officers
and men; 102 non-commissioned officers and
men, and 20 soldiers' wives being left behind
at Varna, with most of the baggage, under
Ensign M'Bean. The landing of the armies at
Old Fort, Xalamita Bay, has been already
described in connection with the 42nd,^ as
well as what happened until the allied army
came face to face with the Russians entrenched
on the left bank of the Alma,
We should mention here, that at the time of
landing in the Crimea the general health of
the regiment was much impaired by the sick
ness and exposure it had been subjected to
while in Bulgaria : on the passage to the
Crimea it lost several men from cholera. Its
first night in the Crimea gave the 93rd a taste
of the hardships and privations which it, like
other British regiments, was destined to under-
go. It passed the night, a very tempestuoua
and Avet one, without shelter of any kind.
On the 19 th of Sept. the allied armies com-
menced their march towards Sebastopol, ovei
an undulating plain, the English being on the
left, the post of danger, as Kinglake so for-
cibly points out, the French in the centre, and
the Turks on the right, close to the sea. As
our readers know, the 93rd, along with the
42nd and 79th, formed the Highland brigade,
under Sir Colin Campbell, which, with the
Guards, constituted the First Division under
H.E.H. the Duke of Cambridge. After bivou-
acking near the small stream Boolganak, wliere
the first brush with the enemy occurred, the
93rd, with the rest of the army, advanced,
about mid-day on the 20th, towards the river
Alma, on the left bank of which the Russians
bad already been descried, entrenched on for-
midable-looking and strongly-fortified heights.
On coming to Avithin a short distance of the
river, the English army deployed into line
successively of divisions. The First Division
thus became the second line, the Light Division
forming the first. The Highland brigade
formed the extreme left of the allied army, and
was thus opposed to the Russian right, the
5 Vol. ii. p. 410.
BATTLE OF THE ALIMA— BALxVKLAVA.
875
93rd being in the centre of the brigade, having
the 42nd on the right, and the 79th on the
left. Eull general details of the advance will
be found iii the history of the 42nd,2 and here
we shall confine ourselves to the work of the
93rd.
The battle commenced about half-past one
P.M. After the Light and Second Divisions
had crossed the river, the First Division ad-
vanced, the Guards in front, and the three
Iligldand regiments on the left in Echelon.
The latter, after advancing a short distance
under heavy fire, were ordered to lie down in
rear of the wall of a vineyard. After remain-
ing there for a few minutes, the order to ad-
vance Avas again given, and was promptly com-
]ilied with, the Highland regiments, led by
their brigadier, the gallant and much-beloved
Sir Colin Campbell, pushing through a vine-
yard into and across the river, the water in
many places coming up to the men's waists.
After a momentary delay in reforming, the
three regiments advanced up the hill, in Eche-
lon, the 42nd leading on the right, the 93rd
ch'se behind on the left. The hill was steep,
and the fire from the battery in front of the
enemy's battalions very severe. Yet the High-
landers continued to advance for nearly a mile
without firing a shot, though numerous gaps in
their ranks showed that that of the enemy was
doing its work. A short distance above the
river, the 93rd passed the 77th regiment, part
of the Light Division, halted in line, and thus
found itself immediately opposed to the enemy.
Having nearly gained the summit of the heights,
the regiment opened a brisk fire upon the batta-
lions immediately in its front, accompanied by
a hearty Highland cheer as it still advanced.
After a hesitating delay of a few minutes the
enemy fell back, and commenced their retreat
in great confusion, suffering fearfully from the
destructive volleys of the newly-tried Minie.
The command was then given to halt, a brisk
fire being kept wp until the enemy had fled out
of range ; and in less than an hour from this
time no vestige of the Eussian army remained
in sight but the dead and wounded.
The 93rd in this battle lost 1 officer (Lieut.
Abercromby), 1 sergeant, and 4 rank and file
k illed ; 2 sergeants and 4 0 rank and file wounded.
» Vol ii. p. 412.
After a lialt to bury tlie dead and look after
the wounded, the army continued its march in
the direction of Sebastopol, reaching Ealaklava
on the 26th, where it bivouacked for the night.
The 93rd was at first posted before the village
of Kadikoi, at the entrance of the gorge leading
to Ealaklava, partly to protect the position, but
principally for the purpose of being employed
in fatigue duty. It was only on the 3rd of Oct.
that a few tents, barely sufficient to hold the
half of the men, were issued to the regiment.
On the 6th of the same month the 93rd had to
deplore the loss from cholera of IMajor liobert
Murray Banner, an officer univei'sally beloved
and respected.
On the 13th of October a large force of the
enemy having concentrated in the valleys of
Baidar and tlie Tchernaya, and threatening
Ealaklava, Sir Colin Campbell was sent down
by Lord Raglan to assume command of the
troops in Ealaklava. He immediately ordered
a force of 331 officers and men of the 93rd,
under ISIajor Charles Henry Gordon, to proceed
to the heights eastward of Ealaklava to assist
in intrenching and strengthening the jiosition
there already occupied by the marines. Below
these heights, eastward of Ealaklava, and on the
western heights, a number of intrenched bat-
teries had been raised, to command the ap-
proaches to Ealaklava. Each of these was
manned by a force of about 250 Turks, and they
formed a sort of semicircle, being numbered
from the eastward from "No. 1 to 6.
About 7 o'clock on the morning of Oct. 25th,
a large force of the enemy debouched from the
direction of the Tchernaya and Baidar valleys,
and attacked the Turkish redoubts with a large
body of skirmishers and artillery. The British
force, which had been under arms since before
daylight, consisted of about 800 marines on the
heights, with the detachment of tlie 93rd under
Major Gordon. The main body of the regiment
under Lt.-Col. Ainslie, was drawn up in line on
a small hill in front of its encampment, cover-
ing the approach to Ealaklava from the plain,
having some Turkish regiments on the right and
left ; and on the left front the brigades of light
and heavy cavalry were drawn up in columns.
The action commenced by the Russians concen-
trating a severe fire of artillery upon Xo. 1, tho
eastward redoubt, from which, after a short rc'
876
nrsTOEY OF HIE highland eegimexts.
eistance, the Turks were dislodged, and tlie re-
doubt, containing three guns, was captured by
the enemy. In obedience to an order previously
received in caseof such a casualty, Major Gordon
with his detachment at once proceeded to join
Lt.-Col. Ainslie in the plain, a distance of about
two miles. The capture of Eo. 1 redoubt was
speedily followed by that of Nos. 2 and 3, when
the Eussians commenced a severe fire u^^on the
flying Turks. The 93-rd, now joined by the
detachment from the heights, was directed to
advance, covered by the light company, and
throwing forward the left. The enemy then
opened upon the regiment with round shot and
shell from the redoubts from which they had
driven the Turks. This caused some casualties,
and the 93rd was ordered by Sir Colin Camp-
bell— who at the moment may be said to have
commanded in person — to retire under cover of
a small rising ground immediately in the rear,
where the regiment remained for a short time
lying down under a fire of artillery, till a large
body of cavalry appeared on the opposite side
of the plain, about 1000 yards in front. The
order Avas then given to the regiment, which
Avas in line, to advance a short distance to the
summit of the rising ground in front,, and to
commence firing upon the cavahy, which were
bearing down upon it at a rapidly increasing
gallop. To quote tlie words of Dr Eussell, the
well-known Times' correspondent, who wit-
nessed the action : —
" The Eussians in one grand line charged in towards
Balalclava. The ground flics bcneatli their horses' feet ;
gathering speed at every stride, they dash on towards
that thin red streak ti}-.ped with a line of steel. The
Turks fire a volley at 800 yards and miss ; as the Eus-
sians came within 600 yards, down goes that line of
steel in front, and out rings a volley of Minie musketry.
The distance is too great, the Eussians are not checked,
but still sweep onwards through the smoke with the
vliole force of horse and man, here and there knocked
over by the shot of our batteries alone. AVith breath-
less suspense every one awaits the bursting of the wave
upon the line of Gaelic rock ; but ere they came within
200 yards, another deadly volley flashes from the level-
led rifle, and carries terror into the Eussians. They
■wheel about, open files right and left, and fly back
faster than they came. ' Brave Highlanders ! AVell
done,' shout the spectators. But events thicken, tlie
Highlanders and their splendid front are soon forgotten.
iVlen scarcely have a moment to think of this fact, that
the 93ril never altered their formation to receive tliat
tide of horsemen. ' No,' said Sir Colin Campbell, ' I
did not think it worth while to form them even four
deep.' The ordinary British line, two deep, was quite
suGicient to repel the attack of these Muscovite cava-
lier.s."
Anjlher attack by the Eus?ians was gallautly
repulsed by the heavy cavalry, and about 10
o'clock A.M. the Guards, along with the 42nd
and 79th Highlanders, came up under H.E.II.
the Duke of Cambridge. It was about this
time that the heroic but disastrous charge of the
light cavalry under Lord Cardigan took place,
after which the First and Fourth Divisions
advanced, the enemy retiring and concentrating
on ISTos. 1 and 3 redoubts. At nightfall the
First and Fourth Divisions returned to their
position before Sebastopol, the 42nd and 79th
remaining behind at Balaklava. In this engage-
ment the 93rd had only 2 privates wounded.
The Eussian force was estimated at about 18
battalions of infantry, with from 30 to 40 gun.s,
and a large body of cavalry.
Sir Colin Campbell in his despatch drew
Lord Eaglan's sj^ecial attention to the gallantry
and eagerness of the 93rd under Lt.-Col. Ainslie,
and Lord Eaglan in his despatch to the Duke
of Newcastle spoke in high terms of the con-
duct of " that distinguished regiment."
After this the 93rd, along with the rest of
the Highland brigade, had heavy duties to per-
form in intrenching the position at Balaklava;
and now that the weather began to break, and
the clothes of the men were in tatters, and the
accommodation afforded by the tents miserably
insufficient, their condition was wretched in-
deed. The climax came on the 14th of Nov.,
when the ever-memorable hurricane swept al-
most every kind of shelter off the face of the
groitnd, and tore the tents to rags, leaving the
poor soldiers completely exposed to its violence.
All this, combined with the wretched and in-
sufficient food, soon told sadly on the health of
the soldiers. It was only in tlie spring of 1855
that anything was done to remedy this state
of matters. With the erection of huts, and the
arrival of good weather, the health of the regi-
ment began to improve. Meantime, from Oct.
1854 to March 1855, nearly the v/hole regiment
must have, at one time or other, been on the sick
list, and nearly 100 died from disease. Among
the latter was Lt. Ivirby, who anived in the
Crimea on Dec. 2nd, and died on Feb. 15th fol-
lowing. We may also mention here the deaths
of Lt. James Wemyss, of cholera, on June 13,
and that of Lt. Ball, of fever, on June 18.
It is unnecessary to enter into the details of
the siege of Sebastopol, in which the 93rd, like
SECOND ASSAULT ON SEBASTOPOL.
877
all the other regiments in the Crimea, had to
vlo its share of harassing and dangerous duty.
The regiment took part in the expedition by
the Straits of Yenikale to Kertch in the end of
]\Iay and beginning of June, returning to Bala-
klava on the 14th of the latter month. In tlie
first assault on Sebastopol on June 18th, 1855,
the 93rd, with the rest of its division under Sir
Colin Campbell, held a position close to the
Woronzoff Ptoad, in rear of the 21 gun battery,
ready to act as circumstances might require.
This attack, as is known, was unsuccessful; and
from the 18th of June to the 22rd of August,
the duties in the trenches of the right attack
■were entirely performed by the First, Second,
and Light Divisions alternately, and during this
period the 93rd sustained a loss of 6 killed and
57 wounded, several of the latter dying of their
Avounds. On the night of the Gtli of August
Pt.-Major J. Anstruther M'Gowan of the 93rd
was unfortunatelj'^ severely wounded and taken
prisoner, while visiting some sentries posted in
front of the advanced trench right attack. It
was a considerable time after his capture that it
was ascertained that Major M'Gowan had died
of his wounds on August 14th at Simpheropol.
Lt.-Col. Ainslie was compelled twice to pro-
ceed on sick leave; first on the 28th of June,
when Major Ewart assumed command of the
regiment, and again on August 17th, when Lt.-
Col. Leith Hay occupied his place. We may
state here that Lt.-Col. Ainslie did not return
to the regiment, retiring on Jan. 25th, 1856,
when he was succeeded by Lt.-Col. Leith Hay.
On the 8th of Sept. the second grand assault
upon Sebastopol took place, and early in the
morning of that day the whole of the Highland
brigade marched from Kamara to their old en-
campment on the heights before Sebastopol,
where the knapsacks were deposited. The bri-
gade then proceeded at once to the trenches of
the right attack, remaining in support during
the attack, in which, however, the Highlanders
took no part. The assault on the Eedan having
again failed, the Highland brigade was pushed
on to occupy the advanced trenches of the right
attack, remaining there during the night, ready
to repel any sortie that might be made. On
the 9th it was the intention again to assault
the Podan, the four Highland regiments to form
the storining party; but on the niglit of the 8th
tlie Pussians evacuated the south side of Sebas-
topol, and the brigade in consequence returned
to Kamara on the evening of the 9th.
A circumstance connected with the evacua-
tion of Sebastopol should be mentioned. About
midnight on the 8th, the Pussian fire having
previously ceased, and everything appearing
unusually quiet, Lt. AY. M'Bean, the adjutant
of the 93rd, left the advanced trench and ap-
proaching the Pedan, was struck with the idea
that it was deserted by the Pussians. He ac-
cordingly gallantly volunteered to enter it,
wliich he did with a party of 10 volunteers
of the light company, under Lt. Fenwick, and a
like number of the 72nd, under Capt. Pice ;
they found no one in tlie Pedan but the dead
and wounded left after the assault. The party,
however, had a narrow escape, as an explosion
took place in the Pedan shortly after.
The loss of the 93rd on the 8th of Sept. was
2 rank and file killed and 7 wounded.
During the winter of 1855-56, the regiment
was employed in erecting huts, making roads,
draining camps, and latterly in brigade drill and
target practice with the Enfield rifle, which
had been issued to the regiment in Sept. 1855 ;
the health of the battalion was very good.
During its stay in the Crimea, 158 non-com-
missioned officers and privates w^ere invalided
to England; 11 officers and 323 non-commis-
sioned officers and privates were either killed
in action or died of wounds or disease; and
92 non-commissioned officers and privates Avere
wounded.
The 93rd left the Crimea on June 16th, 185 G,
and arrived at Portsmouth on July 15th, pro-
ceeding to Aldershot on the same day. Next
day the regiment was inspected by Tlie Queen,
Avho walked down the line accompanied by
Prince Albert and a numerous staff, minutely
noticing everything, and asking many questions
regarding the w^elfare of the corps. Again, on
the 18th. Her IMajesty, attended by the Prin-
cess Poyal, visited the huts of the regiment,
several of which she Avas pleased to enter; she
also tasted the rations prepared for the dinners
of the men.
As the next episode in the history of the
Sutherland Highlanders is the most important
in its career, as they had, in the Indian ^Mutiny,
an opportunity of shoAving wliat mottle they
878
HISTOEY OE THE HIGHLAiN'D EEGIMENTS.
were made of, such as they never had smce
their embodiment, we feel bound to give it
considerable prominence, and must therefore
pass briefly ever events both before and after.
On the 23rd of July the regiment left Alder-
ghot for Dover, where shortly after it was
joined by the depots from Malta (under Bt.
Lt.-Col. Gordon), and from Dundee, under Cap-
tain Middleton. On Jan. 31st, 1857, orders
were received for the 93rd to hold itself in
readiness foi immediate embarkation for India,
on wliich occasion it received 201 volunteers
Lieutenant-Colonel the Hon. Adrian Hope.
From a photograplu
from the 42nd, 72nd, 79th, and 92nd. On the
6th of March, however, orders were received
that the 93rd hold itself in immediate readiness
for embarkation for China, and a few days after,
Lt.-Col. the Hon. Adrian Hope was brought
in from half-pay as second lieutenant-colonel.
On the 22nd May, H.E.H. the Duke of
Cambridge was graciousl}"" pleased to present
new colours to the 93rd, in lieu of the now
tattered ensigns that, twenty-three years before, i
had been presented at Canterbury by the i
Duke of Wellmgton. After the usual cere- 1
mony, H.E.H. made an appropriate address,
in which he expressed his confidence that,
should the services of the 93rd be required,
it would guard the new colours with the same
zealous feeling of honour and nobleness of
conduct as it displayed in the late campaign.
Ey the 25th of May all the service com-
panies were collected at Portsmouth, one depot
company being left behind at Dover, under
Captain Brown. On the 1st of June, J!^09. 3,
7, and 8 companies, under Lt.-Col, Hope,
^:roceeded to Plymouth, and embarked on
board H.M.'s ship "Belleisle" for
China, sailing on the 3rd of June.
On the 4th of June the remaining
service companies, under Lt.-Col.
Leith Hay, proceeded to the Clarence
dockyard, Gosport, where, drawn up
in line, they received Her Majesty
on her landing from the Isle of
Wight. After a royal salute, Her
Majesty was pleased to walk down
the whole line, minutely inspecting
every man. The regiment then
marched in slow and quick time past
the Queen, who expressed to Lt.-Coh
Leith Hay how much pleased she
was Avith its appearance.
On the 16th of June, the grena-
diers, Nos. 1, 2, 4, and 6, and light
companies, with part of 'No. 5, em-
barked on board the s.s. " Mauri-
tius," and sailed the following morn-
ing for China, under Lt.-CoL Leith
Hay. The remainder of No. 5 com-
pany folio \ved with the next trans-
port. The strength of the regiment
on embarkation for China was 52
officers and 1069 non-commissioned
officers and men. The " Mauritius " ejitered
Simon's Bay, Cape of Good Hope, where she
found the " BeDeisle " at anchor. Here Lt.-
Col. Hope conveyed to the detachment on
board the "Mauritius" the startling intelli-
gence of the mutiny of the Bengal Native
Army, and that orders had been received for
the 93rd to proceed with all possible despatch
to Calcutta, instead of China. The "Mauri-
tius" anchored in the Hooghly, opposite Fort
William, on the 20th of Sept. 1857, the an-
niversary of the battle of the Alma, and the
BUNTAEA— MARCH TO LUCKNOW— SIK COLIN CAMPBELL.
879
93rd was welcomed by its old brigadier, tlie
newly appointed Commander-in-Chief, Sir Colin
Campbell. The detachment under Lt.-Col.
Adrian Hope did not arrive until the 26th.
III.
1857-1875.
On the road to Cawnjjoor — Engagement near Futteh-
poor — Attack on Buntara — Force assembled on
the Plain of the Ahim Bagh — Sir Colin Camphell's
address to 93rd — Disposition of the force — on the
road to Lucknow — Lucknow — The Dilkoosha — The
Martiniere — Banks's Bungalow — The Seci;nder
Bagh — A terrible fight — Capt. Stewart — The Shah
Nujeef — Adrian Hope's last effort — Sergeant Baton
— Meeting of Campbell, Outram, and Havelock —
Back to Cawnpoor — Dispersion of the rebel army —
Second attack upon Lucknow — 93rd in Lucknow — •
The Dilkoosha taken — The Martiniere taken — The
Begum Kotee — Terrible slaughter — Individual
bravery — The 93rd at Rohilcund — Death of Adrian
Hope — At Bareilly — March into Oude — Rebel hunt-
ing— End of the Mutiny — Losses — Peshawur —
Cholera — Conduct of the men— Medical officers —
Sealkote — The LTmbeyla Campaign — Jhansi —
Surgeon-major Munro — Bombay — 93rd sails for
home — New colours- Duke and Duchess of Suther-
land— Ball at Holyrood — The Queen's interest in
the regiment — Honours to officers — The Autumn
Manoeuvres — Strength of the regiment.
No time ^vas lost in sending the 93rd up the
river to Chinsurah, and by the 10th of October,
thewholeregimentin detacliments was hurrying
along the grand trunk road towards Cawnpoor,
distant about 600 miles. By October 31st, the
main body of the regiment, with Cols. Hay and
Hope, had reached Cawnpoor,and in a dayor two
had crossed the Ganges and joined the column
under Brigadier Hope Grant, assembling in
Oude, for operations against Lucknow; the
force was encamped between Bunnee Bridge
and the Alum Bagh, about 10 miles in rear of the
latter place. At Futtehpoor, three companies,
under Brevet Lt.-Col. Gordon, were left to
garrison that place, and to hold in check a
considerable force of rebels, known to be in
the neighbourhood. On the 1st of Nov. one
of these companies, under Captain Cornwall,
formed part of a small force which had a severe
but successful engagement with a considerable
body of the rebels at Khaga, near Futtehpoor.
This was a severely contested affair, and the
men were exhausted by a long march before
reaching the enemy's position, but neverthe-
less fought with such spirit and gallantry
as to excite the admiration of Captain Peel,
R.N., who had command of the force. The
casualties of the 93rd company (No. 3) in this
action were severe, being 3 men killed, and
Ensign Cunningham and 15 men wounded.
On the following day, Nov. 2nd, the detach-
ment under Lt.-Col. Adrian Hope, consisting
of the grenadiers, Nos. 1, 2, and 4 companies,
was also engaged in an attack on a fortified
village in Oude, Buntara, and drove the enemy
from the position, killing a number of them,
and destroying the village. The casualties of
the 93rd were 1 man killed and 3 wounded.
By Nov. 13th the detachment under Brevet
Lt.-Col. Gordon had come up, and the whole
of the regiment was thus once more together.
On the 11th of Nov. the entire force assembled
in the plain of the Alum Bagh, divided into
brigades, and was reviewed by the commander-
in-chief. The brigade to which the 93rd was
posted consisted of headquarters of the 53rd,
the 93rd, and the 4th Punjab Eifles, and was com-
manded by Lt.-Col. the Hon. Adrian Hope of
the 93rd, appointed brigadier of the 2nd class.
The little army, numbering about 4200 men,
was drawn up in quarter distance column
facing Lucknow. The 93rd stood in the centre
of the brigade, on the extreme left, and after
passing in front of the other regiments and
detachments. Sir Colin Campbell approached
the regiment, and thus addressed it : —
"93d, we are about to advance to relieve our
countrymen and countrywomen besieged in the Resi-
dency of Lucknow by the rebel army. It will be a
duty of danger and difficulty, but I rely upon you."
This short and pointed address was re-
ceived by the regiment with such a burst of
enthusiasm that the gallant old chieftain must
have felt assured of its loyalty and devotion,
and confident that wherever he led, the 93rd
would follow, and if need be, die with him
to the last man. The 93i-d w\as the first
regiment on that occasion that made any out-
ward display of confidence in their leader, but
as the veteran commander returned along the
hne, the example was taken up by others, and
cheer upon cheer from every corps followed
him as he rode back to the camp.
All the sick and wounded having been sent
into the Alum Bagh on the 13th, preparations
were made for the advance, which commenced
next da}'. The army marched in thi'ce columns,
880
HrSTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMEXTS.
viz., the advance, the main column, and the
rear guard. The 93rd, along with the 53rd,
84th, 90th, 1st JNIadras Fusiliers, and 4th
Punjab Rifles, constituted the 4th Infantry
I^rigade forming part of the main column, and
was under command of Brigadier Adrian
Hope. The regiment had already lost, of sick,
wounded, and killed, about 140 men, so that
its strength as it entered the desperate struggle
was 934 men. A detachment of 200 men of
the 93rd formed part of the rear guard, Avhich
also contained 200 of the 5th Brigade under
Lt-Col. Ewart of the 93d.i
Instead of approaching by the direct Cawn-
poor road to Lucknow, Sir Colin determined
to 7uake a flank march to the right, get pos-
session of the Dilkooslia and Martiniere, on
south side of the city, which the enemy
occupied as outposts, push on thence to attack
the large fortified buildings Secunder Bagh,
Shah Nujeef, &c., lying between the former
and the Residency, and thus clear a path by
wliich the beleaguered garrison might retire.
As the narrative of the advance and suc-
ceeding operations is so well told in the Record
Book of the regiment, we shall transcribe it
almost verbatim, space, however, compelling
us to cut it down somewhat.-
At nine o'clock A.M. of November l-l, 1857, the flank
jiuirch commenced. As the head of the advance
cohimn ncared the Dilkoosha, a heavy mnsketry fire
was opened on it from the left, and the enemy made
some attempt to dispute the advance, but were soon
driven over the crest of the hill sloping down to the
]\lartiniere, from the enclosures of which a heavy fire of
artillery and musketry opened xapon the advancing
force. This was soon silenced, and the infantry
skirmishers ruslud down the hill, supported by the
4t]i Infantry Brigade, and drove the enemy beyond
the line of the canal.
During the early part of the day two companies of
the 93rd were detached, viz., the Grenadiers, under
t'apt. jyiiddleton, close to the Cawnpoor road, to
command it, while the baggage, ammunition, &c.,
were iiling past ; and No. 1, under Capt. Somerset
Clarke, was pushed on to the left to seize and keep
]iossession of a village so as to prevent the enemy
IVom annoying the column in that quarter.
"While the leading brigade, in skirmishing order,
was gradually pushing the enemy beyond the Dil-
koosha, the 4th Brigade followed in support, at first
in open column, and while doing so, the y3rd lost 1
Jiian killed and 7 wounded. After the enemy had
been driven down the hill towards the Martiniere, the
P3rd was allowed to rest under cover of some old mud
walls to the left rear of the Dilkoosha, until the order
^ For details and illustrated i^lan as to previous
operations, see vol. ii. p. 711 and 721.
* See vol. ii. p. 721 where a plan is given, illusira-
tive of the operations for the Rc-Uef of J.uckuow.
was given for tlie brigade to advance upon the Marti-
niere itself. Then the 4th Punjab Rifles moved first
in skirmishing order, supported by the 93rd, the
Naval Brigade keeping up a heavy fire on tlie left, the
result being that the enemy were driven back upon
their supi)orts beyond the canal. The Punjab Rifles
pushed on and occupied part of a village on the other
side of the canal, while the 93rd, with the Madras
Fusiliers occupied the wood and enclosures between
the Martiniere and the canal. Immediately on taking
up this position, three companies of the regiment
under Capt. Cornwall were sent to an open space
on the left of the Martiniere, close to the Cawnpoor
road, for the purpose of iirotecting the Naval Brigade
guns, M'hile the headquarters, reduced to three com-
panies under Col. Hay, remained within the en-
closure. Towards evening the enemy from the other
side of the canal opened a sharp artillery and musketry
fire on the whole position, part of it coming from
Banks's Bungalow. This continued till nearly seven
P.M., when the Commander-in-Chief rode up and
called out the Light Company and part of No. 8, and
desired them to endeavour to seize Banks's Bungalow.
As soon as the Naval Brigade guns were fired, this
party under Col. Hay, in skirmishing order, made
a rush towards the canal, which, however, was found
too deep to ford. As the night was closing in, the
Light Company remained extended in skirmishing
order behind the bank of the canal, while Col.
Hay with the remainder returned to the Jlartinifere
compound. Cajtt. Cornwall with the three detached
companies also returned ; but the Grenadiers and No.
1 company remained, holding detached positions to
the left of the army.
During the day the rear-guard (of which 200 oi
the 93rd formed part), uncler Lt.-Col. Ewart, was
several times hotly engaged with the enemy, but
drove them back on each occasion, with no loss and
few casualties on o\rr side. The casualties of the
regiment throughout the day's ojierations amounted
to 1 man killed and 11 men wounded.
On the 15th, the 93rd was not actively engaged ;
but in its position behind the Martiniere compound
was exposed to a constant fire, by which only 1 man
was killed and 2 men were wounded. By this time
headquarters was joined by the 200 who formed part
of the rearguard. Late in the evening all the detached
parties were called in, and the regiment bivouacked
for the night in a position close under the ilartiniere.
At six o'clock A.M. on the IGth the force was under
arms, and formed in the dry bed of the canal en ma&sc,
at quarter-distance column, and about nine o'clock
advanced, close along the western bank of the Goomtee,
for about two miles, when the head of the column
encountered the enemy in a wood, close to a large
village, on the southern outskirts of the city, and
drove them in on their own supports. The 93rd
— nearly every available officer and man being pre-
sent— was the leading regiment of the main column,
and, in consequence of the press in the narrow lanes,
it was some time before it could be got up to su}iport
the skirmishers of the 53rd that were struggling with
the .enemy among the enclosures. Having driven the
enemy back in this quarter, tlie 93rd emerged from the
tortuous lanes of the village into an open space,
directly opposite the Secunder Bagh, a high-walled
enclosure, about 100 yards square, with towers at the
angles, and loopholed all round. Here the regiment
deployed into line, exposed to a biting musketrj'- fire
from the loopholed building, to avoid which Col. Hay
was ordered to move the regiment under cover ot
a low mud wall about 30 yards from the southern facts
of the Secunder Bagli, wliile some guns were being
placed in position in an open space between th5
Secunder Bagh and another building opposite on th«
THE DESPEEATE STRUGGLE AT THE SECUIiDEE BAGn.
881
west side, for the purpose of breaching tlie south-
western angle of tlie former.
An tlie hast company of the 9-3rd — tlie 8th, under
Capt. Dalzell— was moving into its place in line,
the Commander-in-Chief called upon it to drag up a
heavy gun to assist in breaching the wall ; aud gal-
lantly and willingly was the dilhcult and dangerous
dut}' perfonncd, and the huge gun wlieeled into posi-
tion under a most withering fire. When the breach
wiis being made, two companies, under Col. Lcith
Hay, took possession of a large serai or mud enclosure
opposite the Secunder Bagh, driving the enemy out
before them. In the meantime, the breach having
been considered practicable, the assault was given by
the 4th Punjab Kifles and the 93rd, supported by
part of the 53rd and the battalion of detachments.
It was a glorious and exciting rush. On went, side
by side in generous rivalry, the Sikh and the High-
lander— the 93rd straining every nerve in the race,
led g;i]l;nit!y by the ofticei-s. The colours, so lately
confided to "the regiment by II.R. H. the Puke of
Cambridge, -neve opened to the breeze, and carried
proudly by Ensigns liobertson and Taylor.
The greater part of the regiment dashed at the
breach, and among the first to enter were Lt.-Col.
Ewart and Capt. Burroughs. At the same time,
three companies advanced between the Secunder Bagh
and the serai on the left, so as to keep down the
ai-tillery fire opened on the British Hank by the enemy
from the direction of tiie European barracks. The
opening in the wall of the Secunder Bagh was so small
that only one man could enter at a time ; but a few
having gained an entrance, they kept the enemy at
bay, until a considerable number of the Highlandci-3
and Sikhs had pushed in, when in a body they emei-ged
into the open square, where commenced what was
probably the sternest and bloodiest struggle of the
whole campaign.
Shortly after the breach had been entered, and
while the men wcri- strnufulinfr hand to hniid ac^ainst
The Secunder Bagh.
From a photograph in possession of tlie Regiment.
unequal numbers, that portion of the 93rd which had
driven the enemy out of the serai, under Col. Hay,
succeeded in blowing open the main gate, killing a
number of the enemy in two large recesses on each
side ; and pressing their way in, rushed to the support
of those who had passed through the breach. Away
on the right also of tlie building, the 53rd had forced
an enti-ance through a window. Still, with desperate
courage and frightful carnage, the defence went on.
and for hours the sepoys defended themselves with
musket and tulwar against the bayonets and fire of
tlie Highlanders, and 53rd, and the Punjab Ilifies ;
but there was no escape for them, and the men, roused
to the highest pitch of excitement, and burning to
revenge the butchery of Cawnpoor, dashed furiously
en, gave no quarter, and did not stay their hands
while one single enemy stood to oppose them. No,
not until, at the close of the day, the building formed
one ndchty charnel house — for upwards of 2000 dead
II.
sepoys, dressed in their old uniforms, lay piled in
heaps, and on almost all was apparent either the small
but deadly bayonet wound, or the deep gash of tlie
Sikh tulwar.
As might be guessed, the regiment did not pass
scatheless through this fiery contest ; not a few were
killed, and many wounded. The sergeant-major,
Donald Murray, was one of the first to fall ; he was
shot dead as he advanced in his place in the regi-
ment. Then fell Capt. Lumsden, of the H.E.I.CS.,
attached to the 93rd as interpreter. Within the
buihling, Capt. Dalzell was killed by a shot from a
window above. Lts. Welch aud Cooper were severely
wounded ; and Lt.-Col. Ewart, Capt. Burroughs, an.i
Ensign Macnamara bore away with them blooily
reminiscences of the dreailful fray.
A large nunrber of officers and. men wore recom-
mended for the Victoria Cross, tliough low of tli«
former obtained it; for although lill riclilv desbived
5 T "
882
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
the honour, it is well known thut more personal
adventure is disconraged on the part of those who are
in command. Of the men of the regiment the coveted
lionour was conferred on Lance-Corporal John Dunley,
Private David Jlackay, and Private Peter Grant, each
of whom performed a feat of bravery which contributed
not a little to the success of the day. They were
elected for the honour by the vote of the private
soldiers. No doubt many others deserved a similar
lionour, and it seems almost invidious to mention
any names, when every one doubtless did his best
and bravest.
JJuring the des]ierate struggle within, one of the
boldest feats of arms of the day was performed by Capt.
Stewart of the 93rd, son of the late Sir W. Drummond.
Stewart of Murthly. Of the three companies which
had moved out between the Serai and the Secunder
Bagh, to keep down the flank fire of the enemy while
tlie breaching was going on, two, with a few of the
53rd, led on by Capt. Stewart, in the most gallant
style, dashed forward, seized two of the enemy's guns,
wliich were raking the road, and immediately after
elTected a lodgment in the European barracks, thus
securing the position on the left. For this splendid
and useful feat of bravery he was elected liy the officers
of the regiment for the honour of the Victoria Cross,
which was most deservedly conferred on him.
All this was effected by three o'clock p.m.
The regimental hospital had been established early
in the day beneath the walls of the Secunder Bagh,
and througliout the desperate struggle, in the midst
of the hottest fire, the Assistant-Surgeons Sinclair,
Menzies, and Bell, were constantly to be seen exposing
themselves fearlessly in attendance on the wounded.
Almost immediately after the above operations, the
4th Brigade was withdrawn by Brigadier Adrian Hope,
with the exception of the two companies of the 93rd
occupying the barracks ; and after a short rest, was
sent to clear a village on the right of the road leading
to the Residency, and between the Secunder Bagh and
the Shall Nujeef. This was easily effected, and the
brigade remained under cover in the village, while
preparations were being made to take the Shah Nujeef.
]t having been found impossible to subdue the enemy's
musketry fire from the latter building by artillery, the
Commander-in-Chief collected the 93rd around hira
and said, " I had no intention of enijiloying you again
to-day, but the Shah Nujeef must be taken ; the
a^rtillery cannot drive the enemy out, so you must,
with the bayonet." Giving the regiment some plain
directions as to how they were to proceed, he said he
would accompany them himself.
At this moment the Naval Brigade redoubled its
fire, and Middleton's troop of Horse Artillery poured
a continuous stream of grape-shot into the brushwood
and enclosures around the building. Under this iron
storm the 93rd, under Col. Hay, all excited to the
liighest degree, with flashing eye and nervous tread,
rolled on in one vast wave, the greyhaired warrior of
niaiiy fights, with drawn sword, riding at its head
surrounded by his staff, and accompanied by Brigadier
Adrian Hope. As the regiment approached the
nearest angle of the building, the men began to drop
under the enemy's fire, poured forth from behind the
loophooled walls ; but still not a man wavered, and
on went the regiment without a check, until it stood
at the foot of the wall, which towered above it 20
feet, quite uninjured by the artillery fire.
There was no breach and no scaling-ladders ; and
iinable to advance, but unwilling to retire, tlie men
halted and commenced a musketry battle with the
garrison, but of course at great disadvantage, for the
Sepoys poured in their deadly volleys securely from
behind their cover, while the 93rd was without shelter
or protection of any kind, and tlicrofoie njuny fell.
By this time nearly all the mounted olhcers wore
either wounded or dismounted. Brigadier Hope, his
A.D.C. and Brigade JMajor, had their horses shot
under them ; Lt. -Col. Hay's horse was disabled by a
musket shot ; and two of the Commander-in-Chief's
staff were dangerously wounded. As there was no
visible means of effecting an entrance on this side, a
party of the regiment pushed round the angle to the
front gate, but found it was so well covered and pro-
tected by a strong work of masonry as to be per-
fectly unassailable. One more desperate efiibrt was
therefore made by artillery, and two of Peel's guns
were brought up under cover of the fire of the regi-
ment, dragged along by a number of men of the 93rd,
Brigadier Hope, Colonel Hay, and Sir David Baird
heartily lending a hand. Still, though the guns
hurled their shot in rapid succession at only a few
yards distance, no impression could be made.
Success seemed impossible, the guns were with-
drawn, and the wounded collected, in which last
duty Lt. Wood and Ensign Macnamara rendered
good service under a galling fire at considerable risk
to themselves. Evening was fast closing in, and the
assault must necessarily soon be given up, but Briga-
dier Hope resolved to make one last effort. He
collected about fifty men of the 93rd, and crept
cautiously through some brushwood, guided by
Sergeant Baton, to a part of the wall in which the
sergeant had discovered a spot so injured that he
thought an entrance might be effected. The small
party reached this unperceived, and found a narrow
rent, up which a single man was pushed with some
difficulty. He reported that no enemy was to be seen
near the spot, and immediately Brigadier Hope,
accompanied by Colonel Hay and several of the men,
scrambled up and stood upon the inside of the wall.
The sappers were immediately sent for to enlarge tlie
opening, when more of the 93rd followed, and Briga-
dier Hope with his small party gained, almost unop-
posed, the main gate, threw it open, and in rushed
the 93rd, just in time to see the enemy in their white
dresses gliding away into the darkness of the night.
Sergeant Baton for the above daring service deservedly
received the Victoria Cross. Thus ended the despe-
rate struggle of the day, and the relief of the Resi-
dency was all but secured. Lts. AVood and Goldsmith
were here severely wounded, and a number of men
killed and wounded. A deep silence now reigned
over the entire position, and the little army, weary
and exhausted by its mighty eflbrts, lay down upon
the hard-won battle-ground to rest, and if possible to
sleep.
The casualties throughout the day to the 93rd were
very great. Two officers and 23 men killed, and 7
officers and 61 men wounded. As many of the latter
died of their wounds, and most of the survivors wer^
permanently disabled, they may be regarded as a)mo.<t
a dead loss to the regiment.
Early on the following morning, as soon ii.s day-
light had sufficiently set in to enable anything to bo
seen, the regimental colour of the 93rd was hoist«<i
on the highest pinnacle of the Shah Nujeef, to iiifo:ia
the garrison of the Residency of the previous day'a
success. The signal was seen and replied to. This
act was performed by I^t. and Adjt. M'Bean, assisted
by Sergeant Hutchinson, and it was by no mean.s
unattended with danger, for the enemy, on perceiving
their intention, immediately opened fire, but fortu-
nately without injury to either.
The 93rd was not employed on the 17th further
than in holding the different ]iosition3 taken on the
previous day, The 53rd and 90th caiitured the Mcss-
Iiou.-.e, Hospital, and Motee l^faliul. The communica-
tioo with the Residency was nov.' opened, and there
was sreat joy among the relioTiag force when Generals
EVACUATION OF THE EESIDENCY OF LUCKNOW.
883
Outram and Havelock came out to muet the Coui-
niander-iii-Chief.
On the evening of Nov. ISth, 1857, the distribution
of tlie 93rd, which was now completely broken up, was
as follows : — Head-quarters under Col. Hay, consisting
of 120 men, occupied the Seiai in rear of the European
barracks ; three companies umler Lt. -Col. Ewart held
the barracks; one company under Capt. Clarke held
the JMotee Mahul, while part of the garrison of the Resi-
dency held the Hern Khanah and Engine-house. These
two latter positions secured the exit of the garrison.
One company and part of the light company, under
Capt. Dawson, held the Shah Nujeef, and kept in
check the enemy's batteries placed close down on the
eastern bank of the Goomtee. All these parties were
constantly on the alert, and exposed night and day to
the hre of the enemy's artillery and musketry. On
tlic 18th only 1 man was wounded.
During the 19th, 20th, and 21st tlie evacuation of
the Residency was carried on, and by the night of the
22d all was ready for the garrison to retire. The
whole was successfully accomplished, the retirement
taking place through the lane by which the relieving
force had approached the Secunder Bagh on the 16th.
The brigade to which the 93rd belonged had the honour
of covering the retreat as it had led the advance of the
main body on the 16th ;3 and, early on the morning of
the 23d, the whole regiment was once more together
in the grounds round the Martiniere, but retired and
bivouacked behind the Dilkoosha duringthe afternoon.
From the 19th to the 23rd tlie 93rd had 6 men wounded
and 1 man killed. Two unfortunate accidents occurred
on the 23d : a corporal and 3 men were blown up by
the ex^jlosion of some gunpowder, and Colour-Sergeant
Knox, who answered to his name at daylight, did not
appear again ; it is supposed that in the uncertain
light he had fallen into one of the many deep wells
around Luck now.
Thus was accomplished one of the most difficult
and daring feats of arms ever attempted, in which,
as will have been seen, the 93rd won immortal laurels.
But its work was by no means done.
On the 24th the army continued its retrograde
movement towards Cawnpoor, staying three days at
the Alum Bagh, removing the baggage and the sick,
to enable preparations to be made for the defence of
that position. On the 27th the march was resumed
by the Bunnee bridge, the army encumbered with
women, children, sick, and baggage, which, however,
after a little confusion, the main column got clear of.
Next day, as the march went on, the sound of heavy
liring was heard ; and when the troops were told that
it was the Gwalior rebel contingent attacking Cawn-
poor, they, fatigued as they were, braced themselves
for renewed exertions. About ten o'clock on that
night (the 28th) the main column arrived at within a
short distance of the bridge of boats at Cawnpoor.
r.etween heat, and dust, and hunger, and exhaustion
the march was a dreadfully trying one, yet not a man
was missing by twelve o'clock that night. A short
but welcome sleep came to renew the strength of the
brave and determined men.
At daylight on the 29th the enemy commenced a
heavy fire on the entrenched camp and bridge of
boats. Peel's guns immediately opened fire, iinder
cover of which the 53rd and 93rd ai)proached the bridge,
and, under a perfect storm of shot, shell, and bullets,
succeeded in crossing it, and in gaining the open plain
close to the artillery barracks, taking up a position
between this and the old sepoy lines in front of the
city of Cawnpoor, and near that sacred spot where
General Wheeler had defended himself so long and
■* For the details of the retreat see the history of
the 78th, vol. ii. p. 723.
nobly against the whole power of Nana Sahib. By
this movement the communication with Allahabad
was reopened, the only casualty to the 93rd being
Ensign Hay slightly wounded. All the convoy of
women, wounded, &c., was got over, and by December
3rd the greater portion were safely on their way to
Allahabad, and everything nearly ready for an attack
on the rebel army.
On the morning of December 1, as the 93rd was
turning out for muster, the enemy opened lire upon it
with shrapnel, by which Captain Cornwall, Sergeant
M'Intyre, and 5 privates were severely wounded.
The regiment, therefore, took shelter under cover of
the old lines, returning, except the picquet, at night
to the tents, and continuing so to do until the morn-
ing of the 6th.
On the morning of the 6th the 93rd paraded behind
the old sepoy lines, afterwards moving to the left and
keeping under cover until the whole disposable force
of the army was formed in mass on the left, under
cover of the new barracks and some ruins behind
them. Brigadier Greathead kept the line of the canal,
extending from the fort; Walpole crossed the canal
on Greathead's left, so as to secure all the passes from
the city. While these operations were being carried
out, Hope's brigade, consisting of the 42nd, 53rd, and
93rd, supported by Brigadier Inglis, moved away to
the left, towards the open plain where the enemy's
right rested, while the cavalry and horse artillei y,
making a wide sweep, were to turn the enemy's right
flank, and unite their attack with that of Hope. On
debouching into the ])lain, the enemy opened fire,
when the 53rd and Sikhs were immediately thrown to
the front in skirmishing order, and pressed eagerly
forward, while the 93rd and 42nd, in successive lines,
followed rajndly up. Notwithstanding the unceas-
ingly hot fire of the enemy, which began to tell n]ion
the men, still onward in majestic line moved the
Highlanders, for a time headed by tlie Commander-in-
Chief himself, who rode in front of the 93rd.
On approaching the broken ground near tiie bridge,
it was found necessary to alter the formation some-
what. The enemy disputed the passage of the bridge
by a heavy shower of grape, which, however, caused
little loss. As the regiment cleared the bridge, the
enemy retired, and at the same time Peel's heavy guns
came ^limbering up, and as they passed along the left
of the 93rd, a number of the men seized the drags,
])ulled them to the front, and helped to place them
for action. They oi)ened, and caused the enemy to
retire still further, when the 93rd again formed into
line, as also did the 42nd, and both continued to
advance still under a heavy fire, for the enemy's
artillery disputed every inch of ground. But gradu-
ally, steadily, and surely the Highlanders pressed on,
urging the enemy back, until at last the standing
camp of the Gwalior contingent opened to view, when
the Commander-in-Chief ordered Nos. 7 and 8 com-
panies to advance at a run and take posses.sion. It
was empty, but no pre))arations had been made to
carry off anything. The hospital tents alone were
tenanted by the sick and wounded, who, as the sol-
diers passed, held up their hands and begged for
mercy ; but the men turned from them in disgust,
unal/le to pity, but unwilling to strike a wounded foe.
After pa.ssing through the camp, the 93rd funned
line again to the right ami advanced, still annoyed by
a galling fire of round shot and shrapnell. During a
momentary halt, Lieut. Stirling was struck down
by a round shot, and General Mansfield, who was with
the regiment at the time, was struck by a shrajmell
bullet. The advance continued, and the enemy drew
back, disputing every foot of ground. General Jlans-
field with .some guns, the rifles, and 93rd secured the
Subadar's Tank in rear of the enemy's left, while Six
884
IIISTOEY or THE HIGHLAND KEGIME:trrS.
Co'in Cainjibell with a small force, including two C(nn-
panies of the D3rd, pressed the pursuit of the routed
tJwaliorconliiigent along the Calpee road. By suuset
the rohels in the city, aud on tlie left beyond it, had
retired by the JMthoor road.
The casualties to the 93rd were 2 otlicers and 10 men
wounded. That niglit tlie regiment bivouacked in a
lariTe grove of trees which liad been occupied in the
morning by the enemy, who, unwittingly, had prepared
an evening meal for their opponents, for beside the
niny little fires wliicli were still burning were found
half-baked cakes, and brazen vessels full of boiled rice.
The centre and left of the rebel army retreated
during the night by the Bithoor road, but were fol-
lowed on the 8th by General Hope Grant with the
cavalry, light artillery, and Hope's brigade, and early
on the morning of the 9tli, after a long march of
twenty hours, they were overtaken at the Serai Ghat
on the Ganges, attacked, dispersed, and all their guns,
15 in number, and ammunition taken.
Thus was defeated and dispersed the whole of the
rebel army which but a few days before had exultingly
laid siege to the entrenched camp at Cawnpoor : broken,
defeated, pursued, and scattered, it no longer held
together or presented the semblance of an organised
body. That evening the force encamped close to the
river, and next day fell back on Bithoor, where it re-
mained till the end of the month.
The next few days were occupied in clearing the
rebels from the whole district around Lucknow, the
]5ritish force advancing as far as Futtehgurh. Here it
M'as encamped till the 1st of February 1858, when the
camp was broken up. The Commander-in-Chief re-
turned to Cawnpoor, and the troops commenced to
move by different routes towards Lucknow, now be-
come the centre of the rebel power. Hope's brigade
marched to Cawnpoor, and on arriving there was
broken up, the 53d being removed from it. This was
a source of great disappointment both to that corps
and the 93rd. The two regiments having been together
in so many dangers and difficulties, and having shared
in the glorious relief of the Kesidency of Lucknow, a
feeling of attachment and esteem had sprung up be-
tween them, which was thoroughlj' manifested when
the 93rd left Cawnpoor and passed into Oude on the
10th of February ; the band of the 53rd played it to
the bridge of boats, by which the 93rd crossed the
Ganges, and both officers and men of the former lined
the road in honour of their old comrades.
From the middle to the end of February, the army
tlestined to attack the city of Lucknow was collecting
from all quarters, and stationed by regiments along
the road leading thither from Cawnpoor, to protect
the siege train in its transit. By the end of the month
the largest and best equipped British army ever seen
in India, led by the Commander-in-Chief in person,
was collected in the Alum Bagh plains, prepared for
the attack. A new organisation of the army now took
place, new brigades and divisions were formed, and
new brigadiers and generals appointed to each.
On February 28, 1858, the 93rd arrived at the Alum
Bagh, and on the following morning, March 1, moved,
with two troops of horse artillery, the 9th Lancers, and
42nd Highlanders, round ILijor-General Outrain's rear
and right flank, behind the fort of Jelalabad, and,
making a sweep of some miles, came suddenly upon
an outlying picquet of the enemy about a mile to the
snith of the Dilkoosha. The enemy, taken by sur-
prise, fell back fighting, but in the end fled in dis-
order to the Martiniere, leaving the Dilkoosha and
the villages and encloiiures on both sides to be occu-
pied by their pursuers. Towards the afternoon other
brigades and regiments followed, and took up posi-
tK>ns on the left, extending so as to communicate with
Mujor-General Outrani's rifjht. In this position the
whole foi-ce bivouiicked for the night; aud La ^iay or
two the regimental camp was formed close to the river
Goomtee, where it remained till March 11. FiiiM
March2nd the regiment was employed every other day
as one large outlying picquet, and posted in a dense
tope of trees surrounded by a high wall, A constant
fire was kept up on this position by the enemy, happi'y
with no loss to the 93rd. The regiment was also kept
con.stantly employed in other duties. On the 9th,
along with its brigade, the 93rd took part in the storm-
ing of the Martiniere, which was given np by the
enemy after a very slight resistance, only a few of the
93rd being wounded. The enemy were pursued by the
42nd and 93rd, the latter pushing on beyond Banks's
bungalow, and taking possession of a large garden
close to the enemy's second chain of works, which was
formed by the Begum's Palace, the ]\Iess House, the
Motee JIaliul, the old Barracks, the Shah Nujeef, and
the Secunder Bagh. While this was being effected,
the 53rd, which liad been allowed to rejoin their com-
rades of the 93rd, made a dash at the Secunder Bagh
and took possession, just as a large body of the enemy
was approaching to garrison it. TheS3rd bivouacked
in the garden for the night. During the day the
enemy had been driven close np to the city by other
sections of the army, and the next day was employed
in making breaches in the Begum Kotee or Palace, a
large pile of buildings and enclosures in front of and
covering the celebrated Kaiser Bagh, known to bo
strongly garrisoned, and fortified and protected, as the
enemy considered it to be the key of the whole position.
At 3 o'clock P.M., on the 11th, it was announced to
the 93rd that the lionour of assaulting the position was
allotted to them by the Commander-in-Chief. The
regiment formed up in a patch of thick wood close to
road leading directly to the front of the Begum Kotee,
and thence to the Kaiser Bagh. It was told off
by Brigadier Adrian Hope into two divisions, — the
right wing, under Col. Leith Hay, consisting of the
grenadiers, Nos. 1, 2, 3, and 4 companies, and the
left wing, under Bt. Lt.-Col. Gordon, consisting of
Nos. 5, 6, 8, and light companies ; the former to
assault and enter by the front breach, and the latter
by that on the right flank of the position made by the
liattery from Banks's bungalow. No. 7 company was
left to guard the camp. At 4 p.m. the large guns
became silent, and at the .same time the enemy's
musketry fire slackened. At this moment the 93rd
wound out of the enclosures, advanced up the road,
and, without a shot fired at it, got under cover of some
ruined buildings, — Col. Hay's division almost in front
of the gate, and Col. Gordon's to the right flank.
At a signal given by Brigadier Adrian Ho})e, both
storming parties emerged from their cover, and each
dashed at headlong speed, and with a deafening cheer,
right at its respective breach. The enemy wove taken
by surprise, but quickly manning the walls and loop-
holes, poured a perfect stoi'm of musketry on the
advancing columns. Not a man fell, for the' enemy
fired too high ; not a man wavered, and, under a
storm of bullets hissing over and around them, the
gallant stormers came close up to the breaches, but
were suddenly, though only for a moment, checked
by a broad ditch, the existence of which was not
known before. A moment of surprise, not hesitation,
ensued, when a few of the grenadiers, headed by Capt.
iliddleton, leapt into the ditch, and were imme-
diately followed b}' the whole. Colonel Hay, Capt.
Middleton, and a few more having gained the other
side of the ditch, dragged the others up, and then, one
by (Uie, they commenced to enter the narrow breach.
At the same time the left wing storming party, with
equal rapidity and daring, had gained the breach on
the right, and the leading files, headed by C?.{>t.
Cittike, effected an entrance.
STOEMING OF THE BEGUM KOTEE-LIEUT. ^PEEAN'S EEAVEEY. 885
Every obstacle that could be opposed to the stormers
had beeii prepared by the enemy ; every room, door,
poller}', or gateway was so obstructed and barricaded
that only one man could pass at a time. Every
door, every window, every crevice that could atTord
the slightest shelter, was occupied by an enemy ; and
thus, in tlireading their way through the narrow pas-
sages and doorwaj's, the men were exposed to unseen
enemies. However, one barrier after another was
]iassed, and the men in little parties, headed by
olficers, emerged into the first square of the building,
where the enemy in large numbers stood ready for the
struggle.
No thought of unequal numbers, no nesnation for
a moment, withheld the men of the 93rd, who, seeing
their enemy in front, rixshed to the encounter ; and
for two hours the rifle and the bayonet were unceas-
ingly employed. From room to room, from courtyard
to courtyard, from terrace to terrace, the enemy dis-
puted the advance ; at one moment rushing out and
fighting hand to hand, at another gliding rapidly
away, and taking advantage of every available shelter.
No oive thought of giving or asking quarter; and
useless would any appeal for mercy have been, for the
Highlanders, roused to the highest state of excite-
ment, wei'e alike regardless of personal danger, and
deaf to everything but tlie orders of tlie officers. Tliere
were two wickets by which the enemy could escape,
and to these points they crowded, many of them only
to meet destruction from parties of the regiment
.stationed outside. One wicket was to tlie right rear,
and the other was to the left front, both opening to
roads that led to the Kaiser Bagh. The left wing,
on gaining an entrance through the right breach,
drove tlie enemy with great slaughter across to the
wicket on the left flank of the buildings, and followed
hard in pursuit up the road leading along this flank
of tlie Begum Kotee to the Kaiser Bagh ; then retired,
and taking up positions along the side of this road,
kept in check the enemy's supports that attempted
to come down this rood, and destroyeil such of tlie
garrison as attempted to escape. As the leading com-
panies of the right wnng were effecting their entrance
at the front breach, Capt. Stewart led his company,
No. 2, along the ditch round to the right ilank of the
position, seeking another entrance. He failed in find-
ing one, however, but met a small party of the 93rd
belonging to the left wing, supported by the 42nd,
engaged with a large body of Sepoys. The enemy had
been dj-iven back by a rush, and a large brass gun
taken from them and turned upon themselves in their
retreat. The enemy, reinforced, returned to tlie
attack, and obliged tli-eir opponents to retire slowly.
A party of the regiment under Capt. Middleton arriv-
ing, the enemy again retired, leaving their brass gun
in possession of the 93rd. At this moment, and at
tliis point, numbers of the enemy were shot down or
blown up in attempting to escape by the wicket on
this side of the buildings. At last, about 7 o'clock
P.M., as darkness was closing in, the masses of the
enemy had disappeared, the fire had slackened, the
position was won, and the regiment rested from its
struggle.
The wounded were all collected and taken by Dr
Munro to tlie regimental camp. All tlie medical
officers were present throughout the day, the assistant-
surgeons Sinclair and Bell with the right wing, and
;Mon7,ies with the left, accompanied the stormers ; Dr
IVIunro remained outside to receive the wounded.
The casualties amounted to 2 officers (Capt. C.
W. M'Donald and Lt. Scrgison), and 13 men killed;
2 officers (Lt. Grirastone and Ensign Hastie), and 4.5
men wounded. The losses of tlie enemy must have
been enormous, as next day 860 dead bodies were
bKricd, all found within the difTcrcut enclosures ;
many must have escaped wounded. It was aftcrwiirdi
known that the garrison consisted of eiglit ]ucked
Sepoy regiments, altogether amounting to nearly 500^
men, wlio had sM'orn to die in defence of this position
of the city. The 93rd numbered about 800 men.
Several individual acts of bravery, performed both
by officers and men, are well worthy of being recorded.
]jt. and Adjt. M'Bean encountered eleven of the
enemy in succession, and after a hand-to-hand fight
killed them all ; for this lie received the Victoria
Cross. Young Captain M'Donald had been wounded
severely in the early part of the day by a splinter of a
shell in his sword arm, but refused to retire to
hospital. On entering the bi-each at tlie head of his
company, cheering them on, he was shot through the
thigh, and in this disabled state, was being carried
to the surgeon, when a bullet passed through his neck
and killed him. Lt. Sergison, in attempting to break
open a door, behind which a number of the enemy
were concealed, was shot dead. Lt. Grimstone
received a wound while in hot and deadly pursuit of
an enemy, whom he overtook and killed. Capt.
Clarke, several paces in front of his company, was the
first nia.n of his Jiarty to enter the breach. Indeed,
almost all the officers had hand-to-hand encounters
with single enemies. The piiie-major, John M'Leod,
was the first to force his way in at the front breach,
and no sooner was he in than he began and continued
throughout the whole of the fighting, in places
perfectly exposed, to cheer and encourage the men
with the wild notes of his bagpipes. No words are
sufficient to express the gallantry and devotion and
fearless iutrepedity displayed by every man in the
regiment ; and well deserved indeed was the meed of
high praise contained in the general orders of Major-
General Lingard and the Commander-in-chief. All
the operations connected with the storming of the
place were conducted by Brigadier Adrian Hope, and
the position was carried by the 93rd Highlanders
exclusively, supported at first by [lart of the 42nd,
and the 4th Punjab Rifles.
The Commander-in-Chief, Sir Colin Campbell,
colonel of the regiment, was sitting in Durbar with
Jung Bahadoor,"* when an aide-de-camp hastily
entered his presence, with the intelligence that the
Begum Kotee was taken after a hard struggle and
severe loss. The gallant chief sjn-ang from his seat,
and exclaimed, " 1 knew they would do it."
On the afternoon of the 13th the regiment was
relieved and returned to camp, where it remained till
the evening of the 20th, when, with the exception of
No. 7 company, it returned and took up a position
around the Imambarah, preparatory to an attack which
was to be made next day on the last position held by
the enemy on the north side of the city. During the
interval between the 13th and the 20th, the Kaiser
Bagh, Imambarah, and other positions had been taken
from the enemy ; the regiment, however, had no share
in these operations.
On the 21st the 93rd, supported by the 4tli Punjab
Rifles, after some severe skirmishing and street fight-
ing, succeeded in expelling the enemy from several
large mosques and enclosures, situated at the north
end of the city. Only 11 of the 93rd were wounded.
This terminated the fighting within the city, which
was now completely in possession of the British. The
93rd returned to the Dilkoosha, and remained in camp
till April 7th, when it was ordered to prepare to form
part of a force destined for Eohilcund, under Brigadier-
General Walpole.
It will have been seen that no regiment was more
•* This loyal chief, when Nepaulese ambassador in
England, saw the 93rd at Edinburgh, and expressed
a ^^•ish to buy the regiment 1
886
IITSTOEY OF THE HIGHLAXD EEGIME^^TS.
frequently employed than the SSril in all the opera-
tions against Lucknow, under the Commander-in-
Chief, who intrusted to this trustworthy regiment
some of the most difhcult duties.
At daylight on April 7th, the regiment moved
fmm the Dilkoosha, and joined the rest of the force
about five miles on the north-west side of Lucknow.
'J'liis force consisted of the old Crimean Highland
brigade, the 42nd, 79th, and 93rd, two troops of horse
artillery, some heavy siege guns, the 9th Lancers,
some Native Infantry, Sappers, and Native Cavalry,
all under Brigadier-General Walpole. The strength
of the 93rd was 41 officers and 833 men.
The "Old Highland Brigade" thus reunited, was
commanded by Brigadier the Hon. Adrian Hope.
The force continued to march in a north-west direction
till April 16th, a dajMvhich can never be forgotten by
the 93rd, for with every certainty of success, energy,
ability, and desire to fight, the force was entirely mis-
managed.
Before the regiment marched from Lucknow, Bt.
Ijt.-Col. Charles Gordon, C. B., the senior major, an
oilicer wlio had served many years in the 93rd, took
leave, having effected an exchange with Bt. Lt.-Col.
Eoss, commanding a depot battalion in Scotland.
Long before daylight on the 16th of April 1858 the
force was under arms, and moved cautiously a few miles
across country, when a halt was called, the baggage
collected, and a strong guard told off to protect it ;
this guard consisted of two guns and detachments
from every corps. About 10 o'clock a.m., tlie wdiole
force cautiously advanced through some thick wood,
and came suddenly on a native mud fort, the garrison
of which immediately opened fire with guns and
musketry. The 42nd was in advance, supported by
the 93rd, the 79th being in reserve. The guns were
quickly placed in position, and opened a rapid fire on
the fort, while the 42udandtwo companies of the 93rd
and 4th Punjab Rifles were pushed forward close to the
walls, under cover of some low banks, and commenced
a brisk fire on the garrison. The 42nd occupied the
cover in front, the 93rd on the left flank, and the
Punjab Plifles on the right flank of the fort. During
the whole day things remained in this state ; the
guns played on the fort without the least effect, and
the skirmishers exchanged shots with the garrison,
with but little loss to the enemy, while that of
the 93rd and the rest of the force was severe and
irreparable.
Brigadier the Hon. Adrian Hope, a leader not only
admired but beloved by his brigade, and by the 93rd
especially, fell while endeavouring to find out the
arrangements of the fort, and see if there was any
means of entering ; not that any order had been given
to assault, but it is more than probable that had he
lived a few hours longer, an assault would have taken
]ilace. For an hour or two the guns played upon the
fort, but after the death of Hope nothing was done,
and the force outside only continued to get the worst
of it. "Wliile the other regiments suffered severely in
otficers and men, the 93rd thus lost their much-
beloved brigadier, while 6 men were wounded.
At sunset the force was withdrawn, and to the
amazement of all (the enemy firing at the force as it
retired), the camp was formed within a mile of the
fort. Next morning the fort was emjity, the enemy
having vacated it during the night, evidently at
leisure, for notiiing was left except the ashes of their
dead and a broken gun-carriage. The force having
taken possession of the place, measures were at once
taken to destroy it. Originally it had been a square
enclosure, but had fallen into decay; it was so open
and unprotected by any work behind, that a regiment
of cavalry miglit have ridden in. And before this
paltry j.lace was lost the brave Adrian Hope, who had
pasi?ed unscathed through the fierce fires of Lucknow
and Cawnpoor. In the evening his remain.s were
buried with military honours, along with two officers
of the 42nd.
On the death of Brigadier Hope, Col. Hay, C.B., of
the 93rd as.sumed command of the Higliland Brigade,
and I\Iajor jMiddleton that of the 93rd. Next day,
April 17tli, the force resumed its march, and in three
days afterwards, at the village of Allahgunge, the
enemy in force were again encountered, attacked, and
dispersed, with a very large loss to them, but none to
their assailants. Here Bt. Lt.-Col. Ross took command
of the 93rd.
The force stayed at Allahgunge for three days,
during which it was strongly reinforced, and the Com-
mander-in-Chief himself took command of the entire
army. On the 27th of April the largely augmented
force moved en route for Bareilly and Shahjehanpoor,
where it arrived on the 30th of April. The army moved
again next day, and on the 4 th of May was joined by
another brigade. On the 5th it encounliered a rebel
army on the ydains east of Bareilly, which after an
engagement of some hours retired. This was a most
trying day, for the heat was tremendous; the 93rd
was the only regiment that did not lose men from
the effects of the lieat, neither had it any casualties
during the engagement. On the 7th the city of
Bareilly was taken possession of. On that day a wing
of the regiment, under Lt.-Col. Ross, was em]doyed to
dislodge a body of the enemy which had occupied some
buildings in the city. After a struggle of some hours
the enemy were all dislodged and killed, the casualties
of the 93rd being only 3 men wounded.
The regiment had now a rest of five months, daring
which it remained at Bareilly, where, however, the
men suffered extremely from fever ; and there were also
a good nianv cases of sunstroke, a few of which were
fatal.
On October 17th, the 93rd marched to Shahje-
hanpoor to form a brigade along with the GOth Roj-al
Rifles and 66th Ghoorkas; along with this were some
guns, cavalry, and regular troops, all under command of
Brigadier Colin Troup. Two days after the junction of
the regiments the whole column entered Oude, and in
the second day's march encountered a large body of
rebels at a village called Poosgawah, in which they had
entrenched themselves. From this position they were
quickly expelled, and the force breaking up into small
columns followed in pursuit. No sooner had the
bulk of the force passed through the village than a
body of rebel cavalry appeared in the rear, and attacked
the baggage as it was struggling through the narrow
entrance into the village. The main body of the
baggage guard was far in the rear, and the enemy was
at first mistaken for the irregulars of the force, until
they began to cut up the camp followers. At this
moment, the sick of the 93rd, 12 in number, who at
Surgeon Munro's request had been armed the night
before, tiu'ned out of their- dhoolies, and kept up a
sharp fire, which held the enemy in check until the
arrival of the Mooltanee Cavalry, which had been
sent from the front, and which immediately dispersed
the enemy's cavalry. The regiment lost 1 man
killed.
The force remained in the vicinity of the village
for a few days. At daylight on October 26th it was
under arms, and the enemy was found in position
at a village called Russellpooi-, on the opjiosite side
of a deep nullah, flanked on one side by a large
village, and on the other by some rising ground. The
guns and the 6th Rifles attacked, the main body of
the 93rd being held in reserve; one company, under
Captain M'Bean, supported the heavy guns. The
enemy were driven from their ]iosition and put to
flight, with considerable loss to themselves, particu-
END OF WOKK OF 93rd IN SUPPEESSING THE INDIAN MUTINY. 887
larly on the riglit, where Captain M'Beun's company
was engaged.
Next day the force moved on to Noorungabad, where
it remained till Nov. 8, 1858, and where the Royal
proclamation was read, transferring the government
of India to K.M. the Queen. On the Sth, at mid-
night, the force got under arms and marcliud towards
Meethoolee, a strong mud fort belonging to one of the
Kajahs of Oude, who had refused to surrender. By a
circuitous route, the force felt its way towards the fort,
upon which it suddenly came about mid-day on the
10th. Firing immediately commenced on both sides,
and active preparations were made for an assault next
day ; but it was found that the enemy had slipped olf
during the night.
After tins tlie 93rd, until the beginning of
February 1859, was constantly employed under
General Troup, sometimes united and some-
times detached, hunting tlie rebels out of their
hiding-places, ultimately driving them beyond
the Gogra (or Sarilj). Thus ended the Avork
of the Sutherland IIigiilandf.us in the sup-
pression of the Indian ^[utiny, in which it
took, at least, as prominent a part as did any
other regiment, and in which it won for itself
never-dying fame. Not, however, did it gain
its glory cheaply; between Sept. 30, 1857, and
Dec. 31,-1859, the 93rd lost in killed, died of
disease, wounded, accidents, and missing, 180
men, besides 58 who were invalided to England.
The remainder of its history we must run over
with the utmost brevity.
After its great exertions and sufferings, the
93rd stood much in need of rest, and means
of restoration for the jaded constitutions of
officers and men. Therefore, the route to
Subhatoo, a hill station near Simla, was wel-
comed by the regiment, which set out for its
new quarters on Feb. 27th, 1859, and arrived
on April 13th. Here it remained till the
beginning of November, wlien it was ordered
to ITmballah for drill and musketry instruction.
The 93rd was destined to make an unusually
long stay in India, as not till 1870 did it
again set foot on its native shores. During
this time it was kept constantly moving from
place to place, but these movements we need
not, even if we had space, follow minutely.
The two main events which marked this
period of the regiment's history, were a most
severe attack of cholera while at Peshawur,
and a short campaign against the ^Mussulman
fanatics of the Mahaban hills.
The regiment left Umballah in January
1360, its next station being Eawul Pindee,
where it arrived on ISIarch 9th, leaving it
again on November 14, 18G1, for Peshawur,
which it reached on the 22nd. The health of
the regiment here was at first particularly
good, but in May 1862 rumours of the ap-
proach of cholera began to circulate. The
rumours turned out to be too true, as an un-
doubted case of cholera occurred in the regi-
ment on the 7th of July; and between this and
the beginning of November, it was attacked
four separate times, so that there was scarcely
a man, woman, or child who did not suffer to
a greater or less extent. Among the men
there were 60 deaths, among the women 13,
and among the children 12. Nor did the
officers escape; several of them were attacked,
of whom 4 succumbed, — Col. Macdonald,
jNIajor Middleton, Ensign Drysdale, and Dr
Hope — making 89 in all. It was only by
moving out and encamping at a distance from
the pestilential town that the epidemic was
got rid of, though for a long time after it the
regiment was in a very feeble condition.
On the death of CoL Macdonald, Major
Burroughs took command of the regiment,
till the arrival shortly after of Cob Stistod.
The Record-Book pays a high and well-merited
tribute to the admirable conduct of the men during
tliis terrible and long continued attack from a mys-
terious and deadly foe, far more trying than tlie
bloodiest struggle "i' the imminent deadly breach."
There was scarcely a man who did not feel the work-
ings of the cholera poison in his system ; yet, not-
withstanding, there was never any approach to panic,
no murmuring or shrinking from duties of the most
trying and irksome kind. At one time the same men
would be on hospital fatigue duty almost every day,
rubbing the cramped limbs of groaning, dying men.
Yet no one ever complained or tried to hold back. So
long as their strength held out, they not only per-
formed the duties assigned to them willingly, but
with a kindness, tenderness, and devotion which can
never be forgotten by those who witnessed it.
It is only simple justice, also, to enter upon reconl a
statement of the distinguished services rendered dur-
ing this trying period to the regiment, by the surgeon,
Dr Munro, and the assistant-surgeons, Bouchier,
Hope, and Baxter. No man could have worked moro
faithfully than did Dr Munro. Night and day his
thoughts were with the men, his zeal never flagged,
his resources never failed, and he seemed never to
think he had done enough. Even when his own
strength gave way, and he was reduced to a shadow,
he still clung to his post. None who witnessed his
energy, skill,' and love for the men will ever forget
it.
On Nov. 3rd the regiment had reached
Kuneh Khal, from which it proceeded to Seal-
kote by Ilattee on the Grand Trunk road, where
the detachments from Peshawur, Chumkunah,
IIISTOIiY OF THE HIGIILAXD EEGIMEXTS.
and Cherat were waiting to receive it. Seal-
kote was reached on December 30, 1SG2.
Into tlie details of the Umheyla campaign
against the Mussulman fanatics we need not
enter, as the 93rd had really no fighting to
do. The 93rd, under command of CoL Stisted,
set out to join Sir JSTeville Chamberlain's force
in the Umbeyla Pass, on November 3rd,
reaching Permowli, in the Yuzufzai country,
on November 25 th. Thence a long detach-
ment of the regiment "with some artillery,
by means of elephants, camels, mules, and
ponies, under command of Major Dawson of
the 93rd, set out on December 9th to join the
force in the Umbeyla Pass, which was reached
after a most fatiguing march.
The 93rd remained at the camp in the Um-
beyla Pass until December 20 th, taking its sliare
in the camp and picquet duties. On December
15th, General Garvock, who had succeeded to
the command, advanced with half his force
against the enemy, leaving the other half
behind to guard the camp. Among the latter
half was the 93rd, After General Garvock's
advance, the enemy attacked the camp, with a
very trifling loss on the side of the British.
General Garvock was completely successful,
and the 93rd detachment joined the rest of
the regiment at JSTowakilla. Erom this, on
December 23rd, under CoL Stisted, the regi-
ment set out for Durbund, where it remained
encamped till the end of January 1864, It
again set out on Eebruary 1st, and after a long
march reached Sealkote once more on the 27th,
At all the official inspections of the regiment
the reports of the inspecting-officers were jjer-
fectly satisfactory.
The 93rd made a long stay at Sealkote,
during which it sent detachments to garrison
various forts in the surrounding district. It
quitted Sealkote on Nov. 1st, 1866, and, under
command of Col. Burroughs, proceeded to
Jhansi, which, after a long march and many
encampments, it reached on January 18, 1867.
During its stay at Jhansi, the regiment sus-
tained a great loss, in the promotion, in March
1867, of Surgeon-Major William ]\Iunro, M.D.,
C.B., to be a Deputy Inspector- General of
Hospitals. Dr Munro had been surgeon of
the Sutherland Highlanders since 1854, when
he joined the regiment whilst on its march
from Old Eort to the Piver Alma. He was
present with the regiment throughout tbo
Crimean and Indian campaigns, and we haA'o
already referred to his conduct during the
attack of cholera at Peshawur. By his zeal,
ability, and heroic devotion to duty, Dr
Munro had endeared himself to every officer
and man of the regiment, by all of whom,
whilst rejoicing at his well-earned j^romotion,
his departure v/as sincerely deplored. At his
departure he expressed a wish to be enrolled
as an honorary member of the officer's mess, a
request that was acceded to with acclamation.
While at Jhansi, the colonel. General Alex.
Fisher M'Intosh, K.H., died, Aug. 28, 1868.
He had formerly been a major-in the regiment,
and was succeeded in the colonelcy by Lt.-
General Charles Craufurd Hay.
In August 1869, the regiment was again
scourged with cholera, a very large number
being attacked, both at Jhansi and among the
detachment at Sepree; the deaths, however,
were only 11. During the latter part of
September, moreover, and. throughout October,
the regiment was prostrated by a fever, wliicli
though not deadly, was very weakening. On
October 20tli, 50 per cent, of the soldiers at
headquarters were on the sick list.
The 93rd, under Col. Burroughs, left Jhansi
on December 27, 1869, en route for Bombay,
to embark for home, after an absence of 12^
years. Partly by road and partly by rail, it
proceeded leisurely by Cawnpoor, so full of
sad memories, Allahabad, Jubbulpoor, Nag-
poor, and Deolalee, to Bombay, which it did
not reach till Eebruary 14, 1870.^ On the
same evening, officers, men, wives, and chil-
dren, 681 in all, were safely on board the
troop-ship "Jumna," which steamed out of
the harbour on the following morning, By
Suez, Alexandria (where the 93rd was trans-
ferred to the " Himalaya "), and Gibraltar, the
regiment arrived off" Portsmouth on March 21,
sailing again next day for Leith, which it
reached on the 25th, but did not disembark
till the 28th. One detachment, under Col.
Dawson, and another, under Bt. Lt.-Col.
Brown, disembarked at Burntisland, the
^ For an account of tlie very pleasant interchange
of civilities between the olficers of the 93rd and 79tli,
when Loth met at Nagpoor, see vol. ii. p. 770.
NEW COLOURS PEESEXTED TO THE 93rd.
889
former proceeding to Stirling, and the latter
to Perth. Headquarters, under Col. Lurroughs,
disembarked in the afternoon, and proceeded
hy rail to Aberdeen, and, after an absence of 19
years, was welcomed home to Scotland with
unbounded enthusiasm by the citizens. Eefore
leaving India, 1 1 7 non-commissioned officers
and men had volunteered into other regiments
remaining in the country.
After a stay of upwards of a year at Aber-
deen, the 93rd was removed to Edinburgii,
where on its arrival on June 15, 1871, not-
withstanding the miserable state of the Aveather,
it met Avith a warm welcome. One company
was left at Ballater, as a guard of honour
to the Queen, one at Aberdeen, one at Fort
George, and another was sent to Greenlaw.
On Aug. 4, 1871, while the regiment was
stationed at Edinburgh, it was presented with
new colours by Her Grace the Duchess of
Sutherland. The ceremony in the Queen's
Park was witnessed by about 10,000 spectators.
Accompanying the Duchess were the Duke of
Sutherland and the Marquis of Stafford.
After the old colours, worn and tattered by
service in India, had been trooped, and the
usual ceremonies gone through, Ensigns Cun-
liffe and Hannay advanced, and kneeling,
were presented with the new colours by the
Duchess, who addressed the regiment in a
few appropriate and touching words. Colonel
Purroughs made an exceedingly appropriate
reply, in which he offered for Her Grace's
acceptance the old colours of the regiment,
which had waved over so many deadly
struggles. The Duchess accepted the colours,
returning the Queen's colour, hoAvever, to be
placed over the memorial erected in St Giles'
Cathedral to the officers and soldiers who fell
in the Crimea. Shortly after, however, it Avas
decided that, OAving to the little care taken of
the colours at St Giles, tliey should be re-
moved and sent to Dunrobin, to be placed
beside the others. The Duke of Sutherland,
in January 1873, Avas elected an honorary
member of the officer's mess of the 93rd.
The Duke and Duchess, and a large party
of ladies and gentlemen, were entertained at
luncheon by the officers in the Picture Gallery
of Holyrood. After a number of appropriate
toasts had been drunk, the tables Avere cleared
II.
aAvay, and reel dancing commenced, and en-
tered into enthusiastically. It is said that till
then, no dancing had taken place in Ilolyrood
since the days of Bonnie Prince Charlie;
according to some even, not since the days of
the "braw gallant" Charles II. The Duke
and Duchess of Sutherland afterwards Avont
to the Castle, and visited the non-commissioned
officers and soldiers, and their wives and
families, by all of Avhom they Avere enthusiasti-
cally received. A few days after, the ser-
geants gave a very successful ball to their
friends to celebrate the occasion.
In the autumn of 1870, yve may mention
here. Her Majesty the Queen, having noticed
that a detachment of the regiment, under,
Capt. M. W. Hyslop, H.M.'s guard of honour
at Ballater, Avore kilts and plaids of hard
tartan, and that after a march in wind and
rain the men's knees were much scratched and
cut by the sharp edge of this tartan, the
Queen Avas graciously pleased to direct that
soft instead of hard tartan be in future sup-
plied to Highland regiments. Accordingly,
as soon as the hard tartan in store was used
up soft tartan kilts and plaids Avere issued to
the non-commissioned officers and men of the
93rd; this took place in April 1872.
Another instance of Her Majesty's Avomanly
disposition, and of her thoughtfulness and care
for all about her, A\'e shall mention. During her
stay at Holyrood in August 1872, a captain's
guard of the 93rd Highlanders was stationed at
the palace. Her Majesty Avalked across from
the palace to the guard-room, and satisfied her-
self that the guard Avas comfortably housed and
properly taken care of, entering into conversa-
tion Avith the soldiers cooking the day's rations.
On Monday May 12, 1873, the 93rd left
Edinburgh for Aldershot. On the previous
Saturday, the Lord ProA^ost (the Eight Hon.
James CoAvan) and magistrates of Edinburgii
publicly bade farewell in the name of the
citizens to the regiment, the Lord Provost
addressing officers and men in the courtyard
of the Council Chambers, in a few appropriate
and highly complimentary Avords, to Avhich
Col. Burroughs made a brief but feeling reply.
The officers Avere then invited to a banquet in
the Council Chambers, and the soldiers Avere
also liberally regaled Avith refreshments.
5 u
890
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAXD EEGIMEXTS.
On their way to Granton, on the 12th De-
cember, to embarJi on board the " Hiniahiya,"
the 93rd marched through crowds of admiring
spectators, and passed the 91st Argyllshire
Highlanders on the way to take their place.
It reached Aldershot on the 15th, and occu-
pied D, G, and H lines of the ISTorth Camp.
Among the list of recipients of Her Ma-
jesty's favour on her 54th birthday (1873),
Col. Burroughs' name appeared as nominated
a C.B., making the ninth officer of the regi-
ment who had been thus honourecL
Lieutenant-Colonel William M'Bean, Y.C.
iTom a Photograpn.
In July and August 1873, the 93rd, com-
manded by Colonel Burroughs, took part
in tlie "Autumn Manoeuvres" in Dartmoor,
and received great praise from the generals
under vvdiom it served, as v/ell as special notice
from ILBJI. the Field Marshal, Commanding-
in-Chief, for its smart appearance on parade,
and the excellence of its skirmishing.
On the 8th of August Lieutenant-Colonel
J. M. Brown retired on full pay, after a
Bervice of forty-five years in the regiment ;
and on the 28tli of September Lieutenaut-
General Sir H. W. Stisted, K.C.B., wlio had
been Lieutenant-Colonel of the 93rd from
September 1859 to August 1864, was ap-
pointed honorary colonel in room of Lieu-
tenant-General G. C. Hay deceased ; while on
the 29th of October Colonel Burroughs, C.B.,
retired on half-pay, and was succeeded in com-
mand by Lieutenant-Colonel M'Bean, V.C.,
who had well earned his honourable posi-
tion. Under Lieutenant-Colonel M'Bean the
regiment took part in the usual summer
manoeuvres at Aldershot in 1874, and then
moved, on the 2d of July, to Cam-
bridge Barracks, Woolwich, where
it remained till the 21st of July
1875, the strength being at the
time 31 officers and 642 non-com-
missioned officers and men, inclu-
sive of those at the depot.
The magnificent centre-piece, of
which an engraving is given on the
next page, was added to the plate
belonging to the officers' mess during
this period of home service. In-
tended as a memorial of the part
taken by the 93rd in the Crimean
War and the suppression of the
Indian Mutiny, it was specially
designed with this object in view
by one of the officers of the regi-
ment. On one side is represented
the shot-riven wall of an outwork
at Sebastopol, where an officer of
the 93rd stands contemplating the
dead body of a Russian soldier.
Near at hand a private of the regi-
ment lies on the ground severely
wounded, while placed in a com-
manding position above the group is a stal-
wart and life-like figure of the regimental
pipe-major, represented as playing " The
Gathering." The other side (that shown in
the engraving) has an exact reproduction,
executed from a photograph, of one of the
gateway towers of the Secunder Bagh at
Lucknow, in the storming and capture of
which the Sutherland Highlanders took such
an important part in November 1857. An
officer and private of the 93rd looking on a
dead Sej)oy are the emblems of the terrible
CENTRE-PIECE OF OFFICERS' Pl^TE, 93rd IIIGIILANDEllS. 801
Cextre-Fiece of Officers' Plate.
Described on page 890.
892
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
Indian struggle and its result. The pedestal,
which is of ebony, has an ornamental silver
shield o:i each side, the one bearing the
badge of the regiment, and the other the
presentation inscription. The names of the
subscribing officers by whom it was gifted
are engraved on a silver rim round the top
of the pedestal. The cost was nearly £500,
and as the dress, etc., of the officers and
privates, as repi'oduced, have been modelled
exactly after those worn at the period re-
presented, the intrinsic value and artistic
worth of the piece are greatly enhanced
by its historical importance. The uniform
and accoutrements of the Russian soldier are
taken from those of one of the regiments
overthrown by the 93rd at the battle of the
Alma, and the dress and arms of the Sepoy
from those of one of the rebel corps anni-
hilated at the Secunder Bagh. This splendid
specimen of art-work was inspected by Her
Majesty the Queen, at Windsor Castle, in
July 1870, when she was graciously pleased
to expi'ess her approval of both design and
workmanship.
An addition was also made to the regi-
mental i)late in August 1874 by the officers
of the 1st Battalion of the Scots Fusilier
Guards, who offered for the acceptance of the
officers' mess a handsome tankard of beaten
silver (an exact copy of one of the time of
Charles II. in the South Kensington Museum),
as " a very small token," according to Colonel
White, " of their gratitude for the fraternal
way in which they were treated at Aldershot
when they had no mess of their own." Major
Gordon, president of the Mess Committee of
the 93rd, acknowledged on behalf of the
officers the receipt of this " handsome present
and the no less handsome letter" which
accompanied it ; and at a mess meeting held
on the 27th of August it was resolved that
the officers of the Scots Fusilier Guards
should be made perpetual honorary members
of the mess of the 93rd Sutherland High-
landers.
The annual confidential reports for 1874
and 1875 shewed the regiment to be in a
Btate of thorough efficiency, and Lieutenant-
Colonel M'Bean was highly complimented by
H.R.H. the Field-Marshal Commanding-in-
Chief. The only other events that marked
the former and the first part of the latter
year were the issue of Martini-Henry rifles
on the 12th of December 1874; the despatch
of drafts to join the 92nd Gordon Highlanders
— with which battalion the 93rd had been
linked under the scheme of associated regi-
ments introduced in April 1873, the brigade
depot being fixed at Aberdeen — in India ;
and the visit to London of the two half-
battalions of the regiment, which were at
different times stationed on duty at the
Tower for five and six weeks respectively.
IV.
1875—1886.
Changes of Quarters — Ireland— Annual Reports —
Retirement of Colonel M'Bean — Sketcli of his
Career — Ecgimental Transport — Temporary In-
crease of Strength — Gibraltar — Colonel Moore
receives the Victoiia Cross, and Lieutenants
Middleton and Aitken tlie Royal Humane Society's
Medal — Return Home — Aldershot — Change of
Designation — Windsor — Inspections by Sir D.
Lysons and Major-General Higginson — Glasgow —
Rewards for Otiicers wlio served in Egypt and the
Soudan — "The Thin Red Line" — Retirement of
Colonel Mac] dierson — Portsmouth — Parkhurst —
Marriage of Princess Beatrice — Cup presented by
General RoUo — Cork.
On the 21st of July 1875 the 93rd left
Woolwich for Shorn cliffe, and after remaining
there till the 19th of March 1876, proceeded
vid Portsmouth, by H.M.S. "Assistance," to
Dublin, where it remained till the 17th of
May 1877. From Dublin it moved on the
date just mentioned to the Curragh Camp,
Kildare, where it was quartered in the H
lines, and where it took part in the summer
drills under the immediate command of
Major-General A. J. Herbert, C.B. On the
1st of October 1877 the establishment was
raised to 25 officers, 43 sergeants, 21 drum-
mers and pipers, and 820 rank and file, a
total of 909 of all ranks. The confidential
reports for 1876 and 1877 were both highly
satisfactory, the Field-Marshal Commanding-
in-Chief intimating with reference to the
latter, in a letter conveying his " warmest
commendations both to the regiment and its
commanding officer," that he had perused it
CAREER OF MAJOR-GENERAL M'BEAK
893
" witli much pleasvu-e," and tliat lie considered
it " most highly creditable to the regiment and
to that worthy old soldier Colonel M'Bean."
On the 21st of January 1878 Major Mac-
pherson assumed the temporary command of
the regiment vice Colonel M'Bean, who then
proceeded on leave, and who, on the IGth of
February, had to retire from the service, as
he had exceeded the age of sixty years. lie
was granted the honorary rank of Major-
General, and received a full pension, while a
few weeks subsequently he was also awarded
a good service pension of £100 a year.
Major-General M'Bean unfortunately did not
long survive his well-earned repose, as he
died at Woolwich on the 2 2d of June in the
year of his retirement. His body was con-
veyed from Herbert Hospital to the railway
station with full military honours, and though
the interment, which took place in the family
burying-ground at Grange Cemetery, Edin-
burgh, on the 26th, was private, it was
attended by detachments of the 93rd from
the Curragh and the depot at Aberdeen.
General M'Bean's career is an excellent
example of what may be attained by steadi-
ness and perseverance, as he was one of the
very few men who, under the old purchase
system, rose to the command of the regiments
they had entered as privates. Born of poor
parents, at Inverness, on the 1st of January
1818, General M'Bean began life as a
labourer, and having enlisted in the 93rd in
February 1835, became successively corporal
in 1839, sergeant in 1844, and colour-sergeant
in 18.52 ; and having, by exemplary good-con-
duct and unvarying integrity and constant
zeal in the performance of the duties devolv-
ing on him in all these positions, obtained
the respect and esteem of everyone in the
corps, received his commission as Ensign in
August 1854. While on duty during the
Crimean Expedition, he remained at Varna
in charge of the invalids who were left there,
and interfered so successfully in a disjuite
that had arisen between the French and
Turkish soldiers who were also stationed at
the place, that the Sultan awarded him the
3d class of the order of the Medjidieh, "a
distinction which the reciiiient with char-
acteristic modesty did not mention to his
friends till some time afterwards, when an
accidental reference happened to be made to
what had occurred." Having obtained his
lieutenancy, without purchase, in December
1854, he was appointed Adjutant in February
1855, and performed the duties of that office
throughout the siege of Sebastopol, and till
the regiment returned to England in 1856.
He took part also in the expedition to the
Sea of Azov and the capture of Kertch and
Yenikale, and for his services during the
campaign received, besides the order of the
Medjidieh already mentioned, the Crimean
medal, with clasp for Sebastopol, and the
Turkish medal. Embarking for India in
June 1857, he took part in all the actions in
which the regiment was engaged during the
Indian Mutiny, and at the capture of Luck-
now slew with his own sword eleven sepoys
in the Begum Bagh, an exploit for which he
was mentioned in despatches and received
the Victoria Cross. Obtaining his company,
without purchase, in April 1858, he was, in
August 1860, as a further reward for his
services during the Mutiny, promoted to the
rank of Brevet-Major, and after holding for
six months the appointment of Military
Storekeeper at Calcutta, became a Brevet
Lieutenant-Colonel in 1871, and full Major
in 1872. In October 1873, as has been
already noted, he succeeded to the command
of the regiment in which 38 years before he
had enlisted as a private soldier. It is note-
worthy that General ]\I'Bean, notwithstand-
ing his presence in so many situations of
dangei", and the great personal daring he dis-
played during the Indian Mutiny, never re-
ceived any very serious wound.
In Februaiy 1878, the 93rd was pi'ovided
with a Regimental Transport Train, consist-
ing of one officer, one sergeant, 22 privates,
2 smiths, 2 wheelwrights, and one saddler, with
9 general-service waggons, 3 ammunition
carts, 24 draught horses, and 3 riding horses,
and in consequence of the complications in
Euroi)ean affiiirs after the close of the Russo-
Turkish war, the regiment, which was in-
cluded in the 1st Army Corps, was in April
placed on the war establishment. A large
894
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
mimber of men joined from the 1st Class
Armj Reserve — of wliom 200 were, how-
ever, sent to join the 91st Highlanders at
Dublin — and recruiting parties were de-
spatched to London, Liverpool, Dundee,
Dumfries, Ayr, and Inverness. Ey the 1st
of June the regiment, now 1175 strong, was
fully armed, clothed, and equipped, and tit to
take the field; and was inspected by General
Sir John Michel, G.C.B., Commander of the
Forces in Ireland, and received his warm
Lieateuant-Colonel IT. G. Moovo, V.C, C.B.
From a Pliotojjraph.
approbation. The crisis, howcvei-, passed
away without the necessity for warlike opera-
tions, and on the 31st of July the men of the
Army Reserve were, with the exception of
nine, who elected to remain with the colonrs
to complete their service towards pension,
allowed to return to their homes ; while on
the 1st of September the establishment was
reduced to 30 officers, 41 sergeants, 23 drum-
mers, and 600 rank and tile.
The return of the feather bonnets to store,
and the issue of white helmets instead, in the
end of December, shewed that foreign service
was at hand, and the regiment accordingly,
in the beginning of January 1879, left the
Curragh and embarked at Kingstown, under
Major E. H. D. Macpherson (who was pro-
moted Lieutenant-Colonel, and assumed the
command), on H.M.S. " Tamar" for convey-
ance to Gibraltar. The strength was at the
time 650 of all ranks, 121 non-commissioned
oflicers and men having been sent to the
depot at Aberdeen. The "Rock" was
reached, and disembarkation took
place on the 17th of January, head-
quarters going to Town Range,
while detachments were sent to
Wellington Front, North Front,
and Catalan Bay.
Except the arrival of a draft in
June, nothing occurred to break
the regular round of station life
till the 6th of September, when,
at a full dress parade of the whole
of the troops in garrison. Major
and Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel H.
G. Mooi'e, who had taken part in
the fighting against the Gaikas in
South Africa, was decorated with
the Victoria Cross. His Excel-
lency Lord Napier of Magdala,
having called the Colonel to the
front, directed Major Gilbard, Act-
ing Assistant Military Secretary,
to read the letter from the Secre-
tary of State for War, conveying
Her Majesty's commands that the
decoration which she had been
pleased to confer on Colonel
Moore should be presented in the
public and formal manner best adapted to
evince Her Majesty's sense of his courageous
conduct. The extract from the London
Gazette, dated the 27th of June, which was
enclosed and also read, intimated that the
Queen had been graciously pleased to signify
her intention to confer the decoration of the
Victoria Cross upon Major (now Brevet
Lieutenant- Colonel) Hans Garrett Moore
" For his gallant conduct in risking his own
life in endeavouring to save the life of
Private Giese of the Frontier Armed Mounted
VICTORIA CROSS PRESENTED TO LIEUTENANT-COLONEL MOORE. 895
Police, on the occasion of the action witli the
Gaikas near Komgha on the 29th December
1877. It is repoi'ted that when a small
body of Mounted Police were forced to retire
before overwhelming numbers of the enemy,
Major Moore observed that Private Giese
was unable to mount his horse, and was
thereby at the mercy of the Kaffirs. Per-
ceiving the man's danger, Major Moore rode
back alone into the midst of the enemy, and
did not desist in his endeavour to save the
man until the latter was killed ; Major
Moore having shot two Kaffirs and received
an assegai wound during the gallant attempt."
His Excellency, addressing Colonel Moore,
said : — " Her Majesty having been graciously
pleased to signify her approval of your gallant
conduct, it does not become me to endeavour
to supplement by any words of mine this,
the highest praise you can receive ; neither
will any words I can add enhance the record
of your brave deed, read to us from the
Gazette. It only remains for me to say that
I deem it an honour to be privileged to con-
vey to you the most coveted personal distinc-
tion a soldier can possess — the Victoria
Ox'oss." Lord Napier then dismounted and
affixed the decoration to the breast of the
gallant recipient.
In the spring of 1880, Sir John Hay,
K.C.B., the British Minister at Tangier, on
proceeding on a diplomatic mission to Fez,
was accompanied by Captain P. Durham
Trotter of the 93rd, to whom, on his return
to the regiment. His Excellency the Governor
of Gibraltar desired the thanks of the Sultan
of Morocco to be conveyed for the services
he had rendered in assisting to teach the
Moorish officers the use of the heliograph,
and in drawing up, at the Sultan's request,
a memorandum suggesting various reforms
in the native army. The Sultan highly ap-
proved of Ca2)tain Trotter's proposals, and
ordered them to be carried into effect at
once.
In January 1881, at a full dress parade of
the whole of the troops in garrison, naval and
militaiy, the Silver Medal of the Royal
Humane Society was presented to Lieu-
tenants Middleton and Aitken, of the 93rd,
by His Excellency Lord Napier of Magdala,
who, having called these officers to the front,
said ; —
" Colonel Maeplierson, 93rd Ke,£,'irnent, I con-
gratulate j'ou on tlie honour ruflccted on your rej^i-
nient by the conduct of your two youn.ijj olficers,
Lieutenants Aitken and Middleton, which has gained
for them the distinction that I am commanded to
convey to them — the medal of the Eoyal Humane
Society for saving life at the imminent risk of their
own. 1 have had the honour of placing the Victoria
Cross on the breasts of gallant soldiers, and I can
assure you that I feel it as great an honour that I am
charged by His Koyal Highness the Duke of Cam-
bridge to present to you, gentlemen, these medals on
the part of the lloyal Humane Society, to mark their
appreciation of your brave and successful elforts to
save your brother officer's lil'e at the peril of your
own."
His Excellency then dismounted and affixed
the medals, addressing as he did so a few well-
chosen words of congratulation to the re-
cipients. The gallant feat for which these
medals were awarded was the rescue of
Lieutenant Campbell, who had been placed
in circumstances of extreme danger through
a boating accident that occurred in Gibraltar
Bay in November 1880, and who had, only
with the greatest difficulty, been saved by the
noble exertions of his two brother officers.
While Mr Campbell and a private were in
a dingy, trying to tow the officers' yacht
"Ariel " back to her moorings, a squall caused
such a strain on the tow-rope that the boat
was dragged under, and its occupants thrown
out into a rough sea. Lieutenants Aitken
and Middleton, who were on board the yacht,
immediately sprang into the water to the
rescue, and, after a hard struggle of nearly
twenty minutes' duration, succeeded in getting
their comrade safe on board, but in an un-
conscious condition.
On the 23d of March oi'ders were very
unexpectedly received for th-e regiment to
return to the United Kingdom ; and having
embarked on the 29th on the hired transport
" Egypt," with a total strength of 25 officers
and 750 non-commissioned officers and men,
it reached Portsmouth on the 4th of April,
and took up quarters at the North Camp,
Aldershot, on the following morning. On
the 14th of June the regiment had to regret
the death of General Sir D. M'Gregor, who
bad been its Lieutenant-Colonel for the long
896
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
period of twelve years, and -who after his
retirement bad always taken a warm interest
in its welfare.
On the 1st of July the old numerical
designation of the regiment was dropped,
and the 93rd Sutherland Highlanders be-
came, under the new territorial scheme of
reorganisation, the 2d Battalion of the Pi'in-
cess Louise's Sutherland and Argyll High-
landers, a title altered in the following year
to the Princess Louise's (Argyll and Suther-
land Highlanders). The old 9 1st Highlanders
was the 1st Battalion, and the Highland
Borderers JMilitia and the Royal Renfrew
Militia wei"e added as the 3d and 4th
Battalions respectively, while the depot was
transferred from Aberdeen to Stirling. The
pattern of the tartan was at the same time
changed, the new one adopted being a com-
bination of the Argyll and Sutherland checks,
which are nearly alike. In carrying out
other provisions of the plan, 65 volunteers
left for other Highland regiments in August,
and in September 100 men were transferred
to the 1st Class Army Reserve, a draft of 130
men was received from the depot, and one
of 141 men was sent to join the 1st Battalion,
Avhich was then on service at Cape Town,
South Africa.
The confidential report on the inspection
for 1881 was highly gratifying, the Com-
mander-in-Chief stating in regard to it that
the favourable account now given confirmed
his own observation, as he had himself on all
occasions found the 93rd in excellent order.
He further desired " that his commendation
be conveyed to the Lieutenant-Colonel and
to all ranks of this fine Battalion."
On the 2d of August 1882 the battalion
was ordered to Windsor to relieve the 2d
Battalion Scots Guards, and after proceeding
by rail from Farnborough to Virginia Water,
performed the rest of the journey by march
route, the strength being 29 officers and 509
non-commissioned officers and men. Before
leaving Aldershot the battalion paraded for
inspection by General Sir D. Lysons, K.C.B.,
who, after his examination, addressed it as
follows : —
" Colonel Macplierson, officers, nou- commissioned
officers, and men, — I cannot allow j^ou to leave the
camp without expressing my appreciation of your
conduct while under my command. On your arrival
from Gibraltar a little over a year ago you were a fine
strong Battalion of seasoned old soldiers, and the
finest Regiment in the camp. I have been extremely
sorry to see you dwindling and dwindling away to
what j'ou now are, a mere skeleton of what you were ;
but what is still left is good, and you are now, as
then, an ornament to the camp. Your character has
been all that couhl be desired. You are now going
to what may be termed a post of honour. 1 ho})e
that you will always maintain the character and
efficiency that has ever distinguished the 93rd High-
landers."
On the 9th of November 1882 Major-
General Higginson, C.B., commanding the
Home District, inspected the battalion at
Windsor, and in his subsequent address, after
praising in warm terms the appearance and
good conduct of the men, said that " he had
been told by the Duke of Connaught what a fine
regiment they were when under His Royal
Highness' Command at Aldershot. He was
pleased to say that they kept up their repu-
tation while at Windsor. Although their
duties had been heavy, their conduct and
behaviour had been all that could be desired.
He might tell the young soldiers that the last
time he saw the regiment was on the plains
of Balaklava, when it performed a feat that
would for ever live in the military history of
their country, and it was a great satisfaction
to him to have them under his command.
Their conduct in quarters had been as good
as their gallantly in the field, and he sincerely
hoped they might have a pleasant station, and
that he might see them again in the Home
District."
On the 13th of November 1882 the regi-
ment, under the command of Lieutenant-
Colonel Macpherson, and with a strength of
29 officers and 481 non-commissioned officers
and men, proceeded by rail from Windsor to
Portsmouth, and there embarked on the hired
transport '^ Lusitania " for conveyance to
Greenock, en route for Glasgow, at which
station it succeeded the 71st Highland Light
Infantry, which moved to the Curragh on
the 16th of November. The 2d Battalion of
the Argyll and Sutherland Highlanders re-
ceived a very warm welcome from the citizens
of the capital of the west, and was, during its
stay there, very popular. It was present at.
RETIREMENT OF COLONEL MACPHERSON.
897
and took part in, a review of the Lanarksliire
volunteers by Major-General Macdonald,
commanding the troops in Scotland, and its
splendid apj)earance and marching on the
occasion were highly praised in the public
press, and held up as an example to the
volunteers.
The regular course of station duty was also
broken by the arrival of drafts from the depot,
the despatch of others to join the 1st Battalion
in Natal, and the detachment of a company to
Balmoral in May 1883 to act as a Guard of
Honour to the Queen; and by the receipt of
intelligence of the rewards bestowed on some
of the officers of the regiment who were on
active service with the forces in Egyi)t,
These were Lieutenant-Colonel Moore, V.C. ;
Major R. W. Gordon, and Lieutenant Stewart
Macdougall, of whom the two former had,
during the campaign, served on the staff, and
the last attached to the Queen's Own Cameron
Highlanders. They were all present at the
battle of Tel-ei-Kebir, and Lieutenant Mac-
dougall, who was severely wounded by a
fragment of a shell, was highly -commended
for his gallant conduct in the action. Lieu-
tenant-Colonel Moore was mentioned in de-
spatches, promoted to the brevet rank of
Colonel, made a Companion of the Bath, and
received also the 3d class of the Osmanlie,
the Egyptian medal and clasp, and the bronze
star. Major Gordon was mentioned in de-
spatches, promoted to the brevet rank of
Lieutenant-Colonel, and received the 4th
class of the Osmanlie, and the medal and
clasp and bronze star.
On the anniversary of the battle of Bala-
klava (the 25th of October), the same year,
two handsomely framed engravings of " The
Thin Red Line," painted by Robert Gibb,
E.S.A., and representing the famous recep-
tion of the Russian cavalry by the 93rd in
line, were presented to the battalion, one for
the officers', and one for the sergeants', mess.
They were subscribed for by old officers and
other friends of tlie regiment, the list of
contributors inckiding the names of the Duke
and Duchess of Sutherland.
Colonel Macpherson's period of command
having expired on the 1st of January 1884,
II.
he on that day handed over the care of the
battalion to Lieutenant-Colonel Nightingale,
and issued his farewell Order, which was as
follows : —
"In accordance with instnicLions received from
the Horse Guards, Colonel E. H. D. Macplier.son
will hand over the command of the 2d Battalion
Arjiyll and Sutherland Highlanders to the next
senior officer from the 1st January 1884.
" With reference to the above order, Colonel Mac-
lihcrson cannot take leave of the Battalion without
thanking the officers and non-commissioned officers
for the support he has received from them during the
five years he has commanded. He now hands over
the command to Colonel Nightingale, and in doing
so he has the satisfaction to know that he hands it
over in as good a state of discipline as he received it.
At the same time he Avould ask the officers and non-
commissioned officers to remember that the Battalion
is now composed of very young soldiers, with but few
exce[itions, and that it requires great firmness, accom-
panied by judgment and tact, to train these young
soldiers to that state of discipline which is essential
to the prosperity of the faattalion. In bidding the
Ilegiment farewell. Colonel ilacpherson does so with
I'egret, he having spent so many happy days in it,
both in stirring times of war and in pleasant times of
peace. At the same time it affords him pleasure to
know that he leaves the command in the hands of
such an experienced officer as Lieutenant-Colonel
Nightingale, who thoroughly understands the duties
that appertain to the important post of commanding
a Highland Coips, and in whose hands he feels the
prosperity of the Battalion will not sutler."
With the exce2:)tion of the arrival of drafts
from the depot, and the despatch of others to
the 1st Battalion, and of a detachment to
Balmoral to form the usual royal Guard of
Honour, no event of importance occurred
after the retirement of Colonel Macpherson
till the 9th of August, when orders were
received for a change of quarters to the Isle
of Wight — a destination altered at the last
moment to Portsmouth, for which the regi-
ment accordingly embarked, under the com-
mand of Colonel Nightingale, and with a
total strength of 478, on the 18th of August,
in the hired transport " Poonah." The voyage
from Greenock to Portsmouth, which lasted
only two days, was uneventful .; and on arrival
the Battalion was inspected by Lieutenant-
General Sir George Willis, K.C.B. (who ex-
pressed himself as extremely pleased with
its appearance), and thereafter temporarily
quartered, partly at Anglesea and partly at
Cambridge Barracks, tUl the removal of the
1st Gloucestershire Regiment to York enabled
all the companies to be again united at Cam-
bridge BaiTacks.
5 X
898
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
After the death, on the 11th of Jamiary
1885, of Colonel Cluny Maq:)herson, C.B., so
well known as a model Highland chief, and
the father of Colonel E. H. D. Macpherson,
lately in command of the battalion, Lieu-
tenant-Colonel Nightingale published the fol-
lowing Regimental Order : —
" The commanding officer greatly regrets to have
to announce to the Battalion the death of Chieftain
Chmy Macpherson of Cluny Castle, whose son served
so long in the llegiment, and has so lately given up
the command of it. In the death of the Chieftain
the Regiment deeply sympathises with Colonel E. H.
D. Macpherson and the Family of Cluny, for all have
lost a champion of their cause and country, and a
true friend to all Highlanders."
On the 20th of February 1885 the Battalion
moved to Parkhurst, in the Isle of Wight, to
relieve the 1st Battalion of the Seaforth High-
landers, one detachment being stationed at
Cowes during Her Majesty's stay at Osborne,
and another at March wood, near Southampton.
On the Sunday before the departure from
Portsmouth, the officex's and men of the regi-
ment who had attended St Michael's Presby-
terian Chui-ch presented to the church a
handsomely bound pulpit Bible, with the
inscription, " Presented to the Presbyterian
Church, St Michael's Road, Portsmouth, by
the 93rd Highlanders, 1885." The Rev. Mr
Eraser, the chaplain in charge, in his letter
acknowledging the gift, expressed the pleasure
the congregation felt at having " such a well-
conducted regiment joined with them in
public worship," and added, " The only regret
is that the new minister who is coming soon
will find the Highlanders gone. But wherever
they go the Presbyterian Church of England
will follow them with admiration for their
gallantry, and with best wishes for their
spiritual well-being."
A small body of GO officers and men, which
was at this time detached for duty at West
Kensington, London, was inspected during
the period of its stay by H.R.II. the Field-
Marshal Commanding-in-Chief, who congratu-
lated the men on their smart appearance. On
the 1st of June the regiment had to regret the
loss of Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel Gordon, who
died while on stafi" service in Egypt, the sad
event being made known by Colonel Nightin-
gale in the following Regimental Order : —
" It is with the deepest regret that the commanding
officer has to announce to the Battalion the death of
Lieutenant-Colonel R. W. T. Gordon, Provost-Mar-
shal of the Forces at Suakim, who has fallen a victim
to the climate after undergoing the hardships and
privations of the campaigns in Egypt and the Soudan.
By his death the Service has lost one of its most
promising officers, and the Battalion a good soldier,
staunch comrade, and sincere friend. His loss will
he mourned by all who knew him."
While stationed at Parkhurst, the Battalion
had the honour of taking part in the various
ceremonies connected with the marriage of
H.R.H. Princess Beatrice with H.S.H. Prince
Heniy of Battenberg. On the 20th of July
it supplied a special Guard of Honour, con-
sisting of 3 officers and 105 non-commissioned
officers and men, with the Queen's colour,
band, and pipers, at the Queen's Gate, Osborne,
and these, as well as Her Majesty's own
guai'd, received H.S.H., on his arrival at
Osborne House, with a royal salute. On the
23d of July, the day of the wedding cere-
mony itself, the whole of the regiment was
on duty, under the direction of Colonel Moore,
the commanding officer. Colonel Nightingale,
having been specially commanded to attend
the marriage. After parading at 7.45 a.m.*
it marched vid Newport to Osborne, where
one Guard of Honour of 3 officers and 105
non-commissioned officers and men, with the
Queen's colour and band, was told oflf for
Osborne House ; and another of 3 officers
and 84 non-commissioned officers and men,
with the Regimental colour, and pipers and
drummers, was sent to Whippingham Church.
The remainder of the regiment lined part of
the road from the House to the Church.
After the ceremony the officers received a
command to lunch at Osborne House, where
they were subsequently presented to the
Prince of Wales and other members of the
Royal Family by H.R.H. the Duke of Con-
naught. Colonel Nightingale was most
graciously received by Her Majesty the
Queen, who expressed herself in the warmest
terms of the bearing, conduct, and appearance
of the men under his command. The Battalion
reached barracks about half-past five o'clock
in the afternoon, and though it had been
under arms for nearly ten hours in a burning
hot sun, such was the fine condition and ex-
cellent physique of the men that not one fell
GOLD CUP PRESENTED BY GENERAL ROLLO.
899
out, but all came in wonderfully fresh and
highly delighted at the success of the day's
work and the notice that had been taken of
them. On the 23rd of August the regiment
was inspected by the Duke of Connaught.
After a minute examination by H.R.H. the
men, in full marching order, moved past in
column and quarter - column, and were put
through the manual, firing, and bayonet ex-
ercises, and executed a few battalion move-
ments under the direction of Colonel Night-
ingale. The Duke afterwards went through
the quarters, and expressed his high approval
of the appearance and drill, and of everything
he had seen connected with the regiment.
In the beginning of October, General the
Hon, R. RoUo, C.B., Honorary Colonel of the
regiment, presented the officers' mess with a
massive gold cup ; intimation of his gift being
conveyed in the following letter : —
"Strathearne House, Bournemouth,
" I2th October 1885.
"Dear Colonel Nightingale,— I have directed
to be forwarded to you at Parkliurst, before the 25th
lust., Balaklava Day, a case containing a Cup, which
[ desire to present to the Officers' Mess, 93rd, and
which I hope they will accept.
" Kindly tell them from me that I am very proud
of the high honour of being the Colonel of their
Eegiment, audi trust they may have the opportunity,
if war should unfortunately take place during their
service, of adding to the noble deeds of their dis-
tinguished Corps. I am sure the Sutherland High-
landers will ever ui:)hold the high character they have
already gained, especially in the Crimea and in India,
under the gallant and chivalrous Sir Cohn Campbell,
* The Grand Old Man ' of the Alma, Balaklava, and
Lucknow, and who, I may here observe, was their
Colonel, an honour of which he was always very
proud. I had the good fortune to see the ' Thin Red
Line ' at Balaklava repel and drive back in confusion
the attack of the Russian horsemen, and I have made
the anniversary of that famous day the occasion of
presenting my gift to the Regiment.
" I take the opportunity of again thanking the
Officers of the Regiment very sincerely for the kind
invitations I have received from them, through you,
at Parkhurst, as well as from Colonel Macpherson,
when at Aldershot to visit and partake of their hospi-
tality, but which, from my state of health at the time,
I was unable to accept. With every good wish for
the success and welfare of the Regiment wherever it
may be placed,
"Believe me, my dear Colonel,
"always very faithfully yours,
" (Sigmed) R. Rollo, General,
"and Colonel 93rd Sutherland Highlanders."
Colonel Moore, who was in temporary com-
mand, replied on behalf of the regiment, as
follows : —
"Dear General Rollo,— The Cup which you
have so generously presented to the officers of the
Sutherland Highlanders arrived safely on the 4th
inst. It graced our Mess Table yesterday, and I had
the plea-sure, in Colonel Nightingale's absence, of
reading to my brother officers your letter of the 12th
inst., wherein you exi)ress so many kind wishes for
the welfare of the Battalion, and wherein you refer
in stirring terms to the service performed by it in
1854. Allow me on behah of the officers to say that
we are very grateful for the kindness which has
l)rompted the bestowal of so handsome and valuable
a gift, which we and our successors will always prize,
not for its own sake only, but stdl more out of sincere
regard for its generous donor, our ijresent Colonel.
" Sir, most faithfully yours,
"(Signed' H. G. Moore, Colonel
"9.3rd Higldanders."
900
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
FENCIBLE AND OTHER CORPS.
Besides the various Highland Regiments
of which an account has now been given, a
number of other simihar eoi'ps, all showing,
wherever possible, the same qualities of bravery
and good conduct, have from time to time
been raised within the old clan districts. Dur-
ing the Rebellion of 1745 two battalions (of
about 600 men each) of Campbell or Argyll
Highlanders were raised in Ai'gyllshire and
the West, in aid of the Hanoverian cause, as
well as 20 companies of 100 men each in the
counties of Inverness and Ross, while the Earl
of Sutherland had 2400 men under his com-
mand, equipped and maintained at his own
expense. Grant of Grant was, however, able
to bring only 98 men, and Macleod of Macleod
only 200 to the Duke of Cumberland's aid,
while the Duke of Atholl and the Earl of
Breadalbane, notwithstanding their great per-
sonal power and influence, could induce none
of their people to fight against the Jacobite
cause, though the Duke's brother, Lord George
IMurray, who took the Stewart side, obtained
in a few days from the same district a follow-
ing of 1400 men. Previous, however, to the
commencement of the Rebellion, over 300 men
from the Atholl and Breadalbane country had
joined Loudon's Highlanders, as well as a
number of Grants, Macleods, Mackenzics
(Kintail), Mackays, Rosses, and tenants of
the Earl of Sutherland. The Argyll High-
landers were actively employed during the
in.suin-ection, and were with Hawley's force
at Falkirk, where they were left to guard the
camp when the other battalions moved for-
ward to battle, and with the Duke of Cumber-
land's army at Culloden, where they acted
as baggage guard.^ The regiment, or a })or-
tion of it, also formed part of the cordon of
troops that surrounded the Llorar district,
^ Clmniliers, in liis Ilislory of tJie Rebellion of 174-5,
states, on the authority of Cani])bell of l^un.staflnage,
that tlie ni^ht before Culloden tlie leaders of the
Argyll men held a meeting at which it was settled
that should tlie Highland army be successful in the
coming fray, the Campbells were to declare for Prince
Charles Edward. He vouches for the correctness of
the information, but considering the dislike enter-
tained for tlie followers of Mac6iilean ]\Ihor by the
rest of the clans, the possibility of their contemplating
such a movement seems somewhat doubtful.
when Prince Charles was in hiding there.
The corps was reduced after the restoration of
order in Scotland. "The other troops were
not regimented, but acted independently in
one or more companies under the command
of the gentlemen who raised them ; or served
together when assembled for any general
purpose."
During the progress of the Seven Years'
War (1756-63), independent companies were
again enrolled in the Highlands, and large
numbers of recruits were also obtained for
new regiments formed in the South, into which
the Highlanders were drafted. One of these,
raised by Major Colin Campbell of Kdberrie,
was embodied at Stirling in 1761, and num-
bered the 100th Regiment of the Line. It
proceeded at once to Martinique, where it
remained till the peace of Hubertsburgh in
1763, when it returned to Scotland and was
reduced. Two battalions raised by Colonel
David Graeme of Gorthy, and constituting the
105th Regiment of the Line (the Queen's
Highlanders), were embodied at Perth in
1762, and after serving in Ireland wei'e re-
duced at the peace the following year. Two
regiments, raised by Major James Hamilton
(113th Regiment, Royal Highland Volunteers)
and Captain Allan Maclean of Torloisk, were
never on active service, but seem to have
been treated as depot battalions for the supply
of drafts to the various Highland regiments
then serving in Germany and America. Like
the others mentioned, they were reduced in
1763. During the great European war (1793-
1815) brought on by the excesses of the
French Revolution, besides the 2d battalions
of the various regiments previously noticed,
regiments raised by Major-General Campbell
of Monzie, Colonel Duncan Cameron of Cal-
lart, and Colonel Simon Eraser were placed
on the army establishment in 1794, and
numbered the 116th, the 132nd, and the
133rd; but they were for some reason broken
up soon afterwards, and their officers and
men transferred to other corps.
The battalions noticed all belonged to the
regular army, but during these periods of
national strain, as well as in the intervening
one of the first American War (1775-83), therd
FENCIBLE REGIMENTS.
901
were also enrolled in both Highlands and Low-
lands a number of regiments intended for local
defence, and styled Fencible E,egiments. The
formation of such corps was first proposed and
cai-ried out by Mr Pitt, afterwards Earl of
Chatham, in 1759. In the early period of
the Seven Years' "War, and of the great Col-
onial War between Great Britain and France,
into which their portion of the struggle grew,
the British armies and fleets had both suffered
revei-ses, and to i-etrieve the national char-
acter great efforts were necessary. Most of
the regular troops had in consequence to be
sent abi'oad, and it became requisite to pro-
vide for the internal defence of the country in
their absence. In England county militia
regiments were raised for the purpose, but
with the Eebellion of 1745 still fresh in re-
collection, it was at first deemed imprudent
to extend that system to Scotland, or to intrust
its inhabitants with arms ; and groundless
as the reasons for this caution undoubtedly
were in regard to the Lowlands, to have armed
the clans would certainly have been hazard-
ous, at a time when the Stewarts and their
adherents were still plotting a restoration.
An exception was, however, made in favour
of the people of Argyll and Sutherland, whose
loyalty had been already tried, and letters
of service were issued to the Duke of Argyll,
then the most influential nobleman in Scot-
land, and the Earl of Sutherland, empowering
each of them to raise a Fencible Begiment
within his own district. Unlike the militia
i-egiments which were raised by ballot, the
Fencibles were to be formed by the ordinary
mode of recruiting, and as in the regiments of
the line the officers were to be appointed and
their commissions signed by the King. The
service was originally limited to Scotland, but
during the Napoleonic wars, when the pros-
pects of a termination of hostilities seemed
far distant, this confined sphere of duty was
found to be so inconvenient that many of the
first-raised regiments had to be disbanded,
while the men of those formed later were en-
listed for duty all over the British Isles.
These battalions, besides fulfilling their own
distinct purpose iu the national defence, served
also as excellent schools for the training of
men for the Highland Regiments of the Line.
The last of them was formed in 1799, and all
were disbanded in 1802, after the peace of
Amiens. We shall here give a brief account^
of them, partly in chronological, and partly in
alphabetical, order.
The Fencible Rcghnents raised ihuing the Seven
Years' "War were : —
1. The Argyll Regiment (No. 1). This was the
earliest of all, the commissions being dated July
1759. It numbered about 1000 men, and alter being
quartered in dillerent parts of Scotland, was reduced
after the peace of 1763.
2. The Sutherland Regiment (No. 1). The officers'
commissions were dated August 1759. It numbered
1050 men, and so tall were all its members, that
there were two grenadier companies, but no light
one. In 1763 it was marched back to Sutherland
and disban-ded iu Maj-. During the whole period of
service, such was the excellence of the men's be-
ha,viour, that no restrictions had been required, and
no man had been punished.
The Regiments raised during the American War
were : —
1. The Argyll or Western Regiment (No. 2).
Raised partly by Lord Frederick Campbell in Argyll-
shire, and jiartly by the Earl of Eglinton about
Glasgow ami in the south-west of Scotland, it was
embodied at Glasgow in April 1778, and reduced at
the same place in 1783. The men voluntarily offered
to extend their services to any part of the world
where they might be necessary.
2. The Gordon Regiment (No. 1). Raised in 1778
by the Duke of Gordon on his estates in the counties
of Invei'ness, Elgin, Banff, and Aberdeen, it was
embodied with a strength of 960 men at Aberdeen iu
1778, and was reduced in 1783.
3. The Sutherland Regiment (No. 2). Raised in
Sutherland and Caithness, it was embodied at Fort
George in February 1779, and was stationed princi-
pally near Edinburgh. "Desertions or crimes,"
says a contemporary account, "requiring the check
of courts-martial were totally unknown in this regi-
ment. Such was their economy, that if any ofhcer
in whom they had any confidence required a tem-
porary supply of money, one thousand pounds could
be raised among the men. They were always remit-
ting money, and sending home little presents to
their friends." It was disbanded at Fort George in
1783, and a number of the men afterwards joined the
93rd Sutherland Highlanders on the formation of
that regiment in 1800.
The Regiments raised for the wars that followed
the French Revolution were much more numerous,
a circumstance which sliows that the former distrust
of Scottish loyalty to the House of Hanover was
rapidly becoming extinct. Certainly no part of the
United Kingdom was in that time of national danger
more lavish of the best and bravest of her sons. than
the Highlands. The corps then enrolled were : —
1. The Argyll Regiment (No. 3), consisting ulti-
mately of three battalions. The first, raised by the
Marquis of Lome, was embodied at StirUng in 1793,
and after serving iu various parts of Scotland, was
' Fuller details may be found in General Stewart's
Sketches (Ediub. 1821), aiul some additional jiar-
ticidars in Ross' Old Scotlish Ilcfjimcntal C'uluurs
(Ediub. 1885).
902
HISTORY OF THE HIGHLAND REGIMENTS.
reduced in 1799. The second, raised by Colonel
Henry M. Clavering in 1794, had a good many low-
landers in its ranks. It served in Ireland, where it
was reduced in 1802. The third, raised by Colonel
Archibald Macneil of Colonsay in 1799, contained
but few men from Argyllshire. Enlisted for service
in any part of Europe, it went to Gibraltar in 1800
to relieve some of tlie troops destined for Sir Ealph
Abercromby's expedition to Egypt, and was finally
reduced at Dumbarton in July 1802.
2. The Breadalbane Regiment, which consisted of
three battalions, numbering in all 2300 men. Raised
by the Earl of Breadalbane from his estates in Perth-
shire and Argyllshire, the 1st and 2d Battalions were
embodied at Perth in 1793, and after serving in
various parts of Scotland, were reduced in 1798.
The third, raised in 1794, served in Ireland, and
was disbanded in 1802. While the Breadalbane
men were stationed at Glasgow in 1795, several of
them who were confined in the guard-house and
threatened with corporal punishment for some mili-
tary ollence were forcibly released by their com-
rades, wlio had become greatly excited at the idea
of the deep disgrace that would attach itself to
the regiment should any of its members be sub-
jected to such a degrading infliction. So uni-
versal was the feeling among the men, and so equal
the guilt of all concerned in this mutinous outbreak,
that tlie difhculty of settling which of them should
be regarded as ringleaders was decided only by a
certain number voluntarily offering to abide by
"the sentence of the law as an atonement for the
whole." These were marched to Edinburgh Castle
and tried there ; but of the four sentenced to be shot
on Musselburgh Sands only one was executed, the
others being pardoned.
3. The Gordon Regiment (No. 2) or Northern
Fencible Highlanders. Raised on the Duke of
Gordon's own estates and those of his neighbours in
the North, it was partly Highland and partly Low-
land in its character. After being embodied at Aber-
deen in 1793, the men volunteered to extend their
services beyond Scotland, and the offer being accepted
they were sent to Kent in 1794. The battalion
was then also marched to London by special orders
from King George III. (who had never seen a High-
land regiment), and reviewed before him in Hyde
Park._ His JMajesty was highly gratified and pleased
with its appearance. This was the .second review of
a^Highland regiment in London, that of the 42nd in
1743 having been the first. This corps was reduced
in Scotland in 1798.
4. The Grant or Strathspey Regiment or Fencible
Men in North Britain. Paised by Sir James Grant
of Grant, it was embodied at Forres in June 1793,
and after serving at various places in the south of
Scotland, was reduced in 1799. While the battalion
was stationed at Dumfries in 1795, a mutiny similar
to that already noticed in connection with the Bread-
albane Feneibles occurred. The regiment was at once
removed to Musselburgh, where a corporal and three
privates were tried for the part they had taken in the
outbreak, and were sentenced to be shot on Gullane
Links, but only two of the latter were put to death,
the others being pardoned.
5 The Sutherland Regiment (No. 3). Raised in
Sutherland and Boss by Major-General William
Wemyss of Wemyss, who had commanded the
Sutherland Feneibles of 1779, it was embodied at
tort George in 1793. In 1797 it extended its service
to Ireland, and was engaged in the suppression of the
Irish Rebellion. It was reduced at Fort George in
1798, but by far the greater number of the men re-
enhsted in the 93rd Sutherland Highlanders when
that regiment was formed in 1800.
G. The Caithness Regiment, or more properly the
Rothesay ^ and Caithness Regiment. Raised by Sir
John Sinclair of Ulbster, of "Statistical Account"
fame, who wrote an interesting account of it, this
was the first British regiment, i.e., with the men
enrolled for service in any part of the United King-
dom, The officers were very tall, and were known
among the people of Inverness as " Thier nan mhor,"
or the great chiefs. There were two battalions, tlie
first being embodied at Inverness in 1794, and after
serving in Scotland and the north of England re-
duced on Bruntsfield Links, Edinburgh, iu May
1799. The 2d Battalion was embodied at Forfar in
May 1795, and after serving in Ireland, the men,
with the exception of 50, volunteered in 1797 for
service iu anj' part of Europe. It was, however,
never sent abroad (though it supplied 200 volunteers
to the 72nd and 92nd Regiments in 1800), and was
reduced in Scotland iu 1802.
7. The Caithness Legion. Raised in 1794-96 by
Sir Benjamin Dunbar of Hempriggs, it served in
Ireland, and was reduced in 1802.
8. The Dumbarton Regiment. Raised by Colonel
Campbell of Stonefield in 1794, it was embodied in
the following year and sent to Guernsey, where, in
order to get rid of a number of indifferent characters
who had been recruited in Glasgow, the number of
men was reduced to 500. It was actively employed
in Ireland during the Rebellion, and was, " as the
service required confidential, trustworthy men,"
selected, on the recommendation of Sir John Moore,
to furnish a guard for 400 prisoners, who were to be
sent to Prussia. It was reduced in 1802.
9. The Eraser Regiment. Raised by James Eraser
of Belladrum in 1794, it was embodied at Inverness
in June 1795, the men being mostly from the Eraser
country or the surrounding districts. The regiment
saw service during the Irish Rebellion, and was the
last to retreat iu the unfortunate aflTair at Castlebar.
It was reduced at Glasgow in July 1802.
10. The Glengarry or British Highland Regiment
Eaised by Alexander Macdonell of Glengarry from
his own estate and the surrounding districts in 1794,
it served in Jersey and Guernsey, and was reduced at
Ayr in 1802. The greater number of the Glengarry
men, after their discharge, emigrated with their
families and relatives to Canada, and settled in a
district which they named after their native glen.
During the American War of 1812-14 they formed,
along with other Highland emigrants a regiment
called by the old name of Glengarry Feneibles, which
did good service.
11. The Inverness-shire Regiment or Loyal Inver-
ness Fencible Highlanders. Raised for service within
the British Isles by Major Baillie of Duncan in 1794,
it was embodied at Inverness in October 1795, and
proceeded thereafter to Ireland, where it was actively
emjiloyed during the Rebellion, and behaved go well
tliat its designation was changed to The Duke of
York's Royal Inverness-shii-e Highlanders. Many
of the men were lowlanders, and in 1801 they offered
to extend their service to any part of the world. The
Peace of Amiens prevented the offer from being ac-
cepted, and the corps was disbanded at Stirling in
March 1802.
12. The Reay Regiment. Raised by George Maekay
of Bighouse in " the Reay Country " in 1794, it was
embodied at Fort George in March 1795, and saw
1 Rothesay was added to the title by the gracious
permission of the Prince of Wales, Duke of Rothesay,
who took an interest in the corps. The only local
connection was that the county of Bute was united,
with Caithness in alternately sending a member to
serve in Parliament.
FENCIBLE REGIMENTS.
903
active service in Ireland during the Rebellion, the
conduct of the three companies engaged at Tira Hill
on the 26th of May 1798 being particularly com-
mended. The regiment was held in high esteem by
Generals Lake and Nugent, the former of whom se-
lected his personal guard from its ranks. It was
reduced at Stirling Castle in October 1802.
13. The Ross-shire Regiment. Embodied in 1796
by Major Colin Mackenzie of Mountgerald, it made
up for its small numbers by its excellent character,
not a single man having been punished during the
whole period of service, which lasted till 1802.
14. The Clan Alpine Regiment. Raised by Colonel
Alexander Macgregor Murray, it was embodied at Stir-
ling in May 1799, the men being enlisted for service
in any part of Europe. It occupied various stations
in Ireland, and was reduced at Stirling in July 1802.
15. The Lochaber Regiment. Raised by Cameron
of Lochiel, it was embodied at Falkirk in May 1799,
and, after serving in Ireland, was reduced at Lin-
lithgow in July 1802.
16. The Regiment of the Isles or Macdonald's
Fencible Regiment. Raised by Lord Macdonald on
his estates in the Western Isles, it was embodied
at Inverness in June 1799, and, after serving in
the south of Scotland and the north of England,
was reduced at Fort George in July 1802. So much
attached to the officers were the men, that after the
dismissal " the soldiers ordered out all the carriages
in the garrison, and, putting the officers in them,
dragged them to the village of Campbelltown, where
they treated them with wine, etc."
17. The Ross and Cromarty Rangers. Embodied
by Colonel Lewis Mackenzie, yr. of ScatwcU, in June
1799 for service in any part of Europe, it never left
Scotland, and was reduced at Inverness in July 1802.
18. The Macleod or Princess Charlotte of Wales'
Regiment. Raised by John Macleod of Colbecks in
1799, this was the last Fencible Regiment formed in
the Highlands. It was embodied at Elgin in June,
and, after serving in Ireland, was reduced at Tyne-
mouth Barracks in June 1802.
The so-called Terthshire Highlanders or Perthshire
Highland Regiment, raised by Colonel William
Robertson of Lude in 1794, had but few Highlanders in
its ranks, and Avas reduced at an early period. Other
lowland Fencible Regiments were the Aberdeen High-
land or Princess of Wales' Regiment (1794-1803),
Angusshire Regiment (1794-1802), Banffshire Regi-
ment, Lord Elgin's Regiment (1794-1802)— which
however contained some 300 Highlanders, and the
men of which wore the Highland bonnet and trews,
— Fifeshire Regiment (1794-1802), Loyal British
Regiment, Loyal Tarbert Regiment (1799-1802),
Loyal Tay Regiment (1794-1802), North Lowland
Regiment (1796-1802), West Lowland Regiment,
Orkney Battalion, Prince of Wales' Own Regiment
(1794-1802), and Southern Regiment.
A regiment to be called the Canadian Fencibles was
raised in the Highlands in 1804 for service in Canada,
but when the men assembled at Glasgow it was found
that they had been greatly deceived as to the condi-
tions of service, and were in consequence in a discon-
tented and mutinous state. Alter being marched to
Ayr they were discharged, and a number of them en-
listed in the second battalions of the 78th and 79th
Regiments, which were then being formed. Of tlit
rest some emigrated to America, while the others re-
turned to their Highland homes full of wrath over
their wrongs, and with such a tale of ill-treatment
and deception as could not fail to destroy the already
somewhat shaken faith of their countrymen in the
promise of public men.
Lists of volunteer and militia regiments
connected with the Highlands in the end of
last and the beginning of the present century,
accounts of which do not fall within the
scope of this work, will be found in Stewart's
Sketches.
INDEX.
Abercromby, Sir Ralph, his portrait, ii. 372
Major-General, at Ticonderog-a, 338 ;
his expedition against tlie West Indies,
362; EgjTDt, 3C6 ; his fatal wound, 372,
" Abercrombie Robinson," The, its voyage
with the 91st, ii. 794.
Aberdeen, Montrose's march upon it, 169 ;
Covenanters expelled from, 172 ; Farqu-
harson's " Hieland Men" at, 174 ; Cove
nanters at, 187 ; battle and sack of, 188
deputation from, to Montrose, 202; Cove
nanting officers killed at, 246.
Aberdeen, Old, view of, i. 246.
Aberdeenshire Highland Regiment, or Old
81st, ii. 595.
Aberdour, in Aberdeenshire, i. 39.
Aboukir taken by the British, ii. 367.
Aboyne, the viscount's force, i. 161 ; ap-
pointed lieutenant of Highlands, 17:
landingin Aberdeen, 173; proclamation to,
Covenanters,173; his escape from Carlisle
208 ; Montrose deserted by him, 229 ; in
terview with Montrose, 234 ; escape, 254
Achnacarry,the seat of Cameron of Lochiel
engraving- of it, i. 709.
Afghanistan, Campaign in, 1879-81. (72nd)
582-589; 7Sth, 740-742; 92nd, 854-858.
Africa, So. (91st), ii. 815-26 ; (92nd) 859-62.
Agricola in Britain, i. 3, 6, 9.
Agriculture in the Highlands, ii. 9.
Ahniednuggur, this fortress attacked and
taken, ii. 607; taken (1803), 671; the
Hon. Mrs Stewart Mackenzie's memorial
slab to the 7Sth in the Pettah wall, 672
Ahwaz, captured (April 1, 1857), ii. 709.
Aire, The, the fight here in 1814, ii. 791.
Alba or Scotland, i. 34.
Alba de Tormes, the allies' retreat from,
ii. 616 ; the battle of, S3S.
Alban or Scotland, i. 26 ; note, 34.
Albania or Scotland (note), i. 34, 50.
Albany, Count of, this title is assumed by
Prince Charles, i. 758.
Albany, Duke of, i. 69; Regent, 71; his
victory at Harlaw, ii. 140.
Albanj', Prince Leopold, Duke of, ii. 591.
Albinn or Britain, i. 17.
Alexander III., his coronation at Scone, i.
61 ; his portrait, 62.
Alexanderof the Isles, Inverness destroyed
by, i. 73 ; he surrenders to James I., 73.
Allahabad, the 78th proceed thither, ii
711 ; Havelock's march against the in-
surgents, 711 ; the 79th here (1867), 768.
Alma, the battle of the, 42iid, ii. 410 ; the
79th, 711 ; the 93rd, 875 ;— the River, the
position of the Russians, 763 ; — Medals,
their distribution, 417.
Almarcz, Lord Hill carries, ii. 381 ; the
92nd here (1812), 838.
Alpine, Siol, several clans, ii. 242.
Alum Bagh, The, the sick and wounded
guarded here, ii. 720.
Am Freiceadan Dubh ("the Black Watch"),
the Gaelic name of the 42nd, ii. 324.
Amoaful, the battle here, ii. 438.
Anderson. General Paul, the 7Sth receive
new colours and accoutrements from his
estate, ii. 703.
Anglo-Norman jurisdiction, i. 59.
Anglo Saxon colonisation of Scotland, i. 56
" Another for Hector," oriyin of the say-
ing, i. 324.
Anriag or Ross, Clan, its history, crest,
arms, and motto, ii. 235.
Anson, Hon. Mrs George, she presents new
colours to the 74th Highlanders, ii. 640.
Antonine, AVall of, map and profile of, i.
10; stone from, 11.
Antwerp,alliedcommanders'objectagainst
(1811), ii. 695.
Arapiles, Los, near Salamanca, ii. 615 ;
Pakenliam's obstinate fight here, 3S3.
Ard Choille ("the wooded hill"), motto
and slogan of the Macgregors, ii. 243.
Ardoch Moor, i. 7 ; battle of, 8 ; view of
Roman Camp ax, 15.
Ardvraiek Castle, Montrose imprisoned
here, i. 268 ; view of, 269.
Argaum, battle of (1803), ii. 677.
Argyll, i. 34 ; settlement of Scots from Ire-
land here, 33; the proper orthography
(note), ii. 177.
Argyll, Campbell, the clan, history, arms,
crest, and motto, ii. 175.
Argyll, Archibald, the 5th Earl, ii. 179.
Argj-ll, 2nd Duke of, portrait, i. 472.
Argyll, the 7th Earl of, his portrait, i. 338 ;
defeated at Glenlivet, 109 ; the Sth
Earl and 1st Marquis, his portrait, 178 ;
defeated at Tippermuir, 184 ; at Aber-
deen, 188 ; at Fyvie, 192 ; his conduct
towards Montrose, 271 ; declines to serve
in the Scots army in England, 289 ; de
claration of the 9th Earl against Govern-
ment. See Campbell, Clan.
Argyll, 1st Marquis of, arrested, i. 332.
Argyll Highlanders, or Old 74th Highland
Regiment, their history, ii. 539.
Argyll and Sutherland Highlanders, see
Ninety-first and Ninety-third.
.-Vi-gyll's Stone (note), i. 339.
Arinez, the action here in 1813, ii. 618.
Arkaig, Loch, view of, i. 709.
Ai-mour, ancient Caledonians', i. 5.
Army sub-districts of Highland Regiments,
see Brigade Centre.
Arrivevete, the battle here (1814), ii. 840.
Arroyo de Molinos, the battle here, ii. 512.
Ashantee Campaign (1874), 436-443.
Ashantee War, volunteers from the 79th
share in its dangers, 773.
Assaye, battle and plau of, ii. 606, 675.
Atliole, 2nd Duke of, with PresidentForbes
at Blair Castle, i. 323 ; the 4th Du ke raises
a regiment in 1778, ii. 542 ; note from the
7th Duke on the death of Dundee, 376 ;
his accepting the care of the monument
to the fallen of the 42nd, ii. 435.
Athole Highlanders at Culloden, i. 663.
Athole Highlanders, see 77th Regt., Old.
Athole, Marquis of, created duke, i. 410.
Athole, Stewarts of, their descent, ii. 300.
Attainted estates, i. 478.
Audaces juvo (" I favour the brave "),
scroll motto of the Buchanans, ii. 2S1.
Audentes Fortuna juvat (" fortune aids the
daring "), Mackinnon's motto, &c. , ii. 256.
Augustus, Fort, view of, i. 485.
Auldearn, battle of, i. 210.
Aut pax aut bcllura (" either peace or
war"), motto of Gunn, <fcc., ii. 278.
BadaJMZ, its siege and capture, ii. 613.
Bagh, "garden," of frequent occurrence
in Indian names, ii. 550.
Bagpipe, Iiistory of, in Highlands, ii. 109.
Bagpipe-playing in the Highlands, i. 312.
Baird, Major-General, his portrait, ii. 498;
commands against Hyder Aii, 497; at
the assault on Seringapatam, 600 ; com-
mands at the Cape of Good Hope, 868.
Balaklava, battle of, ii. 418, 765, 875.
Balloch, Donald, Lord of Isla, i. 76 ; sends
his own head to Edinburgh, ii. 141.
Balmerino, his letter to the Chevalier de
St George, 1. 726 ; his execution, 727.
Balmoral, Highland residence of Her Ma-
jesty, i. 775.
Eiilnagowan, Ross of, and Pitcalnie, their
claims to the chiefship, ii. 237.
Bangalore, the storming in 1791, ii. 547.
Bannockburn, battle of, i. 63.
BannockburnHouse—PrinceCharles passes
a night here, i. 616.
Bards' influence on the Highlanders, i. 315.
Bareilly, its final reduction, ii. 730.
Bayonne— the battle in 1813, ii. 791 ; last
action of the Peninsular war, ii. 841.
Bede, the Venerable, i. 20, 22 ; dialect, 24.
Belhaven, "the fiery Lord," i. 411.
Ben, beaun, ban, bean, bain, bane, — liter-
ally "white, beautiful;" applied to a
mountain,it refers to the snow-cap,ii. 216.
Bengal army— the mutiny, ii. 710.
Beresford, Major-General, at Buenos-AjTes,
ii. 504, at the siege of IBadajoz, 512 ; hia
brigade in 1808, 789.
Bergen-op-Zoom, attack on, ii. 467.
Berridale, Lord, prosecution of, i. 126; im-
prisoned, 137, 138; and his creditors,
145; his wounds at Cliarlestown, ii. 541.
Bithoor, its evacuation before Hope-Grant,
ii. 420 ; the march against, 718.
" Birkenhead," wreck of the, ii. 636.
Bi 'se mac an t'slaurie ("Be thou son of
the crook "), the scroll motto of the
Maclaurins, ii. 279.
Bishops, Scottish, Anti-Popery mandates
to their clergy (1745), i. 582 ; recognise
the Hanoverian Government, 769.
" Black Camp," before Inverary, i. 434.
Blackmail in the Highlands, i. 321 ; levying
of it, 483 ; cessation of its payment, 488;
its amount, ii. 2.
' Black Watch," the, see Forty-Second
Royal Highlanders, ii. 324.
Blair-Athole, Prince Charles here, i. 635.
Blair Castle abandoned by the Duke of
Athole, and seized by the Marquis of
TuUibardine, i. 534; the family resi-
dence of the Dukes of Athole, with en-
gravings of as it stood in 1745-46 before
being dismantled, 643; and as restored
in ls72, ii. 312.
Blantyre, Lord, deputed to London, Queen
Elizabeth refuses to see him, i. 409 ; his
experience of Highlanders, ii. 380.
Blauw-Berg, the battle in 1806, ii. 86S.
Bloody Preacher," the, David Dickson,
i. 238 ; John Nave or Neaves, ii. 262.
Bog of Gight, Earl of Murray here, i. 156;
the castle taken by Leslie, 251 ; the site
of Gordon Castle, ii. 318.
Bondage, Manerial, predial service in
Harris, ii. 35.
Bones, Highland superstitionsabout, i. 309.
" Bonnet gained," The, its history, ii. 417.
" Bonnie Dundee," song of (note), i. 350.
INDEX.
905
" Bonnie House o' Airly," tlie, Jestroyed by,
the Earl of Argyll, i. 178
Book of Deer, the, (note), i. 22, 38.
Borlum, Old Brigadier Mackintosh, Laird
of, i. 437; ordered by Mar to tlic Bor-
ders, 445
Boyd, Lord, incident at CuUoden, 1. GG7.
Boyne, King James's defeat at the, L 393.
Brahan Castle, the Highlanders lay down
their amis here, i. ISG.
Brandywine Creek — the battJe, ii. 353.
Breadalbane Campbells, their motto, his-
tory, arms, &c,, ii. 186; first earl, 187.
Breadalbane, his portrait, i.3U4; his policy
for the winning side, 395; imprisoned
for high treason, i. 402;
Bridge of Dee (note), i. 85 ; battle of the,
175; sklnnish at, 202.
Brigade Centres, or " Army Sub-districts
or DepSts " of the Highland regiments,
under the new Territorial arrangements
are now situated at Stirling, Inverness,
Aberdeen, Hamilton, Perth, and Fort
George.
Brooklyn, battle of (177G), ii. 349, 483.
Brace, Kobert, i. do.
Buchanan, Clan, its liistory, anus and
mottoes, ii. 281.
Buchanan, George, on Highland dress and
armour, i 327.
Burgos, the siege in 1812, ii. 383, 755.
Burton, Major, his melancholy fate, ii. 571.
Burt's Letters on Highland dress, i. 330;
their value, ii. 20.
Busaco— the battle, a.d. 1810, Ii. -310.
Busheer, its surrender, ii. 704.
Bydand ("permanent") motto of the Gor-
dons, Ii. 316.
Byng, Lt-General Sir John, presents new
colours to the 92nd, Dec. 13, 1830, iL 845.
Caber Feidh, or " Gathering of the 72nd
Highlanders," the music airanged for
the bag])ipes, ii. 552.
Cadogan, Colonel, mortally wounded at
La Puebla — engraving of his monument
in Glasgow Cathedral, ii. 514.
Caffraria, map of the eastern part, ii ()52.
" Caisteal Foulis na theine " — Castle Foulis
in flames — slogan of the Munroes, Ii. 434.
Caithness and Sutherland, Earls of, feud
between, i. 100; reprisals, 110; differ-
ences, 128; agreement, 130.
CaledoHians, Ancient, their habits, I. 1,
4; weapons, armour, government, phy-
sique, 5; engravings of two sculptured
stones representing tliem, 4.
Callernish Circle in Lewis — view of, i. 37.
Callum More, Colin Mbr or Molir, ii. 178.
Cambridge, H.R.H. the Duke of, in the
Crimea, ii. 874 ; he presents new colours
to the 93rd, 878.
Cameron (or Chameron), Clan, its history,
arms, crest, mottoes, and branches, ii.
217 ; clan muster in 1745, i. 522; defeat
of Clan Chattan by, 106.
Cameron, Alan (of Erracht), raises the
79th Regiment, ii. 749 ; his candid and
stern refusal to allow the king to draft
the 79th Regiment (note), 750; his letter
on abolishing the kilt, 751.
Cameron, Sir Duncan A., K.C.B., colonel
of the " Black Watch," his command of
the regiment at the Alma, ii. 413; suc-
ceeds Sir Colin Campbell io comnianti
of the Highland Brigade (1855), 567, 765 :
succeeds Sir Colin in command of a
division, 568.
Cameron, Col. John, 92nd, his portrait, ii.
S41 — his part and death at Quatre-Bras,
June 16, 1815 — some details of his life
and bravery, 842; his coat of arms, 840;
Sir Walter Scott's lines upon, 843.
U.
Cameron, Donald (Lochiel), "The Gentle
Chief," see Lochiel.
Cameron, Dr Arch., portrait,!. 718; execu-
tion at Tyburn — reluctance of George
IL to sign his death warrant, 750.
Cameron Higlilandeis, "t.lie 79th Queen's
Own," see 7'Jth Regiment.
Cameron, John Dhu, Sergeant Mbr, i. 325.
Cameron, Sir Ewen, of Lochiel (or "Ewan
Dhu"), liis character and achievements,
i. 290, 297— ii. 220-222; with his second
son at Killiecranlde, i. 371 ; his foster
brother at KiUiecrankie (note), 377;
Byron's mention of him, ii. 758.
Canieronian Volunteers, the first designa-
tion of the 79th, ii. 74a
"Cameronians," origin of the name, the
test, i. 335; become partisans of the
Stuarts, their warlike movements, i. 414.
Camerons, their conduct before the battle
of Prestonpans, i. 555, 5G2.
Campbell — its etymology, ii. 175.
Campbell, Clan, Argyll Branch, anus, crest,
and motto, ii. 175; its prominent men,
177-185.
Campbell, Clan, Breadalbane Brancli, arms,
crest, and motto — its prominent men,
ii. 186-189.
Campbell, Clan, Offslioots, Ii. 189-190.
Campbell, Castle, burned by the Macleans,
i. 221.
Campbell, Colin (of Carwhiu), he succeeds
to the Breadalbane peerage, ii. 188.
Campbell, General Duncan, of Lochnell,
5rst colonel of the 9ist — ^his punchbowl
and ladle, ii. 826.
Campbell, Major-Gen. John Francis Glen-
cairn — his portrait, ii. 80S; his bravery,
800 ; his becoming colonel, 91st, SOS.
Campbell, Major-General Sir Archibald,
K.C.B., first colonel of the 74th High-
landers, ii. 603 ; his portrait, 604.
Campbell of LoclmeU at Glenlivet, i. lOS.
Campbell, Sir Archibald Ava, Bart., tlie
representative of the Robertsons, ii. 172.
Campbell, Sir Colin fLnrd Clyde) his
services in the Crimea, at tlie battle of
Alma, ii. 413; his generalship, 416, 417,
726, 728, 765, 874, 875, SSO.
Campbell's Highlanders, or Old SSth Regi-
ment, history of, ii. 491.
Campbells, Macdougall, of Craignif;h, ii. ICu.
Campobello, Sir Nigel de, the head of the
Clan CampbeU (in 1320 A.D.), ii. 176.
Camps, Roman, 1. 14, 15.
Canada, plan for its conquest (1759), ii. 476.
Cannon, Colonel, joined by Farquharsons,
Erasers, Gordons, Macphersons, 1. 380 ;
defeated at Dunkeld, 384.
Canute in Scotland, L 53.
Cape of Good Hope, the Dutch yield it uii,
iL 668.
Carhsle, occujjied by Duke of Hamilton, i.
256; sun'cnders to I'rince Charles, 589;
engi-aving of the city (1745), C04; sur-
renders to Cumberland, 610.
Carpenter, General, he Intercepts the
Jacobite army, i, 146, 449; connnandcr
of the forces in North Britain, 4S0.
Caschroim, the crooked Scotch spade
(woodcut), ii. 9.
CassiUs, Earl of, i. 88; his flight from
Linlithgow, 258; at Queensfcrry, 258.
Cat, the Great, a name of the Sutherland
chief, ii. 273.
CatJicart, Colonel, is despatched against the
rebels by the Duke of Argjdl ; he sur-
prises the Jacobites, i. 457; his skilful
attack at Sheriffniuir, 463.
Catholic religion, restoration of, i. 329.
Cattanachs, the, ii. 217
Cattle-lifting in the Highlands, 1. 321; Ii. 1.
Cattle laids in the Iliglilauds (1724), L 483.
Cawnpore, more correctly Cawnpoor.
Cawnpoor, siege and second massacre of
ii. 711; view of Suttee Chowra Ghat, the
scene of second massacre, 712; the third
massacre, 713 ; view of mausoleum over
the well, 714 ; and its monumental in-
scription,713; plan to illustrate the action
near Cawnpoor, 16th July 1857, 713.
Caw, Lewis, as.suincd name of I'rince
Charles (in Skye), i. 700.
Ccan Ciknith, " Head of the Lineage," il 117.
Ceanmore, Midcolm, 1. 54.
Cearnachs or Caterans, i. 321.
Celtic and feudal names, i. 72, 299.
Celtic MSS., their archives, ii. 67.
Ceylon, Stuart's expedition, iL 551.
Chariot, ancient British war chariot, i. 6.
Charles I. and the Covenanters, i. 175; and
the Marquis of Huntly and people of
Scotland, 251; prisoner at Newport., 259;
his reverses in England — taken prisoner.
247; writes to Montrose, 248.
Cliailes II., his arrival in Scotland, i. 331.
Charles Edward, Prince, his portrait en-
graved on steel, fi'om a miniature in
possession of Cameron of Lochiel-liis
liortrait in old age, taken at Florence
in 1776, i. 758; portraits of the Prince
and his wife Louisa, ii, 753; his pa-
rentage, i. 499; leaves Rome for the
invasion of England, 507; his spirit in
1745, 510; aspires to the throne, 611;
his companions in the invasion of Great
Britain, 512; in a naval battle, 513; his
dress and manners on landing in 1745,
515; resolve to raise his standard, 620;
proclamation to apprehend, 628: en-
camps at Loch Locliy — his proclamation
to apprehend George II., 532; his High-
land army (1745) — adopts the Highland
dress — his resolve to meet Sir John Cojie,
533; enters Terth, 535; showr his last
coin, 536; his entry into Edinburgh, 547 ;
dcscrijrtion of him, 549; his prudence
at Prestonpans, 555; his address to Iii3
army at Prestonpans, 559; his humanity
afterthebattle — at Pinkie House, 566; his
clemency in Edinburgh, 570; marches to
England, 570: deportment at Holy rood
—orders a review of his amiy on Leith
Links — final departure from Holyrood,
584 ; enters Carlisle, 589 ; progress in
England, 594; proposes to march into
Wales. 599; dejection after the decision
to retreat from Derby, 009; reviews his
army on Glasgow Green, CI5; flight of
his troop.s, 034; loss of bis war treasure,
64-J; pecuniary ditficultjcs, 047 ; energy
and strategctic ability, 648; account of
battle of CuUoden, 050 to 603; conduct
nftci' CuUoden, 605 ; fliglit and proceed-
ings after CuUoden, -671 to 073; reasons
for returning to France — meeting the
chiefs in Glenboisdale — and departure
fi'om theniainland,G75; his narrow escaj^e
to Harris — his assumed name and dis-
guise, 683; his skiU as a cook — his linens,
684; abUity as a sportsman, 680; adven-
tures in making his escape, 689-691;
his social manners, 093; resumes his
male attire — his old shoes sold for
£21, 094; buys 4 oz. of "pigtail,"
696; pai-ts with Flora Macdonald, 097;
his wound at CuUoden— his estimate
of the Highland coi-ps — his return to
Skye, 099; recognised in his disguise,
701 ; a Highland servant washes his feet;
702; is entertained in a cave by Mac-
kinnon — parts with his faithful guide,
and gives him his old pipe, 703; leaves
Skye in Mackinnon's boat, 704; narrow
e,scapes, 710-712; wandering.s in Glen-
garry, 714; French officers meet hin, and
5r
906
ODEX.
his narrow escape, 71G; rasl'.ness, impa-
tience, and escape, 718-720; career in
Great Britain, 721 ; arrives at Paris, 740;
goes toMadrid, 744; returns to Paris — his
non-success with Louis XIV. — wislies
to marry the Czarina, 745; ceases to
drink his brotlier's health — pecuniary
dififlculties — obstinacy against Louis'
pension, 74C, 747; Btrilies a medal as
Prince of Wales, 748; arrest and ex-
pulsion from France — his prison, 751,
7S2 ; his assumed name on the Con-
tinent, 753; visits Paris and London
incognito — wanderings on the Con-
tinent, 7W; visits London in 1752 and
17G0, 755; his mistress, Walkinshaw,
756; assumption of tlie Stuart doctrine
of divine right, 757; marriage to a
princess in 1772 — fixes his abode at
Florence in 1706; gets his daughter to
live with him — removes to Rome — he-
comes a paralytic and dies, 759; his
real character, 760; kno^v^^ and loved
hy the Highlanders, 770.
Chattan, dissension in clan, i. 85; in Knoy-
dart and Moydart, 88; defeated by clan
Cameron, 106; joins the Macdonalds, ii.
143; its history, 197; its component clans,
201; its force in 1704, 1715, and 1745,217.
Chevalier de St George, the title assumed
by the son of James II., i. 414; his claim
to succeed Queen Anne, 421 ; reward for
his apprehension, 422; proclaimed at
Aberdeen, Castle Gordon, Brechin, Mon-
trose, and Dundee, 436; the Master of
Sinclair's description of, 468; utter failure
of his cause, 475; contract of marriage,
I 481; letters to Clementina, 500; pro-
claimed as James VIII., 523; his death,
768.
Chiefs, nighland, their status and autho-
rity, i. 322; their power and influence
previous to 1745, ii. 3; their idea of land
rights, 34; sometimes deposed, 130.
Chieftains, their position and status, ii. 6.
Ctiisholm, clan, its history, arms, crest,
and mottoes, ii. 307; view of Erchless
Ca.stle, the family seat, 308.
Chumie or Tyumie — this river (Kaffraria)
crossed by the troops in 1846 (an illus-
tration), ii. 737.
Ciudad Kodrigo, its siege in 1811, ii. 579.
Clan, Gaelic and Erse, Clann or Cland.
Manx=Cloan (note), literally "children,"
or " offspring," " tribe," ii. 117.
Clan, legal status of, decision given by
Lord Ardmillan in 1860, ii. 213.
Clan and clanship. Highland import, ii. 116;
Clan influence, latest instance, 867.
Clanranald, its arms, history, and mottoes,
iL 153.
Clanranald of Lochaber, ii. 143, 147; its
suppression by Argj-U, 182.
Clan regiments, mode of commanding — list
of them for invading England, i. 685.
Clans, origin of the Highland clans, ii. 117;
division of people into. i. 316; matri-
monial arrangements — power of chiefs —
warhke spirit — military ranks, 317; places
of rendezvous — The Fiery Cross — war cry
or slogan — effects of omens in — number
of fighting men, 318 ; succession of
chiefs — fldehty of followers to chiefs-
administration of laws— feuds, 319;
union and opposition among — degrees of
insult among — feeling of revenge, 320;
fidelity to their chiefs, 825; a list of
Ereadalbane's proposed forces of the
Highland chieftains (note), 404; their
valour in 1745, 533; their disputes anent
rank and precedence, G59; their costume
by Sobieski and Charles Edward Stiuirt,
761; the forfeited estates of clansmen,
769; Border clans early broken up —
chief works respecting them, ii. 116.
Clarior hinc honos (" hence brighter hon-
our"), arms' motto of Buchanan, ii. 281.
Claverhouse, Graham of, see Dundee.
Clephane, Lieut.-Col., his anecdotes of the
79th. u. 7S6.
Cluny, Macpherson of, chief of Clan Jlac-
pherson — is called in the Highlands M.ic
Mhurich Chlanidh, ii. 212; The Cluny
meets the Prince in Lochiel'shut, L 746;
nine years of cave life, 719; commands
tlie Clan Pherson at Dalkeith, 584.
Cluny Castle, relics of the rebellion of 1745
in, ii. 212.
Clyde, Lord. See Campbell, Sir Colin.
Cnoc elachan (" willow hill "), the slogan
of Colqulioun, ii. 284.
" Cock of the North," tlie Marquis of
Huntly, i. 170; the Duke of Gordon, ii.
318, 866.
Coguidh nh, Sith, Kenneth Mackay plays it
at Waterloo, ii. 759; the music, 827-833
Colonsay island, and Lord Colonsay, ii. 165.
Colqulioun Clan, its history, anns, crest,
and mottoes, il. 284.
Colqnhouns and Macgregors at fend, 1. 113.
Columba, St, birth, 1. 37 ; preaching to the
Picts, 21 ; landing at Aberdour, 22 ; con-
version of Picts, 33; death, 39.
Comyn, Cumin, Cummin, Gumming, iL 318.
Comyn, John, Earl of Buchan, 1. 61.
Coomassie, the capital of Ashantee, ii. 43G;
its capture and cremation, 440.
Cope, Sir John, commander-in-chief in
Scotland, 1. 527 ; his progress in the
Highlands, 630; his autograph, 631;
Prince Charles resolves to encounter
him — his flight, 533; Prince Charles
drinks his health, 534; his march to
Aberdeen, 537 ; at Prestonpans, 559.
Coi'nwallls, Lord, his victory at Jeffi'cy's
Ford, ii. 353 ; his command in America
in 1780, 487 ; commander-in-chief in
1791, 501 ; his arrival in India, 547.
Coninna, Moore's retreat thither, and his
death, ii. 377 ; battle of, in 1809, 490.
" Courage," motto of the Cummings, ii. 318.
Covenant, Cliarles II. signs it, 1. 279.
Covenanters, iL 177-217, 219-232, 233-
246, 257-280, 335.
Craggan an Fhithich ("the raven's rock"),
scroll motto of Macdonnell, iL 156.
Craigellachie ("rock of alarm"), the
slogan of the Grants, ii. 256.
Craigievar Castle, engraving of, iL 294.
Crawford, John, Earl of, the first colonel
of the " Black Watch," died in 1748,
ii. 325.
Creachs, or predatory excursions, L 321.
Creag Dhu, or Cragi Dim (" black rock"),
the slogan of the Macphersons, iL 212.
Crimea, Map of, ii, Sfi7; invasion in 1S54,
409; evacuation in 1856, 568. See High-
land Regiments.
Cro ("fine," "ransom," or "forfeit")
Celtic = Eric in the Brehon Law, i. 46.
Cromwell, Oliver, Scotch amiy surrender
to him, L 256; his siege of Berwick,
259 ; crosses the Tweed, 279 : his for-
tress at Leith, 442; his narrow escape
at Ribble Bridge, 451.
Culloden, Forbeses of, ii. 295; battle of, L
657, 664, 667, 669; plan of the field of
battle, 66L
Culloden House, engra^ang of it, i. 657;
Prince Charles occupies, 651.
Cumberland, Duke of, takes command of
army in Scotland, i. 631; Iiis movements,
C02; presented with the freedom of the
city of Edinburgh, 631, 636, 639; his
measures and rapacity, CIS; at Culloden,
661-G66; his futile effuiis to capture'
Prince Charles, 676; his movements In
suppressing tlie rebellion, 678.
" Cumberland and Murray's Descent into
Hell," a song, i. 773.
Cumming, sept or family of, its history
anns, and motto, iL 318 ; adopt the
name of Farquharson, 319.
Cymric origin of the Picts, i. 22, 28. 30
Cymric roots of the Pictish tongue, i. 23.
Dalcross Castle, an engraving of it, one of
the seats of the Mackintosh, iL 209.
Dalkeith, insurgents' camp (1745), 1. 5S4.
Dalkeith House, surrender of, L 167.
Dalriads, or Irish Scots, L 33.
Dalrymple, Master of Stair, his treachery to
Glencoe, i. 396 ; bears the blame of the
massacre of Glencoe, 402.
Dalrymple, Sir David, his inquiry about
the medal presented to the Advocates
by the Duchess of Gordon, i 419.
Danish Fleet in the Clyde, 1. 50
Daoine Shith, or men of peace, i. 304.
Daoine Matha, or good men, L 307.
Data fata secutus ("following the allotted
fates "), scroll motto of Mackenzies, ii. 238.
David I., his influence, i. 57.
David II., 1.64; recalled from France, ii. 138.
Davidsons' and Macphersons' feud, L 66.
Davidsons, the, their fate at the battle of
Invernahavon, ii. 203.
Davoch-lands in the Highlands, ii. 16.
Dawson, Jemmy, origin of "Shenstone's
Ballad " of, i. 723.
Dear or Deer, its site and antiquity, i. 39
Dee, Bridge of, battle of the, i. 85; 175.
Deemster or judge, the Brehon, ii. 129.
Deer, Book of, its character, ii. 68, 70.
Deer-forests, their recent formation, ii 63.
Defoe on the Highland dress, i. 328.
Depopulation (Highland), its progress, ii. 54.
Derby, arrival here of Prince Charles on
foot — the crisis of his entei-prise, i. 698.
Derwentwater, Earl of, his espousal of the
Chevalier's cause, 1. 438; his Jacobite
zeal, 452; sent to General WilUs as a
hostage, 455; beheaded, 477.
Dettingen, battle (June 1743), i. 509.
Dh'aindheoin co theireadh fe ("in spite of,
who would gainsay "), motto of Clan-
ranald, ii. 153.
Dick, Colonel (afterwards Sir) R. H., 42ntJ,
his portrait, ii. 396; his death and table!
to his memory in St Giles' Cathedral,
Edinburgh, 403.
Dingwalls of Ross-shire, i. 62.
Dirk, the Highland, i. 301.
Disai-ming Act (in 1716), i. 495 and 489.
Donald, Clan, its history, arms, crest, and
motto, iL 136.
Donald Dubh escapes from prison, iL 144.
Donald Gorme (of Sleat), claims the lord
ship of the Isles, ii. 145.
Donald, Lord of the Isles, i. 69.
Donnachie, Clan, their name, iL 170.
Donnibristle Castle, Huntly attacks, i 105
Donolly — cadets of this family, iL 161
Dornoch, the Duke of Perth advances on,
and Lord Loudon abandons (1746), 641.
Dornoch Castle, view of, L 117; town be-
sieged, L 91, 92.
Douglas, Chevalier, an assumed name of
Prince Charles, L 509.
DougIa.s, Lady, she presents new coloms
to the 7yth, ii. 761.
Douglas, Jlajor-Genernl Sir John, K.C.B.,
colonel of the 79th, ii. 763.
Douglas, Sir Neil, K.C.B., K.C.IL, colonel
of the 72nd, ii. 495; colonel of the 78th,
(1851).
Draramach, peculiar preparation, 1. 685.
"Dread God," motto of Munro of Fotiila,
ii. 231.
TXDEX.
907
Dress, nighland, its advantages, i. 300, 302,
6y9; remarks on, o2G; Ilighland armour,
327; Highland women's dress, 302.
r)ruid, derivation of the word (note), L 36.
Lnuidheachd, Gaelic term, i. 307.
Urummoud, origin of the name and clan,
ii. 312; history, arms, and motto, 313.
Drummond, Captain James, falls ut Prcston-
pans, his dying address, L 562.
Drummond, the first Lord, ii. 314; his
confinement in Castle Drummond, i.
421; his attempt to seize Edinburgli
Castle, 431; he embarlvs with the Pre-
tender, 475; attainted, 478.
Drummond's Edinburgh Volunteers, i. 544.
Drummossie Moor, Culloden battlefield, L
651; plan of this moor, 661.
Duart Castle, view of, L 93; Argyll unable
to take it, 393.
Duffie, history of this clan, ii. 261.
Duffus, Laird of, 1. 91, 150, 152.
Duinewassels, U. 129,
Dulcius ex asperis (" sweeter out of ad-
versity "), the motto of the Ferguson or
Fergussons, ii. 320.
Dumbarton Castle taken, 1. 167.
Dunadd, capital of Dalriadda, i. 34.
Dunaverty Castle, siege of, i. 252; seized
by James IV., ii. 143.
Dunbar, battle of (1650), i. 2S3.
Dunbeath Castle taken, 1. 265.
Dunblane, engravings of, about 1715, i.
460; burnt by the Danes, 1. 49.
Dunchattan, JIacintosh of, murdered, 1. 85.
Duncrei (Crieff), i- 40.
Dundee, Viscount, John Graham of Clavei'-
house, his portrait — steel plate of armour
worn by him at Killiecrankie, L 376; an-
tecedents,- 350; education at Seneffe —
Prince of Orange saved by — appointed
captain in Scotland by Charles II., raised
totlie peerage, 351; outlawed, 352; re-
sumd of his character (note), 353 joined
by Macdonald of Eeppoch and clan,
355; before Dundee, 356; joined by
various clans in Lochaber, 357 ; men
desert from, 358; joined by Athole
men and enters Athole, 366 ; move-
ments at Killiecrankie, 369; at Ur-
rard House, 369 ; battle of Killiecrankie,
372 ; death — note from present Duke of
Athole on death of Dundee, 376; alleged
letter from to the king (note) — character,
377; buried at Blair-Athole, 378.
Dunfermline, seat of government, i. 57.
Dunkeld, view of, as in the 17th century, i.
384; church built by Kenneth, i. 49.
DunoUy Castle, i. 34.
Dunottar Castle, Earl Marslial shut up in,
i. 204; view of in the 17th century, 205.
Dun robin Castle, Old, view of, besieged, i.
83; an ancient seat of Sutherland chiefs,
ii. 273; view of, from a photograph by
Collier & Park, 277.
Dunstaffnage Campbells, ii. 190; the castle
taken by the Bruce, 161; castle, i. 34.
Dunyveg Castle, view 6i, taken by Angus
Oig, i. 129; by Campbell of Caldcr, 131;
by Sir James Macdonald, 131.
Edgar jEtheling, seal of. i. 5-5.
Edgar, Secretary, on Charles incog, i. 754.
Edinburgh captured from the English, 1.
51; approach of Prince Charles, 542;
freedom of the city presented to the
Duke of Cumberland, 631.
Edinburgh Castle, view of, as in 1715, i.
432; surprised by General Leslie, 167;
Montrose imprisoned in, 268; siege by
Cromwell, 285 ; surrender of, 287, 362 ;
attempt to seize it by Jacobites, 431.
Edinburgh city guard, i. 352.
Ediubuigh, Duke of, visits India, iL 853.
Edward, son of Malcolm III., i. 55.
Edward the Confessor, i. 55, 57.
Eglinton, Earl of, i. 257, 481.
Egypt, battle of, March 21st, 1800, ii. 360
Egypt, campaign, 1882-86, 42nd, ii. 443 Gl;
72nd, 589-91; 74th, 646-8; 75th, 655; 7Sth,
743; 79th, 777-85; 93rd, 897; map, 653.
Eighty-first, Old, ii. 595.
Eighty-fourth, Old, ii. 595.
Eighty-seventh Regiment, Old, ii. 491.
Eighty-eighth Regiment, Old, ii. 491.
Eighty-ninth Highland Regiment, history
and reduction of, ii. 494.
Elephant, the. His Majesty's orderthat the
troops engaged at Assaye should bear it
on their colours— the rep^iments thus
honoured, ii 676.
El Hamet, the battle here (1807), ii. 692.
Enfield Rifles, their first issue to the 74th,
ii. C41 ; to the 78th (1867), 708.
English soldiery, their ferocity after Cul-
loden, i. 665; their brutality at Culloden,
667 ; their barbarities in Scotland, 680.
Episcopacy, attempt to introduce, into
Scotland, 1. 165.
Episcopalians, stringent laws and stern
penal enactments against them, i. 769.
Erchlcss Castle, the seat of the Chisholra
(with an engraving), ii. 308.
Erig, or compensation tribunals, 1. 321.
Errol, Earl of, attainted, i. 107; restored, 110.
Erskine, Rev. Ebenezer, commanded two
companies of Seceders at defence of
StirUng, L 616.
Erskine, John, Earl of Mar, see Mar.
Espoir, Comte d' — one incognito of Prince
Charles, i. 753.
Euzofzai, an erroneous orthography of
Yuzufzai, ii. 527 ; engraving of a monu-
ment to the 71st Regiment, 533.
Fairies of Shetland (note), i. 306.
Fairy legends in the Highlands, i. 304.
Falldrk, the field of battle in 1746, i. 621.
Famine, the Highland, in 1750, ii. 24.
Fantees, a tribe on the Gold Coast.
Farmwork In the Highlands (1760), ii. 11.
Farquhar, progenitor of the Shaws, iL 213.
Farquharson, Clan, their liistory, arms,
crest, and motto, ii. 215.
Farquharson (of Invercaidd), opposed
General Wills at Kibble Bridge, i. 451.
Farquharson of Inverey in Cromar, i. 293.
Farquharsons join Colonel Cannon, i. 380.
Fassifern, Sir Ewen Cameron of, the first
Baronet (father of Colonel John Came-
ron, 92nd Regiment), iL 222.
Fencible Coqis, ii. 900.
Ferguson or Fergusson, a Highland sept,
their badge, iL 320.
Ferguson, Lt.-Gen. Sir R. C, colonel of
the 79th, in succession to Lt.-General
Sir Alin Cameron, K.C.B., ii. 760; his
death in 1811, 761.
Feros ferio (" I strike the cmel "), Chis-
hohn's scroll motto, ii- 307.
Feudal and Celtic manners, i. 72.
Feudalism differs from clanship, iL 119.
Feudality, its remnant abolished, L 768.
Feuds among clans, their causes, L 319.
Fide et fortudine ("by fidelity and forti-
tude"), mottoof the Farqnharsons,iL 21.5.
Fide parta fide aucta ("acquired by fidelity,
increased by fidelity"), the crest motto
of the Mackcnzies, iL 238.
Field of Shirts, battle of, L 87.
Fiery Cross, last instance of its use, i. 318.
Fighting men, number of, in clans, i. 318.
Findlater, Eari of, L 202.
Fingall, Gallgael, and Dugall, ii. 131.
" Fire and Sword, Letters of," how easily
obtained, i. 404.
Fish, supply of a century ago, iL 26.
Fletcher of Saltoun, Scottish patriot, I. 4ia
Flight Cairn or Carn-Toiche, L 112.
Floddsn, the Higldanders there, i. 80.
Hora Maclonald. See ilacdonald.
"Follow me," the motto of the Breadal-
biine Campbells, iL 186.
Fontcnoy, victory of the French, L 611;
the Black Watch at, ii. 333.
Forays, Highland, L 321.
Forbes, Clan, their history, ami, and
motto, origin of the name, 11. SCO.
Forbes, Duncan, his di.>feaco of Culloden
fortalice, L 457 ; hangsd after the b^ittlo
of Culloden, 668.
Forbes, Lord President, L 323; portriit, 679;
his worth, sagacity, and opinion of V.xo
Highlanders, 765.
Forbes of Craigievar taken prisoner, 1. 138;
released, 191; ii. 293.
Fordyce, Lt.-CoL, 74th, his death, Nov. 6,
1851, iL 629; engraiing of the scene, 630.
Forres, town of, buraed by Badcnoch, L68.
Fort Augustus, with illustrations, L 485;
its erection, 489; Prince Charleo deter-
mines to reduce it, 640.
Forteviot, battle of, i. 43.
Fort George, its capture, L 638, 670.
Fortis et fidus ("brave and trusty"), motto
of Maclachlan, itc, ii. 165.
Fortitudine ("with fortitude"), motto of
the JIacraes, <fec., iL 2S0.
Forty-Second Royal Highland Regiment
("The Black Watch"), its history, ii. 324-
461.
For details of history see contents of —
Ch. I. 1772-1775, ii. 324.
II. 1775-1795, 349.
III. 1795-1811, 362.
IV. 1811-1816, 380.
V. 1816-1854, 399.
VL 1854-1856, the Crimea, 409.
VII. 1856-1859, Indian Mutiny, 419.
VIIL 1817-1873, 429.
IX. 1873-1881, 436.
X. 1882-1886, tlie Campaign in
Egypt, 443.
Etching of Lt.-Col. R. K. Bayly, 453.
Portrit of Brig. -Gen. W. Green, 454.
Portrait of Major Lord A. Kennedy, 460.
Monument at Dunkeld, 434.
Colours of the Regiment, i. 32.
Highland pibroch played by the 42iid
while marching to Quatre Bras, 462.
Forty-Second, Second Battalion, history
of, ii. 596.
" Frances Charlotte," Tlie, her wreck on
tlie Island of Prei)ari3 — compare the
"Birkenhead" wreck (ii. 636), ii. 682.
Eraser, Clan, its history, anns, crest,
motto, and branches, iL 302 ; new clan
in America, 305; massacre of, by Clan
Ranald, L 87.
Fraser, Duke of, a title of Lord Lovat, L 7-14.
Eraser (Inverallachie), killed at Culloden,
L 666.
Fraser, Lt.-Gen. Alexander Mackenzie, 7Sth,
his portrait, iL 6SC; his death, 694.
Fraser, Simon, see Lovat, Loid.
Eraser, Sir Alexander, of Philorth, his por-
trait, ii. 303.
Eraser's, Bishop, seal, engraving of, iL 302.
Fraser's Highlanders, or Old 78th, their
history, 47.'5 ; di.schargcd, 481.
Fraser's Highlanders, or Old 71st, their
history, iL 481 ; discharged, 1783, 490.
Fraser's HilL near Seringapatam, ii. 551.
Erasers of Stratherrick, their assistance of
Prince Charles, L 533.
French Invasion, dread of, in 1744, i 507.
Frendraught, disasters at, L 1C2, 20'2.
Frcndraugbt House, view of, i. 156; burned,
15(1; Sualding's account (note), 167j
ballad on, 158.
908
i:ndex.
Fuaran u trupar or " Ilorseraan's WeU," at
KiUIecrankie, 1. 0C8.
Fuel In the Highlands, ii. 19- ^
Fuentes de Onoro (or Fuentes d'Onor), the
battle of, ii. 511, 611, 7.V-'.
FuUarton, Colonel, besieges, attacks, and
takes Palghatchen-i (17S3), ii. 545.
Fui-th fortune and fill the fetters ("the
future is unkno^vn"), motto of MuiTay
or Moray (Athole), ii. 309.
Fyvic, battle of, i. VJ2.
Gaelic-Picts, L 2G; roots of Pictish lan-
guage, 28; language and literature, chap,
xlv., ii. 66; charter of 14U8, a.d., MSS. of
the 15th century, 77; antiquities (Dr
Smith's), 87; literature (modem), 91;
Bible and Confession of Faith, 93 ; prose
writings, 94; poetry, exclusive of the
Ossianic, 99; grammars, 100; diction-
aries, 101 ; music, its different species,
106; sacred music, 108; musical instru-
ments, 109 ; MSS., catalogue of them, 110.
Gael of the coasts, peculiar device, ii. 159.
Galley, oared, a special device of the
Maclachlans, ii. 166.
Gallgael, Fingall, and Dugall, Ii. 131.
"Gang warily," the scroll motto of the
Drummonds, Ac, ii. 313.
"Garb of Old Gaul," the, words of this song
in Gaelic and English, ii. 347.
Gardiner, Colonel, at Trestonpans, i. 560;
his portrait and death, 6C3 ; view of his
house, 566.
Garmoran, MacdonaUls of, 11. 154 ; earl-
dom, 175.
Garrons, ancient Highland horses, Ii. 14.
Gartmore MS., its account of the ITigh-
lands in 1747, ii. 2.
"General Band," Act of Parliament, i. 160.
Gilchrist, progenitor of Maclaclilans, ii. 165.
Gilchrist, the Siol, Clan Ogilvy, ii. 320.
Gillevray, Clan or Siol, its bi-anches, iL
162; a tribe of the Macpherson, 212.
Girnigo Castle, i. 102; view of, 12.3.
Glasgow Highland Light Infantry, origin
of tills appellation of the 71st, ii. 504.
Glenbucket, his command at Sheriffmuir,
1. 461 ; his escape to Norway, 683.
Glencairn, 9th Earl of, L 292.
Glencoo, his appearance at Foi-t-William
i. 395; account of the massacre, 397;
engraving of the glen of the massacre,
400; commission of inquiry, 402.
Glentinnan, here Prince Charles raised Ids
standard, i. 520.
Glengarry and Kenzie clans, L 114.
Glengarry, JIacdonnell of, the history,
arms, crest, and mottoes of, ii. 156
Glenlivet, battle of, i. 108.
Glenurchy family, their genealogy, Ii. 186.
Gordon (Avochy) at CuUoden, 1. 662.
Gordon Castle, an engraving of it, ii. ."18.
Gordon, Bertie, portrait as colonel of the
91st, ii. 800 ; personal details of his life,
811 ; his death, 813.
Gordon, Mrs Col. Bertie, presents now
colours to the 91st (1S69), ii. 812.
Gordon, Clan, its liLstory, arms, crest, and
motto, ii. 316.
Gordon, Duchess of, her Jacobite medal to
the Faculty of Advocates, i. 419 ; her
assistance in raising the 92nd, ii. 835.
Gordon (Glenbucket) joins Glenalladale, i.
522; blows up Ruthven Barrack, 637.
Gordon Highlanders, see 75tli and 92nd.
Gordon, Sir Patrick, of Auchindun, i. 100,
103, 107; Sir Robert, commission to from
James I., 144; march upon Caithness,
146; Sir Alexander, at Broray Bridge-
152 ; of Rothiemay, outlawed, killed, 154;
Sir Nathaniel, in Aberdeen, 202 ; Sir
Adam, of Stratlibogis, ii. 317
Gordons and Grants, their feud, i. 105.
Gothic roots In the Pictish language, i. 28.
Gows, their traditional descent, ii. 217.
" Grace me giride " and " Grace my guide,"
the motto of Clan Forbes, &c., ii. 290.
Graddaning, preparing grain for food, it 18.
Graham or Grieme, Clan, history, arms, and
motto, and branches, ii. 314.
Graham, James. See Montrose.
Graham, John, of Claverhouse. See Dundee.
" Graham of the Hens," ii. 316.
Grampius, Mons, battle of, L 5 ; site of, 7.
Grant, Clan, history, arms, and motto, ii.
250 ; various branches, 255 ; their slogan
" Craigellachie," 256 ; view of castle,
from a photograph, 254.
Grant, Sir Hope-, K.C.B., commands the
Lucknow field force, ii 730; a Briga-
dier-General, 7CS.
Grant, Lieut.-General Sir Patrick, G.C.B.,
succeeded General Roderick Macneil as
colonel of the 78th, ii. 734.
Grants and Gordons, feuds between, 1. 105.
Gregor, Clan, hunted down, i. 401.
Gunn, Clan — its history, aims, crest, and
motto, ii. 278.
Gwalior, its capture in 1858, 1. 509.
Haco, King of NoiTvay, 1263 a.d., 1. 62.
Hallowe'en, i. 35.
Hal o- the Wynd, 1. 67.
Hamilton, Duke of, i. 255; his trial and
execution, 1<;49, L 260.
Handfasting, its nature, ii. 124.
Hanover, House of, projiosal to put the
Scotti.sh Crown upon, i. 410.
Hare, Colonel, presents the 91st with new
colours, il 796.
Hariaw, battle of (1411 a.d.), i. 70; ii. 140.
Harrow, the, its use and utility, ii. 10.
Havelock, K.C.B., Brig.-Gen., his portrait,
ii. 70S ; his arrival at Busheer in 1857—
his high opinion of the78Ui Highlanders,
710; sketch map to illustrate hismilitary
operations during July and August 1857,
715 ; his death, 727.
Havelock, Lady, presents Indian Mutiny
medals to the 7Sth in Edinburgh, ii. 732.
Hawley, Geneial, sends armed boats to
Stirling, 1. 617; moves from Edinburgh,
618; his apathy and dilatoriness, 620;
his low estimate of Highland [iluck, 622;
his command at Cullodcn, 6.>S.
Hay, ancestor of the Kinnoid family, i. 51.
Hay, John, his account of the conduct of
Charles, L 634; occasional secretary to
Piiuce Charles, 634; hia account of the
retreat to CuUoden (note), 656.
Hay, Sir Francis, his execution, i. 278.
Hebrides, boundaries of, i. 2 ; Eavl Ross
proclaimed King of, 77; rebellion here,
1614-15, 129 ; Dr Johnson in, 311.
Henry, Prince, his portrait, i 745; his letter
to his father about Lord George Murray,
744 ; he becomes a cardinal, 745.
Henry IX., King of England, his medal
engraved, L 760.
Hepburn of Keith, his Jacobite proclivities,
i. 440; he urges an attack on Cumber-
land, 656 ; meeting Prince Charles, 550.
Hereditary jurisdictions abolished, L 766.
Hereditary succession introduced, i. 49.
Highland Brigade in the Crimea, composed
of the 42nd, 79th, and 93rd Highlanders,
ii. 410; it meets at Lucknow (1858),
886; curious coincidence (1874), 737;
the 72nd attached to it, 567, SOS; in
Egypt, ii. 444 ; and see Egypt.
Highland Chiefs seized by James L, i. 72 ;
executed, 73; their reply to General
Mackay (note), 305; their meetitig in
Paris, 494 ; their mutual league for
defence, 677 ; their treatment of their
clansmen, ii. 27 ; and Government, i. 681.
Highland Light Infantry, see 71st and 74th.
Highland Regiments, introdn. to their his-
tories, ii. 321. See 42nd, 71st, 72nd, 73rd,
74th, 75th, 78th, 79th, 91st, 92nd, & 93rd.
Highland Society's vase presented to the
42nd — an engraving of it, ii. 400; their
present to the 78th,
Highlanders, their character in 1066, i. 67.
Highlanders, agreements and bargains, i.
313; arming in 1745, 521; armour, 327;
bagjiipe playing, 312 ; bard's (influence),
315; bonnet, 301; cliaracter. 299; false
estimate of it, 763; chiefs: see Chiefs;
chieftains: j^^ Chieftains; clothing, 327 ;
courage (at Pieston), 454; courage (in
retreat), 606; cowardice (punishment),
314; death (feehngs about), 215; Dun-
kcld (at), 382; employments (aversion to
peaceful), ii. 323; fidelity, i, 86, 324; fiei-y
cross, 318; fighting (mode of), 585;
fighting (with cavalry), 623; filial affec-
tion, 313; forays, 321; Cumberland (for-
bearance towards), 679; garters, 301;
Gei-man (notice of), iL 493; habits and
manners, i. 299; honesty (note), 313 ;
hospitality, 316; idiosyncrasy (Parlia-
ment would deprive them of it), 764,
Insult and revenge, 320; integrity, 313;
laws (administration of), 319; love of
country, 314, ii. 66 ; loyalty, 489, 751 ;
manners and habits, i. 72, 299; mercy
to the vanquished, 664; opposition and
union, 320; predatory excursions, 321;
prowessas soldiers, 565; retreat (in 1746),
635; revenge and insult, 320; robbery
(rarity of), 321; shirts, 302; shoes and
stockings, 301; social condition, iL 1;
spirit broken, 1. 763 ; attempt to sup-
press them, 291; treachery (detested),
300, 325; trial after the rebellion of 1745,
722; union and opposition, 320; valour,
ii.483; war-cry or slogan, L 318; wealth,
321; worth against invasion, &c., 404.
Highlands, ancient stale, i. 298; bailies,
323; boimdaries, 1; Campbell's " Popu-
lar Tales" about, iL 88; condition in
1424, L 72; disease-curing in, 309; hi.s-
tory (modein), iL 2, 30; insurrections,
L 285, 421; law in the (disrespected),
87; laws (of Malcolm Mackonneth), L
323; military characteristics, iL 321;
Iiasture lands, 44; Peace Act in, L 478;
physical aspects, 1 ; progress since 1800,
A.D., ii. 54; question (Highland) both
sides, ii. 38-43; Scots-Norman, 1. 72;
Wedding ceremonies in, 311.
Hodgson, Lt.-Col., 79th, portrait, iL "19.
" Hold Fast," scroll mottoof Macleod, ii. 191,
Holland, British troops land here, ii. 619.
Holyrood House, Bothwell attacks, 1. 105.
Holyrood Palace, engraving of it in 174.5,
L 550; Prince Charles enters — his hearty
welcome, 548; his deportment, recep-
tions, and entertainments here, •579.
Home (author of "Douglas"), made a
prisoner of war, i. 629.
Home fof Polwarth), his attempt to alter
the succession to the throne, i. 409.
Hope, Brigadier Adrian, his portrait as Lt.-
CoL of 93rd, ii. 868; his death wound,
886.
Hope, Sir John (aftcrwaids Earl of Hope-
toim), taken prLsoner at Bayonne (1814),
841; colonel of the 92nd, 837.
Hope-Grant, Sir. See Grant.
Hopetoun, G.C.B., Lt.-Gen. the Earl of,
becomes colonel of the 42nd (Jan. 29,
1820)— his death, iL 401.
"Horseman's Well "at KUliecrankie, 1.363
"Hunting Match," Lovat's plot, i. 411.
Huntly, oiigin of the title among the Gcr«
duns, U. Si?
INDEX.
909
Hnntly, Countess of, she beheads Win.
JIackintosh, ii. 206.
Huntly, George Gordou, 1st Marquis of, his
portrait with that of his Marchioness,
L 163; his death in 163G, and rcmarliable
character, 165.
Huntly, 2nd Marquis of, his portrait, i.
264; raises the royal standard in the
north and takes Aberdeen, 167; meet-
ing with Montrose, 169; "The Cock of
the North, "^arrest, 170; manifesto on
the Covenant, 171; Aberdeen and Mon-
trose taken by him, 180; position of his
three tons, 191; captured, 253 ; beheaded
at Edinburgh (1647), 260.
Huntly, 5th Marquis of, his confinement in
Brahan (1714), i. 421 ; joins Mar (1715),
438; his descent before the battle of
Sheriffmuir, 461.
Iluntly, 9th Marquis of, afterwards 5th
Duke of Gordon — he raises the 9i?lid, ii.
834 ; the Duchess of Gordon, his mother,
recruits in person on horseback at mar-
kets, 834 ; his removal to the 42nd, 837.
Hurry, General, Aberdeen siirpiised by
him, 1. 203; his retreat, 209; defeated
at Fettercairn and Auldearn, 205, 211:
Dunbeath Castle taken by him, 265;
executed at Edinburgh, 277.
Husbandry in the Highlands in 1760, il, 11.
Hutchinson, Gen., invests Alexandria, ii. 373.
Hyder Ali, he mvades the Carnatic, Ii. 497.
Ikn Vbr, the Clan, 11. 150
I-columb-cil, or lona, 1. 37
lerne, or Ireland, L 17.
*' I hope in God," the motto of Macnaugh-
ton, iL 229
Indemnity,' the Act of, passed In 1703, L
410; In 1747, 738; exceptions to the Act
(1747), note, 738.
Indian Mutiny, Highland regiments en-
gaged in suppressing it, the 42nd, ii
419 ; the 71st, 525 ; the 72nd, 569 ; the
74th, 641 ; the 75th, formerly a Highland
regiment, also engaged, 660 ; the 7Sth,
711 ; the 79th, 767 ; the 91st, 810 ; the
92nd, 847; and the 93rd, 879.
Innes, Cosmo, Critical Essay on Scotland,
i. 23; on the Picts, 25.
Insolvency, punishment of, in the High-
lands, L 313.
Inver, " confluence," i. 29.
Invergarry, here Prince Charles an'ives in
his flight from Culloden, his reception,
disguise, &c., i. 671.
Inverlochy, view of, 1. 199; battle here,
198; castle taken, 252; Major Ferguson's
expedition against — General JIackay
[ arrives at — reconstruction of the castle,
390; here the Glencoe murderers divide
the spoU, 40L
Inverness destroyed bj' Alexander of the
Isles, 1. 73; castle besieged, 90; taken
by the Laird of Borlum, 437; capture
by the Royalists in 1715 — view of, at the
end of the 17th centuiy, 456; Prince
Chai'les takes possession of (1746), and
lays siege to Fort George (the Castle),
638 ; its capture after Culloden, 670.
lona or lova, i. 37; view of the monastery
and ruins, 38; attacked by Norsemen, 41.
Ireland, its invasion by Donal, L 42; its
state in 1821, IL 402.
Irish massacred by the Covenanters, i. 233.
Irish MSS., a catalogue of them, Ii 110.
Iiish-Scots or Dalriads, i 33.
Irish troops, an-ival in Scotland, i. 182.
Isia, devastated by Maclean, i. 99; Mac-
Qonalds of, or Clan Ian Vbr, ii. 150;
invaded by Hector Maclean, 226.
I»lay, Khinns of, i. 97 ;■ vi'iw of a cottage in
1774, ii. 25.
Isles, Kings of the, II 135.
Isles, Lord of the, title disputed, ii. 146.
Jackson, Robert, his character of Highland
soldiers, ii. 322.
Jacobinism, its adherents imprisoned in
Edinburgh and Stirhng, i 418; iu Scot-
land in 1744, 507.
Jacobite conspiracy, i. 438; exiles, reraoval
from the Frencli court, 480; manifesto
printed at Edinburgh (1715), 429.
Jacobites, Act of indemnity in favour of
them, i. 410; association in Edinburgh
in 1740, 503; cabal with the Swede.s,
481; coalition with Presbyterians, 36S;
conspiracy, new (in 1722), 493; designs
frustrated by Sophia, 408; entei-prise
foi- the Pretender in 1716, 475; expecta-
tions in 1745, 511 ; Highland adherents,
769 ; hopes revive, 482 ; leaders return
to Scotland, 410; Lochiel they trust,
519; measures for securing their chiefs,
i 427; modern (their creed), 775; pre-
cautions against, in 1714, 421 ; proceed-
ings of (1745), i. 613.
Jacobus Magnse BritanniaJ Pc.k, his death
and will — his character, i. 758.
James I., his portrait, I. 73; return from
captivity, 71 ; his court in Highlands,
72; his descendants cut off from the
succession to the throne of England, 408.
James II., his administiation, 1. 76; High-
land chiefs support him (note), 385;
coalition of Jacobites and Presbytenans
in his favour, 386; his death, 408; Scotch
plot to restore his son, 414.
James IV., poUcy in the Highlands, i. 79.
James V., i. 85; his Highland dress, 326;
his mandate against Clan Chattan, 401.
James VI. at Dundee, i. 109.
James III. proclaimed as king at the Cross,
Edinburgh, in 1714, i 421, 550.
James VIII. proclaimed king in 1745 —
manifesto, i 523.
James Rex, the Chevalier — departure to
France — letter to General Gordon, i.
474; letter to the Higliland chiefs, 494.
Java wrested from the French, ii. 6S1.
Jedburgh, the Pretender proclaimed here,
i 440; Prince Charies at (1745), i, 587.
Je suis prest {i.e., je suis pret, " I am
ready "), motto of the Frasers, ii. 302.
Johnson, Dr, on Highland chiefs (note), i.
322; on second sight, 311; tradition
concerning Coll Maclean, ii. 228.
Johnstone, the Chevalier, author of " Jle-
moirs of the Rebellion of 1745-6," i. 535.
Jolinstone, Colonel, 42nd, his Kephalonian
gold medal, engi'aving of it, ii 407.
Johnstone's Highlanders or 101st Regiment,
their history and reduction, ii. 495.
Kabul, see Afghanistan.
Kaffir war, 1835, 72nd engaged in, also 75th,
originally a Highland regiment, ii. 555.
Kaffir war, the second, in 1850, the 74th
engaged in, ii. 625 ; the 91st eng.aged in,
801; the termination of it in 1853, 635.
Kaffraria, map of the eastern part, 652.
Ivandahar, see Afghanistan.
Kassassin, battle, ii. 446, 448, 590, 646, 743.
Keith's Highlanders, ii. 491, 697.
Kelp, manufacture in the Higlilands, ii. 50.
Kelpies, superstitions about, i. 303.
Kenmure, Lord, he holds a council of war
at Kelso, i. 446; is beheaded, 477.
Kenzie, Clan, and the Monroes, i. 92, 110.
Kenzie and Glengarry clans, i. 114.
Keppoch, the Macdonalds of, ii. 152; his
advice to Prince Charles, i. 554; made
prisoner, 625; his bravery and deatli,
664.
ivilliecrankie, engraving of the Pass, i.
3G9; Horseman's Well 368; battle, 371 ;
Mackay's aiTny, 373; the Pass on tha
morning after the battle, 375; officers
kiUed, 376, 377.
Kilmarnock, Earl of, entertains Prince
Charles, i 542; is made prisoner at
Culloden, 667; his execution, 727.
Kilt, its comparatively modern origin, L
301; Col. Cameron's opinion of, ii. 7.'il.
Kinglake, his history of the war in tha
Crimea, ii. 410; his description of the
buttle of the Alma, 764.
Kingsburgh House, Charles here, t 692.
Kingsburgh, Laird of, imprisoned and sent
to Edinburgh, i 704.
Kinlochmoidart, he meets Prince Charles,
i. 514; his execution, 732.
Kinnoul, Earl of, his death, i. 264; thfl
death of his brother, the 2nd F.ari, '2!''f,.
.'Cintail, Lord Kenneth M'Kenzie, i. 115, 123.
iiirbekan, battle of, ii. 456, 457.
linap and Knapdale, former possessions of
the Macmillans, ii. 234.
Kooshab, the battle, ii. 706; the 78th to
wear it on their colours, 710.
Lachlan, the Clan, Irish account of it, ii 1C6
La Ilaye Salnte, tlie 79th occupy, ii. 759.
Lakes, survey of Highland, i. 483.
Lambert, Sir Oliver, commander, i. 130.
Lamonds, their history, arms, crest, and
motto, li 168; massacred, 169.
Lanark, Earl of, attacked by Covenanters
— appointed commander of army — ad-
vance to meet Munro — declines to at-
tack Leslie, i. 257; his army at I'entland
Hills and Linlithgow, 258.
Landlords and tenants, their mutual rela-
tions in tlie Higlilands, ii, 55.
Lang Causeway, a Roman road, i 14.
Largs, battle of, i 62.
Laws, disrespect for, in the Highlands, 1
87; in the clans, 319.
Leannan Shi', traditions of the, 1. 307.
" Leaves from Our Journal in the High-
lands," the Queen's book — her present
to the 79th, ii 773.
Lecan, Book of, now in Trinity College,
Dublin, ii. 67.
Leith, landing of Marquis of Hamilton, i
166; Marquis of Iluntly conveyed to,
254; Mackintosh takes possession of,
442 ; evacuated by JIackintosh, 413 ;
here the Prince of Hesse lands, 636.
Lennox, 1st Earl of, ii. 173.
Leod, or MacLeod, Clan, its history, ann.s,
and mottoes, ii. 191.
Leslie, Bishop of Ross, on Highland dress
and annour, i. 327.
Leslie, Gen. Da\id, his portrait, i 264; his
march upon Scotland, 228; at Jlclrose,
231; rewarded at Glasgow, 234; ordered
to England, 240; Highland castles taken
by him — his adv.ince on Kintyre, 252
in Mull, 2.'.3; appointed Lt.-Gen. to Earl
of Leven, 257; sent to the north — Chan-
onry Castle garrisoned by him, 262;
at Doon Hill, 282; agreement wMi Royal-
ists, 285.
I Leven, Earl of, commanderoftheEdinburgh
city guard, i 352; commands the Oovc-
nanting amiy, 257
Lewis and Harris, condition in 1850, ii. 60.
Lewis Caw, the assumed name of Prince
Charies (in Skye), i 700.
Lewis, civil commotions in island of, i. 119
contemplated colonisation of — invaded
by Earl of Sutherland, &,c., 122; noble
character of the soldiers thence, ii. 670.
Lewis Macleods, their sad history, ii. 194.
Lindsay, Lt.-Coi, hia daughters give the
old colours of the 91st to Col. Bertie
Gordon, ii. Sll.
910
IXDEX.
Linlithffow, Cromwell at, L 28G; Prince'
Charles at, 542. |
Linlithgow, Earl of, attainted, 1. 473.
Llewellj-n, Prince of Wales, his league ,
•with the Scotch nobles, ii. iSG. j
Locliabcr, L 34, 297; men of, their intense
clan feeling, (note), ii. 756. |
Lochgarry informed of the movt-monts of
Pnnce Charles — he joins him, i. 71-').
Lochicl, Camerons of, see Cameron chui.
I.ocliiel, Cameron of, outlawed, i. 128.
Lochicl, Donald Cameron of, " the gentle
chief," his portrait, i. 519; his adherence
to Prince Charles, 320; heads 800 men
for Prince Charles, 523; his care of his
men at Preston, 555; joins Prince
Charles at Cuiloden, 651 ; message
from Charles to him at Cuiloden, GG3;
severely wounded there, GGG; sends
his brother to meet Charles, 715;
his retreat and attendants — he meets
Charles in Benalder, 718; advises Charles
to malce a second attempt to recover
Britain, 745; appointed to command of
a regiment in France, 748; his death
and tribute to his memory, 519: refer-
ence to him in " Childe Harold," ii. 758.
Lochiel, Sir Ewen Cameron of, see Came-
ron, Sir Ewan, IL 220.
Lochshiel, engi'aving of, L 523.
Loch Sloy, Macfarlane's war-ciy. [It Is
properly Loch Sloighe ("lake of the
host "), a small lake at the back of Ben-
Vorhck], ii 173.
Lockhart, autlior of " Memorials of Prince
Charles' Expedition in 1745," L 514; his
description of Prince Charles, and his
conversation vdth him in 1745, 516.
Lockhart, Lt.-CoL A. I., 92nd, his portrait,
ii. 84S ; liis command in India, S47.
London, consternation in, on hearing of
Prince Charles' an'ival at Derby, i. 597.
Long Dykes, the, old name of Princes
Street, Edinburgh, i. 545.
Lord-of-tlie-lsles, this title disputed, ii. 146.
Lorn, the leader of the first colony that
settled on the western coast of Argyll
and the adjacent islands in 503 A.D.,
i. 34 ; his death, 41 ; the tribe and
district of, 34 ; Macdougalls of, 159 ;
the brooch of, IGO; the Stewarts acquire,
IGL
Lome, Marquis of, his marriage to the
Princess Louise, daughter of Queen
Victoria, 21st March 1871, ii. 185.
Lome or Lorn, Stewarts of, their arms and
motto, ii. 299.
Loudon's Highlanders, their history, 1745-
1743, ii. 467; party of them search for
Prince Charles Edward, i. 717.
Louis XIV., he acknowledges the Stuart
Prince of Wales as king, i. 409; he
sanctions aid to Prince Charles, 601
his reception of Prince Charles, 739 ; his
death, 428.
Louise, Princess, her marriage (1871), ii
185; presents to her from the officers
and men of the 91st Regiment, 752. See
Lome.
Lovat, Simon Eraser, Lord, his portrait, 1.
734; his birth, &c, — is baulked in elop-
ing with his niece, 405 ; forcibly mar-
ries his cousin, Lord Lovat's widow —
outlawed — flees to France, 406; his share
in the "Scottish plot," 410; imprisoned
in the BastUe for several years, 412;
sends assurances of serTices to Prince
Charles, 5S3; his character and pro-
cedure, 012; apprehended, 681; his in-
dictment, 733; his e.xecution (engraving
of- and place of interment, 737.
Lucknow, sketch map to ilUiatrate rehef of^
U. 715; plan t9 illustrate siege of, 721;
relief of garrison (7Sth), 724; siege of, |
729; (93rd), 880.
Lymphad, Highland oared galiey, iL 159.
Macalisters, history and branches, ii. 161.
Macarthur Campbells of Strachur, histoi-y
of, ii. 177, 189.
Macaulay, Clan, their history, clan rela-
tions, and eminent men, ii. 264,
Macbane, Gobie, his stature and bravery
at Cuiloden, I 666.
Macbeans, The, Macbanes or Macbains,
Clan of, u. 216.
M'Bean, Lt.-Col. Wm., V.C (93rd), his
portrait, ii. 890.
Macbeth (1039), L 49, 54.
Macbraynes, The, iL 231.
MaccaUum Jlore, ought to be CoUn Mohr
(Big CoUn), it 178.
M'Crummens, the famous pipers of the
Macleods, ii. 108.
Macdonalds, The, or Clan Donald, origin,
history, anns, crest, various branches,
<fec., iL 136; branches after 1540, 146;
clans or septs sprung from, 158 ; strength
of clan in 174.5, 158; feud between and
Macleans (1586), 1. 97 ; at Sheriffmuir
(1715), 462; at Prestonpans and Falkirk
(1745), 558 and 621; at Clifton, 608;
claim the right of precedence at Cuiloden
(1746), 659 ; their misconduct there, 644.
Macdonalds, Clan Ranald of Garmoran,
origin, aims, crest, history, ifec, iL 153.
Macdonald, the prevailing name in the
92nd, ii. 835.
Macdonald, Alaster, knighted by Dundee
(1645), L 229.
Macdonald of Barisdale's treacheiy to
Prince Charles, i. 682.
Macdonald, Flora, her portrait, L 690;
Prince Charles and O'Xeill find her in a
hut — she rescues the Prince, C86 ; her
subsequent history, 704.
.Macdonald, John and Alexander, their
escape at the massacre of Glencoe, L 399.
Macdonald (Ivinsburgh), Mrs Flora, her
winding-sheet, L 695.
Macdonald, Lady (Skye), her heroic friend-
ship to Prince Charles, L 691.
Macdonald, Lady (of Dalchosnie), presents
colours to the 92nd — her speech, iL 852.
Macdonald, Lord, raises the Macdonald's
Higlilanders, or Old 76th, in 1777, iL
540.
Macdonald, Murdoch, the last Highland
harper, iL 109.
JIacdonald, of Glencoe, takes the oath of
allegiance (1692) — refusal of his certi-
ficate, L 396; he and thirty-seven of his
followers massacred, 400.
Macdonald, of Keppoch, he and his clan
join Dundee, L 355.
Macdonald, of Jlorar, how he receives
Prince Charles, L 705.
Macdonald, Rev. Peter, of Kintore, editor
of the oldest collection of Highland music,
ii. 107.
Macdonald's Highlanders, or Old 76th regi-
ment, 1774-1784, history of, iL 540.
Macdonald, Sir John, K.C.B., his portrait on
steel as colonel of the 42nd, iL 325.
Macdonald, Sir John, K.C.B. (of Dalchosnie),
portrait as Lt.-col. of the 92nd, iL S40.
Macdonnell, the Glengarry branch of the
Macdonalds, their history, anus, and
crest, ii. 157; principal families de-
scended from, 158; at Killiecrankie
(1C90), L 370, 372
MacdoneU, Sir James, K.CB.,K.C. II , ap-
pointed colonel of the 79th in 1842 on
the death of Miijor-General Ramsay, ii.
70". ; colonel of the 71st (1849), 522.
Macdougall,Clan— MacdngallSjMacdovals
MacdowaUs — their history, arms, crest,
motto, and branches, iL159.
Macduff, Thane of Fife, L 54.
MacEwens, Clan, their histoiy, IL 167, their
origin, 162.
Macfarlane, Clan, history, arms, crest, and
motto, iL 173; its origin, 169.
Macfie or Macphie, Clan, their origin and
history, iL 261.
MacGilchrist See Macfarlane, ii. 173.
MacgiUivray, a minor branch of Clan Cliat-
tan — history and possessions, iL 213.
MacgiUivray, of Di-umnaglass, Colonel of
the Macintosh Regiment, killed at Cui-
loden, L 666; iL 213.
Macgregor, Clan, history, anns, crest, and
motto, ii. 243 ; excepted from participa-
tion in the Act of Grace (1717), L 479.
Macgregors, The, account of their irrup-
tion into Lennox in 1603, iL 182; at
battle of Prestonpans, L 559; their Im-
petuosity, 562.
Macgregor, Rob Roy, See Rob liny.
M'Gregor, Sir Dimcan, K.C.B., his portiait
as Lt-coL 93rd, iL 872.
Macintosh, Clan. See Mackintosh.
ilackay, Clan, their history, anns, crest,
motto, and various branches, iL 266; for
more minute details of histoi-y, see i. -5;),
69, 73, 75, 78, 82, 84, 86, 88, 93, 101, 102,
126, 139, 140, 151.
Mackay, Angus, piper to Queen Victoria,
his collection of pipe music, iL 107, 205.
Mackay, General Hugh, of Scourie, his por-
ti-ait, L 361 ; resumd of his history, 352 ;
appointed by William and Mary, 4th
Jan. 1C89, " Major-Gen. of all forces
whatever, ^vithin our ancient kingdom
of Scotland," 352; his pursuit of Dun-
dee and military movements till battle of
Killiecrankie, 352-371; his movementa
after defeat at Killiccranlcie till cessation
of hostilities in August 1691, 371-393.
Mackay's Highland Regiment, reasons for
wealing gold chains by officers of, L 302.
Mackenzie, Clan Kenneth, their history,
amis, crest, and motto, iL 238 ; principal
families, 242; their military strength in
1704, 618; incidents in history, L 123,
262, 263, 349, 486, 71L
Mackenzie, Capt. Colin, his history of the
7Sth (note), a 661.
Mackenzie, Gen. John, honour shown him at
Inverness in 1859 by the 78th, iL 877.
Mackenzie, Keith Stewart, of ScaforLh,
chief of the Clan, iL 734.
.Mackenzie, Kenneth (Lord Kintail), acquires
the title to Le^vis, ii. 195; his crown
charter, 157.
Mackenzie, Kenneth (Lord Viscotmt For-
trose), his restoration to the family title
(Earl of Seaforth), ii. 254.
Mackenzie, Richard James, M.D. (79th),
zeal and devotion, iL 760; portrait, 767.
Mackenzie, Roderick, his death (1740), L
713.
JIackenzie, Sir George, of Roseliaugh, his
portrait, ii. 240.
Mackenzie, the Hon. Mrs Stewart, iL 731.
Mackinnon or Fiiigon, Clan, history, arms,
motto, .and branches, iL 250.
Mackinnon, Coqioral Alexander, the bard
of the 92nd, ii. 835-837.
Mackinnon (Ellagol), of Skye, reception and
treatment of Prince Charles, L 699-703.
Mackintosh, Clan, their liistory, anns,
motto, branches, and etymology of tiia
name, iL 201 : the rival claims of Jlack-
iiitosh of Mackintosh and Macpherson of
Cluny to the headship of Clan Chaltun,
1'J7; at Cuiloden, 663, 666.
Mackintosh, Lady Anne (1745), her poitr;ut,
L an
INDEX.
911
Mackintosh Lament, the, music arranged
for the bngplpes, ii. 204.
Miickintoah, Sir James, the historian, ii. 210.
Mackniglits, or Macnelts, ii. 231.
Slaclachlan or Maclauchlan, Clan, history,
amis, crest, motto, and brandies, ii. 1G5;
one of the Siol or Clan Gillevray, 162.
Maclauchlan, Rev. Thomas, LL.D.. his
account of the Gaelic literature, language,
and music, ii. 67.
Maclaurin or Maclaren, Clan, their histoiy,
arms, crest, and motto, ii. 280.
JIaclean or Gillean, Clan, its history, aims,
crest, motto, and various families, ii. 222 ;
its clan feuds, i. 97, 334 ; ii. 225.
Maclean, Co'onel Alan (1775), ii. 468, 595
Maclean, Sir Allan, his portrait, &c., it 227.
Maclean, Sir Hector, origin of proverb,
"Another for Hector," i. 324.
Maclean, Sir John, at KUliecrankie, i. 369 ;
at Sheriffmuir, 461.
" JIaclean's Welcome," Gaelic Jacobite
song, i 772.
Macleod or Leod, Clan, their history, amis,
crest, motto, and various families, ii. 191.
Macleod, Col. Patrick, of Geanies (7Sth),
his portrait, iL 60 1.
Macleod, John (Lord), first colonel of the
71st, ii. 495; death in 17S9, 301.
Macleod, Laird of Assynt, betrays Montrose
in 1650, 1 268.
JIacleod, Laird of Raasay, his devotion to
Prince Charles, L 695.
Macleod's, Lord, Highlanders, See Seventy-
first.
Macleod, Malcolm, guide to Prince Charles
— incidents in his histoiy, L 700-704.
Macleod, May — " Mairi nighean Alasdair
Ruaidh" — her touching elegy on one of
the Lairds of Macleod, ii, 107.
Macleod, Sir John C. (42nd), K.C.B., his
portrait, 11 439.
Macmillan, Clan, history of, ii. 234.
Macnab (or Anab), Clan, history, anns, and
motto, Ii. 258; cadets of the clan, and
portrait of the last Laird, 261.
Macnaughton (or Nachtan), Clan, history,
arms, crest, and motto, ii. 229; families
ascribed to the Macnaughton line, 231.
JIacneill, Clan, its two independent
branches — its history, anns, crest, and
motto, iL 162 ; cadets of, 165.
Macnicol, Clan, its history, ii. 271.
Macphails, the, ii. 216.
Macphcrson, Clan, history, anns, crest, and
motto, ii. 210 ; cadets of the, 212.
Macpherson, Cluny, promises to raise his
clan for Prince Charles, 1745, 1. 534;
with 300 Macphersons joins Lord George
Murray, 1745, 641 ; conducts Prince
Charles to a secure retreat, 718.
Macpherson, Duncan (of Cluny), 1672,
throws off all connection with the Mack-
intosh, ii. 208.
Jlacphcrson, James, resuscitator of Os-
sianic poetry — his portrait, ii. 211.
Macphersons, feud between Clan Cliatfan
and Camerons, i 65 ; and Davidsons,
66; join Gen. Cannon (1089), 380 ; at
Clifton (1745), 607; Falkirk (1746), 621.
Macphersons of Cluny, the male represen-
tatives of the old Clan Chattan— their
claims, ii. 197.
Macphie, or Clan Duffie, see Alacfie, ii. 201.
Macquarrie, or Quanie, Clan, histoiy,
arms, and motto, ii. 262.
Macqueens, origin and history, ii. 217.
Jlacrao, Clan, their history, arms, and
motto, ii. 280.
Macrae, Sergt. John, his bravery at £1
Hamet (note), ii. 649.
Maida, victory here (78th), ii. 686; Count
of— Sir John Stuart's title, 691.
"Sfalden Causeway," a Roman road, i. 14.
"Maiden," the, engraving of it, i. 333;
executions under it, 277.
JIanrent, nature of, i. 64, 319.
Manu forti (" with strong hand "), motto
of the Mackays, ii. 206.
Mar, Earl of, at Harlaw, 1411, i. 71.
Mar John Erskine, lltli Earl of, secretary
of state, i. 422; dismissed by George
I., L 422; sketch of his history to 1715,
424-428; his proceedings in 1715, 436;
operations of the Jacobite aniiy under
him in 1715-16, 456-166 ; the Chevaher
raises him to a dukedom, 467; his letter
describing the Pretender, 468 ; he ac-
companies " James Rex " to France,
474 ; attainted, 478 ; dismissed by the
Pretender, 496.
Margaret, queen of Malcolm III., I. 55.
Man-iage ceremonies in the Highlands, 1.
311 ; sanctity of vows, 312.
Marriage customs. Highland, ii. 124.
Slart, its oppressive nature, ii. 7.
JIartinifere, La, the tight here In, 1858, ii.
421, 726.
Mary, Queen, her expedition to the north
(1562), I. 90.
Massacre of Glcncoe, i. 399.
Massacres after battle of Culloden, L 6C8.
Massacres, the Cawnpoor, ii. 711.
Mathieson, or Clan Mhathain, ii. 242.
" Mean, speak, and do well," the Urquhait
motto, ii. 296.
Melfort, Earl of, embarks with the Pre-
tender, i. 475.
Mendelssohn's visit to Highlands, it 107.
Menzies, Clan, history, arms, crest, and
motto, iu 306 ; rupture with Jlontrose,
i. 183.
Middleton, General (1645), second in com-
mand of Covenanting anny, L 234; left
In Scotland to watch Montrose, 240 ; move-
ments, 245-250 ; escapes from Tower, and
appointed generalissimo of all the Royal
forces in Scotland, 294 ; rout of his army
by Jlonk, 205.
Milk stealing, superstitions about, 1. 309.
Mills, the Highland, U. 19.
Money, its inutiUty in the Highlands pre-
vious to 1745, ii. 7.
Monk, General, invades Scotland — and sur-
render of Stirhng, Dundee, St Andrews,
Montrose, and Aberdeen to, i. 290; ad-
ministration of the affairs of Scotland
committed to, 291 ; his subsequent
movements, 291-296.
Montgomery's Highlanders, or 77th Regi-
ment, histoiy and reduction of, 1757 to
1703, ii. 469; (note) of their arrival in
I'liihidclplila (1758), 354; view of Phila-
delphia as at that time, 471.
Montreal surrenders (1701), ii. 344.
Montrose, James Graham, Earl and after-
wards first Marquis of, sketch of his early,
history, i. 167 ; first casts in his bit with
Covenanters; description, by Gordon of
Ruthven, 108* raises troops for the ser-
vice of the Covenanters, 109 ; his pro-
ceedings till he deserts the Covenanters
and joins the Royalist cause in 1639,
169-176 ; apprehended and aftenvards
released by the Covenanters, 179; pro-
ceedings from time of his entering Scot-
land, in 1644, till the disbanding of his
ai-niy in 1646, 180-250 ; leaves Scotland
in disguise for Bergen, in Norway, 250;
enters the senice of the Emperor of
Germany, 261 ; his emotion on receiving
news of the execution of Charles I., and
liis oath to avenge his death, 262; re-
ceived by Charles U. at tlie Hague— de-
scent U]ion Scotland resolved upon, and
Montrose appointed Licut.-Govcruor of
Scotland, 262; proceedings from his
landing in Orkney till his capture by
Macleod of Assynt, 208 ; brought to
Edinburgh Castle — generous treatment
of, at Dundee, and attempt to rescue
him, 269; his reception in Edinburgh —
conduct in prison — defence — sentence —
lines written by, in prison — execution —
character, &c., 270 277.
Montrose, town of, taken by Royalists, L
ISO; surrenders to Monk (1651), 291;
insurgent anny arrives at, 473.
Monument to the 42nd in Dunkeld, ii. 43 J ;
Aberfeldy, 461 ; 71st in Glasgow, ii. 533 ;
74th in Glasgow, 649; Edinburgh, 6.^0;
78th on Castle Esplanade, Edinburgh,
ii. 733 ; at Lucknow, 744 ; to the 7yth
in Edinburgh, ii. 774.
Jloon, superstitions concerning, i. 309.
Moore, Gen. Sir John, his portrait, ii. 836
his expedition to the West Indies, 302-
his command in Spain, and retreat and
death at Corunna, 506 ; his choice, and
reason for choice of supporters, 835 ; his
estimate of Highland soldiers, 3S0.
Jloray, the oithogi'aphy changed to Mur-
ray in 1739, iL 312.
Moray, see Murray (Athole), iL 309.
Jlorgan, or Jlackay, Clan, see Jlackay.
Mormaor, the, " head of the clan," iL 117.
Mormaordom, "district of a clan," ii. 117.
Moy, Castle, Prince Charles halts here
(1746), L 637.
Moy Hall, the principal seat of the Mack-
intosh, ii. 270.
Moy, the rout of, i. 638.
Muidartach, Alan, Captain of Clanran;dd,
mortally wounded at Sheriffmuir, i. 402.
Munro (of Foulis), Clan, history, arms,
crest, and motto, iL 231.
Munro, Sir George, duel between Glencaira
and him (1654), L 294.
Murray, Stewait-Murray (Athole), or Moray,
history, aims, crest, and motto, ii. 309.
Murray, CoL Lord John, his death in 17S7,
in the forty-second year of his command
of the 42nd, ii. 308.
Murray, Earl of, insuiTectlon of Clan
Chattan against (1624), L 148 ; appointed
by King James his lieutenant m the High-
lands, 149; the " Bonny " Earl of, slain
(1591), 106.
Murray, Hon. William, condemned to death
by the Committee of Estates (1640), i.
241 ; liis execution, 244.
Murray, Lord (eldest son of the Marquis of
Athole) fails to prevent Athole men truin
joining Dundee, L 305.
Murray, Lord Charles, at battle of Preston
(Lancashire), L 453; his pardon, 470.
Murray, Lord George, his portrait, L 072;
visits Cope at Crietl (1745), 630; rallies
under I'lince Charles' standard at Perth
— his character and brilliant qualifica-
tions—ajipointed Lt.-gencral, 635; pro-
ceedings till battle of Prestonpans, 535-
605 ; his plan of invading Lngland, 586;
resigns his command, -iSl; his subse-
quent proceedings in England, 591-G06;
his plan of battle at Falkiik, 621 ; and
history till Culloden, 672 ; his escape to
Holland, 683 ; Prince Charles' oi)i!iion
of his conduct at Culloden, 700; Charles'
shameful ingratitude to him, 743, 756.
Murray, Major-Gen. Sir George, G.C B.
ii. 325; becomes colonel of the 42iid,
401 ; of the 72nd, 553.
Murray of Broughton, his mission to Paris,
L 505; his base conduct. 731; Mrs, her
devotion to the Sluaits, 5.",1.
-Murray, Secretaiy, evil effects of his in-
ordinate ambition in the Jacobite caujo,
L 590; his appicheusion, 6S1-73JL
912
INDEX.
'JIurus Aheneus" ("brazen wall"), the' Oporto, its capture in ISO!), ii. 790.
Macleod motto, ii. 191
Music of the Highlands, ii. 105.
Musselburg-h, Bkirmish between Cove-
nanters and Royalists at, i. 258 ; Crom-
well's headquarters, 281.
" My hope is constant in thee," the scroll
motto of Clanranald, ii. 153.
Mythology, Highland, i. 304.
Napier, Archibald Lord, of Merchiston,
his death and noble character, i. 238.
Kajioleon I., news of his abdication (1814),
ii. 792 and 840 ; his return from Elba,
696 ; his compliment to the Highlanders
at Waterloo, 843.
Napoleon HI., reviews the 79th, ii. 771.
Naseby, defeat of royalist troops at, i. 217.
Neill, Brigad.-Gen., joins Havelock at
Cawnpoor, ii. 716 ; his command in re-
lieving Lucknow, 719 ; his death, 725.
Neill, Clan, their arms, crest, and motto —
their origin, ii. 163.
Nemo me impun^ lacessit, motto of the
order of the Thistle, <tc., ii. 324.
Ne obliviscaris ("you must not forget"),
motto of the Campbells, Lome, and
Mactavish, <fcc., ii. 175.
Ne parcas nee spemas (" neither spare nor
despise"), motto of Lamonds, ii. 1C8.
New York, actions at, in 1776, ii. 350.
Niagara, fall of the fort, Ii. 343.
Nile Expedition, 1884-1885 (42nd), ii. 453-
60 ; 79th, 783-785, and see Egypt-
Ninety-first, Argyll and Sutherland ITigh
landers, originally the 9Sth, thoir his
tory, ii. 788-826. For details, see —
Ch. \. 1794-1848, 788-797.
IL 1842-1857, 797-807. The Re
serve Battalion.
in. 1857-1874, 807-815.
IV. 1873-1SS6, 815-826.
Ninety-second, Gordon Highlanders, rais-
ing of the regiment — Duchess of Gor-
don's bounty— history of the regiment,
ii. 834 866. For details, spe—
Ch. L 1794-1816, 834-844. Penin-
sula, ifcc.
n. 1810-1874, 844-853. Crimea,
India, <fec.
HI. 1874-1886, 853-Sfl6.
Ninety-third, Sutherland Highlanders —
curious method of raising the regiment
— character of the men — history of the
regiment, ii. 867-899. For details, *««—
Ch. I. 1800-1854, 867-874. Africa,
America, West Indies, ix.
II. 1854-1857, 874-879. Crimea,
III. 1857-1875, 879-892. Indian
Mutiny.
IV. 1875-1886, 892-899.
Nive, various battles on the (42nd). ii.
388; (7Ist), 516; (79th), 756; (9lstJ, 791;
(92nd), 839.
Nivelle, destruction of bridges by the
French and battle on the (42nd), it. 388;
(74th), 620; (79tli),756; (9lst), 791.
Norsemen, their advent in Britain, i. 41.
North Inch of Perth, battle of, i. 66.
Norway, the Maid of, heiress to the Crown
(1284, A.D.), ii. 137.
Nova Scotia, the 72nd there in 1S51, ii. 566 ;
the 74th embark for. May 13, ISIS, 623 ;
the 78th leave in 1871, 736.
Oak tree, Drnidical veneration for, i. 37.
Ogilvy, the name, history, arms, crest, and
motto, ii. 319.
Ogilvy, Lord, the first title of the Airlic
family, ii. 320.
O'Loughlins of Meath, their Highland de-
scendants, ii. 166.
Omens in the Hi^lila Js, i. 310 313.
Oracles, invisible, in the Highlands, i. 308.
Ordah-su, the battle here, ii. 439.
Orkney and Shetland made over to Scot
land, 1. 77.
Orkney, effect of battle of Carbisdale here,
i. 268; landing of Argyll, 388; French
frigates arrive for insurgents, 475.
Orniond, Duke of, he declares for the Che-
valier, i. 124 ; his embassy to Russia,
481 ; captain-general of the Spanish
fleet to invade England (1718), 482.
Orthos or Orthez, the battle (42nd), ii.
3S9; (71st), 517; (74th), 621; (91st),
791 ; (92nd), 840.
Ossian, Macpherson's, ii. 84, 87, 88, 211.
Outram's, Sir James, conduct in the Persian
war, ii. 704 ; consideration for his troops,
707 ; appointment to Cawnpoor and
Dinapoor divisions, 718; generous treat-
ment of Havelock, 719 ; resumption of
the command, 724; strong position at
the Alum Bagh, 728.
Outram and Havelock meet Sir Colin
Campbell at the Residency of Lucknow,
ii. 883; his encomium on the 78th, 729.
" Over the water," health to the king, the
Jacobite toast, i. 770.
Pack, Sir Denis, Major-Gen., K.C.B., his
portrait, ii. 504; he joinsthe71stasIieut. -
col., 488 ; presents new colours to it, 520.
Pamplona, the fortress invested, ii. 791.
Panmure, Earl of, attainted, i. 478.
Paris invested by the Allies in 1815, ii. 519.
Parke, Major-Gen., C.B., his portrait as
lieutenant-colonel 72nd, ii. 577.
Peanfahel, Piotish word, i. 24.
Peiwar Kotal, battle of, ii. 5S2, 583.
Per mare et terras ("by sea and land"),
the scroll motto of the Urquharts, ii. 296
Per mare per terras (" by sea bj' land "),
clan Donald motto, ii. 136 ; and of Mac-
donnell of Glengarry, 156.
Persia, war with (Nov. 1, 1856), ii. 703,
Persia, Major M'Intyre's and Col. Stisted's
command in the war (1857), ii. 704 ; the
78th to wear it on their colours, 710 ;
medals for the campaign of 1856-57,732.
Perth, view of, in 17th century, i. 220 ;
captured by Montrose, 186; return of
Charles II. to, 285 ; captured by Crom
well, 289 ; Chevalier proclaimed at, in
1715, 436 ; Prince Charles enters it, 535
Perth, Duke of, his portrait (1745), i. 5S6
present at Prestonpans, 568; conducts
the siege of Stirling, 620; joins Prince
Charles at Culloden, 651.
Perth, Earl of, the Chancellor, super
seded, i. 344; arrested, 347.
Peter the Great and Charles XII. unite to
restore the Pretender, i. 481.
Peterhead, Chevalier arrives in, i. 467.
Philadelphia,viewof British barracksat, in
1758, 354 ; view of the city in 1753, 471.
Philibeg, Highland, opinions about, i. 300.
Philiphaugh, battle of, and prisoners of
war shot by Covenanters at, i. 231, 232.
Pibroch, K'.ghland,M'Crummeiis',arranged
for the bag])ipes— regimental pipe music
of the Black Watch, ii. 462-466.
Pibroch of Kilchrist, Glengarry family
tune, ii. 157.
Pibrochs, or An Ceol Mor ("the great
music"), ii. 107.
Pictavia, this name gives place to that of
Albania, i. 50.
Picti, why so called, i. 5 ; Roman name for
nighlander.s in the 3rd century, 19.
I'ictish kings, chronological table of, i. 47.
I'icts divided into two nations — Eunienius
concerning them, a.d. 297, i. 12; their
origin discuss*d — history, religion, <Sic.,
and writers upon the Pictish controversy,
in Chap. II., vol. i. 16-48.
Pipe music, and collections of, ii. 107, 205.
Pitcalnie, Ross of, and Balnagowan— their
claims to the chiefship, ii. 237.
Pitmedden, eminent Scottish house, ii. 638.
Pitt, William, his eulogy of the Highland
soldiers (1776), (note), ii. 345.
Plaid, Highland, opinions about, i. 300.
Plate, centre-piece of (7Sth), engraving of,
ii. 735 ; mess plate of 91st, 826 ; centre-
piece of, 93rd, 891 ; cup, 78th, 733.
Plough, engraving of an old Scotch, ii. 9.
Poetry, influence on Highlanders, i. 315.
Pondicherry, expedition against, ii. 605.
Presbyterians, toleration granted to, i. 340;
unite with Jacobites for the restoration
of James, 3S6.
Preston, England, battle of, i. 453; its
surrender to General Wills, 455.
Prestonpans, battle of, i. 554 ; plan and
map of b.ittle-field, 561.
Pretender, the, son of James II., birth
of, i. 341 ; a reward offered for his
apprehension, 424 ; banished from
France, 480 ; Russia and Sweden unite
to restore him, 481; he leaves Bologna
— his plans on the death of George I.,
501 ; sug-gestion that he should visit
England, 504 ; resigns his rights to
Prince Charles Edward, 527.
Pro rege etpatria (" for king and country"),
motto of the Camerons, &o., ii. 217.
Pyrenees, battles among the (42nd), ii.
3S6; (71st), 515; (74th), 619; (79th),
756 ; (91st), 791 ; (92nd), 838.
Quatre Bras, the action here, June 16, 1815
{see 42nd), ii. 894 ; the 79th, 758 ; the
91st, 792 ; the 92nd, 841.
Quebec, siege of, in 1759, ii. 476.
Queen's Hut, the inscriptions on, in the
lines of the 91st at Aldershot, ii. 807.
Queen's Own Cameron Highlanders. See
79th, ii. 749.
Quern, the Highland handmill, with an
illustration, ii. 18.
Quhadder y\\ ze ("whither will you?"),
motto of (Lord Inuermeithts), Stewarts
of Lorn, ii. 299.
Raglan, Lord, commander-in-chief in the
Crimea in 1854, &c., ii. 409, 417.
Ranald, Clan, their descent, ii. 147
Reay, Lord, joins the Covenanters, ii. 269.
Rebels of 1715, their trial (1716), i. 477.
Rebels of 1745, their trial in 1746, i. 722.
Redan, attack on the, 1855, ii. 714.
Red Feather of the Eraser Highlanders
(note), ii. 486.
Red Heckle of the 42nd, ii. 361.
Roestle, plough of the Hebrides, ii. 10.
Regiments, Highland, their number and
histories, ii. 321.
Reid, Major, afterwards General; as a
musician (note), ii. 347.
Rent, its nature in the Highlands, i. 322 ;
ii. 6, 8 ; Highland mode of pajing in
the 18th century, i. 322; ii. 8.
Rents, raisingof,causesof emigration, ii. 47.
Residency, the, its inmates in Lucknow
(1858)— its defence, ii. 720; Havelock
and Outram enter, 722.
' Restoration Regiment," the, at Sheriff.
muir, i. 461.
Restoration, state of Scotland before the,
i. 297 ; condition of Highlands before,
298.
Ileynell, Sii' Thomas, Eart., colonel of the
7 1st, ii.495.
Roads, Roman, in the Highlands, i. 13,
construction of them by Wade, 490;
the Highland roads in 1750, ii. 30.
INDEX.
913
Robbery (highway),m the Highlands,!. 321.
Roberts, General, see Afghanistan.
Robertson of Struan, "poet chieftain,"!. 411.
Robertsons, or Clan Donnachie, their his-
tory, arms, and motto, ii. 169, 172.
Rob Roy, or Robert Macgregor, his portrait
and history, ii. 245 ; his first emergence
into notice, i. 405 ; he is summoned to
Edinburgh, 427 ; his dastardly conihict
at Sheriffmuir, 465 ; his five sons, 249.
Rodrigo, the siege of (1812) (7J.th), ii. 612.
Roleia, battle of (71st), ii, 505.
Roman Invasion, effects on Caledonia, i. 13.
Romanwall, Hadrian's, 1.9; Antonine's.lO.
Romans in Britain, i. 3 ; they abandon it,
13 ; their departure, 56.
Rory Dall, famous harper in Skye, ii. 109.
Rory M6r a traditional hero, ii. 193.
Rose or Ross of Kilravock, ii. 237.
Rose, Hugh, his strenuous defence of Kil-
ravock in 1715, i. 457.
Rose, Sir Hugh (Lord Strathnairn), he
presents new colours to the " Black
Watch," ii. 424 ; his command of the
92nd, 847 ; his command in India, 811.
" Rosg Ghuill," or War Song of Gaul, ii. 84.
Ross, Alexander, Earl of, his strange sub-
mission, ii. 140.
Ross or Anrias, Clan, their history, arms,
and motto, ii. 235.
Ross, Earldom disputed in 1411, i. 69; for-
feiture of, in 1476, ii. 232.
Ross, Earl of (1642), his rebellion and
assassination of, i. 77 ; his successor sur
renders, 78.
Ross, Queen Victoria's piper, his collection
of pii)e music, ii. 107.
Rossdhu Castle, Old, engraving, ii. 289.
Ross-shire, Invasion of, by Donald, Lord of
Isles, i. 69 ; retreat of Montrose into, 245.
" Ross-shire Buffs " or 7Sth Highlanders,
see 7Sth and 72nd.
Royal Highland Emigrant Regiment, or
Old S4th, ii. 595, 756 (note).
Roj'al Highlanders, see 42nd and 73rd.
Royalists and Covenanters, treaty between ,
i. 258 ; and General Leslie, agreement
between, 285; condemnation of atPerth,
237 ; levy of men for, 257 ; surprised at
Balveny, 263.
Royal Ribbon, the, i. 169.
"Roy's Wife of Aldivalloch," written by
Mrs Grant of Carron, ii. 225.
Russell, Dr, his account of the battle of
Balaklava, ii. 876.
Russia, expedition against (1854), ii. 666
the Emperor Alexander's curiosity about
the Highland soldiers, 760.
R\ithven Castle, i. 104 ; besieged 107 ;
taken by Leslie, 252 ; taken by Mack-
kenzie of Pluscardine, 262 ; besieged by
Dundee, 358.
Salamanca, battle of (1812)— (74th), ii. 615;
(79th), 754.
San Sebastian, assault of,ii. 386, 620.
Sans puer (" without fear "), motto of clan
Sutherland, &c, ii. 272.
Savendroog, stormed in 1791 (71st), ii. 502 ;
(72nd), 548.
Scenery, Highland, i. 3; and Introduction,
xiii.-xxxvi.
Scone, coronation stone at, i. 49-57; Charles
IL crowned at, 288.
Scotland, invasion of, by Agricola, i. 6;
state of, after departure of the Romans
S3 ; Anglo-Saxon colonisation of, 56 ;
state of, before the Restoration, 297 ;
state of, after the death of Dundee, 386.
Scoto-Irish kings,!. 34; chronological table
of, from 503 to 843, 48.
Scots, first mentioned in connection with
Scotland, i. 20; in Ireland, 33.
II.
Scots Greys at Sheriffmuir battle, i. 462.
Scott, Sir Walter, extract from his " Lad.\
of the Lake" (note), i. 303 ; his song ot
"Bonnie Pundce," 350; his original ol
Fergus M'lvor, 732; his early works anu
their spirit, 774 ; his mention of the
Camerons, ii. 754.
Scottish Kings, chronological table of, from
843 to 1097 A.D., i. 5S.
Seaforth, Colin, 4th Earl of (1690), his
escape, surrender, and imprisonment,
i. 392 ; William, 5th Earl of, his armed
strength in 1715, 438; attainted, and his
estates forfeited, 478.
Seaforth, Francis Ilumberston Mackenzie,
created Baron !-eiiforth of the United
Kingdom in 1796, ii. 240; raises the
78th or Ross-shire Buffs, OUl; engravmg
of original poster addressed by him to
the Highlanders in raising the 78th,
662 ; his daughter entertains the 7Sth
at Brahan Castle in 1859, 731.
Seaforth, Kenneth Mackenzie, Earl of, in
Irish Peerage— his portrait, ii. 495 ; raises
the 72nd Highlanders, 544 ; death, 54,5.
Seaforth Highlanders, see 72nd and 7Sth.
Sebastopol (accurately Sevastdpol), see
Crimean History in Highland Regi-
ments.
Second-sight and seers. Highland, i. 310.
Secunder-Bagh, its capture (78th), ii. 282;
(93rd) and engraving of, 881.
Seringapatam, sieges of (71st), ii. 502 ;
(72nd) 548, 549 ; (73rd) 600 ; (74th) is
authorised to bear the word " Seringa-
patam " on its regimental colours and
appointments, 607.
Seton, Lt.-Col. (74th), his noble conduct
during the loss of the "Birkenhead"'
troop-ship, Feb. 26, 1852, ii. 636 ; monu-
ment erected by Queen Victoria to his
memory in Chelsea Hospital, 638.
Seventy-First, or Highland Light Infantry,
formerly 73rd, Lord Macleod's High-
landers, their history, ii. 495-539; for
details of which see^
Ch. L 1777-1818, 495 to 520.
II. 1818-1874, 520 to 535.
III. 1873-1886, 535 to 539.
Seventy-First, Old, raising of that regi-
ment, ii. 481.
Seventy-Second, or Duke of Albany's Own
Highlanders, now the 1st Battalion Sea-
forth Highlanders, their history, ii.
544-594 ; for details of which see —
Ch. L 1778-1840, 544 to 563.
II. 1841-1873, 563 to 581.
III. 1873-1886, 581 to 534.
Map of Kaffraria, 652.
Seventy- I'hird Kegiraent, now 2nd battal-
ion of the 42nd, history of the raising
of the regiment— first list of officers, ii.
596-602.
Seventy-Fourth High!anders,their history ,
ii. 003-651 ; for details, see—
Ch. I. 1787-1846, 603 to 024.
IL 1846-1853, 625toG38, Kaffir War
IIL 1853-1874, 638 to 645.
IV. 1874-1886, 645 to 651.
Map of Kaffraria, 652.
Seventy-Fourth Regiment, Old, ii. 539.
Seventy-Fif th,originally Highland, now the
Stirlingshire regiment, its history , ii. 654 ;
Kaffir War (1835), 555 ; guards the Alimi
Bagh (1857), 660; again Highland, 655.
Seventy-Sixth Regiment, Old, ii. 540.
Seventy-Seventh Highland Regiment, or
Athole Highlanders (1778-1783), its
history till reduced, ii. 542.
Seventj'-Seventh Regiment, Old, ii. 469.
Seventy-Eighth (now 2nd Battalion Sea-
forth Highlanders), their history, ii.
661-747, for details, see—
Ch. I. 1793-1796, 661-669.
II. 1796-1)517, 669-684.
in. 1804-1856, 2nd battalion, 684-
703, till its consolidation with
1st battalion, 1817, and Ist
battalion, 1817-1856.
IV. 1857, Persian war, 703-710.
V. 1857-1859, Indian Mutiny, 711-
731.
VI. 1859-1874, 731-737.
VII. 1873-1886, Afghanistan,Egypt,
ii. 737-747.
Seventy-Eighth Regiment, Old, raising of
the regiment — uniform — first list of
oflicers, ii. 473,
-eventy-Ninth Queen's Own Ci»..jeron
Highlanders, their history, 749-787, for
details of which see —
Ch, I. 1793-1853, 749-762.
II. 1S53-1S74, 762-774.
III. 1874-1886, 775-787.
Shaw, a minor branch of Clan Chattan,
the Shaw arms, ii. 213; its various
families, 214, 215.
Shaw, Farquhar (of the Black Watch), his
I)ortrait, ii. 330.
Sheep, character ot Highland, ii. 14.
Sheriffmuir, battle of, in 1715, i. 461 ; steel
engraving of view of battlefield, 4C4.
Shetland and Orkney made over to Scot
land, i. 77.
Si je puis (" If I can"), the scroll motto of
the Colquhouns, <fec., ii. 284.
Sinclair Castle, view of, i. 125.
Siol Eachern, the original of the clans
Macdougall, Campbell, &c., ii. 167.
Siol GUlevray, its branches, ii. 162.
Skene's, Dr, " Chronicles of the Picts and
Scots," L 43.
Slaves, 700 prisoners taken at Preston (1716)
sold as, i. 478.
Slogan or war-cry of Highlanders, i. 318.
Sobral, battle of, in 1810 (71st), ii. 509.
Somerled, Thane of Argyll and the Isles,
his origin, ii. 132; peace concluded with
him in 1153A.D.— formed an epoch in the
dating of Scottish charters, i. 159.
Songs, Jacobite and Whig, i. 770; titles of
some, with specimens, 771.
Soudan Campaign— see Egypt.
Spem successus alit ("Success fosters
hope "), the Ross motto, ii. 235.
Spottiswood, Sir Robert, his trial— his high
character— his execution, i. 241-243.
Sprot, Lieut. -Colonel, 91st, ii. 812-814.
S'riogbal mo dhream ("Royal is mj' race '')
scroll motto of the Macgregors, ii. 243.
Stair, Earl of re-ajipointed commander-in-
chief of the forces in Great Britain
(174), i. 5084.
Stand sure," motto ot Clan Grant, n. 250.
Stewarts, origin ot the family, ii. 297;
various branches ot, 299.
Stewart, of Ballochin takes possession ot
Blair Castle (1689), i. 365.
Stewart, Robert, a Catholic clergyman, his
feats at Killiecrankie, i. 376.
Stewart of Garth's "Military Sketches,"
ii. 322; extracts from, i. 313, 324, 325;
ancestor in 1520 imprisoned for life, 325.
Stirling, view of, as in 1700, i. 616; camp
here (1745), 530; besieged by Prince
Charles, 617 ; Castle of, Uken by Monk.
290 ; bridge of, Argyle takes possession
of, 459; Cumberland's troops detained
at, 636.
Stisted, Sir H. W., K.C.B., as Lientenant-
cclonel exchanges from the 78th to
the 93rd, ii. 731; honorary colonel of
93rd, 890.
Stdnchenge, view of, i. 36.
Strathallan, Lord, falls at Culloden,i. 667.
Strathclydu, kingdom of, i. 33.
5 z
914
INDEX.
Strathniore, Earl of, his death, i. 465.
Stuart, General (72nd), his portrait, ii. 550.
Stuart, James, the Chevalier, steel engrav-
ing of, i. 469.
Stuart, Sobieski, and Cliarles Edward, their
pretensions and visit to Scotland, i. TCI.
Stuarts, The, monument to them in St
Peter's, Rome, by Canova, i. 760; their
descendants, 761.
Superstitions of the Highlanders, i. 303-307.
Sutherland, Clan, their history, ii. 272.
Suttee Chowra Ghat, vievi' of, 712.
Tacitus, i. 17 ; his account of clans, ii. 116
Tacksmen, their interest in the land, ii. 34.
Talavera, the battle of (1S09) (Olst), ii. 791.
Tamaai, battle of, ii. 451, 452.
Tamanieb, burning of the village, ii. 453.
Tanistry and gavel, their effects, ii. 122.
Tantallon, Castle (1429), ii. 140.
Tartan, antiquity of the, i. 302.
Taymouth, the Black Book of, ii. 186.
Teb, El, battle of, ii. 450, 451.
Tel-el-Kebir, battle of (42nd), ii. 444-447 ;
(72nd) 590 ; (74th) C47 ; (75th) 655 ; (78th)
743 ; (79th) 779, 780 ; (93rd, 897.
Territorial Scheme (42nd) ii. 443; (71st)
537, 538 ; (72nd) 558 ; (73rd) 602 ; (74th)
646; (75th) 655; (78th) 742; (79th) 776-
777 ; (91st) 822 ; (92nd) 864 ; (93rd) 896.
Test, the, of the Cameronians, i. 335 ; 340.
Thane or Maor, his status, 11. 117.
Thirlage, its grievous nature, ii. 6.
Tliorfinn (and Somerled), origin of, ii. 123.
Ticoiideroga, plan of siege (1758), ii. 338.
Timor omnis abesto ("All fear be gone "),
motto of the Macnabs, &c., ii. 258.
Tippermuir, battle of, i. 184, 185.
Tippoo Sultan, his desperate attack on
Baird, ii. 497 ; war witli him in 1790,
546 ; defeated, 604 ; sues for peace, 550.
Tocqu6's portrait of Prince Charles, i. 749.
Torquil,Siol, their disastroushistory,ii. 194.
Torres Vedras, the lines of, ii. 611.
Toshach, captain of a clan, i. 5 ; ii. 117.
"Touch not the cat, but a glove," the
Macintosh motto, ii. 201.
Toulouse, the battle of, in 1814 (42nd), ii.
390; (71st), 517; (74th), 622; (79th),
756, 757 ; (91st), 792 ; (92nd), 840.
Treachery, Highland detestation of, i. 325.
Trench, Lieut.-Col. (74th) Sir R. Le Poer,
portrait, ii. 615 ; mentioned by Brisbane,
619.
Trincomalee, siege of, ii. 515.
Triple Alliance (1717) guarantee the Pro-
testant succession to England, i. 481.
Trowi.=!, truis, or truish, Highland breeches,
i. 300, 329, 330.
Tullibardine, Marquis of, with 500 Athole
men joins Mar (1715), i. 436 ; attainted
478 ; escapes to France, 483 ; accom-
panies Prince Charles in his invasion
scheme (1745), 512; his eagle omen
514 ; unfurls the standard of Prince
Charles, 523 ; seizes Blair Castle, 534 ;
his command in the invasion of England
1745, 587 ; death in the Tower, 723.
Tulliebardine, speech of, at the Committee
of Estates (1646), i. 237.
"Tullochgorum,"songof, its author,!. 769.
Turris fortis milii Deus ("For me, God is
a strong tower"), the motto of the Mac-
quarries, &c., ii. 262.
Tweeddale, 2nd Earl of, Loi d High Chan-
cellor of Scotland, his commission of
inquiry into the Glencoe massacre (1693)
i. 402; 4th Marquis, Secretary of State
for Scotland (1745), 527; the Sth Mar
quis becomes colonel of the 42nd R. H
(1862), ii. 426.
Tyrii tenuere Coloni (" Tjrians held it "),
arms' motto of the Maclauriiis, ii.
Union, repeal of the, proposed in 1712, i.
424 ; treaty with England ratified, 414.
' Unite," the Cameron scroll motto, ii. 217.
Urisks, sup>erstition about, i. 303.
Urquhart or Urchard, the minor clan, their
history, arms, crest, and mottoes, ii. 296.
Urquhart Castle, steel engraving of, ii. 296.
Vassals, Highland, bounty of, i. 323.
Vi aut virtute ("by vigour and valour"),
arms' motto of the Chisholm, ii. 307.
Victoria Cross, recipients of, in (42nd), ii.
423, 441, 453 ; (72nd), 578 ; (74th), 648 ;
(78th), 726, 727; (92nd), 858; (93rd), 757,
881, 882, 894.
VICTORIA, HER MAJESTY QUEEN, her
popularity and stability in our attach-
ments, i. 761 ; her visit to Dublin in 1849,
ii. 523; her Highland influence— how
slie appreciates Jacobite songs, i. 775.
Vimeiro, the battle here in 1808 (71st),
ii. 506 ; (91st), 789.
Vincere vel mori ("To conquer or die "),
motto of the Macdougall, ii. 159, 162.
'Virtue mine honour," Maclean mot. ii.223,
Virtutis gloria merces (" Glory ia the
recompense of valour "), the motto of
the Robertsons, <fec., ii. 169.
Visions in the Highlands, i. 310.
Vitoria or Vittoria, the battle of, June 21,
1813(71st),ii.515; (74th), 617; (92nd),838.
Vix ea nostra voco (' ' Those deeds 1 scarcely
call our own "), motto of Campbell, ii. 175.
Volunteers, associate, their conduct at
Leith (1715), 1. 443; of Edinburgh meet-
ing the Highlanders (1745), 543.
Volunteer Review of 1881, ii. 443.
Vulture Feather of the 42nd, ii. 361.
Wade, Gen., his portrait, i. 491; his report
on the state of the Highlands, 483 ; em
powered by Government to summon the
clans to deliver up arms, 485 ; constructs
new roads in the Highlands, 490; com-
mander of H.M.'s forces in Scotland
491 ; sent to oppose Prince Charles, 582
Wages, rate of, in the Highlands, ii. 28.
Walchern expedition (1809), (42nd), ii. 380;
(71st), 507; (78th), 694; (91st), 790;
dress of 91st there, 793 ; (92nd), 838.
Wales, Frederic, Prince of, procures the
release of Flora Macdonald, i. 704.
Ward-holding, its abolition, i. 768.
Watch money, its large amount, ii. 2.
Waterloo, the decisive battle here June
ISth, 1815 (42nd), ii. 397; list of officeri
of the 42nd present at Quatre Bras and
Waterloo, 397 ; (71st), 518 ; (79th), 758
(91st), 792 ; Waterloo Roll of 91st dis
covered, 811 ; (92nd), 842.
Wealth in the Highlands, i. 321.
Wedderburn, Sir John, taken prisoner at
Culloden, i. 607 ; executed, 731.
Wedding ceremonies in Highlands, i. 311.
Wellington, Duke of, special references to,
in connection with Highland regiments ;
(the 42nd), specially mentioned in his
despatch, 12th April 1814, about Tou-
louse, ii. 757; in Waterloo despatch pays
high compliment to ; (the 71st) in des-
patch concerning Sobraol, 14th Oct.
ISIO, he particularly mentions the
names of Lt.-Cols. Cadogan and Rey-
nell, 510; (the 72nd), he presents new
colours to and addresses in Jan. 1842,
563; (the 74th), received his special
thanks for their services under his com-
mand at the taking of Almiodiiuggur,
Assaye, and Argaum, CG,, COS; his c|.>e-
cial commondaUon for Eodiigo ai.d Ba-
da,wz, 613, 614; in 1S45 ti.e di;Ii.o rc-
ccnimenus to llei ivt^ij^ .!.,■ I'uat lue 74th
Kii(ji,''a ..>t p-,.i luiUui.'. 11. i^.-u.i'c t: ij'
pellation of a Highland Regiment, &c.,
624 (the 78th), thanked in despatchea
for its services under him at Ahmed-
nuggur, Assaye, and Argaum, 671, 672,
677; complimented and inspected by
him at Nieuwpoort, 696 ; (the 79th), his
grief for the loss of Col. P. Cameron,
and his high sense of the 79th's con-
duct at Fuentes D'Onor, 754; specially
mentioned in despatch, 12th April 1814,
about Toulouse, and highly praised for
Quatre Bras and Waterloo, 759; (the
91st), compliments Col. Douglas at Tou-
louse, 792 ; his high commendation of
the 91st'8 conduct ia the wreck of the
" Abercrombie Robinson," 795; (the
92nd), the thanks for Toulouse, 759 ; in
person thanks the 92nd for its conduct
at "Nive," at Orthes, where the 42nd,
79th, and 92nd meet for the first time
in the Peninsula — he orders them to
encamp beside each other for the night,
840 ; at Quatre Bras, personally orders
the 92nd to charge, 841 ; in person
thanks them for their conduct at Water-
loo, 844 ; (the 93rdX he presents with
new colours, 871.
Wemyss of Wemysa, Major-General, 1st
colonel of the ySrd, ii. 834; (see also
note), ii. 867.
Western Islands, boundaries of, i. 2.
West Indies, reduction of, in 1795, ii. 362.
Wheatley, Lt.-Col. (42nd), notes from his
" Memoranda," ii. 402, 404, 432.
Whitelock's army, capitulation of, ii. 504.
' Will God I shall," the motto of the Men-
zies, &c., ii. 306.
William III., his instructionsto Sir Thomas
Livingston, i. 397 ; Scotch intense hos-
tility to him, 407; his Highland com-
panies, 483.
William, Prince of Orange, designs of, i.
341; lands at Torbay, 342; reception,
343 : address from Scottish nobles to, 344 ;
Feversham arrested by — Whitehall
seized, 345; in London — assumption of
Government by, 347 ; life saved by Dun-
dee— declared King of England, 351.
Windham, Lady, she presents new colours
to the 7Sth, ii. 736.
Wine, its abundance in the Highlands in
1745, ii. 22.
Wintoun, Earl of, his resolve for the
Stuart's, i. 449 ; escape from Tower, 477.
Wishart, Montrose's affecting parting from
his troops (1646), account of by, i. 249.
Witchcraft, charges of, in Scotland, i. 292.
Wolfe, Gen., his noble answer to Cumber-
land after Culloden, i. 666; forces under
his command against Quebec, ii. 476.
"Wolf of Badenoch," Alexander, 4th son
of Robert II.— his effigy, i. 68.
Wolseley, Sir Garnet J. (now Lord),
K.C.M.G., C.B., his portrait, ii. 778; his
campaign in Ashantee, 436-443 ;■ com-
mands in Egypt — see Egypt.
Worcester, battle of (1651 — flight of
Charles IL from,!. 289; the Macleods
at tills battle, ii. 195.
Wright, Col. E. W. C, C.B. (91st), engrav-
ing of tablet to his memory, ii. 804.
York, Henry, Cardinal, Duke of. Prince
Cliarles's brother, i. 499 ; his portrait,
745 ; his medal and assumptions— his
death and place of interment, 760.
York, Duke of (son of George III.), his
movements in Holland (1794), ii. 749.
Yflzufzai Hills, engraving of the monu-
ment to those of the 71st H.L.I, who
fell here, ii. 533.
Z'a'.v:.
ii., 818-821. See Africa, South.
991
I
^■/, v' e -^ x^
u
?^
. ;^
J, ' ^/^,A^^^^'
Jci^/^^^'^^^''"^
1'
(
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11